ã€ŠUntamed: The Alphaã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: I AM ONLY SIX

    Strength is what we gain from the madness we survived.

    -Unknown-

    ****************

    The dark room turned bright when the light suddenly came on.

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    Someone shook the little girl¡¯s shoulder rather impatiently until she showed a sign that she had woken up from her deep slumber.

    She rubbed her sleepy eyes with her stubby fingers before opening them. In the dark, her hazel colored eyes stared at her father, questioningly. Why did he wake her up when it was still dark outside?

    ¡°It¡¯s still night time,¡± she said peevishly and was ready to hit the pillow again, but her father pulled her hand instead. ¡°Why?¡±

    .....

    Her protest was drowned in themotioning from the outside. The sound of howlings and screamings pierced through the serene night. People cursed so loud while begging for their lives.

    ¡°Dad, what is happening?¡± she opened her eyes wide when she noticed that fire had engulfed this house. They were surrounded by fire.

    The little girl saw how the mes danced on the walls as the heat suffocated her, while dark smoke disrupted their vision.

    ¡°Dad!¡± The little girl was now screaming at her father since he didn¡¯t answer her. He was busy dragging her across their living room and kitchen.

    Her small feet couldn¡¯t catch up with his, thus her father picked her up without slowing down at all.

    Fear coursed through her veins and her heart began beating so fast when her father didn¡¯t answer her question. Her mind wired to the worst thing that could possibly happen to her pack. Her lovely small pack...

    The little girl closed her eyes tightly and hugged her father¡¯s neck as he rammed his back against the burning door, covered with mes, before they stepped outside of the house and the cold night wind hit her face, along with the screams and howls. The sound became very clear now.

    The little girl whimpered when she nced at her scalding hand, she blew on her hand, so the pain could subside a little, though she knew that she would heal soon, since she was a shifter, but still, it hurt.

    Her father didn¡¯t want to waste even a second and put her down when he mmed his back against the door. He didn¡¯t stop when he dodged his attacker and turned blind eyes to the dying people around him, as he did his best to avoid them. He needed to save his daughter.

    ¡°Close your eyes, little one,¡± her father whispered to her when the gruesome scene entered her vision under the bright moon light.

    The little girl obediently closed her eyes, while licking her hand. She hoped it could heal sooner.

    Gradually, the screams and the heat subsided until it became a faded background sound behind them. Even so, her father didn¡¯t slow down his pace. The ground beneath him thumped loudly against his barefoot.

    And only when silence engulfed them and he was pretty sure that he had created a great distance between him and the ughtering back at home, did he slow down his pace. He briskly walked through the trees.

    ¡°Can I open my eyes now?¡± she asked. She could feel her father¡¯s heart beating so fast and his breath wasbored.

    ¡°Yes, little one, yes,¡± he said breathlessly.

    The little girl blinked a couple of times before she took in her surroundings. Apparently, they were in the woods near the basketball field, which meant they would be in human residences within a few minutes of walking.

    ¡°Daddy, my hand hurts,¡± she whined and showed her almost healed backhand.

    Her father kissed her small hand and her cheek, but he said nothing, as he kept staring behind his shoulder and picked up his pace again.

    The little girl looked around her and whispered to her father. ¡°Were the green people chasing after us, daddy?¡±

    Her father nodded vigorously, ¡°yes, yes.¡±

    She furrowed her brows. ¡°It means we can¡¯t go back to our house again, daddy?¡±

    ¡°We will go to your uncle¡¯s pack, honey.¡± He stopped walking all of a sudden. His muscles tensed up when he caught a strange sound around him.

    The horror was palpable in those hazel eyes, the same eyes as hers, and his fear permeated through his skin, cloaking the little girl with dread.

    ¡°Daddy?¡± she tightened her small arms around her father¡¯s neck, her hazel eyes looked around her worriedly.

    ¡°Honey, shift to your wolf,¡± he said, as he bent down his body and put her down on the ground, yet her arms snaked around his neck, as she stubbornly clung onto him. ¡°Be a good girl and listen to daddy.¡±

    He tried to pry her arms from his neck, trying to not hurt her as much as possible. He knew that she was terrified, but he didn¡¯t have time to coax her.

    ¡°Shift to your wolf,¡± he said sternly. The urgency in his voice made the little girl panic. ¡°Listen to me baby girl,¡± he said, cupping her small face between his palms. ¡°Go to your uncle¡¯s pack.¡± Desperation was thick in his voice as he had to send his daughter away no matter what.

    ¡°But, uncle¡¯s pack is very far,¡± she sobbed, tears welling in her eyes. She didn¡¯t like it, because she knew what would happenter. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t see her father again, just like she knew that their lovely pack no longer existed. She wouldn¡¯t be able to see her friends either.

    She knew that once the green people came, they would destroy everything dear to her. She slept experiencing the same nightmare time and again that became a luby.

    ¡°You have been there a couple of times, you know the way,¡± he said, demanding his little girl to be brave and mature enough to take care of herself. ¡°You have to reach the pack. Don¡¯t look back, just run. Promise me you will run.¡±

    She looked at her father, tears fell on her rosy cheeks and then to her hand that had healed.

    ¡°You are a big girl now.¡± He looked around and realized that they were close.

    ¡°I am only six, daddy,¡± she reminded him.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: FAMILIAR ORDER

    Inside every strong and independent woman was a broken little girl who had to learn how to get back up and not have to depend on anyone.

    -Unknown-

    ****************

    She shifted into her white beast with so much difficulty because she just started to shift a few weeks ago. Her beast was so small. After all, she was only six years old. She was almost like a little puppy, instead of a wolf cub.

    And, when her father said she had to run for her life and not to look back, she did as she was told. But now before nudging her father¡¯s warm palm and seeing him shift into his big wolf as well.

    The little wolf dashed through the night, and didn¡¯t even stop when she heard the howls and bone- shattering noises that filled the night.

    She ran until she reached the human residences and was almost hit by a car when she reached the city. People around her looked at her with amazement and some wanted to catch her, but she bared her teeth and hissed dangerously.

    .....

    She needed to reach her uncle¡¯s pack before those green people reached her and caught her. Therefore, she needed to run as fast as she could.

    She ran across the streets, and past the small outlets by the roadside and between people¡¯s legs, while they were screaming and cursing. But most of the time, people would gasp upon seeing her white fur.

    Yet, she kept pushing her limits even when her breathing turned ragged or her small legs became sore.

    The little white wolf rushed forward to the direction that she knew. She may be a little pup, but she had a decent memory that came in handy and shrewdness that served her at the right time.

    However, her small body couldn¡¯t meet her expectations, as she gradually slowed down when tiredness took over her aching joints.

    As soon as she did, someone picked her up holding her hump and tossed her inside a car.

    She bared her teeth and tried to w at her attacker, but it was a futile attempt as they shoved her inside a cage and drove away in a different direction.

    No, no, no... she needed to get to her uncle¡¯s pack.

    The little wolf howled pitifully, when they covered the cage with a brown sheet and left her in the dark for hours. Her body would hit the cage whenever the car went through a bumpy road. She even mbered to her feet and tried to bite the steel, yet she was not strong enough.

    If she had been as strong as her father, she would have bitten the man that caught her and she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this miserable condition. Or, she could have helped her father to fight the green people...

    But, she was not strong enough. Not yet...

    ================

    If you have been treated like a pet for a very long time, there was a high chance that you could be one.

    The same thing happened to the little girl when she was caught by a mysterious man that night. Who then tossed her into a cage to be presented as a lovely little pet for a rich man¡¯s wife, only to be abandoned after two months when she lost interest in the small creature that would w her skin whenever she got the opportunity.

    Her father told her to not shift in front of humans. That they mustn¡¯t know that she existed, or their kind existed in this world, thus she did what she was told.

    She didn¡¯t shift for two years, or maybe longer than that, she was not sure... she lost track of time and almost forgot about the way to uncle¡¯s pack, and now she almost forgot about how to be human again.

    The little white wolf lived in a huge, fancy house with scary looking peopleing and going as they pleased.

    If she was not in the cage, she would be chained in the backyard. No one wanted to y with the small beautiful wolf that would bite your head off.

    She would eat and sleep, eat and bark, and eat and sleep again, the routine seemed tost forever until one evening, when she heard amotion from inside the house.

    The same screaming and cursing she heard the night she left her pack with her father, only less of howling, since they were humans and not shifters, but instead she heard the sound of guns being fired rapidly.

    The white wolf stood on its four legs, her ears perked up to hear more of what was happening while trying to bite her chain. She saw a man running from inside the house, but then a bullet was fired and he fell face first with a dark hole in his head.

    The smell of blood and gunpowder spread in the air and the white wolf yipped, she didn¡¯t like the scent. It was the scent of death.

    However, she was on alert when someone approached her. He was a man dressed in ck sweater and washed jeans, he walked slowly with his blue eyes fixed on her.

    The white wolf barked, bared her teeth. She was a little bigger than the first time she was brought here.

    The man didn¡¯t seem impressed by her hostility, but he crouched down anyway.

    ¡°Move, I will shoot.¡± Another male voice boomed behind the first man, but it only made the white wolf growl furiously when she saw that a gun was pointed at her.

    ¡°No,¡± the first man said. His blue eyes didn¡¯t leave her hazel ones. He raised his hand to prevent the other guy from shooting the wolf, but then his next word caught her off guard. ¡°Shift.¡±

    The white wolf stopped growling at him, and stared at him curiously. The order made her revisit a faint memory in her hazy head. Something that was close to home...

    The man then extended his hand and released her from her chain that was tied around her neck. She had this chain ever since she arrived in this ce.

    ¡°Shift now,¡± he said again.

    And the next second, it was a little girl,ying naked on the grass, defenseless.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: TAKE ME WITH YOU

    The world is full of monsters with friendly faces and angels full of scars.

    -Quotes nd ¡®notes-

    *****************

    ¡°Shift now,¡± his order became firmer than before.

    The white wolf blinked its hazel eyes a couple of times before finally shifting for the first time after two years.

    And the next second, it was a little girl,ying naked on the grass, defenseless.

    Her long white hair covered half of her body, so it saved her from the embarrassment that she possibly felt right now, yet it seemed that fact didn¡¯t bother her at all, as she red fiercely at the man before her eyes.

    .....

    Curiosity and irritation were a few emotions that he could feel from the little girl before him, but seeing her wearing nothing except for her fair skin, he took off his sweater and threw it to her.

    The girl growled viciously at him, but the soft fabric that touched her hand piqued her curiosity as she dived her nose into the ck sweater that was thrown at her.

    It smelled like coffee. The man¡¯s scent.

    ¡°She is a shifter,¡± the second man said. He walked closer and stood behind the first man, who was still crouching down before the girl.

    ¡°Hm,¡± he hummed.

    ¡°What will you do with her?¡± he asked, pointing his gun at the girl again. ¡°Kill her?¡±

    Hearing that, the girl bared her teeth and threw him a nasty look.

    ¡°Put it away, Knox,¡± he said in a low voice, as he stood up, but his dark blue eyes were still on the little girl. ¡°Put that on.¡±

    Though she was still very young, it was not right to leave a girl naked, especially when there were hundreds of men behind them.

    ¡°You will let her live?!¡± The man named Knox didn¡¯t seem to agree with his decision, but he let her be anyway. ¡°Be grateful for that.¡± He didn¡¯t think that she was a threat.

    After saying that, the two men walked away, but the attention of the girl remained on the first man, who was walking without wearing anything on his upper body, showing his ripped muscles and his abs. He was very big and looked very strong. His long ck hair was tied behind his nape and ended at his waist.

    He was a man, who could leave all the women stunned and flushed without doing anything, but the girl was too small to understand all of that, as the only thought that she had was; the man released her and gave her warm clothes, he was also not a normal human, as he knew that she was a shifter, and if she followed him, he would give her more.

    With that in her mind, the girl scrambled into the sweater that he threw at her and immediately the smell of coffee engulfed her senses. She scrunched her nose, disliking the smell, but it made it easier for her to find him.

    The sweater was too big for her, the long sleeves made her short arms disappear and the edge of the sweater reached her knees. She looked like she was wearing a bup sack, but it didn¡¯t matter, since she had to run after the man.

    However, once she set her foot inside the house, which was usually very clean, neat and orderly, she stopped abruptly. It was nothing like the tidy ce she could recall.

    Blood pooled on the white floor, until its smell permeated in the air, dead bodies were piled on the other side of the room, under the huge, fancy stairs.

    Not everyone had died there, some of them were still alive, moaning and whimpering, begging for their killer to have mercy on them, but they were killed anyway.

    The girl stood there, watching the scene before someone realized her existence and yelled at his fellow friend.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± He cursed at seeing a little girl, who was staring at the man, who was being killed with a dagger slitting his throat, but the girl didn¡¯t show any emotion. She stared at the gruesome scene expressionlessly. ¡°Why is there a child here?!¡±

    All the people inside the room directed their attention toward the girl that their friend mentioned.

    She was wearing a strange dress with long sleeves that touched the floor. She was startled a little when she heard the loud voice and finally became aware of the attention she was receiving from the people around her.

    Her hazel eyes darted from one man to another, until she found the face that she was searching for.

    Without so much as wariness, she walked across the room, her small feet stepped in blood pooled on the floor, yet she paid zero attention to it.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± One of the men pointed his gun at her, while giving amand for the little girl to stop.

    However, she turned deaf ears to the order, while her eyes focused solely on that man.

    Knox immediately raised his hand, signaling the man to lower his gun, as he was slightly curious about what this girl wanted.

    The girl walked briskly and only stopped when she was standing in front of Knox, but it was certain that it was not him that she wanted.

    The two of them stared at each other for a while, until his henchman gave Knox a white shirt and he nudged his arm. ¡°Chaos.¡±

    The man named Chaos took the white shirt and wore it, as he spoke to the girl before him. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The girl opened her mouth, her lips moved, but there was no sound that came out from them. She was not sure that she could still use her voice, after all it had been years since thest time she spoke.

    But, she tried it anyway.

    Air rushed out of her throat and her tongue twisted weirdly when she tried to speak. ¡°Take me... you.¡± She swallowed hard before she tried again. Her voice was so hoarse and it hurt her throat, but she wanted to hear her own voice again. ¡°Take me with you.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: I WANT CHAOS!

    When a flower doesn¡¯t bloom, you fix the environment in which it grows, not the flower.

    -Alexander Den Heijer-

    ****************

    The realm of the supernatural creatures knew him as Chaos, that was the name that was given to him, the name that he lived upto, although nobody knew how long he had been walking in this realm.

    He was an ancient creature, an old damned soul, who roamed around this realm and created chaos in his wake.

    Most of the creatures feared him and didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him, letting him do his own business, which was beyond their understanding.

    Nobody knew what his purpose or what he wanted, but they avoided him all the same, as if he would suck their soul out.

    .....

    However, the little girl with hazel eyes, white hair, and was wearing his ck sweater, which looked much bigger than her skin and bony body, stared at him and wanted him to take her in.

    ¡°Take me with you,¡± she said.

    Her voice was hoarse while she was covered in dirt, her small feet stained with blood from the people that he ordered to be killed, but she fearlessly looked at him in the eyes, making him wonder, what kind of disaster that she had seen to be able to face him like this.

    ¡°Take me with you,¡± she repeated her words when she didn¡¯t get any response from the man in front of her.

    ¡°No, go away,¡± Knox said. ¡°You should be grateful that I didn¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Yet, she ignored him. She just looked at Chaos expectantly.

    ¡°Your name?¡± Chaos asked.

    But, instead of answering the question, the girl asked him back. ¡°What is your name?¡± She cleared her throat, so her voice wouldn¡¯t sound so raspy.

    All the men around the room were taken aback by the girl¡¯s boldness. Who was this girl? How could she talk back to him like that?

    However, she waspletely unaware of those strange gazes she received.

    While Knox furrowed his brows deeply, upon hearing that question, Chaos just stared at her without so much as a change in his expression.

    ¡°Chaos.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your name,¡± she said stubbornly. Father said to not talk to strangers or give them her name, but her father was not here and she was all alone, and also, she wanted to leave with this man.

    Chaos gave the girl onest nce before he turned around and walked away from there.

    Seeing that, she immediately rushed to him and walked beside him, while saying, ¡°Blue. You can call me blue.¡±

    Chaos nced at her, but didn¡¯t say anything, yet he let her walk beside him.

    This was something that had never happened before. All the men there exchanged nces with one another and when one man came to Knox to ask about it, he just raised his hand, as a sign to let her be.

    ¡°Clean up this mess,¡± he instructed before he left the huge house, where the owner had died along with the guards and all the people rted to his business line.

    These were the consequences for trying to betray him.

    But tonight, the reason for Chaos toe along to this ce, was because he needed to retrieve another piece of his shattered soul.

    ¡°You will take her in?¡± Knox nced at the little girl, who had climbed onto the backseat and was struggling with the seatbelt.

    ¡°Let her be,¡± Chaos said curtly before he drove the car away from the disaster that he caused.

    ================

    ¡°It is so rare for the two of you to go together! Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I would havee with you guys!¡± A man in his pyjamas hurried over when he heard the sound of the soft engine of the ck car that he had grown familiar with, but his eyes widened when he saw a little girl getting down from the backseat, following Chaos and Knox. ¡°...and you came back as three... what the hell!? Who is this girl?!¡±

    Chaospletely ignored him as he strode inside the house, while Knox just patted his shoulder. ¡°Gael,¡± and spoke in passing, ¡°take care of her.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The man named Gael stared at the strange little girl, who was hurriedly walking into the house, chasing after either Knox or Chaos, he was not sure which one of the two. ¡°Wait.¡±

    Gael hooked his forefinger behind the ck cloak that she was wearing, which looked odd on her, so she could stop and answer his question.

    However, the thing that Gael didn¡¯t expect was; the girl literally wing his backhand, causing him to release her.

    ¡°Bloody hell!¡± He cursed loudly and watched as the girl ran away. ¡°She wed me!¡± he growled in annoyance.

    But the girl stopped running in the middle of the living room and sniffed the air, as if she was trying to determine which direction that she had to take. And when she found the right path, she skipped to her left side.

    ¡°Damn! What is that girl? A dog?¡± Gael grumbled, but he chased after the girl, as he knew she would go after the other two.

    Gael found the girl trying to open the door to Chaos¡¯s study room, but apparently they locked it from inside, therefore, she rattled the handle sullenly.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t done talking,¡± Gael said. Irritatedly, he showed her his wounded backhand, which was bleeding now. ¡°Look! You wed my hand!¡±

    However, the girl raised her hand and was about to w at him again. Fortunately, Gael learned from his mistake and retreated his hand in time.

    At that moment, he realized that this girl was not human. ¡°Wow, you are a shifter, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked, raising his brows questioningly. ¡°What are you?¡±

    ¡°I want Chaos!¡± she hissed, showing her hostility openly.

    ¡°I asked what are you, not what do you want, and also, you can¡¯t own Chaos, he is limited.¡± Gael clicked his tongue. ¡°You are too young for him.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: SHE WOUNDED ME

    There is a difference between being liked and being valued. A lot of people like you. Not many value you.

    -Quotes ¡®nd Notes-

    *****************

    ¡°I want Chaos!¡±

    Knox stared at the door and furrowed his brows. The girl was too noisy and he still couldn¡¯t understand why Chaos brought her here instead of leaving the girl in that house, or better, killing her off.

    On the other hand, Chaos waved his hand casually and the room became quiet all of a sudden. Both of them were sitting on opposite chairs, with a long table between them and a pile of paper on the top of it.

    ¡°Did the Elmwood couple have any pieces of your soul?¡± Knox asked when the room fell silent.

    .....

    They killed everyone there along with the owner of that house, not only because Jonathan Elmwood had betrayed their organization, but also because the Elmwood couple had a piece of Chaos¡¯s soul, while the rest of the victims were only coteral damage because they took the wrong side. Either they nned to betray them or were in the wrong ce.

    ¡°Yes, they had,¡± Chaos answered, he nced at his hands subconsciously, but then he turned his focus to Knox again. ¡°What else did you manage to get?¡± Chaos asked, his dark blue eyes stared at Knox, who had the same eyes as him.

    Knox scowled because he didn¡¯t like the answer he would be giving him. ¡°For now, I don¡¯t have any clues on where the other pieces of your soul can be.¡± Then he added, ¡°I will deploy more people to look into it.¡±

    Chaos lowered his head and intertwined his fingers together before he spoke in a deep and dark voice. ¡°No.¡±

    Hearing the rejection in his voice, Knox raised his brows slightly, ¡°What do you mean by no?¡±

    ¡°Just keep it this way, I don¡¯t want other creatures to know I am looking for something,¡± Chaos said.

    ¡°They are humans.¡± The people that worked for them didn¡¯t have the slightest idea that they were serving mythical creatures. ¡°The other creatures won¡¯t be daring enough to poke their noses into our business.¡±

    ¡°Even so.¡± Chaos then stood up. ¡°Keep it this way for now.¡±

    After that, he walked toward the door, but before he could open it, Knox had posted another question that halted him.

    ¡°Why did you take the girl in? What are you going to do with her? You know very well that she shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Knox asked, his voice deep and calm, yet his blue eyes couldn¡¯t hide his disagreement.

    Seconds passed and Chaos, neither gave him the answer nor walked out of the room. He stood there, unmoving, until the silence broke when he finally chose to twist the handle and opened the door.

    The sounds of the girl and Gael bickering flooded the silent room as the spell was broken.

    ================

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel any guilt seeing this?¡± Gael became very petty when he waved his bleeding hand in front of the girl¡¯s face. ¡°You have injured me. It will leave a scar.¡±

    The girl said nothing, but she red at him with her zing hazel eyes. She was nothing like a little girl now, but instead an angry wolf, who would munch on him once she was fed up with his whining.

    Fortunately, the door was opened before any violence could happen and once the girl¡¯s hazel eyes caught sight of Chaos, Gael no longer existed in her little world.

    ¡°Chaos! Look!¡± Gael shoved his injured hand under Chaos¡¯s nose. ¡°She wounded me!¡± Then he stared daggers at the girl, who pressed her lips tightly into a thin line. She looked angry, but shut her smart mouth in front of Chaos.

    However, Chaos just swatted his hand out of his face and shifted his attention to the girl.

    ¡°Your name is Blue?¡± The girl nodded, staring at him expectantly. ¡°Follow me,¡± he ordered curtly and the girl walked happily beside him.

    ¡°Hey! What about me?!¡± Gael shouted, waving his hand, but then he took a second look, and saw that the injuries on his hand had healedpletely. Even the skin was stitched together, leaving only a stain of blood on his skin.

    Chaos must have healed him when he swatted his hand away.

    ¡°Well, this is much better.¡± Gael shrugged his shoulders.

    =================

    Blue followed him closely, while she looked around her with curiosity filled eyes a eight years old had. She would often ask and point out anything that she wanted to know about, but most of the questions would be left unanswered because Chaos chose to keep quiet.

    However, it didn¡¯t cease her excitement when she saw how beautiful and luxurious this ce was.

    They walked down the corridor, with the walls painted in soft blue and many pictures of forest and trees hanging along the wall on her right and left sides.

    ¡°Why are there so many forest pictures here?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°Why is this corridor so long?¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to me?¡±

    ¡°Is Chaos really your name?¡±

    ¡°Who was that annoying man earlier?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer my questions?¡±

    ¡°Does your teeth hurt? I don¡¯t want to talk when my teeth hurt.¡±

    Her questions echoed inside that quiet corridor followed by her footsteps.

    Her voice was very clear now and less hoarse, she also had several words for someone who had not been talking for years.

    Chaos then stopped in front of a brown wooden door and knocked on it.

    Blue, who was standing beside him, blinked her hazel eyes, waiting for the door to be opened, curious to know who was the person that he wanted to see.

    From inside, she could hear soft footsteps and then the sound of the door being opened. Behind it, was an olddy with her hair already grey, staring at Chaos with a soft smile on her lips.

    But, she was surprised when she caught sight of Blue.

    ¡°Who is this child?¡± she asked in confusion.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: I LIKE HIS EYES

    Don¡¯t let people know too much about you.

    -Quotes ¡®nd Notes-

    *****************

    ¡°Take care of her,¡± Chaos said curtly and then looked at Blue, ¡°Stay with her.¡±

    After saying that short line, Chaos walked away from the olddy¡¯s room, but he stopped in his third step when the little girl kept following him, like a stray puppy.

    ¡°Stay with her, and don¡¯t follow me.¡± Chaos looked at the girl sternly, but like before, she didn¡¯t have any fear for him. She stared back at him innocently.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked. ¡°Will youe back? My father didn¡¯te back after he told me to do something.¡±

    .....

    ¡°I am not your father.¡±

    ¡°No, you are not.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Does it mean you wille back?¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t answer her, but he just disappeared right before her eyes and it left the little girl stunned. She was bbergasted and stood there for a while, not even moving an inch, before she ran down the corridor and tried to trace his scent.

    She didn¡¯t want him to disappear, she wanted to follow him wherever he went. She didn¡¯t want to stay with that olddy. She was a human. She could smell her scent. She had lived with humans for two years and humans were not good.

    However, aside from his earlier scent, which now started to fade, when both of them walked down this corridor, she couldn¡¯t catch any fresh one. He didn¡¯t leave this corridor by foot. He just disappeared right before her eyes.

    Then Blue did what she always did whenever she felt upset or wanted to cry; she stomped her feet rapidly against the floor, as if trying to suppress her emotions. She often did this when she lived with the humans, especially when they chained her outside the yard and didn¡¯t bring her into the house even when the weather was too cold or it was raining.

    Yet, a momentter, she was startled when she felt someone touch her shoulder gently and when she looked up with a tensed body, ready to fight whoever wanted to harm her, the olddy¡¯s face loomed in her vision. She was smiling softly at her.

    ¡°He will return. This is his home after all,¡± she said and then crouched down so their eyes were leveled. ¡°What is your name? My name is Anne.¡±

    Blue furrowed her brows slightly before she said, ¡°Blue.¡±

    The surprise was evident in Anne¡¯s eyes when she heard her name. ¡°You came up with that name?¡±

    The gentle tone in her voice made Blue think that she wouldn¡¯t do her any harm, so she rxed a bit. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What is your true name?¡± Anne tried to converse with this strange little girl, though she didn¡¯t know why Chaos brought her here. It was not like him.

    The girl pressed her lips and shook her head. She had white hair, which made her look like a tiny snow queen. ¡°Father said, I can¡¯t give my name to a stranger.¡±

    Anneughed at that reason.

    ¡°So, why did you choose blue?¡± she asked again. She was genuinely intrigued by this girl.

    ¡°Because he has blue eyes. I like blue.¡± It was easy to know who this ¡®he¡¯ that she was referring to. ¡°Will hee back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Anne nodded her head and then stood up. ¡°He wille back. And for now, I think you need to change your clothes. I wish I had clothes your size. Maybe we can go shopping tomorrow,¡± she mumbled to herself and extended her hand to her.

    At first, Blue just stared at her opened palm, but Anne didn¡¯t urge her. She waited until the little girl felt safe enough to take her hand and then they walked down the corridor, back to Anne¡¯s room.

    ¡°I am hungry,¡± Blue said.

    ¡°I will cook something for you.¡±

    ¡°Will you give me delicious food?¡± Blue lifted her head and looked at Anne, who was smiling.

    ¡°Yes, little one.¡±

    Blue felt sad when she heard that. Her father used to call her ¡®little one¡¯ too...

    ================

    Blue dirtied her face when she dipped the spaghetti that Anne had cooked for her in the sauce. Sauce was everywhere on the table and she not only dirtied her face, but also her hand.

    Fortunately, Anne had tied her long hair into a cute bun above her head, so she wouldn¡¯t stain her hair too.

    ¡°Who is she? Why did Chaos bring her here?¡± Anne asked Gael, who was eating his spaghetti with a sullen expression. His dark eyes stared at the girl and the way she was eating.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason why Chaos brought her.¡± He had asked Knox, but that man was as annoying as Chaos. ¡°But, she is a shifter, so be careful,¡± he warned the olddy.

    Anne didn¡¯t really look like an olddy, though she was already sixty- five years old, and still seemed to have enough energy to hit Gael on the back of his head.

    ¡°She is a child, what should I be careful of?¡± she reprimanded him, but then both of their attention shifted to Blue, because she stopped making noises, as she stopped eating. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Blue stared at Gael worriedly and then she spoke in a low voice. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t tell her that I am a shifter. Humans must not know that I am a shifter.¡±

    The three of them were sitting at the four seated dining table, with Blue and Gael sitting opposite each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, your secret is safe with me,¡± she said, patting Blue¡¯s head and the girl continued eating. ¡°What does Chaos want to do with her?¡±

    Gael shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t say anything. By the way, where is he?¡±

    ¡°He left after giving her to me,¡± Anne replied. ¡°He didn¡¯t say much about her either.¡±

    ¡°Knox is taking care of the problem with the traitors. He will kill me if I bother him with questions about this girl.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: HE KNOWS NOTHING

    Sometimes, when I say, ¡®I am okay.¡¯ I want someone to look me in the eyes, hug me tight and say, ¡®I know you are not.¡¯

    -livehack.org-

    ****************

    ¡°It¡¯s very him,¡± Gael grumbled. ¡°Knox is taking care of the problem with the traitors, I don¡¯t think he will be avable for the time being.¡± He sipped his coffee. ¡°He will kill me if I bother him with questions about this girl.¡±

    Anne then tilted her head and looked at the girl. She was sure that the odd dress that she was wearing now was Chaos¡¯ sweater, yet the question was; why did he care so much about this girl?

    She was a shifter and Chaos wasn¡¯t fond of creatures from that kind. Not like he was fond of the other creatures, but it simply didn¡¯t feel like him.

    There was something wrong with this.

    .....

    At that time, Blue raised her empty bowl and looked at Anne expectantly. ¡°Can I have another bowl, please?¡± she asked in her cheerful voice. ¡°This is delicious.¡±

    Smiling, Anne took the empty bowl from Blue¡¯s hands and gave her another portion of spaghetti.

    ¡°You have a big appetite for someone so small like you. It will not be easy to feed you,¡± Gael spoke disdainfully and received a re from the girl.

    ¡°Stop being a jerk to a small child,¡± Anne said, hitting the back of Gael¡¯s head again.

    ¡°Why am I being hit by you again? You have been hitting me since I was a child, stop it already, it will be a habit,¡± Gael grumbled.

    ¡°It¡¯s already a habit.¡±

    Meanwhile, Blue didn¡¯t care about the bickering between the olddy and the annoying uncle, and just enjoyed her food.

    ================

    ¡°He is inside, Boss,¡± Sebastian informed him, as he approached Knox.

    Meanwhile, Knox just nodded his head slightly to signal the two men to open the door, behind which they held the traitor inside a room.

    Inside that medium sized cubicle, there was a man, who was tied to a straight backed wooden chair.

    This room was two levels below the house and soundproofed, so no matter how loud this man screamed in agony, no one would hear his voice, especially when the closest neighbor was miles away from this secluded ce.

    One of the reasons why Knox had chosen this specific building for the base of his secret organization was because he always liked quiet ces like this.

    Knox prowled over to the man, who was slumped in his chair. Blood dripped from his temples and nose, sttered on the front of his tattered white shirt. It showed how much torture he had to endure before he would get more from Knox.

    ¡°Untie him,¡± Knox said in a hoarse voice. He stood right in front of that bruised and battered man, expressionlessly.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian walked over and loosened the restraints on his arms and body, causing him to almost fall over.

    If it was not for Sebastian¡¯s good reflexes, he would have fallen face first to the dirty ground. Without much of the effort, Sebastian propped him back up on the chair.

    The man¡¯s eyes flickered open, he nced up and immediately the remaining blood on his face drained, leaving him deathly pale. He blinked rapidly, as if trying to deny the presence of the man before his eyes, yet fear was something that he was not able to hide.

    ¡°How is it here?¡± Knox asked Sebastian, his second inmand.

    ¡°He is refusing to give anything up.¡± He had tried a lot of methods but couldn¡¯t make him spill anything.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t persuasive enough.¡±

    Sebastian leaned his back against the wall. ¡°He is all yours.¡± He waved his hand at the man.

    Knox then walked toward the other man, who was standing there and took the gun from his holster and pointed it to the man¡¯s right leg before he pulled the trigger.

    ¡°No! AARRGH!¡± The man howled and fell to the ground, curled his body, as he felt the pain that left him in agony.

    On the other hand, Sebastian and the other man only lifted their eyebrows upon seeing that.

    ¡°Who else are you divulging this secret to?¡± The secret of the organization had been leaked by someone and thest thing that Knox appreciated was a traitor.

    ¡°No one. No one else. You have killed the Elmwood family.¡± He shook his head, wailing again. ¡°Please spare my life...¡±

    ¡°Luca, isn¡¯t it?¡± Knox asked, but when the man didn¡¯t answer him and chose to wail and whine, he directed his gun toward that man again.

    Seeing that, the man replied to him frantically. ¡°Yes, yes, I am Luca. Please. I know nothing. I don¡¯t know about it!¡±

    One more bullet grazed the arm of Luca as he roared in agony.

    ¡°Who else?¡± Knox repeated his question, but when he received the same unsatisfied answer, another bullet nestled in his other leg.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Luca cried. He saw all of his life shing before his eyes, as he realized that he wouldn¡¯t survive this. It was the basic rule that a traitor must die.

    Right at that time, before Knox fired another bullet, his phone rang. This was a different tone, the only tone that would ring when she called him.

    Knowing that, Knox made it fast for himself, as he shot straight to his head.

    ¡°You killed him,¡± Sebastian stated.

    ¡°He knows nothing.¡± Knox tossed the gun to Sebastian after he secured it and walked out of the room, picking up the phone from her.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told him that?¡± Sebastian asked the other guy in that room, frustrated.

    ==================

    ¡°Why is she there?¡± Chaos startled Anne, while the olddy struggled to pick Blue up from under the bed.

    ¡°You scared me,¡± Anne protested, she felt her heart would jump when she heard his voice all of a sudden. ¡°I could have a heart attack, I am not young anymore,¡± she grumbled.

    ¡°Naturally, you should be scared of me.¡± Chaos walked closer and found the girl was sleeping, with her body curled into a fetal position, under the bed.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: HE MUST BE FIGHTING WITH HIS GIRLFRIEND

    It¡¯s your road and yours alone. Others may walk it with you, but no one can walk it for you.

    -Rumi-

    ***************

    ¡°Naturally, you should be scared of me.¡± Chaos walked closer and found the girl sleeping, with her body curled into a fetal position, under the bed. She pressed her legs tightly to her chest, until her lips kissed her knees, while her white hair sprawled on the floor.

    ¡°You never scared me, Chaos, not even once,¡± Anne said softly, as she looked at Chaos with pain in her eyes.

    Chaos didn¡¯t heed her words as he pulled Blue¡¯s body, but the girl woke up when he grabbed her by the arm.

    ¡°Come out,¡± Chaos said, it sounded like an order.

    .....

    For a moment, Blue looked disoriented, she stared at Chaos and then rubbed her eyes, before the order dawned upon her and she crawled out of the bed.

    The girl then yawned, as she sat down in front of Chaos and Anne, who were kneeling down before her eyes.

    ¡°Why are you sleeping down here?¡± Anne patted her head. ¡°You should sleep on the bed.¡±

    ¡°I feel safe down there,¡± Blue replied, with a voice that made clear she was still sleepy. But, when she saw Chaos stand up and was about to leave, Blue immediately followed him. ¡°Where are you going? I want to go with you.¡±

    Chaos stopped walking when Blue clutched the hem of his jacket, her hazel eyes shone under the light.

    ¡°I will see youter,¡± Chaos said simply. He shook off Blue¡¯s hand and made her release his shirt. ¡°While I am away, listen to Anne.¡±

    Blue didn¡¯t want to listen to anyone except him, but because he told her to do that, she would agree, after all, Anne was good, she gave her food and warm clothes.

    ¡°Okay.¡± But, she still followed Chaos to the door when he was about to leave the room. ¡°When can I see you again?¡±

    ¡°Later.¡±

    =================

    The next morning, Anne took Blue to buy something for her to wear, since there was no child inside that house and all the clothes there were mostly for men. She didn¡¯t have many options and put this on the list of the first things that they needed to do in the morning.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gael frowned when he saw Anne with Blue, the little girl was wearing a brown shirt that he recognized as one of Chaos¡¯s.

    She knew what he smelled like, thus she wanted to wear only his clothes.

    ¡°I will take her to buy something for her to wear. There is nothing decent here for the little girl,¡± Anne exined, as she made a call. She must be calling the driver to pick them up now in front of the house.

    ¡°Why? She looks gorgeous in that weird dress,¡± Gael said lightly, he liked how Anne and Blue threw him a daggered look. ¡°Take Antoni with you.¡±

    ¡°No one will attack an olddy and a child,¡± Anne refused.

    ¡°Oh, Anne... you know that the world is not a safe ce anymore. You will be attacked regardless of your gender and age.¡±

    With that, Antoni and two other guards went with Anne to the shopping center, following the olddy on a shopping spree for the little girl.

    Even though many men who worked in that manor struggled internally to know who the little girl was, no one was daring enough to ask the question.

    They only assumed that the girl was an illegitimate daughter of one of the three dangerous men, the owner of this manor.

    But, men who joined the attack mission to the Elmwood residence, didn¡¯t agree with that, as they knew that the girl was from that house.

    ================

    ¡°Where is Chaos?¡± Blue sat down beside Knox, who was watching a football game on the big screen in the living room.

    She nudged his body a few times repeating the same question, but when she was ignored, she took the remote and changed the channel, receiving a re from the man.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± he asked, tempted to burn this annoying girl alive.

    ¡°No, I want Chaos.¡±

    ¡°Go, make your own chaos,¡± Knox growled annoyed, he flicked his finger and changed the channel without the remote.

    ¡°Where is Chaos? It has been a week since he hade home,¡± Blue said sullenly. ¡°He said he wille backter.¡±

    Blue was wearing her favorite blue dress and her long white hair was tied above her head into a simple bun. She looked very cute, but unfortunately, she lived with a crowd that didn¡¯t know what the word ¡®cute¡¯ meant.

    ¡°When is thister?¡± Blue shook Knox¡¯s arm and even when she got a dagger look from him, she didn¡¯t stop.

    And right at that moment, Gael walked into the room, with a cigarette in one hand and a brown envelope in his other hand.

    ¡°Wow, you two seem very close with each other,¡± he said,ughing when Knox red at him and immediately stood up.

    However, because Blue was holding onto his arm, she almost fell from the sofa when Knox stood up all of a sudden.

    Thankfully, Knox held her other hand and pushed her back, yet from the tips of her fingers, her ws had emerged, it was her reflex when she thought she would fall and without her knowing, she had grazed Knox¡¯s arm, leaving him with four ring marks.

    ¡°Stop using your ws!¡± Knox snapped at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it,¡± Blue said in a low voice. She felt wronged because she was being scolded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to bother me again.¡± Knox rubbed his hand to heal himself and then walked away, leaving Blue and Gael, who was no longerughing now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it,¡± Blue said sullenly after Knox was no longer inside the room.

    Gael then walked toward her and sat down on the spot where Knox had been sitting earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he must be fighting with his girlfriend.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: LEAVE

    People are more what they hide than what they show.

    -Quotes ¡®nd Notes-

    *****************

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it,¡± Blue said, her brows scrunched tightly. She didn¡¯t mean to w him, but why was she being scolded?

    ¡°Stop saying that.¡± Gael put out his cigarette and dropped the envelope that he had brought into Blue¡¯sp. ¡°Here, take a look at this.¡±

    At the same time, Anne came to the room and saw what Gael gave to Blue. ¡°Is it done already?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Gael hummed as an answer and changed the channel, watching cartoons instead. He was not into sports and sometimes, his favorite tv show could be way more childish than Blue. ¡°Should you use Blue as your name? It sounds weird.¡±

    .....

    ¡°I like Blue,¡± Blue said, she tore the envelope open and took out a few papers from inside, as she stared at them in confusion.

    ¡°So, who does she be?¡± Anne asked, and moved closer to look at the papers in Blue¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Knox¡¯s daughter.¡± Gael grinned as he said that and then startedughing. He should have given this envelope earlier to see his reaction when he found out about this.

    ¡°He will kill you,¡± Annemented casually.

    Gael shrugged and wiped off the joyful tears from his eyes. ¡°He has been trying to kill me since ages ago, I just gave him another reason to make that happen.¡± And then he added with a mischievous glint in his eyes, ¡°He didn¡¯t help me at all with this, so it is up to me.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Blue gave the papers in her hands to Anne, she didn¡¯t understand them in the slightest.

    ¡°This is your birth certificate and all the documents that you will need in the future,¡± Anne exined to her in an easy way.

    It was easy to make such documents if you had loads of money and great influence.

    ¡°Look.¡± Anne pointed at two words on the paper. ¡°This is your name, do you like it?¡±

    Blue frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t read,¡± she said, mumbling.

    ¡°Why? Your eyes are not good? Do you need sses?¡± Gael cocked his head to see the words, maybe the font was too small, but the size of the words was just fine.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t read.¡± Blue repeated her words. ¡°Daddy had not taught me how to read.¡±

    Gael¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that, but one fierce nce from Anne made him tone down his overrated response. Instead he spoke in a low voice, as if what he was saying would be something embarrassing.

    ¡°You are supposed to be in second grade and if you can¡¯t read, no one will agree to befriend you,¡± he said.

    Hearing that, Blue turned her head sharply and red at him, she raised her hand, but before she could do something, Gael had spoken first.

    ¡°No wing!¡±

    Blue pursed her lips and put down her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will teach you and whether you can read or not, you will be able to find a lot of friends.¡± Anne cheered her up and watched as Gael walked away to receive a phone call. He wasughing to see how Blue got upset at him, but hisugh died down when he heard whatever news that the caller told him.

    Blue noticed that change too, she blinked her eyes and tilted her head to look at Anne. ¡°Was he fighting with his girlfriend too?¡±

    Anneughed at her. ¡°I think he has a lot of girls to fight with.¡± And then she shifted her focus onto the paper in her hand. ¡°Look, this is your name. Blue McKeltar, do you like it?¡±

    Blue repeated her name again and felt it when she said it. ¡°I like it.¡± As long as her name was Blue.

    ================

    The glint of mischievousness and his easy- going nature could no longer be seen as he walked briskly toward a coffee shop and found her inside, in the middle of a conversation with her other two friends.

    Both males. And that fact alone infuriated him.

    She wasughing, a naturalugh that she would never show in front of him. She was talking to them cheerfully and Gael couldn¡¯t detect any tension in the air, the same tension that he would get whenever she talked to him.

    How could she act friendly toward every other person except him?

    Oh, right, it was because Gael held her as leverage for the debts that her father had, which her family would never be able to pay. Not in this lifetime or in the next lifetime.

    Gael raised his hand and made the two bodyguards that came with him stop following him as he strode toward the empty chair beside the girl.

    Her long hair was as ck as night and she must have lost her hair band again as she looked at her wrist and frowned when she couldn¡¯t find it.

    ¡°Looking for this, sexy?¡± Gael gave a ck hair band to her all of a sudden and he smirked when he saw the panic in her eyes. She was shocked, of course.

    ¡°Gael, what are you... how...¡± she was lost for words when Gael leaned over and whispered something to her ears that left her bbergasted.

    ¡°Tell them to leave before I make a scene here.¡± After whispering that threat, he slumped down beside her and put his arm across her shoulder, possessively. ¡°Well?¡± Gael tilted his head to look at the girl beside him.

    She didn¡¯t have a choice when Gael said that. ¡°I am sorry, but can you leave us alone?¡± She looked at her friends apologetically and ignored the re that Gael directed at her when she apologized to them.

    Gael hated it when she apologized for something she shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Lise, who is he?¡± One of the men asked her. They didn¡¯t look pleased with the sudden appearance of Gael. But then, their jaws dropped open when they realized who he was.

    ¡°Leave.¡± His voice was so dark, as he looked at them straight in the eyes.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: SHE WAS DOOMED

    To understand another person, you must swim in the same waters that drowned them.

    -ifunny.co-

    *****************

    Gael¡¯s expression turned rigid at the two men before him. ¡°Leave.¡± His voice was so dark, as he looked them straight in the eyes.

    This made the girl shiver, but her expression remained brave, as if she was not affected by the hostility that Gael emanated toward her lovely friends. Such a cute girl...

    However, brushing aside their fear, the two men gritted their teeth and red back at Gael. They thought they could save Lise from this evil businessman. But little did they know, their actions only dug their own grave and made it harder for Lise.

    ¡°I know who you are,¡± the man in the blue shirt said. Gael knew whose family this jerk belonged to, too. ¡°You are Gael Mckeltar from the LBpany. If words go out saying how you are forcing yourself onto a girl, you will tarnish your own name.¡±

    .....

    LBpany was an internationalpany, one of the most sessfulpanies with the highest ie these past two years under Gael McKeltar¡¯s dominion.

    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Gael¡¯s eyes glinted viciously and he saw from the corner of his eyes how Lise was about to ask them to leave again, but he kissed her instead, swallowing every single word right before it could pass her lips.

    There was a loud gasp from the two men before him and he smirked in his kiss, while Lise tried to push him away, but to no avail.

    Only when Gael was satisfied and almost every person inside the small cafe witnessed this, did he release her and turn around to face those jerks again.

    ¡°I know you too boys.¡± His smile widened when he saw how irked they were for being called ¡®boys¡¯. ¡°Luca Elmwood, Russo Andersen.¡± He pointed them with his chin, but his other hand sneaked around Lise¡¯s body, holding her there possessively. ¡°Your family is no longer in power.¡± He stared at the man named Luca. ¡°And you... if you don¡¯t go now, I will make sure your family will get the first warning from me to return all the debts. That will be the first thing they will read in the morning.¡±

    Gael felt ted when he watched the two men¡¯s surprised expressions. Right! That was how you were supposed to react when someone gave you a threat.

    However, in Gael¡¯s case, that wouldn¡¯t be only a mere threat...

    ¡°Go.¡± Lise mouthed that word, she didn¡¯t want her two friends in trouble because of this man¡¯s psychopathic behaviour.

    With an apologetic look, the two men cleaned up their stuff from the table and walked away from the coffee shop, leaving the two of them alone.

    Once it was only the two of them at the table, Gael¡¯s eyes found hers.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that to me,¡± Lise said through gritted teeth. She felt ashamed to be treated like this in front of her friends.

    ¡°I just did,¡± he replied in a matter of fact tone, but then his gaze hardened and this made her shiver in fear. And somehow, Gael enjoyed the way she feared him...

    Lise wanted to say something, cursing at him even, but she knew, whatever words she said to him, wouldn¡¯t have any affect on him.

    Thus, instead of talking to him, she chose to walk away. She wanted to be as far away as she could from him.

    However, that was only her wishful thinking. She had zero chances of getting rid of him.

    ¡°I am not done talking to you,¡± Gael growled at her in a low voice and pulled her back harder, so she fell into hisp instead.

    This evening, even though this coffee shop was not as crowded as the other night, there were still three tables in business with a few people around.

    It was not the right ce for them to have a fight, especially for someone like Gael. Yet, when it was about Lise, Gael could turn into a very ignorant person.

    Fuck with good name that he had to uphold. It was already good enough that he didn¡¯t chain this girl, so she would be in a ce where he wanted her to be.

    ¡°Do you want to embarrass me here?¡± Lise knew very well that Gael wouldn¡¯t do something that would dishonor her.

    ¡°You know I will not do that, my little girl.¡± Gael signaled his men to do their job. ¡°Just wait for a bit, I have not eaten anything yet. I came right after I heard that you went missing.¡±

    Gael always gave her various nicknames and she didn¡¯t like them in the slightest, even so, Lise couldn¡¯t make him stop.

    By the time Gael finished ordering a drink for himself, his men cleared up the area, reimbursed the guests there so they could leave quickly, and turned this ce into a private cafe for both of them.

    ¡°Now, tell me why did you run away to meet those bastards?¡± Gael¡¯s eyes darkened, and his smile stiffened. He hated the fact that she went out with other men.

    He had been lenient enough toward her.

    ¡°They are my friends.¡± Lise emphasized every word she said, but Gaelughed at her instead.

    ¡°People from different sex will not be friends, they can only fuck.¡±

    A second after Gael finished his words, a harsh pnded on his cheek and the sound of it rang through the empty coffee shop.

    At this moment, not even the employees were around to witness that.

    Lise was shocked by what she just did, her heart skipped a beat as her breathing turned ragged and her hand trembled. She saw a ring palm print on Gael¡¯s cheek, her own handprint.

    She was scared...

    Would he p her back?

    What would he do to her?

    This was the first time she had actually pped him.

    And when Gael raised his hand, with his eyes fixed on her face, Lise closed her eyes, waiting for the pain toe. She was doomed...

    ================

    THIS BOOK PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: USE THIS TO KILL ME

    I grew to understand that people don¡¯t always build walls to keep others out. It¡¯s done out of necessity to protect whatever is left behind.

    -Unknown-

    *****************

    Lise was waiting for the pain toe, she was sure that she had pushed her luck too much and what she had done was something that couldn¡¯t be tolerated.

    How many women had pped a man like Gael McKeltar? Probably the number was close to zero, but now Lise had done it. She could just wait for her doom.

    She had never lost her temper before, but this guy seemed really tempted to awaken her violence side by the way he treated her.

    However, instead of pain, she felt a cold metal being pressed tightly into her palm.

    .....

    Curiosity forced her to open her eyes, only to find out that the cold steel was actually a small dagger with a beautiful handle in the color of blue.

    ¡°This...¡± her voice was very low and hoarse, it seemed her nervousness got the better of her and affected her greatly, more than she imagined.

    Lise raised her head when she heard Gael chuckling.

    ¡°Do you think I will hit you back?¡± he asked casually, as he tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear and traced his long finger along her jaw, fascinated by her beauty. ¡°Never. I will hurt you in a different way.¡±

    There was a deep meaning behind his words and Lise knew what it was. She didn¡¯t want to think about it, all this time, she had managed to evade his advances with random excuses, but she knew it wouldn¡¯tst forever, as she could see the primal desire in his eyes.

    Lise shifted her attention from Gael¡¯s dark eyes to the dagger in her hand.

    ¡°What is this...¡± her voice was very small, she hated that he could easily control her.

    ¡°Next time when you feel like you want to hit me, use this instead.¡± Gael tapped on the de of the dagger which was still covered in its sheath. ¡°Don¡¯t use your hand, it will only hurt you.¡±

    In other words, Gael was literally asking her to stab him instead when she felt like she wanted to p him again.

    Was this man crazy?

    Lise widened her eyes in disbelief. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, thus she threw the dagger in her hand away and red at him.

    ¡°I will kill you when I feel like it,¡± Lise hissed viciously. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to think that you own me.¡±

    A wicked smirk tugged on the corners of Gael¡¯s lips when he heard that. ¡°I own you baby. You belong to me. And if I see you again with those jerks, I will let them know that you belong to me. I have a thousand ways to show it and I am sure you will not like any of them.¡±

    Lise started to regret that she threw the dagger away, because right at this second, she felt like she wanted to kill him.

    ==================

    It was all because of the debts her father had.

    The reason sounded very cheesy and a little bit hard toprehend because actually this kind of thing happened in real life. In her life, to be more precise.

    Lise¡¯s father; Gregory Alington had huge debts to Gael, which were impossible to be paid back, but this devilish man generously offered her father to clear all the debts as long as Lise agreed to be his.

    And with the term ¡®his¡¯, it included all the aspects of her life. Everything about Lise belonged to him, not even her freedom was an exception.

    Being with this psychopathic man was not easy. Being with him was simply hell!

    ¡°Come here,¡± Gael said in a tone full of authority, as he trapped her chin between his fingers, rendering her unable to move.

    They were in the car, ready to get her back home. The house was as big as a pce, in which Lise would get anything, everything that she wanted, except her own freedom, as Gael was a control maniac.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that,¡± Lise hissed when Gael tried to dab some ointment on her swollen lips.

    ¡°Yes, you need it, sweety,¡± he said softly, dabbing the ointment gently. He saw her swollen lips, which was her punishment for running away from him. Sweet punishment that he liked to give her and more when she was ready... ¡°Now, go back to your room and don¡¯t go out without my permission.¡±

    Right at that time, the car stopped in front of a huge two floor house, with the color brown dominating the exterior.

    Lise swatted his hand away from her face and didn¡¯t answer his question as she ran out of the car after mming the door harshly.

    She made sure to use all of her strength to vent out her anger on that innocent door, until the whole car rattled.

    Even the driver was startled, he thought it would break, but Gael justughed hard. He loved it when she yed hard to get...

    Another reason why he loved to keep that lovely kitten beside him.

    ===============

    Blue kept staring at the calendar and always asking about Chaos. When he would get home and when she would see him again.

    And no matter how harsh Knox treated her, she woulde to him and ask the same question that would leave him irritated beyond imagination.

    He would always say that he would kill her for repeating the same question over and over again, but Blue learned fast the fact that Knox would never kill her because Chaos said to not harm her. This was her privilege.

    However, it had already been two months and she didn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of him and no one told her anything about what he was doing or when he would return...

    But, tonight, when Blue almost dozed off, she smelled it. The scent that belonged to Chaos. Of course, she remembered how his scent was.

    Therefore, without waiting for another second, she got off the bed and ran out of her room.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: FIND ME

    What¡¯s the most important thing you have done this year?

    Survived.

    -Unknown-

    ****************

    Blue remembered Chaos¡¯s scent, it was the scent of coffee and when she caught his scent, she immediately jumped off the bed and ran toward the source of it.

    She had been living in this manor for more than two months now, so it was natural for her to already know every corner of this ce. She had a really good memory for a child her age, too...

    The coffee scent that belonged to Chaos led her toward the west part of this manor. She ran past a few guards, who were familiar with her.

    .....

    Some of them asked the little girl where she was running off to, but she didn¡¯t reply to them because her focus was on finding Chaos before he left again.

    She stopped running when she ran past a door that led to one of the dozens of rooms in this manor. She sniffed the air and walked back until she was standing right in front of a wooden door in the color of dark brown, behind from which she smelled his scent.

    Without knocking, Blue pushed open that door and walked inside.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± she called him. ¡°Are you here?¡± She turned on all the lights to illuminate the entire room, before she walked in further.

    It was another room that was filled with many papers.

    Somehow, Blue was curious as to why they needed to keep all these papers rather than to throw them away, especially when they stacked them away on shelves, as if those old papers with the ink on them almost faded away, were really important.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± She called him again and found him in the middle of the room, holding a grey book in his hand. He closed the book that he was reading as soon as his eyes found her.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His blue eyes stared into her hazel ones.

    This room smelled like damp paper and a little bit sour. Her nose scrunched in disgust. Blue wanted to go out of this ce immediately, but she didn¡¯t do it, because she found Chaos here.

    ¡°I smelled your scent,¡± Blue said, she walked closer to Chaos and looked straight into his blue eyes, the same way she stared at him during their first meeting, without any fear or whatsoever. ¡°So, I came here.¡±

    Chaos furrowed his brows. ¡°You smelled my scent?¡± he repeated the statement, making sure he heard right. ¡°How can you smell my scent?¡±

    Blue tilted her head, not sure of the question that Chaos asked her. ¡°I smelled you. Your scent, I sniffed the air, I breathed and I smelled your scent,¡± she tried to exin, but when Chaos didn¡¯t seem to understand her words, she tried her harder.

    On the other hand, Chaos looked confused, not because he didn¡¯t understand what this little girl tried to tell him, but because no one should be able to smell him. He wasn¡¯t supposed to have any scent.

    ¡°How do I smell?¡± Chaos cut off her words when she tried in various ways to exin to him. She was quite a chatterbox...

    ¡°Like coffee,¡± she answered without hesitation.

    ¡°What are you doing when you smell my scent?¡±

    Blue blinked her eyes, confused why she was asked this question, yet she answered him anyway. ¡°I was about to sleep and I almost fell asleep when I smelled your scent.¡±

    ¡°You are in your bedroom?¡± Chaos watched as she nodded her head. It was strange. Her bedroom was supposed to be quite far from this ce. But, how did she even manage to catch his scent when he wasn¡¯t supposed to have any scent to begin with?

    ¡°What happened?¡± Blue asked, her eyes then darted to the book in Chaos¡¯s hand. ¡°What book is that? Is that a bedtime story? Anne has been teaching me how to read and write and I am really good at it now. Anne said I learn fast!¡± She told him all of that and waited for some praises, but Chaos said nothing.

    ¡°I will tell you if you can find me again.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    But after saying that, Chaos disappeared right before Blue¡¯s eyes along with the book in his hand, making the little girl groan in frustration.

    ¡°Not again...¡± she whined and grumbled as she stomped her feet against the hard floor when she walked out of the room, after turning off the lights.

    She sniffed the air, but this time, it took a bit longer for the wind to carry his scent over to her.

    ================

    ¡°You should have known by now what the function of a door is,¡± Knox said disdainfully when he saw Chaos appearing inside his room all of a sudden from the corner of his eyes.

    His room was next to his, but it was rare for both of them to use them when they would spend most of their time outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open the door,¡± Knox grumbled, he flicked his hand to close the door to the balcony that Chaos had opened.

    However, Chaos opened it again. ¡°Let some fresh air enter this smelly room.¡±

    Knox red at him. He was trying to sleep, but this man just had to ruin his night. It had been two weeks since he got enough sleep.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Yet, Knox knew very well those words alone wouldn¡¯t be able to drive him out, but he couldn¡¯t throw him out of his door either, thus it only left him with one choice; ignoring him altogether.

    Meanwhile, Chaos sat on the single sofa in this dimly lit room, trying to understand how that girl could smell him. Was that only a coincidence?

    Chaos waited for her to find him here. If what she said was true, then she would show up soon.

    Another minute passed before hasty footsteps could be heard, echoing in the corridor before rapid knocks broke the serenity of the night.

    ¡°Chaos!¡± Blue shouted from behind the door.

    ¡°I WILL KILL THIS GIRL!¡± Knox was infuriated when he heard that noisy sound.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: PAINFUL DEATH

    Time: the healer and the killer.

    -d.j-

    ***************

    The rapid sounds of Blue¡¯s small fists bumping against the door seemed to drain Knox¡¯sst ounce of patience.

    At first, it was Chaos and now this little annoying girl.

    ¡°I WILL KILL THIS GIRL!¡± Knox swore, infuriated when he heard the noisy sounds and jumped off the bed to open the door.

    Behind it, was Blue, standing in her stupid strawberry pyjamas. She lifted her head and looked at Knox straight in his eyes, without any fear at all, though his expression was so dark.

    .....

    ¡°I want to see Chaos,¡± she said and without any permission, she walked past him and found the man that she had been looking for, sitting on the couch. ¡°I found you!¡± she said happily.

    Knox walked back inside, toward the two people and red at both of them fiercely. ¡°Did you two just make my bedroom your meeting point?!¡± he asked incredulously. Not even bothering to think how ridiculous it sounded.

    ¡°I found you!¡± Blue said cheerfully, she grinned at him, showing her white tiny teeth, waiting for a praise from him, but Chaos only stared at her, while Knox continued scolding her. ¡°I found you...¡± she repeated her words, only her voice was slightly low this time.

    ¡°You really can smell my scent?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Blue said enthusiastically, she was now standing beside Chaos.

    ¡°What about him? Can you smell him too?¡± Chaos nodded his head toward Knox, who had stopped nagging her when he heard Blue could smell Chaos. It was an impossible feat.

    Blue cocked her head and nced over at Knox briefly, ¡°Yes, I can smell him.¡±

    ¡°What does he smell like?¡±

    ¡°Coffee.¡±

    It was almost the same scent that she smelled from Chaos.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Knox walked over and sat on the sofa opposite Chaos.

    ¡°The same scent as me?¡± Chaos asked again.

    Blue then looked at Knox. ¡°Hm... almost... he smells like coffee too, but a little bit different.¡±

    ¡°What is the difference between us?¡± Chaos leaned over to hear her answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s like...¡± she looked up, trying to find the right words to say. ¡°It¡¯s like coffee with a different vor.¡±

    Hearing that answer, Knox looked at Chaos, whose attention was totally on the little girl. Blue was sitting on the other sofa now, looking at Knox and Chaos back and forth, waiting what their reaction would be.

    Blue thought she had done a great job, but no one from them was saying anything about it. Or maybe, she had done it wrong?

    ¡°Chaos, it is not possible,¡± Knox said, but even so, he slightly doubted his own words. ¡°You don¡¯t think she can find you because of your scent, right?¡±

    ¡°I found him,¡± Blue interrupted him quickly. ¡°I smelled his scent. Both of you have a scent like coffee,¡± she was annoyed because she needed to say the same thing again.

    However, Knox ignored her. ¡°We don¡¯t have that kind of thing.¡± He reminded him. ¡®The thing¡¯ that he referred to was; scent. They didn¡¯t have a scent.

    Chaos was silent for a moment longer, before he stood up and extended his hand toward Blue. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    She beamed with happiness when she stretched out her hand and grabbed his, but then her smile disappeared when she remembered something.

    ¡°Where are we going? Is it far? The day after tomorrow will be my first day at school.¡± Anne and she had prepared everything for her first day at school.

    ¡°We will return before that,¡± Chaos reassured her.

    Knox stood up as well, he looked at Chaos, his eyes narrowed. ¡°You will take her with you? That¡¯s dumb.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if its dumb or not.¡± Chaos raised his head as his eyes met Knox¡¯s, then his hand grabbed Blue¡¯s tightly.

    And in the next second, he disappeared along with the little girl.

    ¡°This is insane,¡± Knox hissed angrily. But, he could care less about them. Chaos knew what he was doing and the little girl... Knox had zero affection toward her.

    However, the thing that was way more insane than this was about to happen when he received a call from Gael.

    ¡°I need your men,¡± Gael said when Knox finally picked his phone up, which was lying on the bedside table. ¡°I just killed someone and need your people to clean that up.¡±

    =================

    Gael held Lise¡¯s body close, she was trembling in his arms, with her face buried against his chest as she curled in hisp, while in front of them were two men, bathed in their own blood. Died.

    ¡°See? You see it yourself now, right?¡± Gael spoke softly into her ear, while caressing her back. His eyes glinted maliciously. He liked what he was seeing at the moment. ¡°That¡¯s what happens when someone touches what¡¯s mine.¡±

    Yet, Lise¡¯s sobs grew louder. She tried to stifle her voice, but it was hard to do so when her whole body shuddered at the crazy thing that Gael had done to the two men.

    ¡°Now, you understand, right? When I said no one touches you, it means this will be the consequence they would have to face.¡± Gael kept caressing her back. Her hair was smooth while her scent was sweet.

    ¡°You... you killed them...¡± Lise stated the obvious between her sobs. Her body wasn¡¯t listening to her. She wanted to run away as far away as she could from this man, but she couldn¡¯t find enough strength to do so.

    ¡°Yes, baby... they touched you, even after I warned them not to. That¡¯s their stupidity.¡± There was no trace of guilt when Gael said those words. ¡°You have not yet eaten anything. Let¡¯s eat, shall we?¡±

    Eat...

    After he put a few bullets in their head, right before Lise¡¯s eyes, forcing her to witness such a gruesome scene, he wanted to take her to eat something?

    How could such an idea even cross his mind?

    ¡°You must be scared of what they have done to you... I should have made their deaths more painful.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: I NEED TO DEAL WITH HIM FIRST

    A love like that was a serious illness, an illness from which you¡¯ll never entirely recover.

    -Charles Bukowski-

    *****************

    Today, Gael was exceptionally clingy, he wanted to be with Lise all the time and didn¡¯t want her out of his sight at all. Thus, he made the girl skip her ss and picked her up from her university directly before driving to hispany.

    Gael had a packed schedule for today, but he wanted to see her the second he finished his meeting, therefore, this was what he did.

    After all, this was not the first time he had done it and no matter how hard Lise rejected his stupid idea, Gael wouldn¡¯t listen. He just did whatever he liked, disregarding what Lise really wanted.

    Lise hated it when he came up with ideas like this, since all she could do was wait for him like a doll and nothing. Most of the time, Lise would read a book or try to get her assignment done, but she was not able to supress her anger toward this man.

    .....

    People would think she should be grateful that the most wanted and sessful young businessman loved her so much that he didn¡¯t want to part with her.

    Yet, one should stand in a person¡¯s shoes if they wanted to know what exactly happened. The truth was not always as beautiful and dreamy as it sounded or seen.

    She was not loved. She was his obsession. The feeling that Gael had for her was not love, that crazy man was obsessed with controlling her.

    Even with every step she took, Lise felt like she would find Gael¡¯s people at every corner, watching her movement to report it back to that man.

    It was suffocating and frustrating.

    Moreover, Lise didn¡¯t know what made Gael obsessed with her. She was not the most beautiful woman in the world, she was not nice either, but he seemed beguiled with everything she did or said.

    And the death of the two men only solidified his craziness.

    The two poor men were trying to have a conversation with Lise, but she refused, as she knew that Gael wouldn¡¯t appreciate it, but the two thought she was only Gael¡¯s ything, and nothing of much value.

    Probably they were right about Lise being his ything, yet they didn¡¯t know how petty Gael could be. He wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone touching anything he owned.

    Both of them overstepped their boundaries and Gael appeared with a gun in his hand. In one second, the two of them were trying to get Lise¡¯s attention, the next second they were dead with gaping holes in their foreheads, as blood oozed out.

    ¡°You must be scared of what they have done to you... I should have made their deaths more painful,¡± Gael coaxed Lise to stop crying, but he was not aware that he was the reason she was crying.

    Lise was scared. ¡°I want to go home...¡± she said between her tears.

    They were in an exclusive pub where Gael had a meeting with the two men and they started to talk rubbish to Lise.

    ¡°You want to go home?¡± Gael signaled his men to get rid of the two bodies in front of him and clean up their blood.

    The four bulky men did what Gael instructed and left this exclusive room immediately. The sound of heavy music came in when the door opened, but it was reduced to a faint background music after they closed the door.

    ¡°We need to wait for my friend for a while before we go, okay baby?¡± Gael said in a gentle voice, but Lise squirmed, wanting to get down from hisp, yet his arms steadied her. ¡°No, baby, I want you like this. Stay still.¡±

    Gael emphasized hisst two words, so Lise knew it was a warning that forced her to stay in that position.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡±

    All of a sudden, a harsh voice echoed inside the room, though Lise knew that she was alone with Gael at the moment, since all of the men had left after getting rid of the dead bodies.

    Startled, Lise was about to get off from Gael¡¯sp, but just like before, he didn¡¯t let her move an inch from him. He kept her still and pushed her face against his chest, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to see the man, who was talking harshly to Gael.

    ¡°I just killed two men, I want you to take the me for that,¡± he said simply. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe over, you just need to ask Sebastian to do this trivial thing.¡±

    While Gael operated the business under the spotlight, Knox moved his business in the dark. He ruled the underworld business dealing with all the illegal things, whether it was human affairs or any other creatures¡¯ matters, he would move under the shadows.

    Both of them spread their influence and pocketed many sources of information to help Chaos. They had done this all for that man, but again, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach this position if it was not for Chaos.

    Therefore, the rtionship between the three of them was quiteplicated.

    ¡°What?¡± Knox narrowed his eyes dangerously when he heard what Gael said. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to clean up your shit?¡±

    ¡°You are good at it.¡± Gael smirked at him.

    Lise had known that there was something unusual about Gael, but she would have never thought that it would be something like this.

    One moment she was still in the exclusive room inside a fancy pub, but the next second, she was in a basketball field with the cold night breeze brushing past her skin. She shuddered and lifted her head, taking in her surroundings.

    Gael put her down, letting her discern what actually was happening.

    ¡°Why... how?¡± Lise stammered, she was still in Gael¡¯s arms, standing in the middle of the basketball field.

    ¡°I will exin it to you princess, but I need to deal with him first.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: ABANDON ME AND RUN FOR YOUR LIFE

    I killed a nt once because I gave it too much water. Lord, I worry that love is violence.

    -Jose Olivarez-

    *****************

    ¡°I will exin it to you princess, but I need to deal with him first,¡± Gael put her down, but kept his eyes trained on someone behind his girl.

    Meanwhile, Knox followed him to the basketball field and reciprocated Gael¡¯s gaze. His eyes hardened at the fact that Gael had just teleported himself with the girl, revealing the fact that they were not ordinary humans.

    Gael had disclosed this to that girl and it only meant one thing for that girl; she must die. Not a single soul should know about them.

    ¡°Sit there and wait for me, baby girl.¡± Gael nodded at the bleachers and then emphasized his words. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything funny and stay right there.¡± His voice was very stern as he knew what he would face when he had to fight head on with Knox.

    .....

    Gael had to admit that this bastard could be a pain in the a** sometimes. He hated it when he butted in his business. Well, he shouldn¡¯t ask him in the first ce, actually...

    Lise had a lot of questions in her mind as her eyes took in her surroundings, trying to discern how she could move from one ce to another within mere seconds apart. This sounded impossible, but here she was...

    ¡°Lise.¡± Gael cupped her face between his palms and forced her to focus on him, before he repeated his order again.

    =================

    Blue blinked her eyes and found herself in a different ce.

    Her hazel eyes widened in surprise when she saw the whole world being nketed in the color of white. Snow. Everything there was covered with snow...

    Blue looked down and saw her feet being buried in snow. The snow reached her ankles and when she raised her feet, it left hole there. She took a step and created another hole in the snow.

    She only stopped doing that when she realized that Chaos was actually walking away. ¡°Wait! Wait for me!¡± she said, running with difficulty since the pile of snow was swallowing her feet.

    But, Chaos didn¡¯t slow down. He didn¡¯t intend to slow down at all knowing that Blue couldn¡¯t move freely, but he didn¡¯t walk fast either. He acted like Blue was not there, though he was the one who had brought her into this realm.

    The little girl was panting with white smokeing out of her small mouth by the time she finally reached Chaos and clutched on his jacket.

    ¡°I called you, but why don¡¯t you listen to me and slow down?¡± Blue inquired. She was still having a hard time following in his footsteps in this snow. This was both beautiful and annoying.

    Chaos suddenly stopped, he looked around him and then lowered his gaze toward Blue. ¡°Can you smell anything here?¡± he asked.

    They were in a boundless area, probably a meadow when the snow vanished and the sun became brighter with the coldness out of the picture. As for now, all they could see was only white snow, like a big pillow had covered the ground and a few trees.

    ¡°What should I smell?¡± Blue asked in confusion, her nose was cold. She could only smell Chaos¡¯s scent.

    ¡°Me,¡± Chaos said and when Blue wanted to say that she could indeed smell him, he added, ¡°Someone like me, just like how you could smell Knox.¡±

    Blue looked at him for a while before she posted a question. ¡°There are a lot of people like Knox? And they smell like you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to find them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Probably this was the most stupid conversation that Chaos had in his entire eternity, since he didn¡¯t talk too much with other people, regardless of human or shifter, if it was not necessary.

    However, Chaos looked very calm and patient to clear her confusion.

    ¡°Because I need to find them,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Blue tilted her head.

    ¡°Because they are part of me.¡±

    Blue was not sure that she understood what Chaos was talking about or his short exnation, but if that was what he wanted, she was more than willing to help.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She agreed readily, but then she realized one thing. ¡°You can¡¯t smell your own scent?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Chaos started walking again, but this time he slowed down for her and let her clutch on the hem of his jacket.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I am not a shifter.¡±

    ¡°There are so many shifters out there, why did you choose me?¡± Blue wanted to know, she wanted to hear the answer, she wanted to feel what she was doing now was special.

    ¡°I have never met a shifter, who can catch my scent before you.¡± They walked toward a huge gate, and stopped meters away from it. It seemed like a residence here.

    Blue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It means you need me to find these people with the same scent as yours? It means you need me?¡±

    Chaos tilted his head and caught the eagerness in this little girl¡¯s hazel eyes. ¡°More or less.¡±

    Blue jumped in excitement. He would take her when he would go somewhere. He wouldn¡¯t leave her again.

    ¡°But, I want you to follow every word I say.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°When I tell you to run, you have to run.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°When I tell you to say something, you must say it.¡±

    ¡°Promise.¡±

    ¡°When I tell you to kill someone, you must kill that person.¡±

    Blue stopped walking and so did Chaos. He turned around and found the little girl was staring at him. ¡°Will you ask me to kill someone?¡±

    She had seen death countless times, but she had never thought she would be the one to take life out of someone else.

    Yet, Chaos didn¡¯t answer her question, instead, he left another statement. ¡°When I tell you to abandon me and run for your life, you will do it without question.¡± He saw Blue¡¯s frown deepen. ¡°Can you do that?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: YOUR CHOICE, MY FRIEND

    One day you will tell your story of how you ovee what you went through and it will be someone else¡¯s survival guide.

    -Brene Brown-

    *****************

    ¡°When I tell you to abandon me and run for your life, you will do it without question.¡±

    The demand sounded ridiculous even in an eight years old girl¡¯s ears. She shook her head and said firmly. ¡°No.¡± Her small lips pressed together into a thin line after saying that curt word. Her hazel eyes zed with determination.

    On the other hand, Chaos stared at the feisty little girl before his eyes. The cold wind blew past them and she shuddered slightly. Her white hair was the perfect match to the snowy scenery around them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t take ¡®no¡¯ for a reply.¡± His words were final and then he turned around to continue walking again, toward the direction of the gate, while Blue followed behind him.

    .....

    ¡°You can¡¯t ask me to abandon you,¡± Blue voiced out her disagreement. She didn¡¯t want to agree with him on this kind of matter.

    ¡°My fight is about killing each other, either you help me to kill someone or you run for your life.¡± Chaos nced briefly at Blue, who was paying him her full attention. ¡°If you can¡¯t do both, you are useless to me.¡±

    Chaos¡¯sst words hurt her deeply, until she felt her chest caved in. ¡°Even if I can find your shattered soul?¡± she asked in a pitiful voice, her brows scrunched together. She clutched his jacket again and peered at him, afraid that he would brush off her hand, but Chaos didn¡¯t bother with that.

    ¡°Even if you can find my shattered soul,¡± Chaos repeated her words.

    It was not fair for Chaos to use this kind of trick and manipte the little girl to do his bidding, making her feel guilty.

    However, he had lived for a very long time and for better or worse, the line between fair or unfair had already blurred in his mind since ages back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to abandon you...¡± Blue felt if she did that. She would only repeat the same thing that happened with her father and that was not a pleasant memory for her. But, she knew her options were limited.

    ¡°Then you will kill for me.¡± Chaos stopped walking all of a sudden. It left Blue confused when she saw him scanning his surroundings.

    Before long, the wind blew, only then did Blue realize that they were not alone, there were a few people, no, shifters, had them surrounded.

    ================

    Lise felt her stomach churn when she saw how the two men fought each other.

    Not because they exchanged fists and kicks like normal people would have during their closebat, but the fight before her eyes was mind- blowing as the man named Knox, Lise heard Gael addressing him so, summoned fire and threw fireballs at Gael, while thetter effortlessly evaded them.

    Gael moved very fast, too fast to say that he was a human. He was not human and absolutely the other man was not either. No human would be able to do magical things like that. It was absurd.

    The fight didn¡¯tst long when Knox decided to shift his attention to Lise instead and forfeited his fight with Gael toe at her.

    One second Knox was in the middle of the field, fighting Gael, but the next second he was already behind Lise, holding her neck close to him, tilting his head so he could get a better view of her neck and saw the veins throbbing under her skin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think of doing that, Knox.¡± Gael¡¯s voice was clear from all the humor that he always had whenever he was talking to Knox, or the possessive way he was with Lise, and what left was only his strong desire for blood.

    Gael looked as if he was ready to tear Knox apart with his bare hands the moment he harmed Lise.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Knox drew his sharp nail across Lise¡¯s neck, he looked Gael straight in the eyes as warm blood trickled down from the cut that he inflicted.

    Gael¡¯s eyes fell hardly on Knox¡¯s when he spoke again to answer his question. ¡°Because I will fuck your woman and let her conceive my child, since you are not able to do that.¡± He raised his brows tauntingly.

    Lise didn¡¯t know what the two men were talking about or who Gael would f*ck, but she wanted to get out of this situation, as she could feel the strong killing intent radiating from the man behind her, who was only a mere inch close to unalive her.

    ¡°Yes, Knox, I know,¡± Gael smirked, knowing that he had the upper hand in the situation. ¡°Let my woman go and I will keep the secret about your woman from Chaos.¡± Gael walked forward, once he was sure that Knox wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything with his own secret at stake. ¡°I would love to see what Chaos would do to your woman once he found out about it, but I want to keep mine as well. So, this is your best choice. Hand her over to me.¡±

    And now, Gael was standing in front of Lise. His eyes darkened when he saw blood on her neck, but heposed himself and faced Knox with a vicious smile stered on his lips.

    ¡°Your choice, my friend,¡± Gael mocked him.

    Lise didn¡¯t think this was the time for them to mock each other, but then her head was already spinning with the unrealistic situation she was in.

    ==================

    Gradually, Blue could see some shifters in their human skin and a few in their beast form, approaching them, while more of them lurking from behind the snow, ready to join the battle once it broke out.

    Immediately, various scents filled the air, making Blue scrunch her nose unpleasantly, as her eyes were on a man, who was walking ahead toward Chaos, with hostility evident in his eyes.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: YOU ARE A MONSTER

    You can love a monster, it can even love you back, but that doesn¡¯t change its nature.

    -Melody Evolving-

    *****************

    Needless to say, they were outnumbered.

    Blue might be young, but it didn¡¯t mean she knew nothing about dangers that lurked around her and the hostility that filled the air. A series of low growls and vicious snarls could be heard from the beasts that surrounded them.

    Especially when one of them walked toward Chaos and stood only three steps away from him. He was the alpha of the pack and around them were his fighters.

    Blue could see it and feel the same from his stance that radiated his dominance as an Alpha. It was easy to spot an alpha among the members of his pack.

    .....

    But, the thing that piqued her interest was the fact that Chaos didn¡¯t even budge when he had to face the leader of the pack. He was unfazed in the face of therge number of shifters lurking in the hiding.

    ¡°You have entered my territory Chaos,¡± the alpha said, his voice was terribly heavy, as if he had been smoking and didn¡¯t get enough water for his dry throat. ¡°You should know that.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Chaos said simply, his eyes trained on him.

    Blue was standing a step behind Chaos, thus she could see how the alpha clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°This ce is forbidden for you to pass without my permission. There are rules that you should obey in this world.¡± His voice tightened. It seemed he had had enough of Chaos and this was not the first offense that he hadmitted.

    ¡°I don¡¯te from this world and I don¡¯t follow any rules,¡± he said simply and walked away in the direction that he intended to go.

    Without doubt, Blue would follow him, but she kept ncing behind her back to see the alpha¡¯s livid expression.

    ¡°He is angry,¡± she said in a soft tone. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make an alpha angry.¡± Blue had seen a few times how an angry alpha could turn into a destructive creature, not to mention that they were outnumbered, so it was not wise to turn your back to him.

    However, Chaos¡¯s answer left the girl astounded.

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t make me angry,¡± Chaos spoke lightly.

    All the creatures that roamed around this realm for centuries should know better to not provoke a chaos, as Chaos were not merciful creatures and didn¡¯t follow the rules that they set up for themselves.

    He was not one of them and would never be. He was an exception for every rule that was set down in this realm.

    Blue clutched the hem of Chaos¡¯ jacket and followed him, but she couldn¡¯t help but throw a cautious nce at the other beasts and people around her.

    ¡°STOP RIGHT THERE!¡± the alpha roared. He was infuriated that the man before his eyes didn¡¯t pay any attention to him in front of his pack members.

    But, another man came to him and whispered a warning to him, he was the beta in the pack.

    ¡°Alpha, I think you should stop it. We will be at a disadvantage.¡± The beta narrowed his eyes at the man, who didn¡¯t pay any attention to the warning of the alpha. ¡°He is Chaos. We shouldn¡¯t be on his bad side.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the alpha said grimly. ¡°He should follow the rules.¡± He was a young alpha and just took over this position from his father, thus the young blood in him was still stubborn and not so wise. ¡°RESTRAIN THAT MAN!¡±

    Once the order was issued, hundreds of beasts charged forward, baring their fangs as they extended their ws. Roars and snarls filled the air, sending the snow around them swirling like dust.

    ¡°Chaos...¡± Blue could feel her heart beat so fast. She had seen a massacre before, but she was running from it, hadn¡¯t been the center of it.

    =================

    Lise felt the pressure in her neck disappear all of a sudden when Gael said those words. But because the man, who threatened to take her life no longer supported her body, she fell on her knees, with her body shaking uncontrobly.

    Gael closed the distance between them and crouched down before her. He stretched out his hand, but Lise just scrambled away even before he could touch her.

    ¡°What... what are you?¡± her breathing was ragged, while her vision was blurry with tears welled up in her eyes.

    Before, Lise saw Gael as the saviour of her family because of his generosity for helping them, but when he imed her as his and started controlling her entire life, he became an abuser in her eyes. But now, after she saw everything unfold and knew he was more than a savior, abuser or monster, Lise didn¡¯t know who the man she was dealing with anymore... or what he was...

    ¡°It isplicated to exin, sweety,¡± he said lightly, like he always did, but his words were always heavy and had a secret behind them. ¡°You are shocked, I will let you know once you are calm. But...¡± he paused and his eyes flickered with malice. ¡°This will be a secret between us, okay? Or that bad guy will kill you and I am afraid there is nothing I can do to save your a**.¡±

    It was always like this... the way he talked to her and the way he showed his power. He was the type who would gauge your heart out of your chest and whisper sweet nothings into your ears while doing so.

    ¡°Now,e here.¡± His words dripped with authority while his yful smirk was nowhere to be seen, as he stretched his hand out, waiting for Lise toe closer to him, like he wanted. ¡°Or you know the consequences for not listening to me.¡±

    ¡°You are a monster,¡± Lise said between her hups, with tears streaming down her cheeks. Her fear had now turned into anger.

    ¡°Sweety, I have been called worse. The word ¡®monster¡¯ from your lips sounds like an endearment.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: MAKE LOVE TO YOU

    How do you destroy a monster without bing one?

    -Weheartit-

    *****************

    ¡°Chaos...¡± Blue tilted her head to see the man, but there was not much emotion that she could see on his face when there was no change in his expression whatsoever upon seeing they were being surrounded by hundreds of beasts.

    ¡°BRING HIM DOWN!¡± the alpha roared, the sign for all the beasts to charge forward and attack Chaos all at once.

    Immediately, the ground beneath them shook as the vicious snarls filled the cold air in this white spacious space.

    Everything seemed blurry and the only thing that Blue could do, out of instinct, was shifting into her white wolf before baring her teeth at their attackers.

    .....

    She might be small, but she wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight.

    Seeing the little girl turn into her white beast and gnash her teeth in rage, an emotion split his calm fa?ade, but it disappeared so fast before anyone could even notice it.

    One of the beasts in brown fur moved too fast and reached them first, the beast paid no attention to the smaller beast near Chaos, as his intention was solely on him.

    Chaos then saw the white beast leap forward and position herself in front of the attacker, meeting him mid- air and raising her ws. But the other beast was much more experienced in battle, thus when he saw the distraction, he evaded her measly attack just fine before counterattacking.

    The white beast saw it, but she ducked just in time before his sharp fangs embedded in her body andnded on the slippery ground, skidded a few meters away from Chaos, only to find herself very close to the other attackers.

    The hazel eyes of the white beast widened when she saw the army of the beasts rushing toward her and she wouldn¡¯t have time to protect herself or run back to Chaos¡¯ side.

    It was an impulsive move from a little girl. She was not wise enough to calcte her situation.

    Someone must teach her that bravery was a dangerous thing and could send you to your grave early.

    Chaos saw it too. He saw the attackere closer to him as the other beasts gained on, while the blood of the white beast would be the first thing to taint the snowy ground if he did nothing.

    Many things would happen and it could be worse, but still Chaos didn¡¯t seem so much as to care about his surroundings.

    His aloofness was a gift and a curse.

    ==================

    Lise was brought back to thefort of her luxurious room in the same incredible and absurd way she was taken to the basketball field.

    She scrambled away from Gael once she felt her feet touch the cold floor, trying to put a great distance between them. Fortunately, knowing that Lise wouldn¡¯t be able to go away from him, because she was as good as a caged animal, Gael let her be.

    Fear crawled on Lise¡¯s skin like the sweat that dampened her clothes, though the atmosphere was rather cold.

    ¡°What are you?¡± Lise could hear her own voice trembling, as she was powerless to stop her body from shaking uncontrobly.

    Meanwhile, Gael leaned his tall body against the wall behind himzily. He scrutinized the whole bedroom, there were not many changes to its original decor, albeit he had told her that she could redecorate her own room as she pleased. But it seemed no matter how much Gael tried to pamper her, it couldn¡¯t even out with the freedom that he took from her.

    ¡°You can call me anything,¡± Gael said, shrugging his shoulders, as if he didn¡¯t care. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you call me a monster. It doesn¡¯t mean I am a monster.¡± But then he contemted for a bit. ¡°Maybe I am...¡±

    Lise stared at the man before her with disbelieving eyes. She wanted to say something, but found herself pursing her lips into a thin line. She was not sure how to post the question.

    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± she asked, her voice barely audible. ¡°Your friend was going to kill me earlier.¡± Gael burst outughing when he heard that and strolled across the room to approach her. ¡°Don¡¯te closer!¡± Lise started panicking.

    She was about to run to the balcony, but the moment she turned around, she mmed into Gael¡¯s sturdy chest.

    He was behind her a moment ago, it would take at least two seconds before he could be any closer to her, but he just appeared out of thin air and pinned her body against the wall.

    ¡°Sweety...¡± he said, pushing her body against his, as he put an arm on her slender waist and caressed her rosy cheek with the other. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, you would be long gone. No, I don¡¯t want to kill you. I want to make love to you.¡±

    ==================

    Those beasts came closer and one of them scraped its ws across the white beast¡¯s foreleg. Blood in thick red color oozed out from the wound, tainting the ground with its bright color and the small beast prepared herself for the worse.

    Only, the pain didn¡¯te and the worse didn¡¯t happen when everything went still and silence spread through this frozen meadow.

    The beast opened her eyes curiously, thinking about what happened until the roars and snarls disappeared.

    But, before she could take in her surroundings, the loud voice of the alpha boomed in the air.

    ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± he snarled loudly.

    Only then, did Blue see that the beasts had disappeared. But, how? The only answer that she could get was from Chaos, yet when she turned around to see him, he was still in the ce where he was standing earlier.

    ¡°Shift,¡± Chaos ordered her and she obeyed.

    Blue¡¯s nakedness was covered by her long white hair, as she crouched down on the snow, and stared at Chaos, waiting.

    However, he threw her a saber thatnded near her hand on the ground, and said, ¡°Kill him.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: UNDERSTOOD

    What doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger. It also gives you a lot of unhealthy coping mechanisms, trust issues and a dark sense of humor.

    -Barefoot five-

    ******************

    The sabernded with a soft thud on the snowy ground, just a few inches away from blue¡¯s fingers. She was sure that Chaos didn¡¯t bring anything with him, so the appearance of the weapon was a surprise for her.

    ¡°Kill him,¡± Chaosmanded. He stared at her, but his dark blue eyes looked very distant, as if he was contemting something else while he asked a little girl, no older than eight years old, to kill someone.

    ¡°YOU SON OF A B*TCH!¡± the Alpha roared again, his body trembling with anger that coursed through him, but he was not able to shift into his beast and lunge at Chaos to finish this man off himself. ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO MY PEOPLE?!¡±

    Chaos simply waved his hand and the alpha¡¯s mouth mped shut.

    .....

    Now, the alpha of the werewolves was not able to move, shift, or even talk. It didn¡¯t take a genius to say that it would be the end of his life, whether it was the little girl who would snatch it, or it would be the dangerous creature named Chaos, who would spare the young soul of the she-wolf and take this matter into his own hands.

    Whatever it was, the future was bleak for the alpha. He had signed a death warrant when he decided to attack this man.

    No rule in this world would be able to bind Chaos, therefore, the alpha shouldn¡¯t even think to provoke him.

    Blue took the saber and weighed it with one hand. It was heavy. The weapon was heavy, but the thing that Chaos asked her to do was even heavier.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we spare him?¡± Blue knelt down, her white hair cascaded around her naked body, as the coldness of the snow under her folded feet left her numb, but she didn¡¯t move, her focus was on Chaos.

    For a moment, Blue thought Chaos would consider it, since he didn¡¯t say a word, but she was wrong to think that way. She barely knew him.

    With one swift movement, as if Chaos was waving off someone curtly, he finished the alpha.

    Blue turned her head and witnessed what Chaos could possibly do just in time, before the alpha disappeared into dust.

    His body still couldn¡¯t move and his lips were sealed shut. But then, starting from his legs up to his knees, his waist and then his upper body turned into dust. He just disappeared gradually like that, like a burning paper. The ashes were scattered by the wind and the alpha¡¯s life ended abruptly.

    Blue gasped in surprise, she was shocked, since she had never seen anything like this. There was a big possibility that the hundreds of beasts that were about to attack them earlier, had vanished in the same way as the alpha did.

    The little girl turned her head to look at Chaos, but the man had walked toward the gate.

    Meanwhile, the saber in Blue¡¯s hand had turned into a white dress that matched her hair, the same color as their surroundings.

    ¡°Chaos,¡± Blue called him after she put her dress on and ran to follow him. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°No questions,¡± Chaos said curtly.

    Blue knew deep in her heart that this man was dangerous and she must not follow him. His order was absurd and killing people was not right.

    However, there was something in him that she couldn¡¯t resist, she wanted to be close to him. Probably because he was the only person that she knew, or maybe there was another thing that she had not known yet. Something mysterious and hard to exin, or understand...

    The rays of the sun that fell on Blue¡¯s face were warm and even though she felt a little bit cold because she didn¡¯t dress properly, she weed the breeze against her skin.

    ¡°How many people have you saved?¡± Blue asked all of a sudden, since this journey to the gate was very quiet and depressing.

    The question was a little bit odd. ¡°You should ask me how many of them lost their lives in my hands.¡±

    ¡°I have asked that question to someone after he killed our attacker, but he said you will lose count after the third.¡± Blue walked behind Chaos, because it was easier to walk in his footprints rather than dipping her feet in this thick snow. ¡°There were a hundred beasts earlier. It was more than three.¡±

    Chaos was quite surprised with her logic. Of course she was not wrong. He wouldn¡¯t know the number now.

    Whether it was a thousand, a hundred thousand, or a million... It was hard to say.

    ¡°So, how many lives have you saved?¡± Blue repeated her question, she clutched onto his jacket, so she wouldn¡¯t fall behind, because Chaos didn¡¯t slow down his pace for her.

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°You saved my life, should it count as one?¡±

    ===================

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go out of this house without my permission and I don¡¯t want you to say a thing about what you had seen, understood?¡± Gael whispered to the trembling, naked girl under him.

    Soft sobs from Lise answered his question. The girl bit her lips so hard until they bled. She felt disgusted with herself and didn¡¯t want to see Gael anymore.

    Gael leaned over and kissed her lips, coaxing an answer while he forced himself on her. He loved how Lise¡¯s brows arched in pain, or the tears that spilled from the corners of her eyes.

    He loved her, but he loved her even more when she was in pain.

    ¡°Understood?¡± he rasped, his voice shook as he came undone inside of her and Lise didn¡¯t have any choice but to take it all.

    Gael didn¡¯t give her any choice. He would never give such a thing to this girl...

    ¡°Understood,¡± she breathed out in pain.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: SHATTER

    People do crazy things when their heart gets broken.

    -Quote ¡®nd Notes-

    *****************

    Lise stayed still on the bed, with her body curled into a fetal position, as Gael covered her nakedness with a nket and kissed her cheek, her temple, her hair and shoulder.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered, as if he meant it, although what he had given her was nothing but pain. ¡°I want you to stay until I say otherwise.¡±

    In other words, Lise would miss her ss for weeks, or maybe she wouldn¡¯t return to college this semester and must repeat it again.

    Lise kept silent until she heard the sound of the door closing and the bedroom fell into a pit of silence, while out there, the darkness still hung over the night sky, it would be an hour or so before dawn.

    .....

    Finally, when the girl finally felt safe in this solitude, her demeanour cracked.

    At first it was a soft sob that echoed throughout the dark room, a whimper from a broken girl who just experienced how cruel and unfair life could be, yet it didn¡¯t take too long before her whimpers to turn into a full blown crying session.

    She wept and howled in pain, as her chest tightened and no matter how hard she tried to keep herself together, the realization that hit her kept shattering her apart.

    She saw her future in fear, as she knew how it would be if things kept going like this.

    Lise cried until her throat hurt and her heart splintered into a million pieces, but that was not enough. The anger and sadness that entailed her pain was simply too much for her to bear.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she cried her heart out, but when Anna, a woman in her mid thirties, who was in charge of overseeing all her needs, came into the room, all left of Lise was only a girl, who was staring away into the distance.

    Anna had short auburn colored hair and her bright green eyes stared at Lise, but she said nothing, as she put down her breakfast tray and walked out of the room silently.

    Lise was as good as dead at this moment.

    =====================

    ¡°Where is Knox?¡± Gael asked one of Knox¡¯s men whose name he couldn¡¯t remember, as he stormed into the gloomy house that served as Knox¡¯s base of operations.

    ¡°Basement,¡± the man replied hastily and caught up with Gael, but thetter stopped walking and red at him.

    ¡°Why are you following me? Do you think I don¡¯t know where the basement is?¡± He had been here countless times, they should have known him and his temper and at this moment, Gael was not his easy- going self, it was quite clear to see it.

    ¡°Mr. McKeltar doesn¡¯t want to be interrupted, he is in the middle of interrogation,¡± he said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let him know a new method to kill someone, but if you follow me, I will assume that you want to volunteer to try it first hand.¡± Gael smiled, it was a harmless smile, but everyone knew better than to push him further.

    The man stood still and when Gael continued walking away, he no longer followed him and only reported his appearance to the other man.

    Meanwhile, Gael walked down the same corridor that he had known like the back of his hand and smelled the dampness in the air that he hated the most. If it was not for what Knox did, he wouldn¡¯t have been here to confront him.

    How dare he touch his woman and threaten her life!

    Gael walked in long strides, ignoring the men that were stationed along the corridor, he didn¡¯t even slow down when he reached the door, inside where Knox was.

    Gael raised his leg and kicked it so hard until the wooden door hurled to the other side of the room, while the two men there gasped in surprise. They didn¡¯t know what was with his hostility, but they knew not to block his way.

    ¡°Everyone out!¡± Gael roared once he was inside the room and found the man that he wanted to see.

    Inside this huge room, aside from Knox, there were another three men and obviously the victim of Knox¡¯s brutality.

    If it was not for his chest still undting shallowly, Gael would have thought that he already met his end.

    This ce was a hangar, with two light aircrafts stationed there, which meant this was the perfect ce to continue their fight from earlier.

    It would be nice to smash those beautiful aircrafts.

    However, the three men there stood frozen in ce, they didn¡¯t budge and nced at Knox instead, waiting for his instruction.

    ¡°Out.¡± A simple word from Knox, made them leave their sight. But then Knox added, because he knew what would happen next, ¡°No one enters the room regardless of what you hear.¡±

    This only irritated Gael further, thus he reached for the gun nearby and shot the dying man on the floor.

    The sound rang and echoed throughout the hangar, as the man died in the pool of his own blood. The end of his misery.

    ¡°I am not yet done questioning him,¡± Knox growled.

    ¡°He was as good as dead,¡± Gael retorted and tossed the gun aside.

    Now, it was only the two of them and there was nothing between them that could stop the two devils from wing each other¡¯s hearts out.

    ¡°Jackass! What do you think you did earlier?!¡± Gael snapped. ¡°HOW DARE YOU THREATEN HER!?¡±

    As soon as his anger could no longer be contained, Gael vented it on one of the aircraft near him, and the beautiful flying machine exploded with earth shattering sound that boomed inside this hangar.

    Out there, Knox¡¯s men were trying to enter the room, but with a simple flick of Knox¡¯s finger, they were rendered powerless to open a simple door.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a mere girl would be able to control you,¡± Knox snickered.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: HE OBLITERATED A PACK

    The feeling of being both trapped and free at the same time is the most mind twisting feeling of all.

    -Melody Lee-

    *****************

    Lise left her breakfast untouched and sat beside the bed, hugging her legs close to her chest. The cold tiles beneath her bit into her skin, but she didn¡¯t care. She felt like she was dying, her lower body ached so bad that she had to grit her teeth tightly.

    Though the medicines she took helped to ease the pain a little, they didn¡¯t have any use in terms of giving a shred offort over what she felt.

    Even Lise¡¯s breath was shallow.

    The doctor had checked on her, Gael must be the one who had called him to see her condition, and it was an embarrassing moment when he said that she shouldn¡¯t be engaged in sexual activities for at least a week.

    .....

    She wanted tough in depression when she got that advice.

    And now her own mind shut her out. The only thing that gave herfort was the fact that she was alone. No one would bother her or touch her, until Gael appeared again.

    Yet, her solitude was broken by the ringing of her phone somewhere. She didn¡¯t know where her bag was, since Gael took her away from the night club in the blink of an eye, after killing his two business partners.

    He was insane, there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do... at this point, Lise was sure about that.

    The phone kept ringing until the silence returned, but it didn¡¯t take that long before it rang again. This happened four times before Lise decided to stand up and moved her limp body toward the source of the noise.

    Lise found her bag on the couch, it seemed someone had put it there, or maybe Gael himself... that did not matter, she needed to find that phone and see who was so eager to talk to her.

    Once her phone was in her grasp, Lise could see a number she was very familiar with. She didn¡¯t save his name, but she remembered his number by heart, because that was the only ce that was safe for Lise to remember him.

    ¡°Lise?¡±

    His voice sent shivers down her spine, as she could feel her tears falling on her cheeks again.

    ¡°Lise, are you okay?¡± he asked, with concern evident in his voice. ¡°I know you are not, tell me where you are, I wille to pick you up.¡±

    Lise didn¡¯t speak, she gritted her teeth, feeling the pain rushing through her veins once again.

    ¡°I am worried about you, where are you? Please, tell me where you are, I need to see you.¡±

    Lise couldn¡¯t tell him where she was and reveal that Sol even existed, or else, Gael would hunt him down and do what he had done to the two men fromst night. He was not human, in literal sense. He was a devil...

    She shouldn¡¯t have picked up this phone call. She must have ignored this, but she missed his voice and the way he worried about her... It was soforting to know that someone was genuinely worried about you, that he would never hurt you the way the other person had destroyed you.

    ==================

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect, a mere girl is able to control you,¡± Knox snickered, his dark blue eyes aze, as he red at him condescendingly. ¡°Do you think you can overpower me?¡±

    Gael tilted his head, nced briefly at the fire that he set on the aircraft, which in time would turn into meaningless rubbles.

    With the fire as the background to Knox, he looked dangerous, devilish and deadly, yet Gael didn¡¯t feel an ounce of fear. If there was anything, he only yearned to bring him down to his knees.

    ¡°She is not a mere girl. She is my girl.¡± Gael emphasized thest words, iming what belonged to him. ¡°True, I can¡¯t overpower you,¡± he chuckled mockingly. ¡°You are part of Chaos.¡±

    Gael walked toward the dead body and nudged it with the tip of his shining shoe.

    ¡°But, I assure you that you will not like what a desperate person is able to do.¡± Gael then walked toward Knox, standing closely to him. ¡°Moreover, aren¡¯t you the same as me? Falling in love with a mortal?¡± he mocked him. ¡°Chaos will like this story more.¡±

    ¡°Chaos just obliterated the Red Moon pack,¡± Knox said calmly.

    Shock shed in Gael¡¯s eyes. ¡°Shit,¡± he cursed under his breath.

    ===================

    Chaos took Blue to the gates of a city, but they didn¡¯t walk past them to get inside, as Chaos simply teleported both of them behind the city gates and in the blink of an eye, they were already in the midst of a bustling street, with peopleing and going, clutching their cloaks around their bodies while tightening their shawls, fighting against the cold wind.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Blue asked, she saw a car drive past them and then a man riding his bicycle with a big backpack on his back.

    However, Chaos didn¡¯t answer that question and walked forward along the pavement, drawing attention from women around. They would look at him twice and then giggle at each other, while their faces turned red with their eyes full of curiosity and adoration.

    Blue witnessed their strange behavior and lifted her head to see Chaos¡¯ reaction, but this man didn¡¯t give any response, as if he didn¡¯t see it, or maybe he simply didn¡¯t care.

    Blue hastened her pace to match his. As she panted heavily, her breath turned into white soft smoke.

    ¡°I am tired,¡± Blue whined, but Chaos ignored her. ¡°Chaos, I am tired.¡± She tugged at Chaos¡¯s jacket, so he would stop, but when he didn¡¯t, she tugged harder until he stopped. ¡°I am tired.¡±

    ¡°Do you smell it?¡± he asked her instead.

    Blue knew what he was asking for. ¡°My nose is frozen.¡± She scrunched her nose, upset.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: I DON¡¯T WANT COFFEE

    Someone once told me; ¡®only those who care about you, can hear you when you are quiet.¡¯

    -Motive Me-

    *****************

    ¡°Track this number down,¡± Sol said grumpily. He tossed his phone to his friend, who was sitting in front of two screens ofputers.

    ¡°Hha?¡± Adrik raised his head and pulled back his earphones from his ears. ¡°What do you want me to do with your phone?¡± he missed the order.

    ¡°Track down that number, I want to know the location of the owner,¡± he said in a stern voice. Sol heard the soft sob that escaped Lise¡¯s lips before she cut the call.

    Adrik rolled his eyes dramatically. ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± he said and tossed back the phone to Sol. ¡°The organization will know that I used our line for personal matters.¡± He turned his chair to look at Sol. ¡°Who is this? The girl from your childhood again?¡±

    .....

    Sol didn¡¯t reply to that question, but his silence was already an answer enough.

    Adrik sighed, he stood up and approached Sol. ¡°Forget her. You will only put her life in danger. Those people will not spare her life or yours if they think it will endanger the organization.¡±

    ¡°I will be the head of this organization,¡± Sol reminded him, his voice was icy, as he red at Adrik.

    ¡°Ah... forgot...¡± he said simply. ¡°But, you are not the only candidate Sol. Don¡¯t you forget that.¡±

    And after saying that, he left Sol alone in the control room, deep in thought as he reyed the soft sound that came from Lise mentally.

    She was crying and he was certain about that...

    Sol could feel his blood boil with the possibility she was in danger and now he couldn¡¯t call her again as her phone had been turned off.

    =================

    ¡°My nose was frozen,¡± Blue said. She refused to take another step. ¡°My legs hurt.¡± She added.

    Chaos started at her for a moment as they let the other people walk past them with giddy girls staring at him in awe.

    In the end, Chaos raised his hand and touched Blue¡¯s now red nose. ¡°Track it.¡±

    Blue blinked her eyes and rubbed her nose a few times before she realized that the atmosphere was not as cold as before. Chaos must have done something and whatever it was, it kept her warm.

    ¡°It¡¯s not here,¡± Blue said, after she sniffed the air, looking for the scent that was simr to Chaos¡¯, yet she couldn¡¯t find it. It was true there was a smell of coffee, but it was nothing like that of Chaos¡¯ or Knox¡¯s. There was something distinguished with their smell for her.

    When Chaos heard that, he showed no change of expression as he turned into a dark alley, even the warm afternoon sun couldn¡¯t illuminate that gloomy ce. Blue followed behind him, sighing deeply because Chaos didn¡¯t want to stop, while her legs were very tired now.

    But, once they were in the dark alley, Chaos touched her. In a wink, the shadowy and murky alley from earlier turned into a garden that stretched out so far with a big white house at the end of the footpath.

    Blue looked around her and realized that Chaos had teleported them into a different ce yet again.

    But this time, the little girl wouldn¡¯t waste her breath by asking ¡®where they were¡¯, because she knew it was useless and Chaos would end up ignoring her again. She learned it quite fast.

    However this time, something struck her senses and she smelled it. The distinct scent of coffee. A little bit different from Chaos¡¯ or Knox¡¯s, but this was it.

    Therefore, before Chaos could ask her, she pointed her finger toward the house in front of them, the house with a big garden.

    ¡°There,¡± Blue said. ¡°I smell it from there.¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t seem surprised when Blue found out what they were looking for. ¡°Stay close to me,¡± he said, as he walked toward the house with Blue walking closely beside him, clutching onto his jacket.

    When they walked closer, only then Blue could see that it was a small restaurant with a few tables upied with men. There was no woman there, or children.

    Therefore, when they saw a grown up mane inside the restaurant with a little girl, all of their attention turned to them briefly, before they turned around and minded their own business.

    Chaos stood there and nced at Blue, who was trying to pinpoint the source of the scent. ¡°Over here,¡± she said, tugging Chaos¡¯s jacket to follow her on her left.

    Blue stared at the customers there one by one, they were wearing heavy cloaks with fur and the smell of it distracted her slightly.

    She stopped twice to make sure the direction that she took was right, before finally stopping in front of the bartender. He was a young man with a ck hair and dark blue eyes.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡± he asked, his voice was pleasant to the ears. He had a dimple on both of his cheeks when he smiled at Blue.

    Blue nced at Chaos and said softly. ¡°It is him.¡±

    ¡°Do you have Cognac?¡± Chaos asked.

    ¡°We serve alcohol after five, sir,¡± he replied.

    ¡°A cup of coffee for her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink coffee,¡± Blue protested, she pursed her lips, but Chaos ignored her.

    The man was confused. ¡°She didn¡¯t want coffee.¡± He waited for his reaction, but because the man with the little girl didn¡¯t change his order, he just shrugged his shoulders and made a cup of coffee for the sullen little girl.

    ¡°Take this and stay there.¡± Chaos gave the hot cup of coffee to Blue and nodded to one of the corners of the restaurant.

    Blue scrunched her nose, but took the cup carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t want coffee,¡± she grumbled, while walking away.

    On the other hand, Chaos put his attention on that man. ¡°Can I talk to you for a moment?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: THE ABOMINATION

    Inside every person you know, there is a person you don¡¯t know.

    -Unknown-

    ******************

    The sky out there was so bright, the color of pale blue, a different color from Chaos¡¯s dark blue eyes. His eyes were like the sky when it was almost raining, before the sky turned really dark, gloomy and desperate.

    Blue folded her arms on top of the table and used it as a pillow, watching the white clouds in the sky that moved gently by the wind.

    If the blue sky represented Chaos¡¯ eyes, then the white clouds must be her. Her white hair represented the clouds perfectly.

    ¡°Where is Chaos?¡± Blue mumbled, she had been waiting for him nearly ten minutes. She left the coffee in front of her untouched, since she didn¡¯t like it, but Chaos didn¡¯t care about it.

    .....

    The little girl heaved a heavy sigh and remembered how Chaos had eliminated a pack of werewolves in less than a minute, along with their alpha.

    ¡®We shouldn¡¯t challenge him.¡¯

    That was what the beta said about him to their alpha, but the alpha was too dumb and arrogant.

    Yet, what had happened only made Blue realize one thing, one important thing; Chaos was strong. He was the strongest creature that she had ever met.

    And with that realization, came some curious thoughts knocking on her little mind; would he be able to kill those green people, who had killed her father and destroyed her pack as well?

    ¡°What are you doing here alone, little girl?¡±

    Blue was startled, she was deep in thought and was not aware that someone had had his attention on her and now decided to approach her.

    ¡°Waiting,¡± she said shortly and watched as the man sat down on the chair opposite to hers. She was on alert since there was a stranger trying to talk to her.

    ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡± he asked again. This man looked like he was in mid twenties with short, curly, ck hair and white shirt and jeans. He looked harmless, but Blue knew better than to trust strangers.

    However, before Blue could say anything, Chaos had appeared all of a sudden behind that man and spoke in his usual guttural voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In a sh, the two of them snapped their heads toward the source of the voice, while the little girl smiled brightly, the man frowned a little, but then heposed himself almost immediately.

    ¡°I just want to say to your...¡± he tried to find a word. ¡°Your sister? Daughter?¡±

    Yet, Chaos paid zero attention to correct him, as Blue bounced beside him and they walked out of this ce. The little girl tugged on his jacket and nced briefly over her shoulder at the stranger, before both of them walked out of the door.

    Once the little girl and the man disappeared, the young stranger was approached by someone his age.

    ¡°Sol,¡± he called him, his expression was one of concern. ¡°Did you see that?¡± he spoke very low, but didn¡¯t hide his surprise. ¡°That man is Chaos, right?¡±

    The man named Sol squinted his eyes at the front garden, but he couldn¡¯t see the two of them after they walked out of the door.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said softly. ¡°The abomination.¡±

    ===================

    Once Blue and Chaos walked out of the door, she thought they would go through the same garden like before, but apparently, Chaos teleported them immediately to their manor.

    They appeared in Chaos¡¯s study room and as soon as Blue¡¯s feet touched the floor, the familiar scent of old books hit her. It feltforting to be in a ce that you know.

    ¡°Chaos, what have you done?!¡±

    Someone roared from behind her and this left her startled for the second time today.

    Behind them, Knox and Gael rose from their seats and approached them, but while Knox headed toward Chaos, Gael immediately scooped Blue into his arms and carried her out of the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s adults have their discussion,¡± Gael said, as he walked her down the corridor. But Blue, being a child, kept grumbling to stay inside the study room. She bit and scratched at him, but fortunately, she didn¡¯t show him her fangs or ws, or else, Gael would be bathed in his own blood. ¡°You can¡¯t be inside the room.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?!¡± Blue frowned deeply the moment Gael put her down in her bedroom.

    ¡°Because, if the discussion turned bad, you wouldn¡¯t want to be there.¡± No, even Gael didn¡¯t want to be near those ruins. It would be too much for him to handle the two.

    And for sure, they wouldn¡¯t even care to think about this small werewolf when they were out of their way to subdue one another.

    ¡°Now, tell me,¡± Gael said with a serious tone, as he sat down on the edge of her pinkish bed, which looked very small and cute for his big body and rough demeanor. ¡°Did Chaos do something earlier? Did he kill someone today?¡±

    Blue tilted her head. ¡°He made a pack of werewolves disappear.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same thing...¡± Gael pped his forehead and grumbled something about the consequences and being lowkey, it seemed he was upset because of what Chaos did. ¡°Now, tell me what else did both of you do? And why did he bring you along?¡±

    Blue didn¡¯t immediately answer that question, she was still upset and didn¡¯t feel like she wanted to talk to Gael.

    ¡°Okay, here...¡± Gael then reached into his pocket and produced two candies which he then gave to Blue. ¡°Take these and tell me what happened.¡±

    ¡°You are bribing me with candies,¡± Blue stated, but she looked at the two green candies with scorn.

    ¡°Children love candy.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like candy.¡±

    Gael shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and shoved the candies into her small hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will get used to it,¡± he said. ¡°Now, tell me what happened.¡±

    Blue looked at the candies sullenly. Before, it was coffee and now candies... why were they always giving her things that she didn¡¯t like?

    ================

    THIS BOOK PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: YOU WILL GROW UP IN A FEW YEARS

    Yes, I am a nice person, but if you cross the line too many times, shit happens...

    -Unknown-

    *****************

    ¡°What do you think you have done?!¡± Knox roared loudly, his voice boomed inside Chaos¡¯ study, making the shelves rattle in their ce. He was furious, and one could feel the anger rippling in waves from his being.

    However, on the other hand, Chaos didn¡¯t seem to be concerned about it at all. He didn¡¯t even meet Knox¡¯s eyes, as if there was not a creature that filled with rage that wanted to tear him apart near him.

    ¡°You are not reckless like this before!¡± Knox gritted his teeth, the books started to fall out of the shelves and the room looked like it couldn¡¯t hold back the wrath from him anymore. ¡°What made you do that!?¡±

    And when Chaos kept ignoring him, Knox grabbed his shoulder roughly and forced him to turn around so he could face him.

    .....

    But, Chaos made a sh movement and Knox pulled out his hand. He felt like Chaos just cut him, but when he looked down, his arm was still intact, yet the pain was real.

    ¡°ANSWER ME!¡± he demanded. He had had enough of his silence.

    Once he vented out his anger, the window panes shattered into a million pieces as sharp shards flew in the air. And as if they were being controlled, those shards didn¡¯t fall to the floor, but instead pelted at Chaos with a rushing sound as every piece of it cut through the air.

    Yet, Chaos didn¡¯t budge. He kept his eyes zeroed in on an angry Knox, but just a second before he suffered any injuries from the attack that Knoxunched at him, the sharp pieces of the shattered ss turned into dust. The powder floated like white mist that glistened under the light of the afternoon sun.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Chaos said curtly. There was no pressure in his words and there was no angerced in them either, but that one word was enough to stop the attack.

    ¡°Or what? Will you devour me?¡± Knoxposed his bearings, he acted like nothing had happened earlier. ¡°You still need me Chaos, before you im me.¡±

    ¡°Then make yourself useful,¡± Chaos replied. ¡°There is this organization that calls themselves The Resistance. Look into it and report every single detail back to me.¡±

    If Knox knew something, he must have feigned it very well. There was no way to tell that he was actually aware of that organization.

    ¡°Is that an underground organization?¡± he asked on a whim.

    ¡°No.¡±

    And that was all Chaos said before his being flickered and he could no longer be seen in the room, leaving Knox with a troubled expression that finally found its way onto his countenance.

    ==================

    ¡°What is that?¡± Blue jumped on her feet when she heard the sound of something breaking. It was not the sound of someone dropping a ss or te, but something bigger, and was made of ss. ¡°What is that, Gael?¡± Blue asked in confusion.

    However, Gael didn¡¯t seem to care about that, he just waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Nah, that¡¯s nothing. Someone is just angry.¡± Gael flicked his wrist and the door was locked just as Blue rushed toward the door, wanting to go out of this room. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To check on Chaos.¡±

    Hearing that, Gaelughed out loud. ¡°If Chaos and Knox really fight one another, they will not care even if you stand between them, you will be as good as dead!¡±

    And Gael¡¯s words riled up Blue, she lunged at Gael in her white beast, baring her fangs and showing her ws.

    She already knew that Gael loved to annoy her, but this man was truly a pain in the a**!

    The white beast growled, yet in spite of her speed, Gael managed to dodge her and spoke in a righteous tone.

    ¡°Rule number one; no fangs and ws!¡± he shouted, the smile left his face when he noticed the hostility in Blue¡¯s hazel eyes. ¡°Rule number two; you can¡¯t attack a family member!¡±

    The white beast red at him, as Gael stood in front of her dressing table, leaning his tall body backward with a nonchnt expression on, this time, he spoke firmly, all humor disappeared.

    ¡°Shift,¡± he said.

    For a moment, Blue was thinking of defying his order, but then she shifted into her human skin, leaving her naked body exposed and this made Gael shift his eyes toward the nket on the bed and walk toward it. He tossed the nket over to Blue and spoke softly.

    ¡°In a few years, you will no longer be a child. You shouldn¡¯t be seen naked in front of anyone.¡± Gael ruffled her white hair and walked out of the room.

    ==================

    ¡°Chaos was travelling with a young shifter?¡± Archie spoke in his hoarse voice, his brows taut together as if he had a hard time finding a reason behind it. There was no way a creature like Chaos took a liking to a young shifter, it was a burden in his vision.

    ¡°Not only that, Chaos had just wiped out an entire pack. Red Moon pack,¡± Sol reported it to him again after some time.

    He needed a week to go back to this city and meet with his father, who was the leader of the organization.

    He was on a mission to attack the Red Moon pack when he received a phone call from Lise, then witnessed that very pack being wiped out just like that by Chaos.

    They had never taken interest in Chaos, since the only thing that interested him was only gathering all the pieces of his soul.

    But, for him to take an action and do something horrible like that, was truly startling.

    ¡°Does the Silver River pack already know about this?¡± Archie asked, after contemting for a while deeply.

    ¡°I think they already know about this, since the children and she- wolves in the pack survived. They moved to the other pack now,¡± Sol replied.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: YOU LOVE ME, RIGHT?

    If something goes wrong, we often turn inward and me ourselves. But, is it really our fault?

    -The Things You Can See Only When You Slow Down (Haemin Sunim)-

    *****************

    ¡°I think they already know about this, since the children and she-wolves in the pack survived. They moved to the other pack now,¡± Sol replied. ¡°Or if they still don¡¯t know about it, I think they will find out soon, since it will take a while for them to mobilize such a great number of people.¡±

    They were walking in the garden, a beautiful garden with purple flowers nking on their left and right sides. These were not any ordinary flowers that you could find anywhere. These flowers were developed by the organization.

    It took them a while to bring it to perfection, but when the time came, all the effort would be worth it.

    ¡°So, why don¡¯t you kill them all?¡± Archie turned around and faced his son, he looked at him with an using look in his eyes. ¡°If Chaos had already killed the men of the pack, you could have gone after their women and children.¡±

    .....

    Sol didn¡¯t look startled with the question, as if he had expected this. ¡°They are only children and women. We don¡¯t fight them.¡±

    However, his father didn¡¯t seem to agree with that, he sighed deeply, not even bothering to hide the disappointment in his voice.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± he asked in a low voice. ¡°Those shifters are like pests, if we don¡¯t get rid of them starting from their little ones, they will keep breeding and there will be no end to this.¡±

    Sol shook his head, the problem alwaysy in their different perceptions, how they saw this matter and how they deemed it fit to approach it.

    ¡°We, The Resistance, don¡¯t kill them. The objective of our organization is to maintain bnce between the human world and the shifter¡¯s. We deliver punishment for them if they dare enough to attack humans. As long as they do nothing, then we don¡¯t have any right to hurt them.¡± Sol added quickly when he saw his father was about to say something. ¡°Let alone wipe out an entire race. I think we have strayed too far from our objective now, father.¡±

    Archie spoke nothing once Sol was finished with his words. He stared at his son dismissively. They stayed like that for a moment before he finally broke the silence between them. ¡°You can go. Call your sister.¡±

    Sol knew that his father would turn to his sister every time they had some disagreement, as if he was not worth his time.

    And because there was nothing he could do with the way his father thought about him, he said nothing and just walked away from him.

    After all, he had another urgent business to attend to. He needed to find out where Lise was...

    ==================

    ¡°You know I love you, right?¡± Gael spoke to her tenderly when he just ruined and broke her heart again. He kissed her forehead gently and caressed her bare back, holding her in his arms, as he whispered sweet nothings into her ears.

    Lise was trembling in his arms, yet he didn¡¯t care much about it, he found itforting in contrast. She feared him, thus she wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless and did exactly what she was told.

    Sometimes, fear held more power than love did. Hell. Gael didn¡¯t need that kind of sweet word. He just needed this girl to be his forever, whether it was out of fear or love, either way it was fine with him.

    ¡°I need to go to college...¡± Lise swallowed hard and when she spoke, her voice was trembling. Even her whole body was shivering. She felt disgusted with herself for letting Gael touch her the way he did.

    Lise didn¡¯t want to go to college, the only thing that she wanted was; to stay away from Gael. She didn¡¯t want to meet anyone. She didn¡¯t want to be touched by anyone.

    ¡°College?¡± Gael repeated her word, he didn¡¯t sound interested to let Lise away from him. ¡°You don¡¯t like to be with me?¡±

    Lise shook her head fervently, he would do something to her if he figured out what was inside her mind.

    ¡°No... I like to be with you, but...¡± She bit her lips to stop her shaking voice, she wanted to sound convincing, though it was hard to do when every cell of your body was telling you otherwise. ¡°I want to graduate this year... therefore, I can¡¯t be absent for too long...¡±

    ¡°You can graduate without going,¡± Gael replied, it sounded absurd, but he definitely could make shit done for her if that was what she wanted.

    ¡°No... I don¡¯t want to do it that way...¡± Lise risked exposing her lie by lifting her head and meeting him in the eyes. ¡°Please... I want to go like any other student out there...¡±

    Gael didn¡¯t give any response to that plea for about two full minutes, leaving Lise with jumbled thoughts.

    She knew that despite Gael¡¯s improper way of treating her, he would love to assent to her wishes, as long as it was not something that would threaten his im upon her.

    However, Lise could be wrong. She had been wrong about him in many things, so she simply stopped assuming things about him.

    Lise still couldn¡¯t figure out what Gael was, but it was enough for her to assume the worst. He was not a human. He was a monster, in the literal sense.

    ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Gael smiled broodingly and leaned over to kiss her lips. ¡°You can go.¡±

    Lise needed to trick herself that she wasn¡¯t there, that she wasn¡¯t kissed by the man she despised the most. She thought about theke that she often went to with Sol when they were little, when life was not asplicated as now.

    She let Gael do whatever he wanted, while she visited her memories of her childhood.

    ¡°You love me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 26

    26 ONE SMOOTH STROKE

    TRUST.

    Something which I don¡¯t do anymore.

    -Quotes ¡®nd Notes-

    *******************

    Blue lived in a ce that you could call a manor, which meant, whoever was the master of this ce, they wouldn¡¯t be short of money.

    However, they decided for Blue to take public transportation instead of giving her a car and chauffeur like the other kids had when they went to school.

    At first, it didn¡¯t bother Blue at all, she didn¡¯t see the difference, since she loved to walk on her own. She was good with directions and could protect herself, at least from humans.

    Yet, things didn¡¯t go as smooth and simple as she thought, as the other kids would pick on her for being ¡®poor¡¯.

    .....

    This was Gael¡¯s fault for registering her into a prestigious school, but didn¡¯t back her up with the necessary things that she needed to socialize with those rich kids.

    Though they knew she had ast name for McKeltar, they assumed she was an illegitimate daughter of Knox McKeltar, since the man had not yet married.

    ¡°What is an illegitimate daughter?¡± Blue asked Chaos one evening. She smelled his scent when she was working on her homework and immediately rushed toward him when he was in his study room.

    It had been two weeks since she saw him thest time after they returned from their small adventure together.

    ¡°Born out of wedlock,¡± Chaos answered her shortly, without lifting his head from the book that he was reading. He was standing near the window and let the cold, night wind enter the room, ying with Blue¡¯s white hair, as she sat down on the couch, with her hazel eyes fixed on Chaos.

    ¡°Is that a bad term?¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°I should punch the person who said it to me again tomorrow.¡± She was sullen for a little while before she told Chaos about her day in the school, though he didn¡¯t ask about it. Blue seemed to not want Chaos to miss anything about her progress and all the friends she made.

    The little girl kept talking, despite the fact that Chaos paid zero attention to her.

    ¡°Blue,¡± Chaos said in a small voice, but it was enough to stop the girl from chattering away.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I am reading.¡±

    ¡°Oh... okay...¡± she said softly and then kept her mouth shut, but she didn¡¯t go anywhere.

    Blue yed with the hem of her blue dress and scrambled on the notepad on the table with the pen that she used to write down her homework.

    She thought that she should bring her homework here, so she could finish it, but if she left, there was a high chance Chaos would no longer be here by the time she returned, thus she chose to draw a flower instead.

    Yet, it only took her twenty minutes before she started talking again.

    ¡°If I stab you, will you feel hurt?¡± Blue asked curiously, she knew that Chaos was not human, but he was not a shifter either. So, what was he?

    ¡°Do you want to stab me?¡± Chaos asked back to her, but didn¡¯t stop reading his book.

    Blue then jumped from her couch and approached Chaos with the ballpoint pen in her hand. ¡°No, I will not do that, but I am just curious.¡±

    Her curiosity seemed to pique Chaos¡¯s interest. He closed his book and put it away on the windowsill and for the first time paid his attention to her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± Chaos said. He was interested enough in violence. It was simply his nature.

    ¡°Will you die?¡± Blue tilted her head and Chaos crouched down in front of her, so their eyes were on the same level.

    ¡°I will not die in the hands of a seven years old child with a pen as her weapon.¡±

    ¡°I am eight.¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t argue with her in that matter and gestured for the little girl to figure out her curiosity.

    ¡°You will not get angry at me, right?¡± Blue hesitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hesitant. Hesitation will kill you instead.¡±

    And in the next second, Blue stabbed Chaos¡¯s arm with the pointed ballpoint in her hand, but it only passed through his body, as if he was made of mist and because of the momentum, Blue tumbled forward.

    Fortunately, Chaos caught her and steadied her again. He held her small wrist and with his other hand, he pointed the five vital points around his neck.

    ¡°Jugr vein, carotid artery, trachea, carotid, jugr.¡± He swept his hand carelessly on Blue¡¯s hand, holding the ballpoint and changed it into a beautiful white ace. ¡°One smooth stroke.¡±

    Blue¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Will it kill you?¡±

    ¡°No, but you can kill other creatures with this knowledge and weapon.¡±

    ==================

    Lise only came to her college because she needed to get away as far as she could from Gael, but it seemed being surrounded by many people and having them talk at the same time to her, made her nervous.

    She didn¡¯t know what had happened to her. This was her ce and she was finally surrounded by her friends again, but she couldn¡¯t find thefort that she thought she would get bying here.

    Lise kept fidgeting when her friends touched her casually, she was easily startled by small movements, and constantly felt like there was someone watching her.

    ¡°Lise, are you okay?¡± Riana asked, she frowned when she saw how strange Lise was. ¡°You look so pale. Are you sick?¡±

    Lise pressed her lips and made an effort to smile at them. The four of them were rounding a table in the canteen. The other two were Luca and Russo.

    ¡°Did that sickhead of a McKeltar do something to you?¡± Luca asked, he still remembered his encounter with that man from weeks ago.

    Lise flinched, but she replied calmly. ¡°No, he did nothing.¡± Liar. She chided herself.

    ¡°Ahh... I want to be loved by Mr. McKeltar too...¡± Riana sighed. ¡°I think the way he obsesses over you, is very romantic.¡±

    Lise wanted to throw up when she heard that.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 27

    27 HYPERVENTILATING

    Be careful of what you tell people. A friend today, could be an enemy tomorrow.

    -Unknown-

    ******************

    Riana¡¯s expression looked dreamy when she said that she really wanted to be in Lise¡¯s position; being obsessed by the young sessful Gael McKeltar and to be able to see the mysterious Knox McKeltar, Gael¡¯s older brother. If only she was Lise, that would be the peak of her life.

    Or at least that was what Riana thought about what kind of life that Lise was living currently...

    Lise wanted to throw up when she heard that.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she mumbled and immediately rose from her seat to go to the bathroom.

    But, before that, she heard Riana say; ¡°I think she is not grateful for being Gael McKeltar¡¯s girlfriend, if I were her...¡±

    And Lise didn¡¯t hear the rest of the conversation or how Riana pictured her as an ungrateful girl that loved toin.

    .....

    Lise went straight to the first cubicle and threw up all of the food that she barely ate today. Her body was shaking uncontrobly and she didn¡¯t feel well at all.

    Once she felt her bile reach her throat and the bitterness was hard to bear, she stopped throwing up and pushed the flush button.

    Lise leaned her back against the cubicle wall and started hyperventting. Her chest felt ufortably tight and made it hard to breathe. She felt hopeless and lethargic, and without her knowing it, tears streamed down her cheeks.

    There was no one inside the bathroom except herself, or else, people would start knocking on her door, thinking that she was about to do something crazy. Or maybe Lise would...

    Lise took her phone from her pocket and dialed a number. ¡°Can you... can you pick me up?¡± she asked, it took her a great effort to talk to Daniel, the man that Gael had appointed to be her personal guard.

    Lise didn¡¯t think she could go out of this bathroom alone without tumbling a few times and drew unnecessary attention until she reached the parking lot.

    ====================

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Daniel asked Lise, who was sitting in the back seat when they were alone inside the car.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lise said weakly. She knew that she had left her friends without saying anything and they would demand an exnation from her, just like how they demanded to know what was happening to her when she was absent for three weeks straight.

    However, for now, Lise didn¡¯t have the energy to do so. They could get angry with her for as much as they wanted, but now, Lise felt like she was dying.

    ¡°Do you want to go somewhere?¡± Daniel couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her, since he knew the way Gael treated Lise. It wasn¡¯t that he hit her or hurt her psychically, but he abused her in another way.

    However, he could do nothing since he was only an employee that must do exactly what he was told.

    ¡°I want to go home...¡± Lise said. She received a bottle of water from Daniel, as he handed over her bag as well. He took care of her things before he fetched her in the bathroom.

    Fortunately, Daniel wore casual clothes and jeans, thus he could blend with the other students just fine.

    ¡°I will take you home, so you can rest.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lise rejected, she shook her head weakly because she knew which house that Daniel would take her to. ¡°I want to go back to my home.¡±

    =================

    Blue was standing still in her ce with her grey drinking bottle in her grip, while a boy, two years older than her, was crying hard.

    Apparently, Blue just hit him with the bottle on his head because he had bad mouthed her.

    Two teachers immediately came to his rescue and separated them, though Blue was no longer hitting him.

    ¡°What is happening here?!¡± The male teacher looked panicked, since he knew whose family that boy belonged to.

    ¡°Blue hit him with a bottle.¡± One of the students pointed at Blue with evidence in her hand.

    The male teacher was shocked, while the female teacher carried the boy away to the infirmary, she had to make sure that nothing had happened to this ¡®precious¡¯ child. ¡°Is that true, Blue?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Blue admitted readily and this left the teacher speechless, before he ushered her to meet with the school principal.

    Blue didn¡¯t feel that what she did was wrong. She had asked him to stop or she would hit him, but he didn¡¯t heed her warning, thus the result was unavoidable.

    The boy only had a big mouth and cried like a baby when she hit him. He didn¡¯t even put up a fight.

    ¡°He badmouthed me and kept telling me that I am a bastard child,¡± Blue answered sullenly when the principal asked her.

    However, when the man started to put a bug in her ear about how uneptable her reaction was, Blue lost it. The words that came out from his mouth bored her and he didn¡¯t even care about the fact that the boy called Blue a bastard child.

    ¡°I will call your father, Mr. McKeltar, now, okay?¡±

    Blue wanted to say that she didn¡¯t have a father, but then she smelled it.

    The scent of coffee...

    ===================

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A woman in her mid forties, who was Lise¡¯s stepmother, stared at Lise in surprise. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± she almost shrieked.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Lise gave the woman a disdainful look, but she was too tired to fight her in this meaningless argumentation. ¡°This is my home.¡±

    ¡°Mr. McKeltar will not like this,¡± Issabel hissed scornfully at her step daughter.

    ¡°He would hate it even more if he found out that I was not treated well here. Do you want to try?¡± Lise threw her a dagger look before she mmed her bedroom door right in her face. ¡°So, mind your own business.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 28

    28 DO YOU WANT TO SEE HIM?

    Maybe I am toote to be your first, but right now, I am preparing myself to be yourst.

    -Unknown-

    *****************

    Two men were bleeding profusely on the floor, when Knox left the room to take a phone call, as he didn¡¯t want the caller to hear their whimpers and screams of agitation and anguish.

    He let those two jerks be handled by his men.

    ¡°Yes, love...¡± his voice turned gentler and the murderous aura that surrounded him instantly dissipated, as if he was just a normal human being, though he was a far cry from any human.

    Knox was silent for a moment, listening to whatever the caller said, as a soft smile tugged on the corners of his lips. It went without saying that he loved to hear her voice.

    ¡°I am afraid I can¡¯t go,¡± he said tenderly and listened to the whining voices from the other end of the call. ¡°But, I will try. I will be there as soon as possible.¡±

    Knox listened to her chatter, she was throwing a tantrum now, and there was nothing he wanted to do but to go to her right away, yet he couldn¡¯t do that, there were matters at hand that he needed to handle.

    .....

    Because once he had her in his arms, the only thing that he wanted was to bend her body over and make love to her until only his name that she could remember, or just sit silently, watching some romantic drama that she loved with her head on his shoulder, as she teased him that he should learn some romantic acts.

    ¡°I will go to you as soon as possible.¡± Knox raised his hand when one of his men approached him, signaling him to keep quiet and stay where he was. ¡°I need to go love, I will call you soon.¡±

    He heard her grumble, but then she relented, and after a few coaxing words, Knox cut the phone call.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Knox asked the man, who handed him another phone.

    ¡°There is someone from Orioch international school,¡± he said. ¡°The principal wants to talk to you, sir.¡±

    Orioch international school was the famous and the most reputed school in this country, which was located in Fokosa city. The city where they were living.

    ¡°Orioch International school?¡± Knox frowned. ¡°What do they want?¡± However, before he could hear the answer, Knox remembered what Gael had done. ¡°That bastard,¡± he hissed under his breath and snatched the phone from the man, then waved his hand at him, so he could leave.

    Knox just remembered what Gael had done. He had put that annoying little girl under his name and made her his daughter. Bastard! He would dly skin him alive.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Knox answered the phone call grumpily.

    He listened to the boring introduction and the exnation why this phone call was made. Apparently, Blue had fought with some random kid and the school wanted to take some action in this regard, since this was not the first time Blue was found fighting other students.

    ¡°Did the kid die?¡±

    Knox could hear a sharp intake of breath from the other side of the call, but after that he heard the principal answer him. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Was he sent to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°No, but the problem is; this is not the first time Blue McKeltar attacked her friends.¡± He took a deep breath, before he reasoned with him. ¡°Mr, McKeltar, I know you are busy,¡± the principal spoke softly to him, as he knew very well the surname McKeltar was not of some random family that could be taken lightly, but it was necessary for the father to know about their daughter¡¯s behavior at school.

    ¡°I am busy.¡± Knox cut him off immediately. Thest thing he wanted to do now was to tend to the child¡¯s problems. However, before he could cut the call, he heard Blue¡¯s voice, screaming at the top of her lungs, saying something like; ¡®I smell the coffee scent. You muste here. Hurry!¡¯

    Knox had heard from Chaos that the girl apparently was able to smell the shattered pieces of his soul.

    ¡°Yes, I know you are a very busy person Mr. McKeltar, but I am afraid...¡±

    And Knox cut him off for the second time.

    ¡°I will be there.¡±

    ==================

    ¡°Lise, are you there?¡± That was a stupid question to ask, since she knew that her stepsister was inside her room. ¡°I wille in, okay?¡±

    Trisha entered the room, after she used the spare key to open it. Because, just like what she had predicted, Lise had locked her door, but fortunately, she pulled out the key.

    She entered the room and heard soft sobs. All the curtains inside the room were drawn and themps were not put on, thus it was slightly dark here.

    ¡°Lise?¡± Trisha called her when she approached the bed and saw the nket trembling. She sat down on the edge of the bed and pulled the cover. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lise covered her face with both her palms, as she curled into a fetal position.

    ¡°Lise?¡± Trisha tugged her hand gently and caressed her head. ¡°Did Mr. McKeltar hurt you again?¡±

    Her sobs turned into a messy cry now. She was trembling violently and Trisha bent down to hug her.

    ¡°I am sorry that you have to go through this,¡± she said. She could do nothing to make her feel better and there was no amount of words that could make Lise stop crying in a short time.

    Therefore, the only thing that Trisha could do was to make sure that Lise didn¡¯t feel alone right now, as she hugged her tightly.

    The room was filled with Lise¡¯s sobs and Trisa asionalforting murmurs like; It¡¯s okay. It will be fine.

    Only after Lise¡¯s cries had subsided, that she spoke about the reason why she came to find her.

    ¡°Sol is downstairs, mother didn¡¯t allow him to enter the house, but he insists on meeting you,¡± Trisha told her. ¡°Do you want to see him?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 29

    29 DEFAMATION

    You keep a lot to yourself, because it¡¯s difficult to find people who understand.

    -olivia-b-shepherd.blog-

    *******************

    No one knew that Lise returned home except for her mother, therefore when Trisha saw Sol having an argument with her mother and he said that he knew Lise was at home, Trisha came to check on her stepsister.

    Lise had indeed returned home.

    It was a rare asion for her to be home without Gael beside her, as it was no longer a secret that the man had fallen head over heels for her. He was overprotective and obsessed with Lise.

    Sometimes, it was nice to have someone who only had you in their eyes, yet when it came to Gael and how he had changed Lise, it was scary...

    There was something in that man, which made anyone who saw him shiver in fear, though he had quite an easy going personality if he did not put his whole attention on Lise.

    ¡°Sol is downstairs, mother didn¡¯t allow him to enter the room, but he insists on meeting you,¡± Trisha told Lise. ¡°Do you want to see him?¡±

    .....

    Lise muffled her sobs and hupped when she put down her hands that covered her face. Her eyes were very red, just like her face.

    ¡°Sol?¡± Lise said his name between her sobs, her heart beat so fast as she could feel the longing that coursed through her veins. She missed him so badly...

    ¡°Yes, he is downstairs,¡± Trisha said and watched as Lise jumped off the bed and ran toward the door. She heard the door being closed, as well as her haste footsteps that followed behind.

    Sol and Lise were very close, they were childhood best friends, they met when they were seven or eight years old and had been inseparable ever since.

    Two years ago, Sol had gone abroad to study and not long after that, the dispute in thepany made their father have a huge debt to Gael Mckeltar, which forced their father to not have any other choice, but to give what that crazy man wanted. Lise.

    He wanted Lise.

    ===================

    Lise ran down two steps at a time as she perked up her ears at the argumentation between Issabel and Sol. They went along pretty well in the past, but now, it seemed her stepmother loved Gael more...

    It was pretty sick to learn the reason why the woman defended the abuser. She inclined toward the one with money, of course.

    ¡°Sol,¡± Lise breathed his name when she arrived at the door, they were having argumentation on the terrace, with Sol¡¯s back facing her.

    The man was startled and stopped talking once he heard his name being called and the moment he turned around, Lise could feel her chest caved in.

    This was the man that she was familiar with, someone that could make her feel safe whenever she was with him...

    His curly hair needed to be trimmed and his skin was more tan than thest time they met, which was two years ago. His brown eyes stared at her and she could easily see the concern in his eyes.

    And what else...

    Lise was trying to find another thing that was familiar to her, that could give herfort, but a secondter, she was already in Sol¡¯s embrace, wrapped tightly in his strong arms.

    ¡°Lise...¡± he called her softly, with longing palpable in his voice. ¡°You don¡¯t pick up my calls...¡±

    And then a wave of sadness crushed her.

    ¡°I miss you, Sol...¡±

    ¡°I know, I miss you too...¡±

    ===================

    Blue stared at the white clouds that were floatingzily in the blue sky. She was bored and didn¡¯t want to hear the two men talking to her, asking her to behave herself or to act like a girl. A sweet girl.

    She had told them that the boy named Eric had bad-mouthed her, yet they kept telling her that she mustn¡¯t beat him.

    Well... Blue would definitely beat him again if he kept saying those bad words to her, no matter what they said.

    ¡°Blue, your father is here,¡± Mr. Giligan told her, but she already knew. She could smell his scent even when he was still in the corridor.

    Blue straightened her back and turned around to find Knox standing in the doorway before making a grandiose entrance into the principal¡¯s office.

    The little girl was curious, how those men could make their presence very strong, though they said nothing at all.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± Blue called Knox and she liked how he pretended that he didn¡¯t hear that word.

    The corner of Knox¡¯s lips twitched when Blue acted like an innocent little child. Nothing about her was innocent when she was Chaos¡¯ favorite.

    ¡°Mr. McKeltar,¡± the principal addressed him formally and they shook hands.

    Knox sat down beside Blue, while the two of them were facing the principal, but for some reason, the principal felt intimidated by the attention that he received from the man.

    He cleared his throat before he spoke, ¡°This is already the third time in this week that Blue fought with her fellow students...¡±

    And he told him about Blue¡¯s inclination to solve the problem with her small fists instead of dealing with the matter in a peaceful way.

    More or less, that was how Knox grasped the situation that the principal told him about.

    Knox wanted to say that those kids should be grateful that this little brat used her small fists instead of her ws, or else they would be in a casket now.

    ¡°Is that true that you hit them?¡± Knox asked Blue, but both of them knew that this conversation was just a pretense, since their intentionsy in another thing.

    ¡°Yes, because they told me that I am an illegitimate child,¡± Blue replied.

    Knox nodded once and stood up, he tidied up his clothes and spoke clearly. ¡°My daughter,¡± he winced at the words, it sounded very wrong in his eyes. ¡°Only reacted because she was being insulted, that was defamation. They can talk to mywyer.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 30

    30 WHAT HE IS CAPABLE OF

    My darling, you hold so much sadness in your eyes, I can almost touch the scars of your soul and cry.

    -Alexander Vasiliu-

    ******************

    Knox didn¡¯t have time to continue this chit chat with the principal, who wanted to uphold the morality of the school, since his perception of morality was way too different from his.

    He wouldn¡¯t be here at all if this troublesome little girl didn¡¯t mention something about the shattered soul.

    ¡°My daughter only reacted because she was being insulted, that was defamation. They can talk to mywyer.¡± He tilted his head and looked at Blue, who was already standing on her feet, following his lead. Hm, she was not bad... ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Blue ran after her ¡®father¡¯, not even sparing the principal a second nce as she slipped through the door and trailed behind Knox obediently.

    The principal¡¯s jaw dropped as he stared in disbelief at the man from the McKeltar family. How could he do that? He didn¡¯t seem to care about this matter at all.

    Thest words he uttered indicated that if the boy¡¯s family had anyints, he would be more than happy to deal with them legally.

    .....

    After all, defamation was something serious, especially to those families, who didn¡¯t want their name being implicated by something bad.

    Why did he have to make things difficult when they could solve them amicably? It was a simple matter that didn¡¯t require them to create such chaos to solve it, right?

    ===================

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Knox asked without being scrupulous, as both of them walked down the corridor, ignoring the gasps from the female teachers who they passed.

    It was not something special anymore for Knox to receive this kind of attention.

    ¡°He is a new cleaner,¡± Blue said immediately. She knew exactly what he was asking for. ¡°He was in the garden thest time I saw him.¡±

    ¡°And now?¡± Knox swatted Blue¡¯s hand when she tugged on his suit. The little girl stared at him sullenly. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Blue said arrogantly. She liked it when she could get back at them right away, as she was aware of how spiteful it was for them to follow a little girl like her.

    Knox grunted, but he still followed her nheless. He didn¡¯t have a choice.

    Blue guided him to the basketball court and pointed to a man, who was returning the basketballs that were scattered on the floor into the box.

    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Blue pointed at the young man. He looked scrawny with a strange nose. The clothes and pants he was wearing looked too short for him.

    ¡°That¡¯s yours,¡± Knox said, as he pulled Blue inside the basketball hall and closed the door.

    Once the door behind Knox was closed, the other three doors on the other sides of this hall followed suit.

    ¡°Hm? What do you mean?¡± Blue was confused with what Knox had said, but when Chaos¡¯s scent struck her senses, she snapped her head in the direction of the man.

    Not too far from her, she saw Chaos walking slowly toward the cleaner, just like a predator stalking its prey, as the man looked around him, startled because he heard all the doors being closed suddenly.

    His eyesnded on Blue and Knox, but when he realized there was another man approaching him, his attention turned to him.

    ¡°May I help you sir?¡± he asked, frowning.

    Chaos said nothing, but every step he took screamed danger for the man. Out of instinct, he stepped back, but it was toote for him to run away or save his own life, because Chaos was already there to im what was rightfully his.

    Only then Blue understood what Chaos was trying to do all this time and how he had done it.

    ¡°Close your eyes if you don¡¯t want to see this,¡± Knox advised the little girl, ncing at her emotionlessly. He watched how her eyes dted, as fear started creeping on her expression.

    Yet, she refused to close her eyes.

    She was stubborn.

    Brave... but stubborn.

    That was not a goodbination, but Chaos should know better, but he still kept her.

    However, it seemed he needed to give Blue a little bit of exnation after this.

    ===================

    ¡°Lise!¡± Issabel roared when she watched her stepdaughter disobeying her words. Lise was about to step into Sol¡¯s car. ¡°Gael will be furious if he knows about this! You will endanger his life! You know that!¡± she warned her.

    This one was sessful. Lise looked hesitant just before she entered the car, but Sol simply shoved her inside and strapped the seatbelt across her frame before he closed the door.

    ¡°Sol, you don¡¯t know what you will face if you take her away,¡± Issabel spoke quickly to Sol, but the man didn¡¯t want to hear her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who Gael McKeltar is, but if Lise wants to go, then she will go.¡± After saying that, he went into the car and started the engine.

    Sol wanted a little bit of privacy to talk to Lise, because he could see how terrified this girl was. And whatever she had been through, it was something important for Sol to know.

    He wouldn¡¯t stop just because they said it was dangerous for him to take Lise away, and that the man was dangerous.

    The moment Issabel saw the car being driven away, she took her phone from her pocket and was about to dial Gael¡¯s number, but someone snatched it away from her.

    ¡°No, mother,¡± Trisha said. She hid the phone behind her back, out of her mother¡¯s reach. ¡°You can¡¯t do that to Lise. Let her go.¡±

    ¡°Let her go!?¡± Issabel asked incredulously. Her eyes opened wide. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about? Letting her go!? It¡¯s the same as asking Gael McKeltar to put a bullet in our head!¡± she screamed. ¡°You don¡¯t know what he is capable of!¡±

    ¡°You sold your daughter to a psycho!¡± Trisha yelled at her mother.

    ¡°She is not my daughter!¡± she shouted back at her, gritting her teeth.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 31

    31 CRUSH HIS HEART

    I was bred for war, darling. Be it love or chaos. Everything I do is to the death.

    -Poetry Language-

    ******************

    ¡°She is not my daughter!¡± Issabel shouted back at her, gritting her teeth.

    It was true that Lise was not her daughter, she married Lise¡¯s father when she was only five years old and Trisha was seven.

    Though she didn¡¯t treat her poorly, but her daughter still would be her number one priority, she didn¡¯t really care about what Lise wanted, as long as she could live in peace and her daughter was in good hands, and she could get all the things that she wanted, then everything was fine with her.

    Including to let Gael McKeltar do whatever he wanted to that girl.

    At first, she was furious because the young wealthy man wanted Lise instead of her daughter, but after seeing how miserable Lise¡¯s life was, Issabel was grateful that it was not her daughter instead.

    Needless to say, the man must have a weird fetish...

    .....

    ¡°Mom!¡± Trisha warned her mother. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Those were the cruelest words that she had ever said toward Lise. ¡°You can¡¯t say something like that!¡±

    ¡°I will not take it back,¡± Issabel hissed as she walked into the house and mmed the door shut, until the momentum rattled the door frame.

    If Trisha took her phone, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t call Gael. There were a lot of ways to tell him about his little girl¡¯s misbehavior.

    Meanwhile, Trish could only stand frozen in ce, staring at the closed door in disbelief when Daniel came to her.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked when he noticed Trisha¡¯s gloomy expression, but then he realized something. ¡°Where is Lise? She is inside, right?¡±

    And without waiting for Trisha¡¯s answer, he rushed into the house. He would be dead if Gael knew he lost the girl. It was already a mistake for him to bring Lise to this house.

    ===================

    ¡°This is a mistake,¡± Lise mumbled when Sol drove them away from her house and she finally realized what Issabel said was true.

    Gael wouldn¡¯t hurt her, she was his obsession after all, but he would do something to hurt Sol and that way she would be hurt the same.

    ¡°This is not a mistake,¡± Sol said, gritting his teeth upon seeing how frightened Lise was. Just what the f*ck had they done to her until she became like this?! He simply couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of life she had been through these past two years. ¡°You are safe with me, okay?¡±

    Sol reached out his hand and grabbed Lise¡¯s tightly. He hoped it was enough to calm her down, even a little bit.

    However, he was wrong. Lise was crying harder, as she shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I need to go back...¡± she cried in anguish and started hyperventting.

    At first, Sol didn¡¯t believe that she had such symptoms, because the Lise he knew was a girl as bright as the light of the sun. She was the most cheerful person that he had ever met.

    No matter how much pain Sol was in, just seeing her smile for once was enough to assure him that everything would be all right, that there was still a beautiful thing in this despicable word.

    Sol liked Lise because she knew the secret to smile no matter what the circumstances, but it didn¡¯t seem like the case this time.

    ¡°Lise? Lise?¡± Sol was worried, he had to pull over, but he couldn¡¯t just stop on the highway. ¡°Breathe, Lise, Breathe.¡±

    It was hard to not panic in this kind of situation, because as soon as she heard what he said, her whole body started trembling and she squeezed his hand so tightly, indicating how much it pained her.

    Sol immediately took a left turn when he saw a rest area sign and once he deemed it was safe enough to stop, he removed the seatbelts that bound him and Lise.

    He walked out of the door and opened the car door beside her, she needed space and air. And with one swift move, he gathered her into his arms. The girl was shaking uncontrobly by that time.

    ¡°Lise, I am here, you are fine, no one will hurt you,¡± Sol said tenderly, cupping her face with his palms, as he coaxed her to look at him.

    Her eyes were unfocused and she kept looking at her surroundings, afraid that that particr person, who caused this fear would appear out of nowhere.

    It pained Sol to see her like this. His throat tightened.

    ¡°Lise, look at me, look at me... don¡¯t be like this...¡± He didn¡¯t care about the other passersby, who were staring at them. He thought they would haul him to a nearby police station if Lise did not immediately hug him and cried her heart out.

    ¡°Take me away, Sol...¡± she said between her sobs. ¡°Take me away from here... I don¡¯t want to be here... I will die if you let me go back to that ce...¡±

    She wrapped her arms around his body tightly, as if her life depended on it. Or maybe it was...

    Lise didn¡¯t want to go back to Gael. She didn¡¯t want to be with him anymore. It was a torture and even though she was not bleeding, she was dying...

    ==================

    Blue was sitting on the back seat, while Knox was driving her back home, since Chaos didn¡¯t spare her a nce before he disappeared again after he imed the shattered soul.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Knox broke the silence inside the car. ¡°I like it when you don¡¯t talk, but I just want to know that you are still sane.¡±

    Knox nced at Blue. Her face was pale and she lowered her head, ying with her thumb.

    There was no answer.

    ¡°I am talking,¡± Knox said in annoyance. This was supposed to be Chaos¡¯s job. ¡°I know what you saw earlier was terrifying, but it was...¡±

    ¡°Why does he have to crush his heart?¡± Blue finally spoke, she lifted her head and looked at Knox straight in the eyes.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 32

    32 YOUR CHOICE

    Darling, therees a point when you realize that some people can stay in your heart, but not in your life.

    -Unknown-

    *****************

    ¡°Why does he have to crush his heart?¡± Blue finally spoke, she lifted her head and looked at Knox straight in the eyes. ¡°He could spare his life and choose to not kill him.¡±

    Even now, taking someone¡¯s life didn¡¯t seem to sit well with the little girl, if they had another way to handle the situation.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s the only way to im it,¡± Knox said in a calm tone, but he nced at Blue and saw the little girl had her brows creased.

    She didn¡¯t look like an eight years old girl. How could an eight years old girl possibly handle this situation rather calmly? And how could she manage to watch the entire process without even flinching?

    He understood that she had been through a lot by the time they found her, as she clearly had not even shifted for a long time. But what else had she been through to get molded into this kind of girl?

    Only terrifying experiences could change one¡¯s character so drastically. But, what kind of terrifying things had she endured? Or was it simply a trait of hers? If so, she was quite a threat then...

    .....

    ¡°The man burst into dust,¡± Blue spoke again, but her eyes fixed on the road. ¡°Did Chaos do that too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave humans wondering why there is a dead body without its heart. It will stir unnecessarymotion.¡±

    ¡°His family will feel devastated.¡± Blue looked at the white cloud and then the clear blue sky gloomily. ¡°In that case, why doesn¡¯t Chaos stop looking for his shattered soul?¡±

    ¡°Because that is the only reason he is here. Moreover, those people with pieces of Chaos¡¯ shattered soul will be an atrocious person, just like me and Chaos.¡±

    ¡°It means, it will not be thest time he will kill someone?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Poor souls,¡± Blue said sadly.

    ¡°Pity is only for the weak.¡±

    Blue tilted her head and looked at Knox hard.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Knox asked, sensing disapproval from the way she red at him.

    ¡°Pity is a form of kindness,¡± Blue retorted. ¡°Daddy said that.¡±

    ¡°And now your daddy is dead.¡±

    ===================

    Sol entered the car and gave Lise a cup of hot tea he bought from the small convenience store nearby, while the sky out there had almost turned dark, leaving only a tinge of orange behind the horizon.

    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Sol asked, with concern evident in his voice. He had never seen Lise cry like that before.

    ¡°I am fine now, thank you...¡± Lise mumbled, taking the hot tea from Sol¡¯s hands and sipped on it. Warmth immediately spread in her body and the smell made her feel a little bit rxed...

    ¡°Do you remember when I went on vacation with my family and you cried because I didn¡¯t tell you and just left?¡± Sol brought up the past and he could feel Lise rxing with this topic, thus he continued. ¡°I think that was the first time I saw you cry so hard.¡±

    Liseughed lightly when she spoke. ¡°I sneezed on your shirt the moment you returned.¡±

    Sol had a disgusting look on his face, ¡°I still need to count that. I will pay that in the first chance I get.¡±

    Liseughed again, but then she stifled a sob. She knew that Sol only wanted to make her feel better by talking about their past.

    Though he was mean to her sometimes, those memories were the best things that she had and the only way for her to forget, for a moment, about everything she would faceter.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go to see you again Sol,¡± Lise blurted out the moment theirughter died down after Sol reminded Lise about the scratch around his eyes that she made because she was upset.

    In an instant, the atmosphere inside the car became thick, the tension was in the air when Sol questioned her.

    ¡°Why?¡± His jaw clenched tightly, as his grip on the steering wheel became so hard. ¡°Is it because of the man named Gael? The debt that your father has to him?¡±

    Lise knew that more or less Sol must have known about the debt that her family had to the McKeltars. He had done his research though he was away for so long.

    ¡°I will help you with that,¡± Sol said.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t...¡± Lise shook her head and put her hand on top of Sol¡¯s. She caressed his knuckles and just realized that he had a lot of small scars there.

    ¡°I will, Lise... I...¡±

    But the conversation between the two of them was interrupted.

    At first, Sol only caught a glimpse of someone, who was approaching the car, but he didn¡¯t think anything bad, since he didn¡¯t see his face clearly.

    Yet, when he took a second nce, the man was already beside his car, his hand raised high with a big stone in his grip.

    Sol didn¡¯t have time to think when that man mmed the stone in his hand against the window on the back seat, on Lise¡¯s side and stretched out his hand to open the car door.

    Lise was screaming in fear when she heard the sound of ss breaking, yet her heart dropped to her knees when she saw Gael behind her.

    ¡°Hi, sweety, I think you have strayed too far, so I came here to take you home,¡± Gael said cheerfully, but there was nothing gentle in the way he red at Sol menacingly.

    Sol immediately got out of the car and walked toward Gael, but before he could reach him, Gael had thrown a punch at his face.

    It was only a mere second before Gael¡¯s punch could create damage on his face when Sol swiftly dodged it.

    ¡°Come out honey,¡± Gael called to Lise. ¡°Or else, I will blow his head out. Your choice, darling.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 33

    33 CRESTFALLEN

    The more you show your feelings, the more people can find ways to hurt you.

    -Quotes-

    ******************

    Gael could feel his anger coursing through his veins. Everything seemedpletely wrong, even the air that he breathed.

    How dare that man touch her hand? Being so close to her and looking at her that way?!

    Everything was dark in his eyes and the only thing that Gael wanted was to tear his limbs one by one. What was his name again? Issabel told him, but he couldn¡¯t remember. But, that was not important now.

    He would be dead once he got his hands on him.

    With a revolver on his hips and a big stone in his hand, Gael broke the window of the car on the passenger side once he reached it.

    And that bastard¡¯s reaction had just been like how he had predicted. He got out of the car and rushed toward him, with the same anger that reflected in his eyes right now.

    .....

    Great. It would be great. Lise could watch this and learn her lesson well.

    Gael was about to punch him, but he dodged him just in time and put a distance between them as he charged forward to attack him once again.

    However, Gael didn¡¯t want to waste his energy on him. This was all about efficiency...

    Gael pulled out his revolver and pointed it at Sol¡¯s head, effectively stopping the man in his ce and finally paid a little bit of attention to the danger that Gael had brought upon him.

    ¡°Come out honey,¡± Gael called to Lise. ¡°Or else, I will blow his head out. Your choice, darling.¡± Gael¡¯s voice was soft, as if he was coaxing a naughty little kid, who was trying to get attention by acting cranky.

    It didn¡¯t even take a second for Lise to jump out of the car and run toward Gael, pleading with him.

    ¡°NO!¡± Sol roared, he tried to take Lise¡¯s hand away, but it only made Gael furious. He didn¡¯t like it when someone else touched her.

    Thus, a bullet was fired from the gun in Gael¡¯s hand. It pierced through Sol¡¯s flesh on his shoulder and incited an anguish groan from him, while Lise was crying at the sight of blood on Sol¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Gael please... stop it. Leave him alone, I will go with you...¡± Lise begged him. She stood between Gael¡¯s gun and Sol, but the man shoved her aside, though he was injured.

    Gael loved it when Lise pleaded with him... he loved the streaks of tears on her cheeks and how desperate she looked at times... that was right. She needed to feel that no one could save her except him... she needed him to live...

    ¡°Come here, baby,¡± Gael said, smiling harmlessly at her, but his grip on his gun was steady. ¡°I don¡¯t want another man¡¯s blood to stain your shirt.¡±

    ¡°NO, LISE!¡± Sol yanked Lise¡¯s hand, so she would stay with him, but Gael didn¡¯t give a d*mn about it, as he fired the second bullet and this pierced through Gael¡¯s wrist, bringing him down to his knees.

    ¡°Come here now or the third one will cross his head,¡± Gael said grimly when he saw how hard Lise was trying to help that man. She should know better to not provoke him at this moment.

    ¡°No!¡± Sol groaned, but he still tried to hold onto Lise. But she pushed him away, afraid that Gael would really pull the trigger if she hesitated any longer.

    ¡°Gael, please, I am here... put it down,¡± Lise said, she stood in front of him, purposely blocking Sol¡¯s body from his shooting range. ¡°You promised me... put it down....¡±

    Fortunately tonight, there were not many people in this rest area, or else they would probably call a cop to arrest Gael for shooting an innocent man.

    On the other hand, Gael looked at Lise intensely, but didn¡¯t do what she asked of him. The gun was still pointed at Sol¡¯s head, as the man struggled to stand up.

    ¡°I will only spare his life if you do something.¡± His eyes were calctive.

    ¡°Anything, I will do anything,¡± Lise whispered. She didn¡¯t want to turn around and see Sol¡¯s current condition. Because once she did that, every cell in her body would despise Gael and she would run toward Sol instead.

    ¡°Kiss me,¡± Gael said simply.

    ¡°F*CK YOU!¡± Sol roared again and was about to pounce on Gael when he pulled the trigger, aiming his leg instead.

    A long growl could be heard, it was very aggravating and Lise couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of pain that he had to endure.

    ¡°So, do you want to do it? Or do you prefer to be kissed by me over his dead body?¡± Gael tilted his head, but from the corner of his eyes, he could see Sol¡¯s movement.

    Lise bit her lips and this made Gael want the same thing. She lowered her eyes, trying to conceal the hatred that she felt toward Gael.

    ¡°I am waiting,¡± Gael said tauntingly. ¡°Or do you want...¡±

    But, Gael¡¯s words were cut short when Lise tiptoed and kissed his lips. It was so short, Gael barely could feel it.

    ¡°I have kissed you, now let him go!¡± she screamed in frustration.

    Lise really hoped that she had kept the dagger with her, so she could stab him right in his heart. Maybe only after that she could finally be freed from his grip.

    ¡°That is not a kiss, lovely,¡± Gael said disappointedly. He shook his head, but was slightly amused by Sol¡¯s dark expression. ¡°I will show you how to do it.¡±

    Gael didn¡¯t wait for Lise to discern the meaning of his words and she found herself being held tightly around her waist before Gael mmed his lips against hers, kissing her roughly, as if he wanted to devour her.

    However, his eyes were on Sol, watching how crestfallen that man looked.

    ¡°Put your arms around my neck, lovely,¡± Gael said between the kiss.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 34

    34 I DON¡¯T LOVE HIM

    I am every nightmare you¡¯ve ever had. I am your worst dreame true. I am everything you were ever afraid of.

    -IT, Stephen King-

    ******************

    Lise felt disgusted when Gael bit her lips hard, as if that was the punishment that she deserved for daring enough to run away with another man.

    She tried to push him hard, as she punched his chest with her fists, but Gael pulled her closer and trapped both of her hands between his chest and hers.

    ¡°Fight me and I will pull the trigger,¡± Gael warned her, smirking in their kiss, feeling satisfied for showing how he owned this girlpletely to that jerk. ¡°You know that I am serious about this, right babe?¡±

    A tear streamed down from the corner of Lise¡¯s eyes, as she fought her feelings when she heard how Sol screamed in anguish. She didn¡¯t know what Gael¡¯s men were doing to him, but it could be said for sure that he was still alive and that was all that mattered.

    ¡°Please take me away from here, please...¡± Lise whimpered, she begged him. It was very humiliating for her to be treated by Gael like this. ¡°Please...¡±

    Gael bit her bottom lip hard until both of them could taste blood, only then he ended the kiss, but didn¡¯t let go of her body.

    .....

    He breathed down her neck and enjoyed the curses that were thrown at him. Sol¡¯s screams sounded like a dying animal¡¯s wails and Gael was more than willing to end his misery, but Lise wouldn¡¯t like the idea.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Gael ordered and Lise immediately raised her head to look at him, she knew better not to give him more reasons to punish her. ¡°Do you like him?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Lise answered readily, she choked in her tears, but braced herself to look at Gael straight in his eyes. Hatred was an understatement to describe what she felt toward him at the moment. If she was given a chance, she would be more than willing to go and bring the dagger that Gael had given her before and rip his heart out of his chest.

    Hearing that, Gael turned Lise¡¯s body around and forced her to look at Sol.

    The moment Lise¡¯s eyesnded on the man, she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lips to stop herself from crying, her body trembled so hard when she saw him.

    Four men were trying to pin him down to the ground, rendering her childhood friend unable to move, a gun was pointed at his head and a knife was on his neck. Blood dripped to the ground as the de cut his skin.

    Lise cried, she tried to run to his side, but Gael held her tight at her waist. Lise then frantically looked around her to find any help that she could, but this ce was deserted, without a single soul around. If there were people, they were too far away from them to hear her cries for help.

    However, the most terrifying thing for Lise was the fact that Sol didn¡¯t care about the fact that his life was hanging by a thread. He red furiously at Gael and didn¡¯t stop cursing at him.

    His eyes were filled with bone chilling murderous intent, which made Gael more than happy to provoke him even further. It was a pleasure to see such desperation on both of their faces.

    ¡°Please, please, make them stop...¡± Lise was practically begging Gael, she would have knelt down on her feet if he didn¡¯t hold her.

    ¡°Love,¡± he called her gently, gave away the gun to one of his men and then wiped away her tears. ¡°I know that I told you I love it when you beg me, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can beg me for another man, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s f*cked up?¡± His face was impassive, he looked almost bored.

    Lise felt her life had narrowed to the blood that had pooled on the ground. Sol¡¯s blood.

    ¡°So, do you love him?¡± Gael asked, he was standing right behind her. She could even feel his sturdy chest flushed against her back.

    Lise shook her head, trying to not cry.

    ¡°Answer me with your words, sweety.¡±

    An agonized scream rang through her mind, but when she finally spoke, her voice sounded calm. ¡°No, I don¡¯t love him.¡±

    ================

    ¡°Where is Blue?¡± Anne asked Knox when she found the man at the dining table alone, reading something on hisptop while eating his dinner.

    ¡°Inside her room,¡± he replied without averting his gaze from the email that he was reading.

    Anne felt a little bit suspicious, because she had not seen the girl after she returned from school. She heard that something had happened, but this was not the first time for Blue to fight with other students.

    Therefore, without asking any further, Anne immediately walked toward her room and knocked on the door, but there was no answer from inside.

    ¡°Blue, it¡¯s me,¡± Anne spoke from behind the door. ¡°Dinner is ready, do you want to eat inside your room?¡±

    Still, there was no answer. In the end, Anne decided to open the door which, fortunately, was not locked and entered the room.

    Once she was inside, it was easy enough to spot the little girl. She was hiding under the nket, under her bed.

    It was her habit the first time she came to this house, but she had not done it ever since Anne told her that she was safe here.

    ¡°Blue, what happened?¡± Anne pulled the nket from her, but what she found slightly startled her.

    What she saw was a small white wolf, curled itself like a ball, as her hazel eyes stared at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anneid down on the floor, so she would be at eye level with her. ¡°Will you shift back and talk to me?¡±

    However, the white beast shook her head.

    ¡°Do you want me to tell you a story?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 35

    35 GOD OF DESTRUCTION

    I am scared to get close, and I hate being alone.

    I long for that feeling, to not feel at all.

    -Bring Me The Horizon-

    *******************

    Anne didn¡¯t know what had happened before, but seeing the little girl being terrified like this, made her feel bad for whatever she had been through in the school today. She knew that Knox was solely called because Blue fought a fellow student of hers.

    However, it had happened several times before, so there was no way Knox did something so terrifying to scare her. Blue was not an easily scared child after all.

    Especially when she had to shift into her white wolf to ensure her safety even inside the house.

    ¡°Do you want me to tell you a story?¡± Anneid down on the floor and stared at the white cub.

    The white wolf did nothing, she just stared back at her and Anne took it as a sign that she was willing to listen.

    .....

    ¡°I will tell you a story about the God of destruction...¡± she started and wriggled her old body to find afortable position on the floor.

    The story was about a God, who was feared by the other Gods and Goddesses because of the cmity that he would bring wherever he went.

    He was the God of destruction after all, so there was nothing that he could do, but to bring misery to the people around him, causing him to be left behind and avoided by the others.

    The destruction that was bound to his soul was a blessing that entitled him as the God, but also a curse that made his life miserable all the same.

    He was all alone, often feeling lonely and the only beings that were willing to see him were the creatures of the dark or the God of death himself. He could not be in thepany that he wanted, to be honest...

    Until one day, a beautiful creature from the moon Goddess came to approach him. It was a wolf, a white wolf.

    ¡°A white wolf?¡± At this point, Blue had turned into her human skin, without realizing it herself. She loved hearing stories. Thest time someone read a story for her was years ago when her father was still alive and she lived happily in her pack.

    ¡°Yes, a white wolf.¡±

    ¡°Like me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, like you.¡± Anne smiled, she gave back the nket that she had taken from Blue to cover her naked body, as the little girl listened to her closely.

    The white wolf was captured by humans and treated poorly, but when their eyes met, the God of destruction knew that the wolf was not a mere wolf.

    Thus, out of pity, he helped her.

    ¡°He has a kind heart,¡± Bluemented.

    ¡°Yes he did,¡± Anne agreed.

    However, just like any other time when he was around, the town people died because of famine and natural disasters, since they were only humans and the curse of destruction of the God was too much for them to handle.

    In the end, it was only the God of destruction and the white wolf who were left.

    The white wolf would follow him, even though he had chased it away. In the long run, the white wolf was the only creature that could stand beside him. And as the God of destruction thought that the white wolf was immune to his curse, he simply let her stay.

    ¡°He has a friend now,¡± Blue said happily. She moved closer to Anne, but was still under her bed. ¡°I am happy for him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it didn¡¯tst long,¡± Anne said sadly.

    Because after that, the white wolf died. The people in the other viges took their revenge on the white wolf, as they couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    A few viges were wiped out within a night in his rage, the pain of losing something dearly was not the feeling that he was fond of.

    Therefore, he went to the God of death, demanding him to give him back the white wolf. He was beyond consble and would do everything to have his dearpanion back.

    But the price was too high and it cost him his eternity.

    ¡°What did the God of death ask him to do?¡±

    ¡°He impaired his soul, crushing it into million pieces and scattered it through the realms.¡±

    That weakened him. Indeed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to create destruction just like he did before, but it cost him his eternity to gather his power and souls back.

    And in order to do that, he had to kill those people, who owned his souls as the price that the God of death demanded.

    Along the way, the God of death promised to return his dearpanion...

    ¡°However... it took a long time for him to do it and as the time went by, the memories of hispanion started to fade away.¡±

    Blue blinked her eyes. ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°He is doing his duty,¡± Anne replied. ¡°Gathering all pieces of his soul.¡±

    ¡°Just like what Chaos does?¡±

    ¡°Just like what he does.¡±

    ¡°Has he met hispanion?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Anne stretched out her hand and caressed Blue¡¯s rosy cheeks. ¡°He still roams around the realms to fulfill his duty.¡±

    ¡°Without a memory of the white wolf?¡±

    Anne thought about that for a while. ¡°I think the memories of the white wolf will always be with him, he just forgot about it for some reason. After all, it had been a long time...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so sad,¡± Blue said sadly. She looked down at her fingers. ¡°Why did you tell me a sad story when I am in a bad mood?¡±

    Anne chuckled lightly when she heard that. ¡°Because I want you to know that even a monster has a heart. Pain changes people, even a monster, devil or God of destruction.¡± She then pulled her out from under the bed and wrapped her body with the nket. ¡°And I hope you will remember this story.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 36

    36 AGONY

    The higher I get, the lower I¡¯ll sink.

    I can¡¯t drown my demons, they know how to swim.

    -Bring Me The Horizon-

    ******************

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t love him.¡±

    Sol knew that those words were not true, he could see it right in her eyes. From the way she cried, the tears that streamed down her cheeks and how she averted her gaze after saying it.

    However, the pain still pierced his heart fiercely and the fact that he wasying down on the ground without being able to reach her was another pain that gnawed at his mind. His ego was hurt and he wouldn¡¯t let it slide.

    He would hunt down that man at the first chance he was given, especially when Sol knew one thing...

    ¡°HE IS NOT A HUMAN!¡± He roared, ignoring the scorching pain in his throat when he stretched his neck to catch a glimpse of Lise¡¯s eyes.

    .....

    Once he said those words, the four people that pinned him down to the ground guffawed, as theirughter echoed in this cold night.

    ¡°Of course he is not human, he is a McKeltar, the most sessful young businessman!¡± one of them ridiculed him and the other three hurled more insults at him.

    However, amidst their ridiculing, Sol realized one thing; Lise already knew that the man was not human. She didn¡¯t think he was bluffing when he said that.

    But, how?

    The fact that Lise had known about other supernatural creatures that walked side by side with the humans, surprised him even more.

    People, aside from those who had interacted with the supernatural creatures or people from the organization, wouldn¡¯t have known that there were non- human beings, such as werewolves, devils and other creatures that existed. They were only myths in a normal human¡¯s eyes.

    But, Lise knew.

    Sol could see understanding and fear in her beautiful eyes which were now trying to avoid his own. But, how? Did this creature have done something to her? It was not normal for the non- human existence to reveal their true self, since it was their nature to avoid being exposed.

    And as if the creature was aware of Sol¡¯s confusion, Gael walked toward him.

    ¡°Stay there babe, I don¡¯t want you to get closer to him.¡± His expression turned rigid and his voice became hard when he saw Lise was about to defy his order. ¡°I will not have more patience for you, Lise. One step closer and he will die in the next second.¡±

    Lise stood frozen, her eyes trained on Sol¡¯s enraged expression. The man was still trying to get away from the man on top of him, but it was simply hard to turn the tables around when you were in a disadvantageous position and were outnumbered.

    ¡°I will kill you, pest!¡± Sol hissed dangerously. He looked feral, while Gael moved closer to him.

    Lise had never seen Sol being so riled up like this before. She had seen him angry, but that was nothing close to this.

    ¡°Pest?¡± Gael raised his brows, with a vicious smirk gracing his lips. He grabbed his jaw which rendered him unable to move, before he lowered his head and whispered into his ears, so it was only him who could hear his next words. ¡°That¡¯s what you call my kind?¡±

    Gael admitted it.

    ¡°Stay away from my girl before I kill you in front of her after I f*ck her.¡± Gael chuckled when he felt the murderous intent and bloodlust from this feral human being. ¡°That will be thest thing that you will see before you die, so don¡¯t waste your time.¡±

    After delivering his warning, Gael straightened up and dusted the imaginary dirt from his clothes, before he walked toward Lise.

    ¡°Get in the car,¡± he said rigidly. His eyes zed with anger at Lise¡¯s defiant act of running away with some punk from The Organization.

    ===================

    ¡°Gael, please... don¡¯t do this... they will know...¡± Lise sobbed when Gael¡¯s hands roamed around her body.

    Currently they were inside the car, parked in one of the parking lots, sitting on the back seat. Even though he had asked all the men to go out, they would know what was happening inside the car if Gael kept doing this.

    ¡°Let them know...¡± Gael said, breathing down her neck. He was truly upset because of what had happened earlier, but when he felt her body was shaking uncontrobly and she was having difficulty breathing, he pulled himself away from her.

    Lise felt her throat tighten as her chest caved in. It was very painful, as she gasped for air.

    ¡°Lise?¡± Gael called out to her when he saw there was something wrong with her. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Gael pulled her hand away from her face and cupped her face between his palms, but it only made her condition worse, her face was very red, and her expression reminded Gael of someone who was being drowned.

    Of course he knew, as he had drowned many men before.

    ¡°Oh, sh*t!¡± Gael cursed loudly when he realized that Lise¡¯s consciousness slipped away. ¡°Lise!¡±

    Thest thing that Lise heard was Gael¡¯s shouting furiously for the men out there to get in the car, as he tried to cover her body. She was not totally naked, but of course Gael wouldn¡¯t let them see her without tidying up her clothes.

    =================

    ¡°Hey, pink!¡±

    Gael appeared all of a sudden beside Blue when the little girl was having breakfast before she went to school.

    Blue was startled, but then she gave him a deathly re over her mug. ¡°I am Blue!¡±

    ¡°You look awful,¡± Anne hissed when he saw Gael¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°You hurt my pride.¡± He put his hand over his chest, feigning hurt. ¡°I had a rough night, okay, but I am still gorgeous!¡±

    ¡°Did you forget how to use the door? You can¡¯t just appear and disappear as you please,¡± Anne reprimanded him.

    ¡°I will leave after taking my clothes.¡± After saying that, he disappeared again.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 37

    37 HIS NIECE

    There are wounds that never show on the body that are deeper and more hurtful than anything that bleeds...

    -Laurel K. Hamilton-

    ******************

    Anthony, the alpha of River Silver pack stood at the edge of their pack¡¯s border to wee the refugees of the Red Moon pack, the pack of werewolves in the south that was obliterated by Chaos.

    It took them a while before they could reach this pack, since most of the remaining members of the Red Moon pack were children and older women.

    Anthony had sent a few people to fetch them, yet it was hard to mobilize dozens of people without being noticed.

    Their problem was not only with humans, but also with the other packs, since they needed to ask permission to pass their territory with a lot of people like this.

    Sure enough, once they started residing in his pack and became his pack members, another problem would arise; they needed morend to amodate them.

    The only thing that consoled him was the fact that this pack had many young children, boys especially, whom he could teach to be warriors. They needed that to protect their border, or else they wouldn¡¯t be the biggest pack in this realm and would have copsed a long time ago, as there were many blood battles over a territory...

    .....

    ¡°This could be our doom,¡± Mateo said. He disagreed with the idea of sheltering those refugees, but Anthony insisted, because Red Moon pack was the pack of his mate, though her family were long gone, but there were a few people that she knew. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough space for them,¡± Mateo grumbled.

    Mateo was Anthony¡¯s second inmand. In other words, he was the beta of the pack.

    Three big vans arrived and once the doors were opened, many confused and scared faces were revealed, as their owners walked out of the vehicle.

    ¡°We will think about thatter.¡± Anthony couldn¡¯te up with a better solution except to expand their territory, but for that there would be more sacrifices to make.

    Later at night, a survivor from the massacre that Chaos had unleashed told Anthony that Chaos came with a young girl shifter, a white wolf.

    He managed to survive because he was a coward, and was hiding behind the snow.

    ¡°A white wolf?¡± Anthony rose to his feet. ¡°Bring her to me now.¡± The white wolf could be his brother¡¯s daughter. His niece.

    If Chaos really took hold of his niece, then he wouldn¡¯t let it slide until he got her back.

    ==================

    Lise was woken up by the rustling sounds, seemingly made by a nurse, who just changed her IV drip. The nurse didn¡¯t realize that the girl had opened her eyes because she left hurriedly. The tension inside the room was too hard for her to bear because of a certain someone, who was sitting on the couch and had his intense stare focused on the girl.

    ¡°Good morning sunshine,¡± Gael greeted Lise, once the nurse had left them alone. He stood up and approached her. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±

    He looked disheveled, with his hair jutting in several directions, as if he had been pulling his hair the whole night.

    But, Lise realized that he had changed his clothes.

    ¡°Dying,¡± she replied curtly.

    At first, Lise thought Gael would retort her sarcastic answer, or even throw some lewd and disgustingment which he always did, but somehow, he kept his lips sealed and poured a ss of water for her instead.

    ¡°Drink,¡± he said, as he brought the ss close to her lips, but Lise swatted it away, which caused the ss to slip from Gael¡¯s grip. It then shattered on the floor.

    The girl red at him, her jaw clenched tightly.

    For a moment, they just stared at each other, before Lise broke the silence and asked about Sol.

    ¡°Where is he? What have you done to him?¡± she asked through gritted teeth.

    However, Gael didn¡¯t heed her question, he simply took another ss and poured water into it, repeating the same action that he did before.

    And for the second time, Lise swatted away the ss, and it ended up like the previous ss.

    ¡°Where is Sol? What did you do to him?¡± Lise asked fiercely. She didn¡¯t care about what Gael would do to herter, she needed to know that Sol was fine. She wouldn¡¯t be able to live if something happened to him because of her. She already had no will to live at this point...

    Yet, Gael didn¡¯t answer her, as if he was purposely annoying the girl. Instead, he took another ss and poured water for her a third time.

    Lise then did the same exact thing like before and asked the same question again.

    They repeated this until all the sses there were broken and sharp shards of the sses scattered on the floor.

    ¡°You keep asking about him, but you don¡¯t care about yourself,¡± Gael stated, finally deciding to respond to Lise¡¯s anger.

    ¡°I care more about him than I care about myself,¡± Lise bit out fiercely.

    Somehow, the words cut so deep in Gael¡¯s heart, as if someone twisted a rusty knife there, yet he didn¡¯t know how to express the pain.

    Therefore, instead of saying a reasonable thing, heughed at that. ¡°I am beyond hopeless...¡± he said between hisughs.

    ==================

    Blue stiffened the moment she smelled the scent of coffee that was brought by the wind from the open window.

    The little girl was trying to do her homework when she smelled him.

    However, unlike before, she stayed in her ce. She didn¡¯t jump from her seat to find the source of the scent. Instead, she sat still, staring at the unanswered question in her book.

    She bit her bottom lip, trying to stay still. She was not sure that she wanted to meet him or not, after thest incident.

    On the other hand, there was a certain someone, who was standing still in the library, staring at the door...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 38

    38 GETTING MARRIED

    Some days, I feel everything at once.

    Other days, I feel nothing at all.

    -Unknown-

    *****************

    On the other hand, what she didn¡¯t know was that a certain someone was standing still in the library, staring at the door, because he was used to seeing a certain white haired little girl burst through the door once he appeared in a room in this house...

    However, no matter how long he waited, the little girl didn¡¯te to see him, though he knew that she was still awake at this hour.

    He kept staring at the door until finally he decided to disappear again, making the scent of coffee that she sensed earlier fade away along with his disappearance.

    Blue leaned her back against the backrest of her chair and stared at the dark night sky. The moon didn¡¯t appear tonight. And so, the sky looked a little bit empty and lonely.

    She had seen gruesome scenes before, but somehow, she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the scene that she saw that day...

    .....

    The day when Chaos ripped the man¡¯s heart out, to make sure that he wouldn¡¯t live for another second longer, and just to be certain of his death.

    How cruel was that...

    Blue witnessed violence and deaths, but she couldn¡¯t ept this one.

    At this time, the little girl still didn¡¯t know how to express her feelings, or how to find out the answers to her questions,ter on she would understand the reason why she couldn¡¯t put up with this fact.

    It was because she knew, if she followed what Chaos said and tracked down all the shattered souls that he wanted, it would be as good as putting a final verdict on those people¡¯s lives.

    She would be a killer, in one way or another.

    This fact was something that she had not realized yet, but she would be aware of it soon enough...

    =================

    Sol finally opened his eyes when his sister came to see him in his bedroom. He had been lying motionlessly in his bed for two days, or it could be said, since hisst encounter with the damned creature that took Lise away from him.

    ¡°July,¡± Sol called his older sister, who was born only two years apart from him.

    ¡°D*mn boy,¡± she cursed, but her eyes showed how d she was to see her younger brother alive and talking. ¡°How did you tell it¡¯s me instead of Jasmine?¡±

    ¡°Easy,¡± Sol rasped, as he tried to sit down, while July didn¡¯t even bother to help him. Instead, she settled down on a chair beside his bed and munched on the breakfast that was supposed to be eaten by him.

    ¡°How so?¡± she asked, watching Sol struggle to sit.

    ¡°She will note here or bring food for me,¡± Sol groaned because he could feel his whole body aching badly.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± She looked down at the te. ¡°This is for you,¡± she said casually, munching on a biscuit. ¡°You can ask for help, you know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Sol grunted and finally managed to sit down. He slowly leaned his body against the headboard of his bed, panting slightly.

    On the other hand, July shrugged her shoulders nonchntly.

    ¡°Tell me, howe you got beaten up so bad?¡± she asked, staring at the purple circle around his right eye and the cut on his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you actually got into such trouble.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the story?¡± Sol frowned, he took a biscuit from the te and popped it into his mouth and when July stared at him unhappily, he red back at her. This was his breakfast after all.

    ¡°You know that no one will say a word if it is rted to the organization,¡± July said, her voice a bit annoyed, but she didn¡¯t want to show it on her face, as she stuffed two biscuits into her mouth. ¡°So, is it something rted to the organization?¡±

    Their father was hopping mad when July decided to pursue a career as an actress instead of taking part in this organization, though she had the skill to be a leader, as much as her twin sister, Jasmine.

    ¡°Kind of,¡± Sol said grimly. Her question brought back the sight of that man, who kissed Lise right before his eyes. Something inside of him burned in rage, since he could do nothing at that time.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to meet Lise that day? So, howe you ended up having trouble with a supernatural creature?¡± she asked, stuffing another biscuit into her mouth.

    ¡°Lise is with that d*mned creature,¡± Sol grunted. He didn¡¯t want to talk about this again, especially with July, because he needed to talk about how he felt, instead of talking about how to destroy that man.

    Sol had talked about this with Jasmine and his father and both of them had started to concoct a n on how to get rid of that businessman, since he dared enough to attack a human, and any n that they created would make Sol feel at ease, since it would bring him a little bit closer to Lise.

    He would take her away from that creature and protect her, just like what he did when they were little.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s f*cked up...¡± Julymented and bit into thest biscuit.

    ==================

    Gael entered the bedroom, where Lise had been staying for a month. She hadn¡¯t gone out or even attended college since he had put Sol in his ce.

    She even refused to talk.

    Gael had been very patient during that one month, as he didn¡¯t touch her or even stayed the night with her, yet Lise kept acting like this and pretending like he didn¡¯t even exist.

    And now his patience had run out, he would do anything that he wanted.

    Gael sat down in front of Lise and took hold of her hand. And as he slid a cold silver ring onto her finger, he said solemnly, ¡°We are going to get married in two months.¡±

    Only then he got the reaction that he wanted...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 39

    39 BAD MOOD

    If they tried to take her from him. He would rip the world apart with his bare hands.

    -Unknown-

    *****************

    ¡°We are going to get married in two months.¡±

    That statement was akin to a sharp knife stabbed ruthlessly in her chest. Lise couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard, as it sounded beyond absurd, but for some reason, she knew that Gael would do exactly as he had said.

    ¡°This is our engagement ring,¡± Gael said, he held her hand down tightly, preventing Lise from removing the ring from her slender finger. ¡°You can choose your wedding ringter.¡±

    Lise immediately tried to yank her hand away from his, as if she were being electrocuted when he touched her, only, it was a futile attempt. He held her too tight and she was too weak to fight him.

    Lise was tired, both physically and emotionally, but Gael couldn¡¯t understand that. He thought she didn¡¯t want to eat because the food was not good enough, which resulted in him firing the chefs one after another and changing them until Lise was willing to put food into her mouth.

    He showered her with a lot of gifts and many branded things with exorbitant prices, yet he failed to understand that was not what she wanted.

    .....

    Lise was so tired, thus she gave up after her first try to pull away from Gael, instead she raised her free hand and cupped his cheek.

    Of course, this gesture put Gael on alert, since Lise had never touched him this way. Would she strangle him? Would she gouge his eyes out? w him? What would she do?

    Gael imagined the most negative and horrible things that Lise would do to him, but he didn¡¯t move away from her touch, since this was the first affectionate gesture that she did to him.

    With countless negative thoughts roaming around his head, he was surprised when he felt her fingers caress his cheek gently, as her eyes stared at his own sadly.

    Her eyes were filled with tears and sadness...

    Gael had seen the most furious and fierce gaze or the eyes that filled with bone chilling murderous intention, but he had never seen a pair of eyes that held so many emotions like hers now, it rendered Gael to avert his gaze.

    He had never ever avoided someone¡¯s eyes, but she was an exception. He avoided her gaze out of instinct because it carried way too many emotions than he could ever be able to handle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this wedding,¡± Lise tried to talk it out with him. She didn¡¯t have any energy left in her to fight him or scream so he could understand, thus this was the only thing she could think of doing. ¡°Can you please let me go? I don¡¯t want to be with you...¡±

    Lise¡¯s voice was very soft, probably this was the most gentle voice that she had ever used to talk to Gael, but the words and the meaning behind them had the opposite effect.

    ¡°Please Gael. I don¡¯t even have enough energy to hate you.¡± Lise looked at him deeply and brushed her thumbs across his lips before caressing his jaw and down to his throat. ¡°I feel like I want to kill you.¡± She pressed her thumbs against his throat, but not hard enough to strangle him. ¡°But I simply don¡¯t have energy to do it.¡±

    Finally, Gael shifted his focus back to Lise and looked her straight in the eyes. ¡°Why?¡± He held her wrist, but he didn¡¯t pull away from her. ¡°I will give you everything, but why don¡¯t you want me?¡±

    Lise shook her head. ¡°You took away everything from me and left me with nothing.¡±

    Silence engulfed them, the stillness so loud until the two of them could hear their own heartbeat, until Gael decided to break it.

    ¡°Then you can try to kill me all you want, if that¡¯s the only thing that can make you strive for life.¡±

    ¡°Do you love me?¡± Lise asked him all of a sudden.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gael replied without missing a beat.

    ¡°That¡¯s not love, Gael. That¡¯s not love.¡±

    ¡°This is the way I love.¡±

    ¡°By making me suffer?¡±

    ¡°I want you to stay by my side and not to leave me.¡±

    ====================

    Blue walked out of her school and while the other children were fetched by their parents or their chauffeurs, she needed to use public transportation. Knox wanted her to get used to this city and Anne couldn¡¯t help her to convince that vicious guy otherwise.

    However, this afternoon, something magical happened.

    Blue saw a tacky red sports car that caught the attention of many pairs of eyes, it was parked right in front of the lobby and now she was walking toward it.

    However, when she was about only a few steps away from the car, Blue turned to her left and walked toward the gates instead.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the car¡¯s engine was revived and followed beside her, as the window rolled down.

    ¡°Hey, do you not know my car, or you are just simply ignoring me?¡± Gael shouted from inside the car, he tilted his head to look at the white haired little girl, who threw him a nonchnt nce.

    Of course Blue knew who was behind the wheel.

    ¡°Hop in,¡± Gael said, yet when Blue kept walking, he groaned in annoyance and got out of the car to chase after her.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Blue shrieked when she found herself being lifted by the waist and then carried to the car. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit inside your ugly and tacky car.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I think I need to work on your taste, you have a bad taste,¡± Gael grumbled because the little girl was being annoying and they drew too much attention.

    After that, he put Blue inside the car and buckled her with the seatbelt, so she wouldn¡¯t go anywhere. At least, not before he sat down behind the wheel again.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I am in a bad mood.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 40

    40 THE NEWS

    Life is the art of pretending to be normal.

    -Atticus-

    ******************

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Blue asked. She didn¡¯t know why, but the vibes that Gael emanated now were truly disturbing. She felt annoyed only to hear him sighing deeply, as if this grown up man was bearing the burdens of this world all alone.

    ¡°Can you just eat and stop asking me questions?¡± Once again, Gael sighed deeply until the little girl felt an urge to throw the ice cream cup in her hand at his face, so he could stop acting so miserable.

    They were inside a cake shop, which did not suit Gael¡¯s style at all. This ce was too sweet and too pink for him to be here, especially with his dark mood and a little girl, who didn¡¯t look innocent at all. They looked like abo of father and daughter, who didn¡¯t like each other.

    Gael was sitting on a chair that was too short to amodate his stature and long legs, so he had to stretch his legs out until they touched Blue¡¯s and many times the girl had to kick his legs so he didn¡¯t touch hers.

    ¡°Can you stop sighing miserably? And... ¡± Blue extended her arm and showed Gael her empty cup of ice cream,¡±I want more.¡±

    Thankfully, no one would expect the CEO of the LB Company, the sessful young businessman Gael McKeltar, toe here and enjoy ice cream, thus he could be free for a while from his fame now.

    .....

    ¡°Go, buy it yourself.¡± Gael threw her his ck card, as he leaned his back against the chair.

    Fortunately, as a shifter, Blue had good reflexes, so she caught the card before it hit her forehead and looked at Gael sullenly.

    However, before she could jump from her seat, the television there broadcasted news centering on Gael McKeltar, which caught Blue¡¯s attention, while Gael only nced at it briefly and closed his eyes again, since he already knew what the news was about.

    After all, he was the one who asked for it.

    ¡°You are going to get married?¡± Blue asked, her voice couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. ¡°Who is the poor girl that will get married to you?¡±

    Gael opened his eyes and groaned. ¡°With your small body, you truly have the ability to annoy people.¡± He clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    ===================

    Archie was standing in front of several people, looking all calm and collected as he talked about their mission two weeks from now. It would be a big mission and would involve many people.

    However, despite theplexity of the n, Archie looked very satisfied and excited. A few people there had the same expression as him.

    However, among the people, the only person, who looked so tense with a furrow between his brows, was Sol. He was anxious and restless.

    He didn¡¯t want to wait for another two weeks. He wanted this to be done and over within a day. But no one would support his crazy idea to barge into Gael McKeltar¡¯s residence and end his life right there and then. After all, it was too risky and they needed a foolproof n to take down a public figure like McKeltar.

    Who would have thought that a famous businessman like him was a non- human creature? They probably would have let it pass if it was not for Sol¡¯s report that the man had abused a woman.

    Archie knew Lise¡¯s family quite well, after all they had been very close in the past. Therefore, Archie took this matter into his hands.

    ¡°Stop sulking like that,¡± July said softly when she stood behind Sol.

    They were inside the room that was filled with around a hundred people, who gathered around to listen to the grand n.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sol nced at his older sister. July and Jasmine were twins, but somehow Sol always managed to tell them apart, no matter how good July could act as her twin.

    ¡°Listening to the battle n,¡± July replied. She didn¡¯t look interested in getting involved in the organization¡¯s affairs, but every so often, she would sneak into the room and listen to their conversations. And now, they even said it would be a grand battle with a tough nut like the young McKeltar until she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to join them.

    ¡°You sneaked into this room again,¡± Sol retorted.

    ¡°Why not? I am still part of our family, right?¡± But then she added, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t want to be a part of this organization.¡±

    Sol ignored her and listened to the n with straightface and forethought.

    ¡°So, you guys n to kill the man on his wedding day?¡± July nodded her head and murmured. ¡°It is bad luck to kill someone, who is going to marry.¡±

    But then, she smiled apologetically when Sol threw her a dagger look. The girl that filthy creature would get married to was Lise, of course Sol wouldn¡¯t care about bad luck.

    ==================

    ¡°The little girl with Chaos is indeed your brother¡¯s daughter,¡± Mateo told Anthony in his study room.

    The alpha had been showing his temper ever since he heard about the appearance of his niece, whom he thought had been dead for years.

    Was it possible that during those years, his niece was under Chaos¡¯ possession? What had he done to the little girl?

    ¡°Find out more about it and we will bring her back.¡± Anthony stood up from his seat and paced back and forth inside his room. ¡°I want to talk to one of the McKeltars. If you can find out how to reach Chaos, it will be even great.¡±

    No one would be able to find that cursed soul if he decided to not appear in front of you.

    ¡°I have been trying to find a way to reach Chaos, but it¡¯s nearly impossible, while Knox is hard to find, but there will be a wedding party of Gael McKeltar in two weeks,¡± Mateo reported to him.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 41

    41 TO KEEP HER WARM

    Perhaps, we truly are soulmates.

    Perhaps, it is only the wrong lifetime.

    -S.G Kilbride-

    *******************

    ¡°I have been trying to find a way to reach Chaos, but it¡¯s nearly impossible.¡± No one could tell where he was, since he appeared and disappeared as he liked. ¡°While Knox, it is hard to say where he is.¡± Knox was infamous for his underhanded business in the ck market. He was in charge of executing dirty deals. ¡°But there will be a wedding party for Gael McKeltar in two weeks,¡± Mateo reported to Anthony.

    Anthony contemted it for a little while before he finally spoke to the man, ¡°I want you to arrange a meeting with Gael McKeltar. We will go to Fokosa city to meet him.¡±

    However, Mateo didn¡¯t immediately agree with that decision and the Alpha could sense his beta¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anthony tilted his head at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s the right decision to go and meet the McKeltar.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Do you think Chaos will give away your niece willingly?¡± He took a step forward and looked at the alpha. ¡°He has never taken interest in anything. He kept the girl by his side. It only means he wants her. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a wise move on your part to ask for her.¡±

    .....

    Mateo was trying to phrase his words nicely, but no matter how he tried, it still sounded a little bit off.

    ¡°So, you want to suggest to me that I have to abandon my own niece? My brother¡¯s only daughter?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes at his beta.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡± Mateo raised both of his hands to calm his alpha. ¡°But, I don¡¯t think she is in any form of harm.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know about it,¡± he said grimly. ¡°I will take my niece back.¡±

    ¡°And what if Chaos refuses to give her up?¡± That was the question that they should have anticipated. It was great to be able to have a talk with Chaos without that cursed soul iming their lives.

    But, what if Chaos didn¡¯t want to give her back?

    ¡°What will you do?¡± Mateo pressed on. He had to know what kind of madness that this alpha would bring them into.

    And even though he knew such a question would arise, Anthony didn¡¯t have a definite answer yet.

    ====================

    Late at night, Blue couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Her stomach was aching because this afternoon Gael let her eat ice cream too much.

    Anna had been furious when she learned that Gael let her eat with no restraint and now Blue had to endure the consequences.

    She tossed and turned in her bed, clutching onto her aching stomach and tried to fall asleep, because she thought it was the only way to forget the pain.

    But, she couldn¡¯t, it was not as easy as that.

    In the end, Blue jumped off of her bed and shifted into her white beast. She needed to stretch a little bit in her beast form, as it had been a while since thest time she changed to her beast form.

    And somehow, she found her way to the library. The ce where she would often meet with Chaos.

    It had been days since thest time she sensed his presence, but refused to meet him, because she didn¡¯t know how to face him after what he had done to that poor man. It hurt her to know that she was the reason the man lost his life...

    However, the little cub couldn¡¯t help, but feel something was amiss when she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere.

    The white little wolf nudged the door handle with her muzzle to open the door to the library room. It was warm inside, even though there was no fire in the firece, this library gave a different feeling.

    It was a ce that had both the nuances and the oldest styles incorporated into one room in this modern manor. Once you walked inside, you would feel as if you were in a different era.

    Blue liked being here.

    She walked toward the couch and climbed it effortlessly before sheid down there and felt her stomach get a bit better now.

    The silence that stretched inside the room made her feel sleepy, after all, it had passed her sleeping time. Soon, she dozed off with her head resting on her front legs.

    She was able to preserve her wolf form even though she was sleeping, as she had done this for two years before and this was one of the abilities that needed a lot of concentration.

    The sound of the ticking clock lulled the little girl to sleep.

    Blue didn¡¯t know how she had fallen asleep, but she sensed it. The smell of coffee and the hand that gently caressed her head, running his long fingers between her fur.

    The white little beast purred in delight, as she felt veryfortable, especially when she smelled the scent of coffee that she had gradually be fond of.

    In the midst of her sleep, she peered open her eyes to make sure that this was not a dream only to find Chaos reading a book, with his right hand on her head, while his other hand was holding the book.

    He felt movement from the wolf and tilted his head, their eyes met and he spoke curtly. ¡°Sleep.¡±

    And Blue fell asleep, realizing that her stomach ache was gone. She nudged her head and rested her muzzle on hisp, as he caressed her head and continued reading his book.

    However, though Blue had opened her eyes to make sure that was not just a dream, she couldn¡¯t say the same thing when she woke up in the morning.

    Because Chaos was no longer around and she couldn¡¯t sense his presence at all.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Blue tried to call him, as she sat down, but could find no one there. It was just her, in her human form, with a nket covering her naked body to keep her warm.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 42

    42 GIVE THIS TO GAEL

    Nathen, Gael¡¯s right hand man, entered his office room and informed him of something that left him puzzled.

    ¡°Do you know someone named Mateo?¡± he asked. ¡°I can¡¯t recall someone with that name in our business circle.¡± He sat down in front of Gael and showed him the man¡¯s number. ¡°He has been calling me since two days ago, asking to meet you. Someone you know?¡±

    It was hard to find Gael¡¯s number, but it was easy enough to reach Nathen. After all, he had to socialize with several people regarding business matters.

    ¡°Mateo?¡± Gael took a look at the number, but when he tried to find it in his own phone, the number came out to be unrecognizable. Simply, he didn¡¯t save the number or know who owned it. ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±

    ¡°He was talking about something weird,¡± Nathen said, looking up, trying to remember the details of the conversation. ¡°He talked about a pack in the north.¡±

    And that was all Gael needed to guess his purpose and the change in his expression didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Nathen.

    ¡°Do you know this man?¡± he asked, wanting to make sure that there was no problem with this. He wouldn¡¯t bring this matter to Gael if this person was not so insistent on meeting Gael and told him that they knew each other.

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Gael replied. ¡°You can go now.¡± He took Nathen¡¯s phone and dialed the number.

    On the other hand, Nathen said nothing when Gael made a call to him using his phone. Apparently, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his number to this person. Whoever it was, they didn¡¯t seem close enough for Gael to reveal this information about himself.

    .....

    Just as the person on the other end picked up the call, Nathen closed the door behind him.

    ¡°What is it Mateo?¡± Gael didn¡¯t beat around the bush, he went straight to the business. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    There was no answer from the other end for a little while, before someone talked to him. His voice was rough and heavy, but it sounded exactly how Gael remembered.

    ¡°Anthony.¡± That was not a question. Gael seemed to know that the person he was talking to was not Mateo.

    ¡°Gael,¡± Anthony greeted him in the same way. ¡°I would like to meet you in person.¡±

    The two of them couldn¡¯t be said to be on good terms, since they had never really bumped into each other if it was not for the issue with Chaos ten years ago.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about? We can talk over the phone,¡± Gael said, then leaned his back against the chair and stared at the picture of Lise. He took it secretly when she was ying with a small kitten, looking all innocent and pure. The picture reminded Gael how bitter and atrocious he was.

    ¡°You have something that belongs to me,¡± Anthony replied. His voice was calm, especially when he spoke about his niece. ¡°You have my niece with you.¡±

    At the mention of his niece, Gael immediately realized who he was talking about. The only girl in their house was Blue.

    ¡°So?¡± Gael asked nonchntly.

    ¡°I want you to give back the little girl to me,¡± Anthony stated his intention.

    ¡°I am afraid you have to talk to Chaos about that, because apparently the annoying little girl has charmed him.¡± Gael took the picture of Lise and stared at the smile on her lips and how her eyes glinted with happiness. ¡°Don¡¯t call me.¡±

    ¡°Let me know when or where I can talk to Chaos.¡± Anthony could sense Gael¡¯s reluctance to stay on this topic, as he didn¡¯t think seriously about this matter.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that. I am as clueless as you about his whereabouts.¡± And after saying that, before he could hear another reply from Anthony, Gael had cut the phone connection.

    Gael put down the picture of Lise gently and stood up. Today, Lise was supposed to try on her wedding dress and he wanted to see her in that gown before everyone else.

    =====================

    Lise tried on her gown and looked at herself in the mirror, it was a beautiful off shoulder gown in white color. The skirt red out from her hip bones to mid thighs and was fitted to the bodice.

    Lise didn¡¯t remember asking for a wedding gown like this, but apparently, Gael found her mindless sketch on her wedding gown and made it happen.

    She didn¡¯t believe how he could pay attention to such small details, like what she liked or disliked.

    If only... if only he treated her nicely and stopped trying to own her as if she were his possession or something that he had power over, maybe Lise could open her heart and tolerate their situation, but Gael didn¡¯t know how to show his affection and every time he thought Lise would leave him or she paid more attention to something else, he would start being irrational.

    It was hard to love Gael McKeltar and he only made it harder when the only lovenguage that he knew was taking someone under his possession.

    ¡°Lise.¡±

    A girl came to her and fixed her off shoulder gown, but she spoke to her secretly and for another note, she was not supposed to call her by her own name.

    Seeing Lise furrowing her brows, the girl immediately exined herself briefly.

    ¡°Sol sent me here,¡± she said, as her hand patted her sleeves down to her hand and handed Lise a small bottle that felt cold to her touch. ¡°He wants you to put this in Gael¡¯s drink before your wedding.¡±

    ¡°What? Sol?¡± Lise¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°How is he?¡± Gael only told her that he let him live, but he could be in aa and was still alive.

    ¡°He is fine,¡± she said impatiently and nervously. ¡°Remember to give this to Gael.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lise looked concerned and felt the small bottle in her grip.

    ¡°Poison,¡± she said heartlessly.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 43

    43 STAY BY MY SIDE

    ¡°Poison,¡± she said heartlessly. Her voice was so low that it almost sounded like a whisper, so no one could hear her except for the girl in the wedding dress.

    Lise was shocked when she heard what the woman said. ¡°Poison?¡± She repeated in disbelief. Her grip on the small bottle loosened, but the youngdy grabbed her hand to tighten it, so it wouldn¡¯t be dropped.

    ¡°Keep it.¡± She looked at her with a meaningful gaze. ¡°This is the only way for you to escape from him.¡±

    Lise could feel her heart pounding rapidly. She was having difficulty breathing just like when she was in panic, or one could say that she was indeed panicking now.

    Seeing her reaction, the young woman slightly frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be free from him?¡±

    Lise shook her head. ¡°I want to be free from him.¡± Her voice was shaking, as well as her whole body. While the bottle in her grip was akin to a hot pot, she wanted to throw it away.

    ¡°Great, then this is your only chance,¡± the young woman said firmly. She suddenly smiled at her sweetly,plimenting her hair when another dresser walked past them, but her expression turned stoic once there was no one watching them. ¡°Do it right.¡±

    Lise wanted to be free from Gael, but to kill him... she didn¡¯t think that she could do something vicious to that extent. She was still a human and to kill another person was not an easy feat, even after what he had done to her...

    Even though he was not a human...

    .....

    Probably, the young woman saw the hesitation in Lise¡¯s eyes when she exined the task to her, because a momentter she sought for affirmation from her.

    ¡°Do you think you can pull it off?¡± And then she added another statement to harden her heart. ¡°If something goes wrong in this setting, the whole n will fail and Sol will be in danger.¡±

    The mention of Sol¡¯s name made Lise feel more miserable. There was no way she wanted something bad to happen to her childhood friend, but she didn¡¯t know for sure if she wanted to kill Gael.

    ¡°Can you?¡± the woman pressed further for an answer.

    Lise tightened her hold on the small bottle in her grip and nodded her head. ¡°I can,¡± she said, though her heart was still uncertain.

    ¡°Just two drops will be enough,¡± she said for onest time before she left her.

    And before Lise could ask her anything more she was gone and was reced by another dresser, who wanted Lise to twirl twice, so she could admire the dress.

    Lise gripped onto the bottle in her hand tightly, as she followed whatever they said with a nk mind and pounding heart.

    =================

    Since the incident with the boy and Knox came to the school to deliver a little bit of a threat to the boy¡¯s parents if they were interested enough to sue him for the fight between the two children, there seemed to be no one who wanted to mess with Blue.

    She could no longer hear the words such as; an illegitimate child or white witch, because she had white hair.

    Apparently their parents reprimanded their children for messing with the McKeltar family, as the girl was not an abandoned child from that prominent family. They cared for her and thus, no one wanted to take the McKeltar¡¯s bad side.

    Meanwhile, Blue wasn¡¯t particrly happy about this turn of events. She didn¡¯t like to be called names, but she liked to fight. She liked to beat the a**** of those stupid boys, who dared to mock her. It helped her to vent out her edginess as she was not able to shift into her wolf form whenever she felt like it.

    As she spent almost two years in her wolf form, she felt a little bit antsy when she had to stay in her human form for a long time.

    Since there was no shifter inside the house, she couldn¡¯t ask how to handle this urge.

    And when she left ss during the day, because she had to move sses for every other subject, Blue met with someone unexpected in her math ss, which was thest ss during that day.

    It was a new transfer student with a skinny appearance and dark hair. He had dark blue eyes, just like Chaos¡¯ and smelled like him too.

    The boy sat next to her, because there was no one who wanted to be her friend, since she was too ¡®rude¡¯ to her other friends.

    ¡°Hello, I am Niki,¡± the boy said, introducing himself, but the only thing that Blue could focus on was his scent. His coffee scent...

    ==================

    ¡°Do I scare you?¡± Gael whispered into her ear, as his hand touched her inner thigh, lifting the wedding dress that she was wearing to her hips.

    Gael appeared all of a sudden to see her in this gown, though this morning he said he had a bunch of meetings to attend to.

    It was weird, but Gael would always tell her what he would do or where he would leave for the day, though she never asked, or even cared.

    ¡°Please stop it...¡± Lise bit her lips, she stared at his shoulder instead, because she couldn¡¯t see him in the eyes. ¡°People will see.¡±

    ¡°No one will see us, it¡¯s only the two of us here...¡± his voice became hoarse as his warm breath caressed her bare shoulder.

    Everyone else left the room once he appeared and no one would disturb their moment, but Lise simply didn¡¯t want to be touched by him.

    ¡°Please Gael, stop it.¡±

    Lise kept refusing him, albeit she knew that he wouldn¡¯t listen, but a miracle actually happened when Gael dropped his hand and smoothened her crumpled dress.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said softly and kissed both of her cheeks gently. ¡°What else do you want from me? I will give you the world if you want it. The only thing I want is for you to be by my side, can you do that?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 44

    44 ARE YOU HIDING SOMETHING?

    Don¡¯t ever depend on anyone in this world.

    Even your shadow will leave you in darkness.

    -Vampire diaries-

    ******************

    ¡°Can I touch your hair?¡± The boy named Niki, and was a new student in Blue¡¯s school, had been fascinated by her white hair and would tail behind her everywhere she went.

    Actually, Blue didn¡¯t mind him being curious about her. She didn¡¯t get along well with the other students. While most of them didn¡¯t want to have trouble with her, the rest were simply afraid of her. Whether it was because of her fierceness or her family background.

    But, the thing that bothered her was the fact that he had a piece of Chaos¡¯ shattered soul...

    What should she do about this?

    Unlike before, Blue didn¡¯t let Knox know about it and was slightly relieved because Chaos had not yet returned since thest time she dreamed about him. Actually, Blue was not sure whether that was a dream or not...

    .....

    ¡°Okay,¡± Blue said, she let the boy, who was shorter than her and was so skinny, touch her hair when they were in the locker room.

    Miraculously, their lockers were next to each other. It had been a week since they met for the first time and during that time, the boy only talked to her.

    Apparently, he didn¡¯t get along quite well with the other student either. He was too small and looked so weak for his age, thus no boys wanted to ask him to join any physical games.

    ¡°Your hair is very soft...¡± he gushed, touching her long hair with care. His dark blue eyes glimmered in adoration.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Blue said, locking her locker and then slung her bag over her left shoulder. ¡°You won¡¯te to math ss?¡± she asked.

    Niki dropped his hand and shook his head. ¡°I have a tournamenting up next month, so I need to practice.¡±

    Niki was a pianist, he was able to enter this prestigious school because of his talent, not because of his family name. Maybe that was another reason why he didn¡¯t get along with the other students too well.

    Blue nodded and was about to walk away when Niki stopped her and made her turn around.

    ¡°Do you want to see me y the piano?¡± he asked.

    ¡°And skip the math ss?¡± Blue tilted her head.

    =================

    Lise tossed and turned in her sleep, she curled her body under the nket because she felt cold, but then she got rid of the covers because it was too hot.

    She didn¡¯t know what was happening to her, but she didn¡¯t feel good about herself. Thankfully, Gael didn¡¯t visit her as often as before.

    The man started to learn how to give her space, as long as she was still within his eyesight and under his control.

    Probably it was because their wedding would be held in less than a week, thus it gave him a sense of relief, thinking that once he married her, Lise would bepletely his.

    However, for Lise, the closer her wedding day got, the more anxious she became.

    The small bottle that was given to her, which consisted of poison, was still inside her bag, kept away safely inside a smallpartment, so no one would find it.

    Lise still couldn¡¯t decide whether she would do it or not. She tried to think of using something else, such as a sleeping pill, so she wouldn¡¯t need to kill Gael.

    But, she doubted that it would work on a non- human being like him.

    Lise stared at the ceiling, she couldn¡¯t close her eyes and realized that her body was very tense. Even as the warm light of the sun illuminated the room, she was still in the same position. One could say that she was only a step away from losing her mind.

    And when the room was bright and the light stung her eyes, Lise felt her stomach churning and all of a sudden she felt an urge to vomit because of the fuggy smell that was brought by the wind.

    The next thing that Lise knew was her bending over the closet and vomiting her guts out...

    ====================

    Blue opened her eyes when she heard Anne¡¯s voice, as she shook her body gently to wake her up.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up, or you will bete for school.¡± Anne stopped shaking her when she saw Blue groaning before her eyes fluttered open. The girl slowly sat down, while rubbing her sleepy eyes. Her long white hair was a mess, like a bird nest on top of her head.

    ¡°I am awake...¡± Blue said meekly.

    ¡°Great!¡± Anne then stood up and walked toward the door. ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep again, youngdy,¡± she warned her before she exited the room.

    Blue grunted and curled her body, wanting to close her eyes for one more minute, but then she caught a whiff of his scent.

    Yet, this time it was too strong, as if he was nearby.

    In a sh, Blue¡¯s eyes opened wide and she sat up straight, just to find Chaos standing in front of her desk, staring at her homework with his back facing her.

    ¡°Anne said to not fall asleep again,¡± Chaos said in a hoarse voice. He still had his back facing her.

    ¡°I am awake,¡± Blue said, rubbing her face roughly and jumped down from her bed. Her drowsiness was long gone.

    ¡°Good morning Blue,¡± Chaos greeted her, tilting his head when she came to stand beside him.

    ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± Blue asked, she was aware that her voice sounded too defensive and it didn¡¯t go unnoticed by him.

    This time, he turned his body to face her and stared into her hazel eyes intensely. He looked like someone who was trying to read the other person¡¯s mind and the little girl was starting to imagine that he could do so.

    ¡°Are you hiding something from me, Blue?¡± Chaos asked, and he knew she lied to him when she replied in a heartbeat.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 45

    45 HE IS NOT A BAD GUY

    And suddenly, life was not about living, it was about surviving.

    -Unknown-

    *******************

    ¡°Are you hiding something from me, Blue?¡± Chaos asked and he knew she lied to him when she replied in a sh.

    Blue looked straight into his dark blue eyes and when she answered his question, her voice was steady. ¡°No.¡±

    The little girl thought she could lie to the face of a man like Chaos, but miraculously, Chaos didn¡¯t press her again with that question.

    For a moment, they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, until Blue lowered her head and stared at her bare feet. She thought Chaos would disappear again, just like what he always did. But this time, he stayed and leaned his tall body against her small desk.

    He was wearing a blue windbreaker and leather shoes that looked dirty and muddy, but since he appeared all of a sudden inside her room, he didn¡¯t make a mess on the floor.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Blue asked Chaos. She didn¡¯t know what to say or how to act in this situation. She couldn¡¯t look at him the same after she witnessed what he had done to that poor young man.

    .....

    ¡°Somewhere,¡± Chaos replied curtly.

    Blue bit her lips and lifted her head, only to find the man¡¯s dark blue eyes were staring at her. She didn¡¯t know what kind of emotion was behind those beautiful eyes, but she was sure that he didn¡¯te here just to check her homework.

    ¡°You still have family?¡± Chaos asked her all of a sudden. A question that he was supposed to ask her when they met for the first time.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°I guess,¡± she corrected herself, since she was not sure if she still had her uncle.

    ¡°Do you want to meet them?¡±

    It made Blue question herself. Did she want to meet her uncle? Live in his pack?

    If this question was asked two years ago, she would have answered it without any hesitation, since she had nowhere to go.

    But now, she was not sure if she wanted to be separated from Anne or her school, or even her friends, though she didn¡¯t have many, but her mind trailed to Niki.

    She loved being at school and surrounded by people...

    But, they were not her kind, neither Chaos, Knox or Gael.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered truthfully. She blinked her eyes.

    Or maybe, it was Chaos that she didn¡¯t want to leave. She felt safe andfortable around him. Since the first time she met him, she already felt this strangefort that emanated from him.

    ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡± Blue asked him back.

    However, Chaos didn¡¯t answer her, he simply walked out of the door and closed it behind him, leaving the scent of coffee filling the air in her room, as the little girl walked toward her bathroom.

    Blue needed to be ready within thirty minutes, or else Anne would nag her to no end and when she was ready and went to the dining room, she knew that Chaos was no longer inside this house again.

    Later that night, when Blue couldn¡¯t sleep, she went to Anne¡¯s bedroom, asking her to continue the story, she said to her before, about the God of Destruction.

    ¡°What happened to him? Did he find all the pieces of his shattered soul?¡± Blue asked, hugging her white teddy bear, whileying down on Anne¡¯s bed. She stared at the old woman eagerly, wanting to learn more details of the story.

    ¡°No, not yet,¡± Anne said, she caressed her head, tucking a loose strand of her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°He must be lonely,¡± Blue said, as she hugged her teddy bear closer to her. ¡°I was very lonely when I was stuck in that human house.¡± The little girl was talking about the time when she was separated from her father and had to stay in her wolf form for two years.

    ¡°Yes, I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°He found many of his shattered souls after killing so many, but no one knew how many he had to collect before his soul became whole again.¡±

    ¡°Did he kill all of them?¡± Blue stared at Anne expectantly, eager to hear another closure for this sad story.

    Meanwhile, Anne contemted for a while before she answered her. ¡°Not all. He let one of his shattered souls survive.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Anne shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Maybe because he was lonely and needed a friend, or maybe he needed someone to talk to, to understand his condition. Or maybe he needed him to help him find the other pieces of his shattered soul, since there were so many of them.¡±

    ¡°And both of them worked together to find the other pieces?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The two of them.¡± Anne repeated Blue¡¯s words and then added. ¡°Until the God of Destruction took pity on an orphan little girl and she joined them.¡±

    ¡°Like what Chaos did to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, like what Chaos did to you.¡±

    ¡°He is not a bad guy.¡±

    Anne smiled when she heard that. ¡°Yes, he is not a bad guy.¡±

    ==================

    ¡°You look so pale, are you alright? Do you want to see a doctor?¡± a young maid asked Lise in the morning when she came to inform her that the car was ready to take her to a jewelry store, where she could see her step sister, Trisha.

    ¡°No, I am fine.¡± Lise rose to her feet and slightly lost her bnce, but she steadied herself immediately.

    Lise needed to see Trisha, not only because she would go crazy if she stayed inside the house and didn¡¯t meet anyone that she could talk to, but because she needed to ask her a favor.

    It took about thirty minutes for Lise to arrive at the jewelry store, where Trisha had been waiting for her.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Trisha asked her, but Lise leaned over to her step sister to whisper something.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 46

    46 I HATE HIM

    The reason why I keep my feelings for myself, is because I can¡¯t exin them.

    -Unknown-

    *******************

    The first thing that Trisha realized after she saw her step sister was how pale Lise was. She looked barely alive, literally.

    Her sunken eyes and the dark circles under her eyes she was desperately trying to conceal, couldn¡¯t hide how depressed she was.

    God...

    Trisha couldn¡¯t imagine what she had gone through under the hands of Gael McKeltar. She knew for sure that the man wouldn¡¯t hurt her psychically, but it didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t hurt her mentally.

    And from what Trisha witnessed now, it seemed it was thetter, coupled with the fact that they would get married in less than a week now. It was probably the reason why Lise looked so haggard...

    She approached her step sister and hugged her tightly only to notice how skinny she became after thest time they met each other.

    .....

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Trisha asked her, with concern in her voice.

    Lise hugged her back and whispered something to her. ¡°I need your help,¡± she said. Her voice trembled with fear.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Trisha whispered back to her, burying her face in her long hair, so those bodyguards that were sent to keep their eyes on Lise, wouldn¡¯t know what their conversation was about.

    ¡°I need you to buy me a pregnancy test kit.¡± Lise didn¡¯t have much time or liberation to bring this up in a different way, thus she said it as what it was. She then felt Trisha¡¯s body tense up in her embrace before she added softly to her step sister. ¡°Please, don¡¯t let anyone know about it.¡± She bit her bottom lip. ¡°I feel like I am going to die...¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Trisha said immediately. She tried to collect herself and pressed down her anxiousness to feign a sweet smile on her lips when she released Lise¡¯s body and put her at arm¡¯s length. ¡°You look so beautiful! You will be the most beautiful bride!¡± she said cheerfully.

    Lise smiled at her and said ¡®thank you¡¯ in a low voice, just enough to make those guards feel rxed and were not suspicious of them.

    ¡°Shall we eat something now? And after that, we will buy a few clothes.¡± Trisha linked her arms with Lise¡¯s and strode inside the shopping center.

    Since the announcement of the wedding of Gael McKeltar, which sounded too sudden, there were many reporters and news hunters who wanted to know more about his bride, Lise Allington.

    However, Gael put a tight security around his bride and didn¡¯t allow them to interview her.

    It was fine to not meet anyone when Lise was at home, but now there were around twenty personal guards, who were waiting inside the shopping center to secure the area that she would go in.

    Gael was crazy and he would do everything in his own sick way.

    ===================

    ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Niki asked Blue when he finished his piano lesson. He found the little girl sitting on a chair behind him.

    ¡°You asked me toe to see you y,¡± Blue replied truthfully.

    ¡°But it was three days ago.¡± Niki tilted his head. ¡°You will get in trouble if you skip math ss again. Your parents will be angry if the teacher tells them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like math. I like to hear you y the piano. And no one will be angry at me if I skip sses.¡± Those supernatural creatures wouldn¡¯t care even if she failed a grade, maybe Anne would care...

    Blue stood up and walked toward the door and Niki followed behind her.

    ¡°What about you? You always skip the ss, too.¡± Blue looked at Niki as they walked down the empty corridor. She liked hearing him y the piano and since this musical room was in a different building, it tended not to have many people passing by.

    ¡°I have dispensation, I will take another math sster.¡± Niki walked beside Blue. The little girl was slightly taller than him and she looked like someone who feared nothing and this made Niki adore her, since he didn¡¯t think he could be as bold as her.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Blue suddenly asked, staring at him with a frown.

    ¡°Hhuh?¡± Niki could feel his face turning bright right when he heard what she said. He knew that his stomach had been grumbling because he had not yet eaten anything since this morning. ¡°I am not really hungry,¡± he lied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something after school. There is a pancake store, which I always pass when I go to the bus station.¡±

    This was always one thing that Niki wanted to ask her; why no one picked her up like other children.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have money,¡± Niki said, lowering his head. He was embarrassed.

    ¡°I have money,¡± Blue said cheerfully. ¡°I have enough money to buy a lot of pancakes.¡± Since those supernatural creatures had a lot of things to do to babysit her, they simply gave her a lot of money.

    Moreover, Niki reminded Blue of a stranded puppy, which had no one to feed him.

    ====================

    ¡°Here.¡± Trisha gave the test pack to Lise. After they ate, she left for the pharmacy and bought it for her sister. No guards would follow her, thus she was sure no one would know about it.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lise said in a low voice.

    The two of them were inside the restroom and only here they could talk freely with each other, while those guards waited outside, preventing anyone from entering this restroom.

    ¡°Lise,¡± Trisha started, but she didn¡¯t know how to continue. ¡°Is it... Gael¡¯s?¡± She knew it was a stupid question, but she just wanted to be sure about it.

    Lise clenched her jaw tightly and nodded. Tears started to roll down her cheeks when Trisha hugged her tightly.

    ¡°I am scared...¡± Lise whimpered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have his baby...¡± she didn¡¯t want it, she hated that man.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 47

    47 GROW OLD AND DIE

    So many times, I needed you.

    -Jikanyotomare-

    ***************

    ¡°Stop pulling my hair!¡± Blue raised her hand in warning. As her ws came out from her fingers, she red at Gael furiously because this annoying man kept pulling her hair and bugging her for an answer.

    ¡°Do you like someone? Is there a boy that you like?¡± Gael felt very happy upon watching blue get upset because he found out that she asked Anna to prepare two lunch boxes for her tomorrow. She said her friend didn¡¯t have money to buy a meal.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Blue tried to w Gael, but the man simply disappeared from his spot and appeared in a different part of this kitchen,ughing.

    ¡°No ws girl, no ws,¡± he reminded her between hisughs.

    If Anna was nearby, Gael would be scolded by the olddy. But unfortunately for Blue, he found the right timing to tease her.

    ¡°Who is that boy? Don¡¯t you think you are too young?¡± Gael appeared behind Blue and tousled her hair, but when she turned around, he had disappeared again.

    .....

    ¡°You are annoying!¡± Blue yelled at Gael. She found him sitting on the barstool. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡±

    Since she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able toy a finger on Gael, as he held a mysterious power, Blue chose to walk out of the kitchen and went to findfort from Anna.

    It was better to hear her continue that story.

    Meanwhile, Gael¡¯sugh died down when he saw someone calling his phone. He was the person in charge to protect Lise when she went to meet her sister.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gael¡¯s expression changed immediately as he talked to this man. His tone became cold as the joy he radiated earlier disappeared into thin air.

    The man informed him that they had arrived at home safely and now Lise was in her room, probably had fallen asleep, but there was additional information.

    ¡°A test pack?¡± Gael repeated his words when the man told him that Trisha bought something for Lise.

    ===================

    Blue entered Anna¡¯s room, while hugging her teddy bear. She had been sleeping in her room for the past two days to hear the story about the little girl that was saved by the God of destruction.

    The little girl was an orphan and the God of destruction found her almost dead because a bunch of people beat her up after they found out that she stole something from their shop.

    The little girl was left all alone in an empty alley for hours and when the night came with heavy rain pouring down the earth, and the little girl almost lost her consciousness, the God of Destruction finally came to her.

    She thought she was seeing the angel of death, that she wouldn¡¯t survive and her pain would end right there and then.

    Death is not as scary as you think, but life is. And the little girl learned it the hard way.

    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Blue asked Anna, letting the old woman braid her white hair before they went to sleep. ¡°How did he cure the little girl? He is the destruction himself, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is,¡± Anna replied. ¡°But, there will always be something good in bad and also the other way around. The God of destruction could bring cmity, but he is also able to make it go away.¡±

    ¡°If he could do that, he could stop destruction too, right?¡± Blue raised her head to look at Anna, looking for an answer in her expression.

    The old womanughed softly. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, there are always consequences and rules for everything, you can¡¯t do everything you want just because you can without bearing the aftermath.¡±

    Blue furrowed her brows, she couldn¡¯t say that she understood that concept, but she wanted to know what happened to the little girl.

    ¡°He took the little girl in, like he did with one of the pieces of his shattered soul?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So, the little girl and the man and the God of destruction lived together?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And then what happened?¡±

    ¡°The little girl grew up and then fell in love with the man that saved her life.¡±

    ¡°The God of destruction?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did he love her back?¡±

    ¡°The only thing that is close to the definition of love for him are the feelings that he has for his littlepanion, the white wolf. He knows nothing about other feelings.¡±

    Blue lowered her head, she contemted for a while. ¡°That¡¯s so sad. The little girl must be sad.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is very sad.¡±

    ¡°And then, what happened to her?¡± Anna was done with her hair and Blue turned around to see her expression, she was smiling, but there was sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°She chose to stay with him.¡± Anna arranged the pillows for both of them and covered Blue with a nket. ¡°Even though she knows that she will grow old and die, while he will stay the same until the end.¡±

    ==================

    Lise woke up when the sun shone brightly, and felt her whole body hurt, as if she had just run a marathon without stopping.

    But, her sleepiness immediately disappeared when she found Gael sitting on the edge of the bed, holding her hand, his expression solemn.

    How long had he been there? Lise became tense when he brought her hand to his lips and kissed her knuckles gently.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Her voice cracked while her heart thumped so fast. She couldn¡¯t hide her anxiety and disgust at being touched by him.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Gael asked, his voice hoarse, as he stared at Lise deeply.

    ¡°What?¡± Lise swallowed hard when she heard that. ¡°What didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± She kept a few secrets from him. And that made her anxious. Which one did he find out?

    ¡°This.¡± Gael waved the test pack in front of her and Lise could feel blood drain from her face. ¡°You are pregnant.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 48

    48 YOU DIDN¡¯T HIT ANYONE

    I am a demanding creature.

    I am selfish and cruel and extremely unreasonable.

    But I am your servant.

    -Unknown-

    *******************

    ¡°You are pregnant.¡± Gael repeated his words, as he raised the test pack, which showed that Lise was pregnant, and was carrying his baby now.

    Gael had mixed feelings when he found out about her pregnancy, but when he was sure that she was carrying his flesh and blood, there was nothing that he wanted more than to protect the two of them.

    He wanted the two of them, they were his and this obsession only grew very bad in his system.

    ¡°We will go to the doctor,¡± Gael said, but then shook his head. ¡°No, I will have a doctore here,¡± he murmured to himself, trying to decide the best way to have Lise and the baby checked.

    .....

    He leaned over and captured her lips. He kissed her so gently, whispered a few sweet words for her to hear, showing how much he wanted to see their child. He even admitted that he was curious whether the baby was boy or girl, but ended up deciding he didn¡¯t care about it. As long as the baby and she were fine, everything else didn¡¯t matter.

    It sounded sweet and romantic, but the pain and mental abuse that he had put her through was too much for Lise to feel safe andfortable around him.

    His words didn¡¯t give herfort. Instead, she felt her heart being torn apart, as she fought the urge to shove him away from her.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Gael asked, then jumped to his feet after ending the call with whomever doctor that he ordered toe to this house to look at Lise. ¡°I will ask someone to make anything that you want.¡±

    But, Lise shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything,¡± she said weakly. She didn¡¯t feel like she could digest anything.

    ¡°I know that you must have lost your appetite, but you have to eat for our baby.¡± Gael then leaned over to cup her face between his palms. ¡°I will ask them to make a few dishes and see if you get your appetite when you see it, okay?¡±

    Lise felt very tired, she did nothing, but she felt exhausted. ¡°Gael, I want to sleep,¡± she said, pleading.

    ¡°Of course, you can sleep babe, but only after you eat something, you will not starve yourself and our baby.¡± Gael made sure that Lise understood this. ¡°If something happened to you or our baby, you will not like what I will do.¡±

    ¡°Can you stop threatening me?¡± Lise put her hands over his, on both sides of her face. ¡°Do you really love me?¡±

    Gael narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t do love, babe.¡± This was the same answer that he always told her. ¡°Love is reckless. You will lose yourself in love. I own you, so you will always be mine to have. Nothing can take you away.¡±

    Gael loved once and when it left him, he swore, he wouldn¡¯t go through the same pain again. He didn¡¯t do love. He owned it.

    ¡°Someday,¡± Lise began, her empty eyes staring into Gael¡¯s soul. She looked like someone, who had lost all hope in this world. ¡°Something will take me away from you and you will have no power to say otherwise.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing.¡± His grip on Lise¡¯s face tightened, but there was no change in her expression.

    ¡°Death will do us apart.¡±

    ¡°Even death can¡¯t take you away from me.¡±

    ===================

    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Blue tilted her head when she met Niki in the locker room, and saw his bruised face and cracked lips.

    ¡°I fell.¡±

    ¡°Lie.¡±

    Niki averted his gaze from her and mumbled. ¡°I fought someone yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and closed his locker door. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Blue grew silent, as she followed behind him. She knew that hisst answer was also a lie, but she didn¡¯t press any further.

    The two of them had a different ss, but they were heading in the same direction, thus they walked together.

    But, when they turned the corner, they fell into a tardy group. A bunch of older students wereughing way too loudly. Someone even deliberately bumped into Niki and made him trip on his own feet.

    Niki would fall if it was not for Blue, who grabbed his arm to steady him in time.

    ¡°Sorry, I tripped you shorty,¡± the boy sneered at him.

    Blue knew this guy, he was two years older than them and was very annoying. A typical bad student, who loved to bully the weak.

    ¡°Wow! What happened to your face? Someone beat you?¡± he mocked Niki and the other five stupid boysughed at that joke.

    Blue wanted to smash living daylights out of him. She was tempted to do so.

    ¡°Do you want to end up like him?¡± Blue said coldly. She looked at the boys hard, as if she was going to tear them apart, which was not an impossible task for her to do.

    ¡°You better shut your mouth!¡± he snapped at Blue, but one of his friends came over to him and whispered something to his ear, which changed his expression.

    The other people wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it, but Blue could. His friend told him that she was a McKeltar and better to not have any trouble with that family.

    Therefore, the fight died out even before it started.

    Those annoying boys walked out while sneering and mocking, but did nothing to provoke Blue and Niki further.

    When you were in an elite school, your family name indeed mattered so much.

    ¡°You should be able to fight for yourself,¡± Blue spoke to Niki, and looked at the boy with a frown.

    ¡°I just fought someone yesterday.¡± He defended himself.

    ¡°You are a liar,¡± Blue grumbled, she then pointed at Niki¡¯s knuckles. ¡°You didn¡¯t hit anyone,¡± she stated.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 49

    49 PLEASE UNDERSTAND ME

    Once all the preparations had been made, ten people from Silver River pack were ready to take a long journey to the Fokosa city, from where they would bring back their alpha¡¯s niece.

    Since the discussion between Anthony and Gael failed, they didn¡¯t have any other option, but to take this matter further and confront them to take back the little girl.

    Mateo had warned his alpha countless times that it was not a good idea for them to provoke Chaos, as they witnessed it themselves how easily Chaos destroyed the red moon pack.

    However, Anthony insisted that Chaos didn¡¯t have any reason to keep his niece by his side. They were not from the same kind while the little girl belonged to his pack.

    Though they only came with ten people, their backup would arrive three days from now, just in case the situation could no longer be handled with only an argumentation.

    ¡°We will head to Knox¡¯s base of operations,¡± Anthony told Mateo as soon as their ne hadnded. And, they were waiting for the cars that would pick them up.

    ¡°Do you know his base of operations?¡± If Gael was dangerous, then Knox was someone that you should be wary of. He was different from Gael after all and more dangerous than that businessman.

    ¡°I got the information yesterday,¡± Anthony replied and then entered the car followed by his beta and another two men, while the rest took different cars.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea,¡± Mateo muttered.

    .....

    ¡°You have been disagreeing with my decisions a lottely.¡± Anthony leaned his back as he propped his chin on his hand, while staring at the street.

    ¡°You are pushing your luck too far. You can leave her with Chaos, that man didn¡¯t say that your niece was under pressure or was hurt when she was with Chaos.¡± Mateo had stated this countless times, but he didn¡¯t know why he spoke the same thing over and over again. He should stop and let the truth p Anthony¡¯s face so hard.

    However, the thing that he couldn¡¯t deny was; the alpha¡¯s decision could put their pack in harm¡¯s way, after all, it was not a good idea to receive the short end of Chaos¡¯s wrath.

    ¡°We don¡¯t leave our people out there alone. We don¡¯t leave anyone behind.¡± That was the slogan that they, as shifters, always chanted. They lived by that rule.

    But, this was too risky...

    ===================

    Sol had been staying inside the conference room after thest meeting with all the people to finalize their n to eliminate Gael McKeltar three days from now.

    No one knew that Gael McKelter, the sessful businessman, was a non- human being and the fact that he hadmanded a few men to beat Sol up to death and also his violent nature toward Lise Alington, was not eptable.

    They needed to take action, an extreme decision at that, to eliminate that man. He had broken all the rules between the non- human beings and the humans.

    ¡°Is this your way of taking revenge?¡± Jasmine waltzed into the room and stood beside Sol, who was leaning his back against the table behind him, staring at the board, where their n had been discussed until a moment ago.

    ¡°This is not revenge, this is enforcement of the rules,¡± Sol corrected his older sister.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh little brother,¡± Jasmine mocked him and this made Sol narrow his eyes at her. ¡°You want to get that girl, right?¡±

    ¡°Lise is not ¡®that girl¡¯.¡± The term sounded as if Jasmine were looking down at her. ¡°And no, this is not about revenge. This is about how we enforce the rules upon those creatures who refuse to obey them.¡±

    Jasmine was the twin sister of July, but both of them have different personalities. One could even say that the two of them werepletely the opposite of each other.

    However, upon hearing his answer, Jasmineughed. ¡°You are like July. You don¡¯t care about this organization, so you don¡¯t need to sound sincere with your words. The two of you consider this organization trash.¡±

    Sol lifted his head to look at her, his jaw clenched tightly. He didn¡¯t know when was thest time that their conversation didn¡¯t turn south.

    ¡°I am sorry if I am not as ambitious as you about managing this organization.¡± Sol shifted his body so he could face his sister. ¡°But, if I do, you will not stand a chance to lead this organization.¡±

    Sol¡¯s words seemed to hit the right spot, as Jasmine¡¯s mocking expression turned ugly. While Sol failed to understand how her twin sister could give off a very different vibe.

    ¡°Both of us know how much father wants me to lead this organization because I am the only man in this family.¡± Sol added when he saw Jasmine was about to talk.

    Truthfully, he felt like an a*****e for bringing this thing up, since this was not what he felt, but Jasmine needed a little blow to her ego.

    ¡°I will show you that you don¡¯t need to be a man to lead.¡± After saying that, Jasmine walked out of the room. She was determined to take over this organization once their father stepped down. She was the older child after all, so all of this belonged to her.

    ===================

    ¡°YOU WILL HURT THE BABY!¡± Gael yelled at Lise when she wanted to take a walk for a little bit longer out of her bedroom. ¡°YOU NEED TO REST!¡±

    Gael McKeltar had be the epitome of paranoia.

    He wouldn¡¯t let Lise take a walk longer than what the doctor told her and insisted that she had to stay in the bed, thinking that even a gush of wind would hurt her.

    ¡°Please, understand me... I am doing this for you and our baby.¡±

    He was crazy and Lise couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Gael...¡± Lise touched his face. ¡°You can kill me now, just kill me and end this misery...¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 50

    50 AVOID DEATH

    The hardest battle is between what you know in your head and what you feel in your heart.

    -Unknown-

    *******************

    Lise didn¡¯t know how long she could handle this madness. She didn¡¯t think she could put up with Gael¡¯s craziness any longer.

    He waspletely insane!

    ¡°Gael...¡± Lise touched his face. ¡°You can kill me now, just kill me and end this misery...¡±

    At first, there was no reaction from Gael, but then he retrieved his hands from her face and stared at her, as if she just grew another head.

    ¡°I will not have a conversation about this crap,¡± Gael grunted, he bent down and lifted Lise in his arms. If she refused to walk, then he would carry her back inside.

    She had had enough walking this evening and Gael wouldn¡¯t let her stress her body too much.

    .....

    ¡°Stay still,¡± Gael said sternly as he carried her to their bedroom on the second floor, while Lise could only rest her head against his shoulder, crying silently.

    Her mood was a mess during this pregnancy. Not to mention the stress and desperation that Gael put her through. He thought he was doing the best for her and their baby, but what he didn¡¯t know was; he only hurt her even further.

    Lise kept silent until they were in their bedroom and Gael put her down on the bed and covered her with a warm nket, as he proceeded to kiss her forehead.

    ¡°I will return with something for you to eat,¡± Gael said gently and then walked out of the room.

    However, before he could exit, he caught Lise jumping out of the bed from the corner of his eyes. She dashed toward the table, and picked something from there.

    ¡°What...¡± Gael didn¡¯t have a chance to finish his line when he saw Lise pointing a knife at her own neck with the sharp end almost digging into her skin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live like this with you. I have had enough of you.¡± Lise was no longer crying, her eyes were empty and she looked like someone, who had lost all hope and would simply end her own misery.

    On the other hand, Gael¡¯s eyes hardened when he watched how Lise¡¯s neck started to bleed. His blood froze and he was too afraid to move a single finger.

    Yet, when Gael began speaking, miraculously, his voice sounded nonchnt and steady.

    ¡°You want to kill yourself?¡± he asked. ¡°Do it.¡± His mind went nk when he spoke these words, but he gave in to his instinct to handle this situation. ¡°Kill yourself and I will kill your entire family. Your father, your stepmother, your stepsister and the man...¡±

    Gael clenched his jaw tightly when he mentioned the man and watched how Lise¡¯s eyes shifted. She was indeed worried about her family, especially since she was close to her stepsister, but at the mention of that man, Gael could visibly see how her grip on the knife handle loosened.

    Something burned his blood. Was it anger? Jealousy?

    ¡°Do it.¡± He provoked her to continue her action, knowing that some senses and realization had returned to her. Lise knew exactly what Gael would do and that he was more than capable to aplish it. ¡°Kill yourself and our baby and I will shred them to pieces.¡±

    Gael walked closer to her, after he was sure that she wouldn¡¯t suddenly lose her mind again.

    ¡°I will torture them and give them the worse death that they would have ever imagined.¡±

    Gael stood in front of Lise and saw agony in those beautiful eyes. She was no longer crying, but the pain was so raw for him to understand how much he had hurt her.

    ¡°Or live, and you will save their lives.¡±

    Gael extended his hand and took the knife away from her, he grabbed the de so tightly until his hand bled, yet he didn¡¯t winch at all, so did Lise.

    No one knew since when she stopped being scared of the sight of blood, but Lise looked at Gael¡¯s injured hand with a nk expression, even when the blood dripped onto her shoulder and she could feel the warm liquid soaking her clothes, she didn¡¯t flinch.

    ¡°One day, I will kill you.¡± That sounded like an oath, rather than a threat.

    However, Gael simply leaned over and kissed her lips briefly, while saying, ¡°I prefer that. Live and try to find a way to kill me.¡±

    ====================

    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± Blue asked when Gael appeared all of a sudden inside her bedroom with a bleeding hand.

    The smell of blood was the first thing that the little girl noticed before she saw him.

    Gael dropped to the floor and leaned his back against the wall behind him. He had asked someone to look after Lise and deliver her some food.

    However, he couldn¡¯t stay there any longer or had time to make a trip back to this manor, thus he chose to teleport himself here.

    ¡°ying with a knife,¡± he said, his voice trembling. No. His entire body was trembling. He closed his eyes and the sight of Lise holding the knife against her neck was so terrifying, hence he snapped open his eyes again.

    ¡°You are a fool, even a little child knows not to y with a knife.¡± Blue frowned, she was trying to finish her homework, but the smell of blood was too strong. ¡°You can appear inside your room, why must youe to mine?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone,¡± Gael said truthfully. He didn¡¯t want to be buried in his own fear. He didn¡¯t know that he could be so scared at the thought that he almost lost her.

    This was bad. He knew where this feeling would lead him.

    ¡°You are trembling.¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Blue then came closer and sat down beside him. She nced at the blood that stained the floor. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I think I just managed to escape death.¡± Heughed. ¡°Damn.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 51

    51 WILL YOU KEEP HER?

    They say home is where your heart is. Mine is among the stars, across the universe.

    -Quotes ¡®nd Notes-

    *****************

    Gael didn¡¯t think he would experience this pain ever again. Now, he just felt likeughing at himself while screaming out to the world how foolish he had been to fall into the same situation twice.

    This was so f*cked up.

    ¡°Damn,¡± he kept saying that andughed like a maniac, while Blue sat beside him, looking at him with concern in her hazel eyes. ¡°Damn. I am so stupid. A fool who doesn¡¯t learn anything.¡±

    Hisugh echoed throughout her bedroom and this would make anyone who heard him furrow their brows deeply.

    Gael wasughing and shedding tears at the same time, leaving the little girl confused as to what was going on with the creature beside her.

    She kept quiet and let him vent out his emotions, while the smell of his blood was the only thing that concerned her the most.

    .....

    Heughed until he was out of breath and fell to both of his limbs. But a few minutester, he just sprawled onto the floor, with blood still oozing out of his wounded palm.

    ¡°Can you at least do something to stop the bleeding?¡± Blue pointed her finger at his palm. ¡°You know right, my senses are very sensitive.¡± She was a shifter after all, it was in her nature.

    ¡°Let it bleed,¡± he said in a low voice, while his eyes stared at the ceiling. He waspletely a mess. ¡°Blue... do you think I am wrong?¡±

    Blue didn¡¯t answer him because she didn¡¯t understand why he asked that.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s wrong for me to marry this girl?¡± he asked her and kept rambling about it for at least thirty minutes while Blue just sat there and said nothing, as she was having a hard time understanding what his problem actually was.

    Gael stopped and stared at Blue for a bit longer.

    ¡°I think you don¡¯t understand what I said,¡± he chuckled and sighed deeply before he closed his eyes and tried to chase away the pain from his heart, but it was too hard for him. He needed time. What Lise did shocked him to the core.

    Blue hugged her legs and brought them close to her chest. While resting her chin on top of her knees, she watched Gael. She kept her eyes on his blood, so it wouldn¡¯t stain her dress.

    But when she realized his presence, she immediately raised her head.

    He was standing there, tall and cold, surrounded with the indifferent demeanor that always emanated from him whenever Blue saw him.

    ¡°Blue, go to Anne,¡± Chaos ordered the little girl, but his eyes were on Gael, who wasying on the floor. ¡°Stay with her.¡±

    Blue wanted to refuse his order, but there was something in his dark blue eyes that made the little girl keep quiet and do what she was told.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, standing up and walking toward the door, careful not to step on the blood before closing the door behind her.

    Thest thing she saw was; Chaos staring down at Gael. But the man still had his eyes closed, breathing heavily.

    After that, Blue went to look for Anne.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Gael asked, with his eyes shut. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you now, my mood is not really good.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to get rid of that feeling?¡±

    Gael didn¡¯t answer that question. This was the second time Chaos asked him this and he was not sure that he wanted this pain to disappear, since it would erase his feelings for Lise as well.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine what he would be if his feelings toward Lise disappeared.

    ¡°Nah, I love this pain.¡± He waved his bloody hand and groaned when he moved his body and sat down. Their eyes met and Chaos could see it.

    ¡°I object to your wedding with that girl.¡±

    Gael¡¯s jaw hardened. ¡°You promised me that you will not interfere with my personal life.¡±

    ¡°I only said I¡¯m objecting to your wedding, nothing about murdering your girl.¡±

    Chaos walked across the room and looked out at the night sky through the window. It was a full moon night and the sky was bright.

    ¡°Someone called you?¡± Chaos asked.

    Gael frowned. ¡°Yes, someone from Silver River pack.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Gael would always be surprised with how much information that Chaos could gather. How did he know about it when it was only him and his assistant, who knew about the phone calls.

    ¡°I forgot, I guess.¡± Gael stared at his blood. ¡°After all, there is nothing important about it.¡±

    ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°They want Blue. Apparently, the little girl is their alpha¡¯s niece.¡± Gael lifted his head and looked at Chaos profoundly. ¡°I like that girl, but will you give Blue to them?¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t answer that question, as he stared at the moon.

    ===================

    By the time Anthony and Mateo arrived at a building, which was Knox¡¯s base of secret organization, the sun was so bright.

    They arrived at noon and there were a lot of people there. They were humans and the two shifters were simply curious why a creature like Knox wanted to have anything to do with those humans.

    It was a two storey building, which from the outside looked like a big storehouse, with two more buildings like this behind it.

    People around this area only knew this ce was a private property and was indeed a storehouse, but they didn¡¯t know the details of what were inside.

    ¡°I am looking for Knox,¡± Mateo said. ¡°Tell him the alpha from the Silver River pack is here.¡±

    The man that he talked to, frowned his brows, not even able to grasp the meaning of the terms ¡®the alpha from the Silver River pack¡¯.

    Therefore, Anthony stepped forward and told him. ¡°Inform Knox that Anthony is here, he knows me.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t believe that, but he wouldn¡¯t take a chance, so he called Sebastian, Knox¡¯s second inmand.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 52

    52 THE PRICE

    If you want change, you have to invite chaos.

    -Unknown-

    *******************

    ¡°You asked the wrong person,¡± Knox said, his dark blue eyes stared at the alpha of the silver river pack intently.

    He knew them, but it had been years since theirst encounter and he didn¡¯t think their paths would cross again, yet apparently, they found themselves in this situation.

    ¡°If you want the little girl, you can go to Chaos. She is not mine. She belongs to Chaos.¡± He leaned his back against the backrest of the chair he was sitting in. They were only separated by a small table, as there were only the three of them inside this room.

    ¡°She belongs to us.¡± Anthony emphasized every word he said. ¡°She is from our kind. She doesn¡¯t belong to any of you.¡±

    Knox shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Obviously, Chaos doesn¡¯t think that way.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression hardened. They had wasted twenty minutes talking to Knox, so he could bring his niece to him, thus they didn¡¯t need unnecessary fighting over something that was clearly his, but unfortunately, just like Gael, Knox didn¡¯t want to be involved in this and make the matter easier. He insisted that his niece belonged to Chaos and only that abomination creature could make a decision for the little girl.

    .....

    ¡°We will take her, no matter what.¡± Anthony stood up from his seat,. Regardless of how many reasons he threw at Knox¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t think this man would budge and eventually understand their situation. This man simply didn¡¯t care about this matter.

    On the other hand, Mateo followed his alpha¡¯s gesture. They were ready to leave.

    ¡°You are wee to do as you please.¡± Knox opened his hands, as a sign that he wouldn¡¯t bother to stop him. ¡°But, this is only a wise reminder from an old friend...¡± Knox stood up from his seat, so they were at eye level now. ¡°You know Chaos, violence is his forte.¡±

    You wouldn¡¯t want to meet Chaos with violence, as the result would be something unimaginable.

    =====================

    Blue was about to walk home with Niki when she caught sight of Gael¡¯s tacky red car. She squinted her eyes and pretended that she didn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°White, how long are you going to pretend you didn¡¯t see me?¡± Gael drove the car right beside Blue and Niki.

    Blue threw him a re, because he called her white and drove the ugly colored car beside her.

    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Gael said impatiently. He had made time to pick this annoying girl up, thus he wouldn¡¯t want to entertain her ring fit.

    ¡°I am walking home with Niki,¡± Blue said sullenly, she ignored the look that Niki gave her, asking her to be more polite to this man.

    ¡°I can go home alone,¡± Niki said quietly, but then hepletely shut his mouth when he got his share of Blue¡¯s cynical re.

    ¡°Oh, hey boy, nice to see you.¡± Gael waved his hand at Niki and the little boy shyly waved his back. ¡°Are you the one for whom she has brought extra lunch for?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± the boy mumbled and his face turned red. ¡°Yes, I...¡±

    ¡°Great! Do you want to have lunch with uncle? Get in the car.¡± Gael nodded to the back seat and stopped his car, as he came out to carry Niki himself and put him on the backseat.

    Blue was about to protest, but Gael had already closed the door and leaned against it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I will take your little boyfriend with me.¡± Gael smirked when he watched how Blue hissed, ready to w his face. He always loved to y with danger and this girl would be a real danger in a matter of years from now on. ¡°Your choice.¡±

    And then without waiting for her answer, he entered his car.

    ¡°Get out from there,¡± Blue told Niki.

    The window of the backseat rolled down and Niki¡¯s small face appeared. He looked pitiful when he spoke, ¡°But, he has my bag.¡± He pointed his index finger at his backpack that was confiscated by Gael.

    ====================

    It was a rare asion for his parents to take him to a shopping center, let alone as big as this, since there would be nothing that they could afford, because his family needed to save money.

    Therefore, when Gael took him and Blue into this big shopping center, Niki couldn¡¯t stop looking around him in fascination, especially when this man bought him a delicious cone of ice cream.

    He wanted to keep it, so he could let his sister taste it too, but it was not possible, because the ice cream would melt if he didn¡¯t eat it.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Blue asked, enjoying her vani ice cream, well her annoyance was easily taken care of when she had something that she liked.

    ¡°Like you know, I will get married in three days, but you have not bought your dress yet.¡± Gael ushered the two children inside a fancy boutique, where many beautiful and expensive dresses were on full disy.

    ¡°I will not go.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I have homework.¡±

    ¡°I will do your homework.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cheating.¡±

    Gael shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. ¡°I have done worse.¡±

    And an hourter, Blue had tried on various beautiful dresses that made Niki unable to take his eyes off her.

    Not because she looked extremely beautiful. Well, she was beautiful, but when he knew the price for each dress that Blue was wearing, he dared not to touch it. He wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it if the dress was ruined.

    However, Blue simply tossed one aside if she didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°I want one in the color blue,¡± she insisted.

    ¡°But my wedding concept is white, you silly girl.¡±

    And the female employee there gave a solution for the two.

    ¡°Okay,¡± both of them agreed and Niki grimaced once again when he saw the price.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 53

    53 HE JUST LEFT

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with her to my wedding? There will not be many children there and I am sure she will not make friends with any of them.¡± Gael offered the invitation to Niki casually.

    But the truth was; he wanted someone to keep the little girl upied during the wedding, since she wouldin endlessly whenever she got bored.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can,¡± Niki said in a low voice, and stared at his shabby shoes, which were not fit at all to be in this fancy boutique. He was ashamed.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have proper clothes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Gael said lightly and snapped his fingers to call a female employee there to tend to little Niki. ¡°Go and get what suit you want.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I am not...¡± the boy tried to refuse.

    However, he ended up holding two ck suits when he walked out of the boutique. Niki was not able to believe that he owned clothes that were more expensive than his whole family¡¯s three months¡¯ expenses.

    ¡°Where do you live?¡± Gael asked when they entered the car, while Blue was sleeping beside Niki. She had a smudge of chocte on her cheek and the chocte bars in her hand had fallen down to the car floor.

    .....

    She was drained after trying on so many dresses.

    ¡°You can drive me to school, I can go back from there.¡± Gael turned right to get them out of the parking lot and Blue fell onto hisp. Out of instinct, Niki cleaned her cheek, the way he had done it countless times to his little sister.

    ¡°No, tell me where you live. I can not leave you on the road.¡±

    Niki thought how nice to have someone that would look after you like the way Gael did. He would love to have someone like him in his life too.

    And Niki felt bad to be jealous of Blue...

    ===================

    When they arrived at Niki¡¯s house, the boy didn¡¯t let Gael get down and meet his parents, he kept saying that it was all right, that it wasn¡¯t past his curfew and he was fine.

    In the end, seeing how reluctant the little boy was, Gael relented and only waved at him, while Blue was still sleeping soundly on the back seat.

    Niki intentionally walked slowly toward his house, only when he saw Gael¡¯s car had disappeared from his yard, did he turn the doorknob and enter his house.

    Once he stepped inside, the foul smell hit his nose and made him grimace, but he didn¡¯t have time for that, he had to hide the suits that Gael had bought him inside his backpack.

    However, before he could manage to shove the shoppers inside his small bag, his step father found him and yanked him by his cor.

    ¡°ONLY NOW YOU GET HOME?! WHERE WERE YOU SON OF A B*TCH!¡± he yelled right into his face and Niki grimaced. He knew what wasing next.

    A harsh pnded on his face, as his small body was thrown across the room. From the corner of his eyes, he could see his baby sister, who was only three years old, sitting at the end of the stairs, hugging her ugly teddy bear, sobbing.

    Don¡¯te near me. Don¡¯te closer.

    Niki thought, as he stared at her, he didn¡¯t want his little sister to be beaten as well. Their step father was drunk again and it would only be worse if this mad man caught sight of her.

    His baby sister was smart. She knew how to hide, that was the only thing that made him feel relieved whenever he had to leave her alone to go to school.

    ¡°YOU SHOULD PRACTICE!¡± he roared again. ¡°IF YOU DON¡¯T WANT TO PRACTICE, I WILL BREAK ALL OF YOUR FINGERS!¡±

    ===================

    Gael huffed and puffed when he arrived at home and Blue had not yet woken up. He wanted to shake her shoulder, so she could wake up.

    But upon seeing her sleeping face, which was so serene, Gael didn¡¯t have a heart to do so.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s practice with this little brat,¡± he mumbled to himself. When Lise gave birth to their child, he needed to do this once in a while, right?

    Therefore, he decided to just think of this time as an early exercise.

    Carefully, Gael lifted her small body, which weighed nothing for him, into his arms and kicked the car door softly behind him.

    He climbed the three flights of stairs of the house with Blue in his arms, sleeping deeply, without caring about the world.

    Gael walked straight to her bedroom, but frowned when he caught sight of Chaos, who was standing in front of him, with the door framing his features. His dark blue eyes were on Blue.

    ¡°She is sleeping,¡± he said without waiting for the question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring her to your wedding,¡± Chaos said. His voice was light, but it demanded his full attention.

    ¡°Why?¡± Gael asked when he stood in front of him. ¡°I have spent a lot to buy her dress.¡± And her little friend as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take her.¡± That was the only answer that Gael got from this creature.

    Gael walked past him to put Blue down on her bed.

    ¡°All right,¡± he replied casually, but when he turned around to see him, the man was gone without any trace.

    Meanwhile, Blue stirred in her sleep when she felt the soft bed. ¡°Chaos is here?¡± she asked sleepily, with her eyes still closed. ¡°What happened?¡± She tried to open her eyes wide, but couldn¡¯t find him.

    ¡°He was here.¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°He just left again. He only wants to tell you to enjoy the party.¡± Gael pulled the nket up to cover her body and turned off themp, letting the girl continue her sleep.

    Gael ignored Chaos¡¯ warning, because without him knowing, a lot of things would happen in his wedding.

    It would be something for him to remember.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 54

    54 THE WEDDING DAY

    Expectation is the root of all heartache.

    -William Shakespeare-

    ********************

    ¡°A lot of things happened, I have not looked into it yet,¡± Knox said, eyes staring into the distance while holding a cigarette between his fingers.

    ¡°You have not yet looked into it?¡± Chaos narrowed his eyes, with his arms folded in front of his chest, while his long ck hair, tied behind his nape, fluttered in the night wind.

    The two creatures from the same soul stood on the top of a tower in the middle of the city. No one would realize they were there, but again, who would have thought there was someone who would be in such a ce.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Knox answered simply.

    Chaos had asked him to look into the other pieces of his shattered soul and he even mentioned where Knox could look into them. It was such a clearmand, but Knox neglected it too much.

    It had been days and it didn¡¯t make any sense that Knox had not yet found time to look for the information, while Chaos had narrowed the scope of ces that he could look into.

    .....

    ¡°Very convincing.¡± Chaos leaned his back against the wall behind him and looked into the distance. They looked alike, but for some reason, they were totally different. ¡°I can get rid of you in a matter of seconds if you are useless to me.¡±

    Knox was ingenious to hide his true emotions, even when he heard such a threat, he didn¡¯t flinch at all. He knew that Chaos could end his life right there and then.

    But then, this life was not his to begin with. He was just part of him that he could take away anytime he wanted to.

    And in the end, he would meet his end, once he was the only piece of his shattered soul that was left.

    ¡°People from the Silver River pack came to me. They want to take the girl with them.¡± Knox sucked in his cigarette. ¡°She is his niece and I am sure Gael mentioned that he hade to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I know.¡± Chaos shifted his attention to Knox. He looked at him intently through his dark blue eyes that hid thousands of thoughts. ¡°I want information next time I see you. Don¡¯t overstep your privilege.¡±

    And after saying that, Chaos disappeared from his sight, as if he was not there in the first ce, leaving Knox with his own thoughts.

    ====================

    Gael knew that this became a bad habit, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He couldn¡¯t sleep before he saw her first. To make sure that she was fine, that everything was all right with her and their baby.

    Now, before his eyes, was Lise, sleeping soundly with her lips slightly parted, as a few locks of her hair fell on her face.

    Gael caressed her head and brushed away the hair from her face to kiss her cheek. The skin under his lips was very soft and he wanted more of her.

    D*mn! It was a curse for being so greedy. He was greedy for her...

    Gael caressed her t stomach andnded a kiss there, while whispering to his unborn child. ¡°I love you... I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±

    And after he finished with his routine, Gael simply disappeared into the dark. Only then did Lise open her eyes...

    She touched her t stomach and felt tears stream down her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t love him...

    ===================

    ¡°I am sick,¡± Niki said in a hoarse voice. ¡°I will give back the clothes to you when we meet at school.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give the clothes back, no one will be able to wear them anyway.¡± Came Blue¡¯s answer through the phone. Niki finally called her after two days of being absent because he was sick.

    And then from the background, Blue could hear someone calling Niki¡¯s name aggressively. That man seemed very upset because he took so long to make a phone call.

    ¡°See you at school,¡± Niki said hurriedly and cut the conversation between them, as he ran toward his room, where his step father had been waiting for him in front of the piano.

    ¡°You need to practice now and I don¡¯t want you to ck off again!¡± He tapped his feet impatiently against the floor, his eyes bored into the little boy¡¯s soul. ¡°Or there is no food for you two!¡±

    Niki walked into his bedroom, which only consisted of his bed, a cab and the piano. There were no posters of superheroes on the wall, just like the other kids his age, but there were a lot of music books scattered on his bedroom floor and bed.

    The little boy sat down and touched the piano. He flinched as if that instrument bit him and started to create the music that his stepfather wanted, so he could leave him and his little sister alone.

    ====================

    ¡°What happened?¡± Anne was fixing Blue¡¯s hair when she saw her sullen expression, with a pout on her lips. ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°My friend can¡¯t make it to the wedding. He is sick,¡± she informed her. She didn¡¯t want to attend this wedding especially when she didn¡¯t know what to do during this party, but apparently Gael brushed all of her excuses off.

    And now that Niki couldn¡¯t make it, it only made Blue feel even down.

    ¡°You should hope he will get better soon.¡± Anne finished her hair and gave a pat to her cheek. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the other room and meet the bride? I think you will love to see her.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Blue jumped from her seat and walked toward the door. She was curious about the poor woman that would marry Gael.

    And now that they were only two rooms apart, she could see her before the wedding ceremony.

    No one stopped her from entering the room, since they knew that she was part of the McKeltar family and let her walk into the bride¡¯s dressing room freely.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 55

    55 THE WEDDING DAY (2)

    Lise was sitting in front of a body length mirror, where she could see her reflection.

    It was a young girl, an unhappy one, whose facial expression was more suitable for someone who was waiting for her final verdict instead of someone who would marry the most wanted bachelor in the Fokosa city.

    Her wedding dress was very beautiful and fancy, but still gave off a sense of elegance.

    It was a white strapless ballgown, with a sweetheart neckline, which created a heart shape on the bodice that showed her shoulders. The fabric of this gown was shiny and flowy, which left enough room for her to breath. Gael emphasized that he didn¡¯t want to suffocate the baby.

    He put so much attention on his child, but Lise couldn¡¯t find it in her to feel something for what he had done for her and the baby. Her feelings for him were numb.

    Even if she had any feelings for him, they were definitely not of love, not even affection.

    ¡°You look beautiful, but why are you sad?¡±

    The sound of a child¡¯s voice that echoed inside this silent room startled Lise. She had asked to be left alone after all those people were done making her presentable on her wedding day, despite the emptiness that she disyed through her eyes.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lise asked the little girl, who was walking confidently toward her, and sat down on top of the table before staring at her with her hazel eyes, but then Lise remembered. ¡°Are you Blue?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Hm.¡± The little girl nodded. ¡°Why are you sad?¡± She didn¡¯t forget her question.

    Lise knew about her from a few words that she could register when Gael gave her the information about the details of their wedding.

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°You are lying.¡±

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Eight.¡±

    Lise frowned. She didn¡¯t feel like she was talking to an eight year old little girl.

    ¡°Why are you sad? Are you sad because you will marry Gael?¡± she jumped from the table and walked toward Lise. ¡°I know he is annoying, I will be sad if I find out that my mate is him.¡± She stopped right in front of Lise.

    Blue knew the concept of mates, since it was the basic knowledge for her kind.

    On the other hand, Lise chuckled when she heard what she was saying, she was not sure that she fully understood her words. ¡°Thank you for understanding me.¡±

    ¡°But, Gael is not bad.¡± Blue didn¡¯t even blink when she said that, which effectively made Lise stop smiling. ¡°He is just lonely.¡±

    Lise clenched her jaw, but said nothing to her.

    ¡°Do you want to hear a story about a boy that was cursed? Recently Anne told me that story.¡± Blue ran toward the chairs nearby and took a chair for her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have time to hear your story, my wedding is in ten minutes.¡± Lise nced at the clock. It was not because she was very eager to walk down the aisle, but she was nervous about what she was going to do and hearing Blue¡¯s story wouldn¡¯t help her at all.

    Blue stopped dragging the chair and let it go, as her expression turned sad. ¡°Ah... okay, maybe next time.¡±

    ¡°Maybe next time,¡± Lise agreed.

    ==================

    ¡°Why do we have to wait until the wedding ceremony ends? We can attack them now!¡± Sol looked at his father, Archie, furiously. He couldn¡¯t grasp the reason why they needed to wait until Lise became someone else¡¯s wife when they were able to prevent that from happening.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time!¡± Archie told his son grimly. He knew why Sol was very impatient to attack the building as soon as possible. He was aware of his feelings toward the girl, but that was not in their n.

    ¡°Stop arguing with father and stay in your position,¡± Jasmine told him, as she threw a gun to him. ¡°Our mission is to kill the creature, not to rescue your girl.¡±

    Sol caught the gun easily, even without seeing it, but he had an urge to blow his sister¡¯s head off for talking about Lise casually.

    ¡°Do you think she will have the courage to give him poison?¡± Archie asked Sol, because he knew the girl better than anyone else.

    ¡°She will,¡± Sol said certainly. He remembered the look in Lise¡¯s eyes when she told him that she didn¡¯t love him. He knew it was a lie and he knew her enough to say that.

    ¡°Good,¡± Archiemented and gave a signal to everyone there to fall in positions. They were in the building across from the building, where the wedding was being held. ¡°If all went ording to n, the creature would die before sunset.¡±

    Sol looked at the clear sky, it was only two hours before the sun went down.

    ¡°Go to your position,¡± Jasmine told her brother, while bumping his shoulder.

    ===================

    Alpha Anthony and his beta, Mateo, arrived with dozens of his people in the building where the wedding would be held. His backup would arrive shortly once he asked for them.

    He knew that his niece was somewhere inside this building and he came to talk to her. Thest time they met was when she was only five years old. It had been three years, but he was sure that she still remembered him.

    The only reason why he didn¡¯t go to her school was because there was something that prevented him and his people froming closer to that area.

    It was magic and he knew it was Chaos¡¯ doing.

    ¡°May I see your invitation, sir?¡± a man asked politely when Anthony was about to enter the building.

    Mateo took out something from his zer and produced two invitation cards. They hade prepared for tonight.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Logos and Mr. Dornan, this way please,¡± he said politely, opening his arms to show the way to them.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 56

    56 ZURI

    So much more was said in the unsaid.

    -Bridget Devoue-

    *******************

    Blue was walking in front of Lise, holding a small flower bucket in one hand and throwing flower petals along the way at a slow pace, while Mr. Gregory Allington, Lise¡¯s father, was lightly holding her daughter¡¯s elbow, so she wouldn¡¯t trip over her own long white gown.

    Meanwhile, among the crowd of guests, Lise could see the familiar faces of her step sister and step mother. It gave her a little bit of strength to take another step.

    Trisha was wearing a gray dress, the same color as what her mother was wearing. Both of them looked beautiful, but Lise could see concern in Trisha¡¯s eyes.

    Lise was holding a small bouquet of flowers with one hand, while her other hand was clutching her father¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± her father told her softly, but Lise couldn¡¯t feel the gentleness of a father, since he was the one who had sold her to that monster, who was now waiting for her at the end of this path.

    All the guests on their left and right side, were staring at Lise intensely, since it would be their first time to see the fortunate woman, who was able to marry a McKeltar. So intense, that it almost made Lise feel hard to breathe.

    .....

    Thousands of faces that Lise didn¡¯t know were staring at her with judgment in their eyes, as they thought they were much better to be the bride today for Gael McKeltar. She was internally struggling, since she didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she should show to them.

    Lise would dly hand over her wedding ring to them if they stepped forward and asked her for it. She pressed her lips tightly. She wanted this to end so badly, as the bottle of poison in her flower bouquet felt so heavy.

    Yes, she didn¡¯t have time to meet him before this, thus she chose to take this to the altar with her.

    Lise had made up her mind, or maybe she didn¡¯t need to, since she knew what she was going to do the first time that woman said she could escape Gael¡¯s clutches.

    At this point, Lise thought how desperately she wished that Gael canceled the wedding or let her go, so she wouldn¡¯tmit this sin.

    No matter how beautiful one put it, she was going to kill the father of the child that she was carrying. She needed something to help her calm her havoc wrecking- nerves, when this thought came upfront.

    Meanwhile Blue was a little bit nervous just at the thought of messing up and ruining the tranquil atmosphere, the atmosphere had the most settling reverent air to it, and she couldn¡¯t help marveling at how serene the ceremony was taking ce.

    Right now, the only thing that she could hear aside from the soft music that yed along during the walk, was the rustling from her white silken robe and the sound of everyone¡¯s breathing quietly.

    ¡°Smile,¡± Gregory whispered softly to his daughter when he saw her expression.

    Lise curled the corners of her lips into a smile, she hoped it looked like she was smiling. She blinked her eyes to train her focus on the long path ahead of her with Gael at the end of it.

    The walk required her to raise her chin and straighten her back, she was supposed to look happy at this moment, since she had beaten dozens of young women, who wanted her position right now, but the only thing Lise wanted was to lie down and curl her body under the nket, shying away from these intense stares, or hiding herself in a secluded ce. She wanted to be anywhere but here.

    Lise took a shaky breath when they finally arrived in front of Gael and her father handed her over to the man.

    ¡°Mine,¡± Gael whispered softly into Lise¡¯s ear when he took her hand and guided her to climb the three steps of the altar, so they could say their oaths in front of the thousands of people that were present there.

    ======================

    Anthony could see his niece, walking down the path in front of the bride.

    Her white hair was stunning and she looked exactly like her father, though she had her mother¡¯s eyes, but he wouldn¡¯t be mistaken that she was his niece.

    His men were ready outside of this building if their help was needed in order to take her away from these creatures.

    But even now, he couldn¡¯t figure out why his niece ended up with those McKeltars? And even became very close to Chaos.

    Anthony would find the answer once he had a talk with her.

    The ceremony seemed to be taking forever before all of those rituals ended and the guests pped their hands for the newly wedded couple.

    But, once Anthony saw his niece move away from the McKeltar, looking for food, instead of taking a few pictures with the groom and bride, he went closer to her and stood beside the little girl.

    Blue was about to scoop a bowl full of ice cream when she sensed him and her head whipped upward to find the man that she knew.

    ¡°Uncle Anthony,¡± she said in bewilderment to see her uncle there. How could he be here?

    ¡°I am d you still remember me, Zuri.¡± He was smiling, thinking it would be easier than he thought.

    Meanwhile, Blue was stunned.

    Zuri.

    Right, that was her name, her actual name, Zuri Logos.

    But, it had been years since thest time someone had called her by that name, thus it sounded a little bit foreign to her ears.

    ¡°We need to go from here, Zuri, I will exin to you on our way to the pack,¡± Anthony said firmly, his smile disappearing from his lips when he took Blue¡¯s hand to take her away from this ce.

    And before Blue could register what that meant, she found herself being dragged away from the party hall.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 57

    57 TAKE HER

    It¡¯s not about how big the house is, it¡¯s about how happy the home is.

    -Unknown-

    ******************

    Lise was trying her best to keep a smile on her face, but she couldn¡¯t help taking an extra nce every now and then at the empty ss in Gael¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gael stopped talking to the guests, who came to him to make small talk, offering congrattions, blessings and the formalities that entailed behind it.

    He could feel Lise¡¯s eyes on him so often, thus he thought she wanted to say something.

    But, Lise shook her head and spoke softly. ¡°I am tired.¡± She tried her best to hide her nervousness and curiosity about how long the poison would take the effect on him.

    It had been ten minutes, but Lise couldn¡¯t see any sign that the poison had any effect on him. Or maybe it was not strong enough?

    Lise shook her head again, but in Gael¡¯s eyes, she looked anxious, making him think maybe it was because of her pregnancy.

    .....

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest,¡± Gael said to her in a light tone and talked to the man beside him about something before he ushered his bride away from their own wedding.

    ¡°But, the guests?¡± Lise looked at all the people, who were staring at her and Gael, because the two of them were walking away from their own event.

    ¡°There will be people to take care of them, you need to rest,¡± Gael told her, and ignored her other concerns, as he took her to the spare room, which was indeed prepared for them to take some rest.

    It was a big room consisting of a king sized bed and the decorations of the wedding along the walls, with a balcony not too far from them.

    ¡°Drink this,¡± Gael said, giving a ss of water to Lise. ¡°After that, you can take a rest.¡±

    Lise said nothing and only drank her water, but to her surprise, Gael knelt down in front of her and stared into her eyes intently.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lise asked him, she was on alert because of the closeness between the two of them.

    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t love me, but can you stay for the baby?¡± Gael asked her, his voice was very soft and it almost felt like he was a different person from the abusive man that she knew. His voice almost sounded like he was pleading. ¡°I will give you everything to make up for it.¡±

    Lise was lost for words, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to reach out her hand and touch his face when she saw tears streaming down his cheeks, but there was something in her that told her it was not right.

    ¡°Please stay.¡± It was not an order, but a plea for her to stay with him.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Lise could feel her throat tighten. Why couldn¡¯t she feel any sympathy for him? But, at the same time, her heart ached for him?

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to lose you...¡±

    And that was the time when the power shut down and all the lights went off. Darkness surrounded them.

    What was it? A power outage?

    Gael stood up immediately, he was on alert now. He pulled Lise up and kept her close to him, by holding her waist quite tightly.

    This situation was strange and he wouldn¡¯t let Lise out of his sight now.

    ¡°Stay close to me,¡± he whispered, but the thing that he didn¡¯t know was; Lise was nervous for some other reason, something that she knew would happen.

    ====================

    ¡°No, stop... Uncle Anthony, stop,¡± Blue said, and then tried to wriggle her hand out of Anthony¡¯s grip, but he was too strong and too upied to pay attention to her refusal. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡±

    ¡°Mateo, is the car ready?¡± Anthony asked his beta, while running along the hall. Hepletely ignored the fact that his niece was trying to fight him.

    ¡°Yes, the car is waiting for us by the south exit,¡± Mateo replied, as he ran beside Anthony and Blue, while there were three other men following behind them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Blue cried in frustration. She didn¡¯t want to go with her uncle. She barely knew him.

    If it was two years ago, she would have gone with him without question, but now she had a ce to stay and she loved being with them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Blue screamed and wed Anthony¡¯s hand in her attempt to get him off of her.

    Anthony cried in surprise, his brows wrinkled when he noticed his bleeding hand because Blue had wed him.

    Though the wounds would heal in a matter of minutes, he was shocked because she attacked him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Anthony asked in disbelief, he didn¡¯t seem angry, just shocked.

    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Blue said clearly. She had her back against the wall. This corridor was deserted, there was no one there, except them.

    Mateo and the other three people looked at each other, they couldn¡¯t understand why this little girl refused to be rescued.

    ¡°You are not serious about choosing to live with them, right?¡± Anthony took a step closer, but he stopped because he saw how tense the girl was. She was in the position ready to attack him once she felt threatened.

    ¡°I want to stay with them.¡± Blue emphasized every word that she said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you.¡± She looked around her.

    Blue knew it was a futile attempt to hope for this kind of wish, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    Chaos... where are you? I don¡¯t want to go with them...

    Mateo stepped forward and spoke something incredulous. ¡°She must be under some spell that makes her doesn¡¯t want to leave those creatures.¡±

    Albeit it sounded ridiculous, but Anthony seemed to believe it.

    ¡°Take her,¡± he gave an order with his alpha¡¯s voice, while the three men there surrounded the little girl.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 58

    58 I DON¡¯T SEE YOU SUFFER

    Blue growled at the three men that surrounded her. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to outdo them, but at least, she would be able to outrun them.

    She looked at her beautiful dress. She would feel guilty if she ruined it, but she didn¡¯t have many options left.

    However, before Blue shifted into her white wolf and the three of them got her, all the lights went out and almost immediately, there was a lot of muffled confusion from afar.

    ¡°What the hell is happening here?¡± Mateo spoke out loud as he looked around him and saw that it was only this building that had a ckout.

    On the other hand, Blue didn¡¯t waste her time. She ran toward the closest door to her and dashed away from there. As a shifter, she could see just fine in this darkness, though she needed to be more careful.

    Seeing Blue flee right before their eyes, it was Anthony, who chased after her first, followed by the rest of them.

    The little girl was out of their sight, but it didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t track her down, as she left a sweet scent of vani wherever she went.

    ¡°Inform the backup team to get ready,¡± Anthony said grimly. He wouldn¡¯t have thought that his niece would refuse to be rescued, but seeing the situation now, it seemed they needed to be a little bit rough with her, since she was under some kind of spell for her to reject her own kind and kin.

    At least that was what Anthony thought.

    .....

    The situation would only get worse if one of those creatures appeared all of a sudden and made things difficult.

    It would be better to be safe than sorry.

    ====================

    Gael no longer cared about the wedding, as the only thing in his mind was to get out of this ce. He felt there was somethingpletely wrong with this.

    The first thing that he tried to do was to teleport himself and Lise out of this d*mn building. But then, he realized that it was not only the situation that was wrong, but also himself.

    He couldn¡¯t go anywhere...

    ¡°What the hell...¡± he cursed under his breath when he realized the fact. ¡°Why is it...¡± he was floored to know that he couldn¡¯t use his power at all.

    At first, Lise didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Gael, but then when the realization kicked in, she immediately freed herself from him and put some distance between them.

    For a moment, the two of them just stared at each other. However, the silence was so loud until it exined everything that words couldn¡¯t describe.

    ¡°You did something to me.¡± That was not a question, but a statement and he said it calmly. There was no trace of anger, but it only made Lise fear him even more. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you, but you won¡¯t listen to me.¡±

    ¡°But, you are my wife now, where else do you want to go?¡± Gael said those words, as if he were trying to understand his very existence in this realm.

    ¡°You made me your wife,¡± Lise corrected him. ¡°Something that I don¡¯t want.¡±

    ¡°You are pregnant with my child,¡± Gael said grimly.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t want to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You hurt me, Gael. I don¡¯t want to be with someone who has hurt me.¡±

    Gaelughed dryly, his eyes filled with many emotions that Lise couldn¡¯t read and when he spoke, his voice was trembling. ¡°The person that hurt you is suffering too.¡±

    Lise shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t see you suffer.¡±

    ==================

    Blue ran randomly in this huge building until she ended up in the basement where many luxury and expensive cars were parked.

    But, it was not that sparkling steel that stopped her, but a bunch of men, who were wearing strange attire that made her halt in her steps when she found herself almost running into one of them.

    There were at least ten men wearing that strange attire. They were wearing night vision goggles, with masks covering their faces. They had riffles in their hands, something that was so weird for someone to bring to a wedding party.

    ¡°There is a girl here,¡± one of them informed his fellow friend, but the reply put Blue on alert.

    ¡°She is not human, she is a shifter!¡± One of them informed the others, and as if in cue, they pointed their rifles at Blue.

    How did they know that Blue was a shifter?

    But then Blue got the answer when she smelled their scent. It was them. It was the green people. The people that had wiped out her pack and killed her father.

    They were a bunch of people, who were trained to distinguish humans from non- human creatures.

    Blue didn¡¯t think twice before she leaped forward and her body shifted into her white beast. Shended on all fours and dashed away from them, dodging every bullet that was shot at her.

    ¡°This is not our mission!¡± One of them shouted to stop open fire at the little shifter, but another voice, a female one, didn¡¯t agree with them.

    ¡°We are here for the supernatural creatures! We will finish her off before we carry on with the n!¡± Jasmine shouted back at her fellow men.

    ¡°How about the other creature?¡±

    ¡°Sol will handle him just fine!¡± Jasmine was sure that his brother was crazy enough to finish that creature. There was nothing that could stop him at this rate. ¡°FIND THAT SHIFTER!¡±

    And with that, they searched every part of this basement to find the little white beast. Because her fur was aplete contrast to this darkness, it was not hard to find her.

    It didn¡¯t take long before they opened fire again and then a whimper echoed through this dark basement as the white beast limped with blood trailing behind her.

    One of those green people had shot her on the leg.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 59

    59 GUNFIRE

    Just because our eyes are open, it doesn¡¯t mean we are awake.

    -Haemin Sunim-

    *******************

    Blue was running behind the cars when she felt something sharp pierce her ankle. The pain rendered her unable to run, as the white beast fell to the ground, whimpering.

    She watched in fear and stubbornness at the rifle that was directed at her as tears welled up in her eyes from the pain.

    She had never felt this kind of pain before. It made her heart beat faster as her body trembled. The pain was so bad that she wanted to scream at the top of her lungs.

    But what could be heard by those people was warning growls from the wounded wolf on the ground. Its blood tainted its white fur as its hazel eyes filled with anger.

    ¡°I got her!¡± The man that shot the white beast informed hisrades toe.

    It took only seconds for them to gather around her and look at her with scornful eyes, as if she were a pest that needed to be gotten rid of immediately.

    .....

    ¡°She is a small shifter, should we kill her?¡± One of the men put down his rifle. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to kill shifters randomly.¡± He stood up for his belief that their organization didn¡¯t exist to hunt down shifters, but to deliver punishment to those shifters that had broken the rules between them. To those who deserved it.

    However, it was pretty obvious that this little shifter had done nothing to harm humans.

    ¡°A shifter is driven by their instinct, she may be small now, but when she grows up, she will be a threat to humans.¡± Jasmine stepped forward and looked at the angry and wounded little beast right in the eyes. ¡°By killing her now, we can prevent her from taking someone else¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°But, she hasn¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±

    Jasmine turned her warning gaze to the fellow member of the organization. ¡°Do you want to wait until she kills someone?¡± She narrowed her eyes, judging the man in front of her. ¡°It could be someone else, but it could also be one of your family members. Who knows?¡±

    This was what Jasmine and her father stood up for. They believed that they had to get rid of those shifters and create a world without them.

    And their beliefs had strayed too far from the original beliefs of their organization. But since they were the leaders of the organization now, it was hard to remind them of it or turn down their order.

    ¡°Kill her now.¡±

    The man looked at the young girl before his eyes and shook his head. ¡°You want to kill her? Do it yourself.¡±

    Jasmine raised her brows. Behind the mask that she was wearing, her lips were curled into a vicious smirk. She stared at the man, as if she were saying; do you think I will not do it?

    Without hesitation, Jasmine directed her gun at the white beast and fired.

    All the people there were stunned and upon hearing the sound of the gun, they thought they would find the dead body of the little wolf, but as it turned out there was nothing there. The white wolf was gone.

    Jasmine had fired at empty space instead.

    They were confused, but then they saw the beast behind them, a little distance away from them. But she was not alone, there was someone else with her. A man to be precise.

    As if on cue, they rushed toward the silhouette of the man who was putting down the white beast he was holding on the ground once again.

    ===================

    Gael didn¡¯t know how long the effects of the poison that Lise gave him wouldst, but he was annoyed because he felt vulnerable at a moment like this.

    One thing was for sure; someone was trying to take his wife away from him and he wouldn¡¯t let it happen. Nobody could take Lise away from him.

    Gael might have lost his power for nobody knew how long, but it didn¡¯t mean he was powerless.

    As of now, there were around twenty men, fully armed, escorting them toward the emergency exit door, where they would take the stairs to the top building, where a helicopter was waiting for them.

    From afar, they could hear themotion from the direction of the wedding hall, where the guests were being guided to go out of the building. The fancy wedding ended up in the most awkward situation possible. For sure, this would be in the headlines of the news tomorrow.

    But, Gael could care less about it, since there were more important things that he had to do.

    He had to get out of this ce, and bring Lise somewhere else where nobody could reach her or find her. She was his.

    ¡°I can¡¯t...¡± Lise stopped running, she almost fell if it was not for Gael, who caught her body in time. ¡°I can¡¯t run anymore...¡± she panted and felt the oxygen leave her lungs. She was no longer wearing her wedding dress and now only wore a casual shirt and jeans, so did Gael.

    The whole team came to a halt when Lise stopped running on the eighth floor, there were another ten floors for them to climb before they reached the top of the building.

    Gael, on the other hand, immediately bent his body and carried her, without losing a beat, as if she weighed nothing. ¡°Move,¡± hemanded grimly. They wouldn¡¯t stop moving before they reached a safe ce.

    ===================

    Blue thought she would die when she watched how the girl aimed her gun at her without the slightest doubt in her eyes. She wanted her dead.

    But, when the sound of her gun being fired rang through this dark basement, Blue didn¡¯t feel any pain except from her ankle that had been shot already.

    Slowly, she peered her eyes open to look at her surroundings, only to find someone carrying her protectively.

    Only then did she breathe in his scent and finally realized who this man was.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 60

    60 IT¡¯S HURT

    The person we love the most is the person who can hurt us the most.

    -Adi. K-

    *******************

    She smelled coffee from him, but it was not exactly him.

    ¡°Shift,¡± Knox ordered her as he put her down and covered her with his jacket, so she wouldn¡¯t be naked when she returned to her human skin.

    Blue said nothing and followed his order. She looked at him with teary eyes and a red face. It was very painful, the bullet was still inside her ankle and it was getting in the way of her healing ability.

    ¡°It hurts,¡± she whimpered, wiping her face roughly with the back of her hands, as she felt Knox¡¯s hand hover above her wound.

    Even though they were in the darkness, it was not a problem for Knox to check on her wound. His face darkened when he saw her bloody ankle, his jaw clenched tightly. He even ignored the fact those people approached him with their guns aimed at him.

    ¡°Stay still,¡± Knox said, as he put his hand above the wound and the bullet that was buried deeply in her flesh slowly moved. He pulled the bullet without touching it.

    .....

    Blue hugged his arms and cried silently when she felt the bullet move, she would have jerked her leg, if it was not for Knox who was holding it steadily.

    ¡°It hurts...¡± she repeated her words, as her ws dug into his shoulder, because she couldn¡¯t bear the pain.

    Knox said nothing, he was more focused on getting the bullet out.

    ¡°FIRE!¡± Jasmine ordered the rest of the people to open fire at Blue and Knox, it was a close range shot, therefore, it was almost impossible for Knox or Blue to dodge it.

    But, maybe you didn¡¯t need to wait for a miracle to happen when you could create one.

    The bullets stopped mid- air before they could touch or hurt them, or even get close to any one of them.

    Upon seeing that, Jasmine and the other men were stunned, but since they knew the ability of this creature, it was expected. Their expressions turned hard when they realized who their opponent was.

    On the other hand, once the bullet came out from Blue¡¯s ankle, Knox closed his fist hard, as if he was crushing the bullet with his bare hand.

    And in the next moment, the bullet blew into a million pieces, along with the bullets that were aimed at him and Blue, those ammo turned into dust.

    After that, Knox helped the progress of her healing. It only took three seconds for her wounds to close and her skin turned as smooth as before she was shot.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now, you can stop wing at me.¡± Knox patted her small shoulder and Blue blinked her eyes, as a big fat tear rolled down her cheek.

    She looked at her ankle and moved it, it didn¡¯t hurt anymore, and then she stood up and tried to take a tentative step, and found it didn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Blue said softly, rubbing her face to get rid of any traces of the tears, while ring at the people in front of her. ¡°They shot me.¡± She pointed an usatory finger at them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chaos tell you to note to the wedding?¡± Knox stood up and looked down at Blue. His gaze showed her that he was annoyed.

    But Blue didn¡¯t feel like she had done something wrong. ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t want to be med for something that she didn¡¯t do. ¡°Gael said, Chaos told me to have fun at the wedding.¡±

    Knox closed his eyes to contain his agitation. He knew where the problem was.

    ¡°If you are done talking to her, you can hand her over to us,¡± Jasmine said, her voice was hard and demanding. ¡°I know who you are, Knox. Hand her over and we will not have any problem.¡±

    Knox¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard that voice, since he knew who the woman under the mask was, but of course it was not her, though they shared the same face and voice. They were different.

    ¡°If you know me, you should know that your shabby weapons mean nothing to me,¡± Knox replied, he took Blue¡¯s hand and walked away from those people.

    However, before he could take his second step, from the other side of this basement, he could see another party that hade here to take Blue away.

    ¡°Is today really a wedding day?¡± Knox mumbled under his breath when he noticed Alpha Anthony and the members of his pack blocking the other way.

    Now, Knox and Blue were standing in the middle of the people, who wanted to take her away.

    One wanted to take her because they were from the same kind, while the other party wanted to take her life because she was from a different kind from them.

    It didn¡¯t seem like a wedding at all, when all the people gathered around to spill as much blood as they could. Knox wondered what kind of hurdle that Gael was facing right now...

    ==================

    Gael arrived at the top of the building when he was greeted by dozens of people that had hijacked the helicopter that he would use to escape with Lise.

    His eyes turned dark when he saw the man, who had kidnapped his woman not so long ago.

    Sol took off his mask and the night vision goggles from his head. As the light from the surrounding buildings shed on his face, they could see the hatred in his expression.

    ¡°You should have killed me at that time, because now, I will kill you,¡± Sol hissed in anger. He nced at Lise, who was in his embrace and it didn¡¯t help to soothe his outrage at all.

    Gael smirked at him. ¡°Do you think you can kill me now that you have seeded in outnumbering me?¡±

    ¡°I will kill you and I will take her,¡± Sol said grimly.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t have her, no one can.¡± Gael put down Lise and pressed a gun to her head.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 61

    61 DON¡¯T LEAVE ME

    And yet, we love with broken hearts.

    -Angel. A.G-

    ******************

    ¡°I will kill you and I will take her,¡± Sol said grimly. He wouldn¡¯t mindmanding to open fire if Lise was not around, but since there was a high chance she would get hurt, he couldn¡¯t do anything reckless.

    However, it was Gael who did something unexpected instead.

    He put down Lise and pressed a gun to her head. ¡°If I can¡¯t have her, no one can.¡± He looked around him and knew immediately, without his power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to outdo them in this battle. They were at a stalemate.

    And such a situation needed an extreme decision.

    Gael stared straight at Sol and could easily read that this young man was dumbstruck by his bold move to threaten Lise¡¯s life.

    ¡°You will not do it,¡± Sol said, his voice was hard while his expression turned dark, as he fixed his eyes on Lise. ¡°You will not dare to kill her.¡±

    .....

    But, even he could hear clearly that he was not sure about what he was saying. He didn¡¯t know how crazy this creature was, he could simply kill Lise if he had to.

    ¡°Really?¡± Gael raised his brows, he took a steady step forward, while his guards stayed close to him. ¡°Try me then and you will see whether I dare or not to shoot her.¡±

    On the other hand, Lise was stunned to see the number of men, fully armed, brought by Sol. How could he bring so many people? And from the looks of it, they were all well trained in handling heavy weapons.

    Lise had known Sol for decades, but it seemed the man before her eyes was not the same reckless boy from her childhood. He looked mature and determined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to do it.¡± Sol looked stoic. ¡°The poison will do it for me. Don¡¯t worry, it will not kill you, but you will suffer.¡±

    The poison took a long time to show the effects, but it was very certain that the one that Gael had taken was deadly.

    Gael tilted his head and the smile on his lips was a mockery to what Sol stated. ¡°I have suffered enough boy, you can¡¯t make me suffer more than this.¡±

    At this time, Gael and Sol were only five steps away from each other, as they were heavily guarded by their own people.

    Lise looked at Sol, but no words came out from her lips. She felt numb at all of this and didn¡¯t know what to think. The chance for the two of them toe out alive from this confrontation was nearly impossible.

    And then, without warning, Gael did something unexpected yet again.

    In the blink of an eye, Gael aimed his gun at Sol¡¯s heart instead and opened fire.

    ¡°NO!¡± Lise¡¯s scream rang through the night, as she watched in horror when Sol¡¯s body fell backward. His face was scrunched in pain.

    And it was a cue for both parties to start attacking each other. All hell broke loose. Their aim was to kill until there was no one left.

    The night became chaotic, but for Lise, her entire world crumbled when she saw Sol¡¯s body lying on the ground motionless.

    ==================

    Blue red at her uncle, who was ring back at Knox, but the pack members behind him that had shifted into their beasts, were snarling at the group that Jasmine led.

    The shifters knew their enemy and Jasmine was part of the green people, who had been hunting down their kind for years.

    Just like Blue, they knew their true identity almost immediately once theyid their eyes on them.

    But, their intention now was not to fight the green people, but to take away Blue from Knox. This was a tricky situation, but nheless, no one was willing to back down.

    Blue clutched her jacket tightly with one hand, but her other one held Knox¡¯s. She didn¡¯t want to be near either of them. She wanted to be with him.

    ¡°Knox,¡± Anthony greeted Knox, but his voice was too stern to count it as a warm greeting.

    ¡°Anthony,¡± Knox reciprocated the greeting in the same way.

    ¡°Hand her over to us and we will leave this ce.¡±

    Knox looked at Anthony and then the little girl that held his hand tightly, and then in one swift move, he freed his hand from hers.

    This shocked Blue, because she thought she had lost him, that Knox had disappeared all of a sudden like what Chaos always did, but the man was still there.

    ¡°You can go to him if you want.¡± Knox knew that this decision was against what Chaos wanted, but if this little girl didn¡¯t want to stay with them, they shouldn¡¯t force her to do so.

    She was not part of them after all and seeing their situation now, it was hard for Knox to say that he wanted her around. Her existence alone wasplicated and that was thest thing that he wanted; another problem.

    However, Blue pressed her body against Knox¡¯s Leg, as she shouted at her uncle. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you!¡± She then lifted her head and looked at Knox with her hazel eyes, pleading. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    The words struck his heart. It sounded like something that he had heard from a distant memory. But, he was sure this memory was not his, since his existence alone was a big question.

    Therefore, this feeling was not his as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me,¡± Blue said again, she clutched at his jacket tightly, her tears threatening to fall down from her eyes.

    Knox was at a loss for a moment when he saw her eyes.

    There was something familiar in the way she looked at him, but he was not sure what it was... he had never been so close to her ever since she arrived at their manor.

    But then, Jasmine chose that very moment to shoot him right in his head.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 62

    62 ARE THOSE TEARS FOR ME?

    Don¡¯t forget, between hello and goodbye, there was love, so much love.

    -Faraway-

    ****************

    His mind was still wondering over the strange feeling that was not really his to begin with, the feeling that belonged to the original owner of his life.

    It felt like past memories that had been buried deeply had resurfaced again, not only the memories, but also the feelings behind them.

    It was hard for Knox to exin, when on the other side he knew it didn¡¯t belong to him, but the sensation was too strong to say that it was not his.

    He looked at Blue¡¯s teary eyes in confusion when he heard the sound of gunfire, right almost at the same time he felt something hard hit his head.

    It was painful.

    The sensation that he didn¡¯t feel for so long, since no one was able to really hurt him. He was always on alert and nothing would be able to really harm him.

    .....

    But this time, he was distracted and a bullet pierced through his head.

    One moment he was wondering about the memories and the feelings, while staring at her pair of familiar hazel eyes, but in the next moment, everything went dark. Darker than this dim basement.

    Knox watched as horror marred Blue¡¯s features. She was shouting something at him, but there was no word that he could hear.

    Was she calling his name? He was not sure, because in the next moment, he had disappeared.

    ¡°KNOX!¡± Blue cried when she witnessed Knox¡¯s body dissolve into dust and the bullet that hit his head fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    What was this? Knox couldn¡¯t have died, could he? Blue fell to her knees, she knelt there and picked the bullet from the ground. It was hot, but she couldn¡¯t find Knox anywhere, not even his scent. He simply disappeared.

    But she didn¡¯t have time to contemte about it, when she heard the roars and growls from the shifters on her left side and the open fire from their opposite direction.

    ¡°BLUE! MOVE AWAY FROM THERE!¡± Anthony shouted at her before he shifted into his beast and dodged the bullet that was aimed at him.

    ¡°HE IS THE ALPHA OF THE SILVER RIVER PACK! KILL THEM ALL!¡± Jasmine bellowed at her men. They came here to kill the creature that had beaten up Sol and held his childhood friend hostage, but of course Jasmine wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to get rid of the alpha from the silver river pack. That was the biggest pack from the north.

    Blue was knocked out of the way by a shifter, as the beast forced her to step back from the battle, since she was in the heart of it.

    A bullet wheezed near her ear and Blue crawled to the space behind the shifters. They wanted to take her away, but it was better than being killed by those green people.

    The only thing that Blue could do right now was to save herself, she needed to escape this mor and find a safe ce for her to hide.

    Though she didn¡¯t know where she should go, she could still try to find Anne or Gael. It would be best if she was able to find him, so she could tell him about what had happened to Knox. He must have an answer to that.

    Blue dashed into the building again, leaving the fight behind her as she frantically tried to pick Gael¡¯s scent in the air, or the woman named Lise, who was his wife now.

    Where were they now?

    Behind Blue, the shifters and the people from the organization were neck to neck. They attacked with the sole intention of killing, as they didn¡¯t show any mercy.

    ==================

    Sol groaned in pain when he tried to move his body. His chest was in so much pain, as if someone had stabbed him with a dull knife, or maybe that was what happened.

    Once his consciousness returned, the silence that engulfed him until now was broken and he could hear the moring sounds around him.

    The sound of the guns being fired and people roaring in agony around him reminded Sol of what actually was going on.

    He grabbed his gun and aimed at the first opponent that he could see, while another gunfire could be heard from far below.

    His eyes frantically scanned his surroundings, so he would be able to know their current status.

    But, apparently, there was not much that he could discern, since most of the people had died. Their blood stained the floor and he saw thest man of Gael was being shot not too far from him before he could shoot him.

    Sol made a quick count and it left him with two men by his side. It was a fierce battle and apparently he missed most of it by being ¡®dead¡¯ after Gael shot him.

    Thankfully, his bullet proof suit served him well.

    ¡°Sol! Are you all right?!¡± One of his fellow friends approached him. He took his face mask off once he was sure that the battle was over. ¡°God! I thought you died! I was worried for nothing about how to inform your father.¡±

    Sol shook his head. ¡°I am d I am alive,¡± he said, he looked around him and didn¡¯t believe that no bullet hit him while he was ying ¡®dead¡¯.

    ¡°We lost many men,¡± he informed Sol, though he didn¡¯t need to, since he could see it by himself.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± The first thing that came to his mind was Lise.

    =================

    ¡°You are crying,¡± Gael stated when he raised his hand to touch the tear that just streamed down Lise¡¯s cheek. ¡°Are those tears for me?¡±

    Gael took Lise to the other part of the roof of this building to avoid the bullets, but in order to do that, he took three on his back when he tried to protect her. Without his power, he was almost human.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 63

    63 PLEASE, STAY WITH ME

    Gael took Lise to the other part of the roof of this building to avoid the bullets. All hell broke loose after he shot Lise¡¯s childhood friend. The members of the organization were outraged as they thought that man had died.

    However, as Gael carried Lise away from the battle, he took three bullets on his back, when he tried to protect her.

    Without his power, he was almost human. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Probably, this was the most ridiculous thing that happened to him in his entire life.

    Blood dripped from his back and he was about to lose his consciousness, but he fought back when ck dots started to appear in his vision.

    D*mn!

    ¡°You are crying,¡± Gael stated as he raised his hand to touch the tear that just streamed down Lise¡¯s cheek. ¡°Are those tears for me?¡± his voice was so weak and he hated how it sounded.

    Lise said nothing. She kept pressing her hand over his back, in order to stop the bleeding, though Gael was a little bit pessimistic that it would be of any help.

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I will die?¡± Gael caressed her cheek, but he stained her skin with his blood, so he dropped his hand and held hers instead. ¡°I thought you wanted me dead.¡±

    Lise bit her bottom lip. She wanted Gael to die, but not like this.

    .....

    She didn¡¯t know whether she was dumb or very dumb. This was her chance to get away from him. She even had a chance to kill him by herself now, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that.

    For some reason, she didn¡¯t want him to die. It conflicted with what she believed all this time. She thought she wouldn¡¯t mind seeing him lose his wretched life, but when it was actually happening, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

    ¡°Or are you crying because I killed that man?¡± Gael had the audacity to tease Lise even at a time like this.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him,¡± Lise said, her voice was small and she was sobbing softly now, but still, she didn¡¯t want to look him in the eyes.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Gael raised his brows, but he could feel his chest caving in. The pain made it hard to breath.

    ¡°You shot his chest.¡± Lise gulped the lump in her throat. ¡°He is wearing a bulletproof suit. You would have shot his head if you really wanted to kill him.¡±

    After all the suffering that Lise had gone through because of Gael and the pain that she had to endure and how he destroyed her psychologically, she was surprised that she knew him more than she wanted to admit.

    Gael chuckled and the pain doubled until he had to bend his body, as the pain was almost unbearable.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Lise asked. He could kill him if he wanted to, but he didn¡¯t, even though he didn¡¯t have any reason to let Sol live.

    ¡°Why?¡± Gael asked her back, but actually the question was for himself. ¡°Because I can see how he looks at you and the way you look at him. That¡¯s something you will never be able to give me.¡±

    ¡°Gael...¡± Lise stopped after saying his name, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t find the proper words to reply to that.

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t love me...¡± Gael said. He felt he was dying when he spoke these words, the words that he never thought of letting her hear. ¡°I know you will never be able to love me.¡±

    Lise raised her head and looked him right in the eyes, she bit her lips and for some reason, the words that Gael said to her sounded like they had a deeper meaning than what he said.

    She will never be able to love him.

    That was probably the truth, but... it still sounded strange, as if there was something else, something more significant that he was trying to say.

    However, Lise didn¡¯t know what to ask, or how she could exin this strange feeling.

    ¡°Will you stay with me?¡± Gael asked her, his voice pleading. He held her hand tightly against his chest. ¡°Can you stay with me?¡±

    Gael was desperate for her to be with him, to be by his side, but then he remembered that was impossible. The curse had ruined his life and he would never have this chance.

    He knew he would lose her even before he realized that he needed her like the air that he breathed.

    It was a curse. His curse.

    ¡°Please, stay with me...¡± his voice was gentle and he almost hoped that Lise could feel what he felt when he saw tears streamed down her cheeks.

    But then, someone called her name and Lise turned around, and Gael could no longer im her attention as she saw Sol behind her.

    ¡°NO!¡± Lise immediately stood up when she noticed the two men behind Sol had their guns pointed at Gael. ¡°No! Don¡¯t shoot!¡±

    Lise covered Gael¡¯s body with hers; it was a ridiculous move, but she did it out of instinct. Her hair caressed his face and he could smell her shampoo. It was so peaceful to know that she was so close to him.

    The fact that she protected him was something that Gael would have never imagined before.

    ¡°Lise, you have to move. Stay away from him,¡± Sol spoke softly to her, but he raised his hand to hold the fire. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. Let them finish it.¡±

    Lise shook her head. ¡°No, don¡¯t kill him, Sol...¡± She pleaded with him. ¡°He let you live, so please do the same to him.¡±

    But, before Sol could understand what she was saying, one of the two men behind him started wailing in pain, as the sound of a gun being fired rang in the air.

    The moment they shifted their attention, they could see a white beast, trying to tear at the man¡¯s arm.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 64

    64 ANOTHER REALIZATION

    It was not easy to locate where Gael was amidst these thousands of scents, but Blue had been with him for a rather long time, so she had gotten used to his scent.

    And once she caught his scent near the emergency exit, it was easy for her to figure out where he was. Especially since his scent mixed with Lise¡¯s, there was no mistake that it was him.

    Blue was almost out of breath when she had to climb around fifteen floors. The stairs made her feel so dizzy until she needed to catch her breath a few times before she could continue again.

    Her small legs couldn¡¯t bring her faster, but at least as a shifter, she could rely on her endurance.

    ¡°Why does he need to go to the top of the building when he can escape from this ce by car?¡± Blue grumbled on the fifteenth floor. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had to jog hundreds of stairs just to find him.

    But then, what was he doing on the roof?

    However, something that she didn¡¯t expect was waiting for her once she opened the door to the roof.

    There, on the floor of the roof, where she could see a big helicopter, Blue found dozens of dead bodies, scattered on the floor with blood everywhere.

    She backed away and covered her nose with her hand when the smell invaded her senses. The little girl frowned.

    .....

    Gael¡¯s scent stopped here, but she couldn¡¯t find him amidst this strong smell of blood.

    ¡°Gael!¡± Blue tried to call him, but there was no answer and this roof was so vast, with strong wind which made it hard for her to walk. ¡°Gael, where are you?!¡±

    And when Blue couldn¡¯t hear any answer from the man, she stilled her heart to step onto the rooftop and walked around to see where he was.

    She tried to ignore the dead bodies, but it was hard to not look at them and their sorry lives that had to end up this way.

    Blue bit her lips to prevent herself from crying. She really hoped Chaos was here... she didn¡¯t want to go through something like this alone.

    She suddenly recalled all the deaths she witnessed when she was so little, including the moment she lost her father, therefore, it was cruel for her to experience it again.

    ¡°Gael!¡± she called for him again and this time her voice was slightly louder than before, but except from the sound of the harsh wind, she heard nothing in return.

    If Gael nned to run away from this ce on the helicopter, then the fact that thing was still here, meant he had not yet gone anywhere.

    Blue walked on the roof, solely relying on her instinct. She hoped the fight in the basement between her uncle and the green people would have ended by now. She didn¡¯t want her uncle to get hurt.

    It took another minute for Blue to finally pick up someone else¡¯s voice and without hesitation she followed the source of it, until she found a situation where two people pointed their guns at Gael, who was sitting on the ground, bleeding, with Lise hugging him.

    Blue didn¡¯t think twice before she leapt and shifted into her white beast mid air and attacked the closest person to her.

    She wouldn¡¯t let them hurt Gael, like they did to Knox.

    Thus, in fury, she bit down the man¡¯s hand, until he dropped the gun before wing his face. Her ws dig into his flesh and they felt warm when the white beast drew fresh blood from the wounds.

    The beast was filled with rage and when the second man fired his gun at her, she moved with ease, as she dodged the bullet and bit down on his leg, making the man bend over to fire her at close range, but the white beast moved swiftly to dodge it yet again.

    The beast pivoted on her hindlegs and moved to the man¡¯s back, as she wed his shoulder deeply and then his back.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the man fell to the ground, with his body twitching as blood oozed out from his wounds.

    Blue wanted to w him again, to make sure that he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to live, but someone shot the spot only a few inches away from her feet.

    The white beast growled, as she backed away and snarled at thest attacker.

    ¡°Shift,¡± Sol hissed when he saw the white beast. He knew that she was a shifter, but she was so young. He had seen her before. She was the white beast that traveled around with Chaos thest time.

    So, she was here to help Gael?

    Sol shifted his attention toward the man and wasn¡¯t even surprised when he saw the recognition on his face upon seeing the white beast.

    ¡°Shift, or I will shoot him.¡± Sol aimed his gun at Gael and watched how the beast considered it. He wanted to make sure that she was the same beast that traveled with Chaos before.

    However, the white beast was stubborn, she didn¡¯t do what he told her, but instead stared at Gael, as if she were asking him.

    Only when Gael nodded, she moved toward the jacket that she dropped when she shifted and covered her body with it before she shifted back into her human form.

    Gael could hear Lise¡¯s breath hitching as her eyes opened wide when she realized that the sweet girl from this afternoon was actually a non- human creature. She was a shifter.

    ¡°How could this be possible...¡± she muttered under her breath.

    And now, their situation was not really said to be good, since Blue threw a hostility re at the man, who was aiming his gun at her.

    ¡°Sol, don¡¯t shoot...¡± Lise said. She could see the hatred in Sol¡¯s eyes at his friends¡¯ deaths.

    On the other hand, Blue was ready to dodge it, but then another realization hit her...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 65

    65 FALLING

    Blue was not sure that she could dodge the bullet, but then again, she didn¡¯t have many options. Yet something hit her hard. A realization that she missed before.

    How could she miss such an important thing?

    She had seen this man before. He was the same man that approached her when she was in the caf¨¦, on her first trip together with Chaos, during which he killed a pack full of shifters.

    But then, another thing that she realized was... she had met him even before their encounter in the caf¨¦.

    He was there when the green people attacked her pack. To make things worse, he was the man that killed her friends and the members of her pack, hunted her father and her down, until she had to spend two years in her beast form, pretending to be a pet dog...

    He was the reason she lost her family. He killed them all. He led those people to kill all the people that she knew.

    And now he wanted to kill Gael after he killed her?

    Blue gritted her teeth. Anger coursed through her veins, as she growled viciously even in her human skin. Hatred filled her heart and she wanted him dead.

    It bothered her when she had to kill the two men that had their weapons pointed at Gael, but the moment she remembered what this man had done to her two years ago, she didn¡¯t think that she mind at all to kill him right there and then.

    .....

    Blue balled her fists and snarled at Sol.

    ¡°Blue!¡± Gael became alert when he noticed the change of the girl¡¯s expression. Something bothered her and now she wouldn¡¯t listen to him. ¡°Blue, stop it!¡± he winced when he shouted her name, but she simply ignored him.

    Gael grunted when he pushed himself up to go to her.

    Sol was out of his mind upon watching his friends die before his eyes in such a cruel way, but Blue was angry about something that Gael couldn¡¯t understand. He had never seen this little girl so vicious like this.

    He knew it was not about him, there must be something else that made her like this.

    On the other hand, Lise still couldn¡¯t grasp the whole situation, but she knew that she had to stop Sol from killing the girl.

    Therefore, she pushed herself from the ground and ran toward Sol, she put herself in front of the gun to prevent him from shooting Blue.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± she said firmly. She grabbed his hand that was holding the gun and repeated her words. ¡°Stop it.¡±

    From the corner of Lise¡¯s eyes, she could see how Gael was trying to stop the little girl as well. She would never have thought that the girl was a shifter. She talked to her before their wedding and maybe that was the reason why she felt that Blue was different. Something about her was different.

    And indeed, she was not human after all.

    ¡°Blue! Stop it!¡± Gael tried to hold her back, as much as he could in his current state, but the girl was immersed in her own pain and the anger that coursed through her veins.

    Blue wed at Gael, inflicting another wound on him, but it was not fatal, since it was only a w mark on his skin.

    ¡°LET ME GO!¡± the little girl roared, her white hair fluttering in the wind on the top floor. ¡°HE KILLED MY PARENTS! HE KILLED MY PACK!¡± her cries rang through the night, it sounded like a howl that wasced with a little pain and sorrow.

    ¡°What?¡± Gael didn¡¯t see thising. It was the most unexpected thing that he thought he would hear after all of this mess.

    Meanwhile, Sol stopped struggling in Lise¡¯s embrace, he blinked his eyes and stared at the little girl that he intended to kill. He looked like he was trying to remember something, as his brows furrowed deeply.

    ¡°I AM GOING TO KILL HIM!¡± Blue cried, all the memories rushed back to her mind, as she broke free from Gael¡¯s grip and charged toward Sol and Lise. Blue shifted into her white beast once again. Her hazel eyes were so bright under the moonlight.

    Seeing that, Lise put herself between them, she didn¡¯t care about herself, it would be good if she could end her life right there and then.

    With the fact that Gael was watching her, it would be a punishment for him.

    However, Sol moved swiftly and shoved her to the side. He couldn¡¯t fight the beast bare handed, no matter how skilled he was, they were trained to fight the beasts with weapons, as it was the most possible way to hurt them.

    Therefore, out of instinct and having no other options, he raised his hand and shot the white beast. He shot her right in her chest.

    ¡°NO!¡± Gael roared in shock when the gunshots rang loudly through this silent night.

    Fortunately, the white beast had seen iting and dodged the bullet, but it still grazed her neck. Blood smeared on her white fur.

    The beast skidded and almost fell from the edge of the building, panting as she growled viciously. Her instincts had taken control and she was no longer able to see reason.

    ¡°Stop shooting her!¡± Gael ran toward Sol, but on the third step he fell to the ground, his body bent forward, he couldn¡¯t even breathe properly now.

    D*mn the poison that Lise had given to him! It finally reached the worst part of it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of killing her,¡± Gael warned Sol. It was not because he cared about Blue, but the two of them didn¡¯t know what kind of cmity that they would bring upon themselvester.

    On the other hand, the beast growled loudly and charged forward, dashing directly at Sol.

    However, things happened really fast until no one could believe what actually happened.

    Before the white beast could make her move on Sol, Lise went forward and pushed her hard, causing the beast to fall from the building.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 66

    66 CHAOS

    Lise wasn¡¯t thinking straight when she did that. The only thought in her mind was the fact that the little girl was a beast and there was no way Sol would be able to fight her off, though her beast was rather small, since she was only a child, but it didn¡¯t eliminate the fact that she was a non- human being.

    Lise just wanted the beast to stay away from Sol, because she couldn¡¯t afford to watch him being shredded into pieces, her heart wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. That would be too much for her to endure.

    That was why she shoved her to the edge of the building. The beast would survive, she was not human. She would survive this height.

    However, Lise didn¡¯t realize that even a beast could die.

    Once she managed to push her to the edge of the building and almost fell alongside her, Lise felt someone grab her wrist and pull her back to the safe ce again.

    Yet, she would never forget what she was seeing right now...

    The beast was falling weightlessly straight to the solid asphalt, but before that, she was only a dot of white, as she fell further down, in the middle of the night, without any light around them, because of the power outage that urred in this area.

    And even though Lise couldn¡¯t hear it, once the beast hit the ground, she could imagine the sound of it.

    Everything seemed blurry and time turned so slow, the world went silent and the cold night¡¯s wind was the only reminder for Lise that this was not a f*cking dream. She killed her. Lise had killed the little girl.

    .....

    She was a beast!

    A voice in her head scolded her, but it didn¡¯t make her feel any better.

    And when the realization hit her hard, everything around her returned to normal and the world became so rowdy.

    Lise could recognize Gael¡¯s voice that roared in anger and pain, as he was trying to move toward the edge of the building to see the dead body of the white beast, yet it was hard for him to do that, as the poison had almost killed him too.

    Meanwhile, Sol was trying to stop her, yelling loudly at her.

    Apparently, Lise was trying to jump from the building as well. She was crying, wailing at the top of her lungs. She was uncontroble. Everything came to her at once and it was too much for her to handle.

    ¡°Please, stop it, Lise... no, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Sol kept repeating his words, as he was trying to hold her still, preventing the girl from taking her own life.

    ¡°I killed her... I killed her... I KILLED HER!¡±

    The night was very cold, but it was nothing for those broken-hearted people, who had lost so many and had their fair share of dysphoria in this world.

    Their grief was beyond words...

    And once Gael finally reached the edge of the building, his eyes wide opened. Fear and horror graced his features, as he turned his head toward Lise and Sol.

    ¡°Take her now! Get out of here! Take the helicopter and leave immediately!¡± Gael yelled at them, his voice was hard and his expression was furious because they didn¡¯t move as fast as he wanted them to.

    Of course, Sol needed time to digest the situation and the change of Gael¡¯s behavior.

    There was no way he would let him take Lise with him, unless there was something more terrifying that came their way and it would cost Lise¡¯s life.

    Sol was tempted to see what that imbecile creature had seen down there...

    =================

    Chaos felt it when something happened to Knox. At the end of the day, he was part of him. He was a piece of his shattered soul, therefore there was no way he didn¡¯t feel him when he vanished, as someone had killed him.

    Those people could kill him a thousand times, but as long as Chaos was alive, he wouldn¡¯t die before he ceased to dust.

    Once Chaos appeared, he found himself in the middle of a fight between the organization and the beasts from Anthony¡¯s pack. He understood the situation just at a single nce.

    Yet, their fight had nothing to do with him. He appeared here because he needed to revive Knox to this realm.

    The two parties that were fighting against each other, suddenly stopped and stared at the man, who had suddenly appeared in the middle of their fight and strode casually.

    ¡°That¡¯s Chaos!¡± One of the members of the organization made a ruckus at his appearance, as the other members pointed their guns at him.

    The sounds of gunshots rang through this dark basement, dozens of bullets were shot at Chaos¡¯s back, but none of them could touch him.

    The bullets fell to the ground pitifully, without even being able to graze his skin.

    Meanwhile, Chaos didn¡¯t seem to bother with the futile attempt to kill him, as he bent down his body and touched the ground of the basement, the same spot where Knox was killed earlier. He even could feel Blue¡¯s faint presence, which meant she was with him before.

    One touch and the air became very thick and hot around him. It was very humid until it suffocated the rest of the people and the beasts near him, as they were too close to him.

    Without a second thought, those people moved away from him and put a great distance between them, but still managed to see the miracle that happened there.

    At first, it was only air that swirled from his hand, but then the air molded into a human¡¯s figure and in the next second, it turned into Knox. He stood there, slightly exhausted, but alive.

    Chaos stood up and was about to walk away to find Blue, since he had nothing to do with their fight, but all of a sudden, he fell to his knees, clutching his chest, when he was trying to locate her...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 67

    67 CHAOS (2)

    Blue fought out of instinct and was not trained for this, thus when her focus was on Sol, the man that had led the green people to kill her father and destroyed her pack, she didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde from her side and shove her right off the building.

    It was a very huge and tall building, she was not even sure how many stairs that it had, but her way down was sure enough took some time.

    The darkness engulfed her like an invisible cocoon as the harsh wind sang in her ears.

    Blue could see the woman that had pushed her, staring at her with horror in her eyes. The same woman that Gael was married to.

    Why would he marry such a woman?

    That was thest thought in Blue¡¯s mind before the hard ground weed her fall and she was at peace after the insufferable pain.

    ====================

    Chaos appeared beside the dead body of the white beast. Blood pooled around her body as her beautiful fur was tainted by that liquid.

    It was dark, he was not supposed to be able to see her clearly, but Chaos was not human. He wasn¡¯t born with limited ability.

    .....

    Not long after that, Knox appeared beside him and his eyes turned grim when he watched the scene before him. The little girl shouldn¡¯t experience such a thing.

    Who had done this?

    She fell from the building...

    With that thought, Knox lifted his head and found Gael, who was staring straight at him. He narrowed his eyes and his features flickered for a moment before he disappeared, leaving Chao with Blue alone.

    The man didn¡¯t seem to care about his surroundings, as his focus was on the poor little beast that he was fond of, which even he didn¡¯t realize until now.

    Chaos didn¡¯t feel any attachment to anyone, people died and others came to live in this realm, it happened so for centuries and Chaos had never paid any attention to those souls.

    Not even when Anne came into his life or when he let Knox live with a piece of his soul intact inside him or when he saved Gael from his curse.

    None of them could make him feel any attachment or anything that could touch his emotions.

    He believed that his heart had been so cold that it couldn¡¯t work properly anymore, or maybe he didn¡¯t have it at all.

    Yet, when Chaos saw Blue¡¯s lifeless body in her beautiful white beast form, something inside him stirred.

    It had been so long since he felt something so strong that he was barely able to control his emotions. His brows furrowed when he dropped to his knees and knelt down. He stretched out his hand to feel her soft fur, but it was sticky to his touch with her blood.

    Chaos was able to cure any wounds, even though you were on the brink of death or even when you were only a step away from death.

    However, he didn¡¯t have the ability to bring people back from their deaths.

    And no matter how many times he tried, he couldn¡¯t revive Blue. He couldn¡¯t feel her. He lost her and the feeling twisted his mind and sanity.

    Themps around him flickered, even the building, which was having an outage until then, was suddenly brightly lit.

    All the lights around him shone brighter than they were supposed to. It was too bright and blinding. People needed to close their eyes and cover their faces because it almost felt like they were staring at the light of the sun.

    But then, the lights died out and it was not only one building, but the lights died out until miles away, causing traffic jams and chaos on the streets. Many idents happened, whether it was on the ground or air crashes.

    However, that was not all. That was only the beginning of the wrath of Chaos.

    Carefully, Chaos took the beast¡¯s body and cradled her in his arms. ¡°Blue...¡± he called her name, waiting for her response, as he wanted to hear her voice.

    Though themotion continued to happen on his back, but, his surroundings were very silent, yet he still couldn¡¯t hear her voice, not even her heartbeat...

    It was then that his eyes darkened and the ground beneath him shook violently, as the buildings around him rattled from their foundations.

    ==================

    ¡°Take her now! Get out of here! Take the helicopter and leave immediately!¡± Gael yelled at them, his voice was hard and his expression turned furious because they didn¡¯t move as fast as he wanted them to.

    He watched in fear when Chaos and Knox appeared out of thin air beside Blue¡¯s dead body, which was still in her beast form.

    Gael knew, whatever would happen next was something that would be beyond any nightmare.

    It was something that they wouldn¡¯t understand. The power of Chaos. He would bring cmity when he found out what Lise had done to Blue. He didn¡¯t care if Chaos killed Sol, but it was Lise who had shoved her to her death.

    And Gael couldn¡¯t bear to watch Lise going through what Chaos would put through someone, who had taken what was his. She had done something unimaginable and Chaos absolutely would return it a thousand fold.

    ¡°GO! NOW!¡± Gael yelled at the top of his lungs. He couldn¡¯t bring Lise away or save her from Chaos¡¯ wrath, but if he had to choose whether to see her alive or... No, everything was fine as long as she was alive. He would find her. He would definitely find her.

    Even if it took everything he had or by forcing her to go through a thousandfold pain, he would find her and his child, as long as they were alive.

    ¡°GO!¡±

    Gael felt the building shaking, but before that, he caught sight of Knox, standing not too far from him, with his eyes fixed on Lise and Sol...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 68

    68 CHAOS (3)

    Knox appeared before Gael¡¯s eyes, but when he heard what he said, his attention shifted toward the two people, who were running toward the helicopter.

    Gael had asked them to leave and Knox knew the girl was Lise, his new bride. So, why did he tell another man to take his wife? And why did Gael look unwell? It was not like him to look like that.

    ¡°Did you push Blue from the building?¡± Knox asked Gael. His voice was cold as he turned around to focus on Gael instead, letting the two people go.

    From the corner of his eyes, Gael could see Sol helping Lise to get into the helicopter and then jogging to the seat beside her.

    ¡°Do you think I will push her? Knowing Chaos will kill me?¡± Gael fixed his eyes on Knox, as he breathed out painfully. F*ck! The poison was affecting him greatly.

    From afar, the sound from rotor des of the helicopter pierced the silent night.

    Knox narrowed his eyes, he ignored the noise. ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then who pushed her?¡± but then, he realized something...

    Gael wouldn¡¯t let another man take his woman because he was afraid what Chaos would do to this ce once he unleashed his wrath, but because he was afraid what Chaos would do to the woman for what she had done.

    ¡°It¡¯s her, right?¡± Knox¡¯s voice was so cold, as he turned his back and faced the helicopter that started to leave the roof. ¡°She pushed her from the building.¡± It was not a question, but a statement and this was the thing that Gael was afraid of.

    .....

    With hard eyes, he watched Knox walk closer toward the helicopter, with his arms spread toward the night sky.

    ¡°NO! NO! DON¡¯T DO THAT!¡± Gael roared in fear for what Knox would do. He knew what he was capable of. There was no doubt about it.

    Gael ignored the pain that almost killed him and rushed toward Knox when dark smoke appeared at the tips of his fingers, coiling around his body and waiting for his instruction to destroy his target.

    Gael had seen Knox do something like this before and he knew no one would live out of it and he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to help her.

    He was not Chaos, who could help you when you were on the brink of death, nor was he Knox, who held as much power as Chaos did.

    Therefore, before everything was toote, Gael threw himself at Knox to stop his attack.

    ¡°I SAID NO!¡± Gael grunted when his body collided with Knox and the dark smoke almost killed him because he attacked its master, it choked him and cut off his air. ¡°Knox...¡± he called him with difficulty.

    Knox nced at Gael, his expression was unreadable when he stared at him.

    On any normal day, Gael would be able to ovee such a state easily, but the fact that he was struggling, let Knox know that something had happened to him.

    And that was the time when they felt it, the building shook violently and the wind became harsher than before, as the clear sky turned gloomy all of a sudden as thunder split the night.

    ¡°What the hell...¡± Gael gasped for air when Knox let him go, but their situation didn¡¯t seem like he could be able to breath in relief yet.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hell... it will soon be hell...¡± Knox mumbled. ¡°This is not good.¡± He then rushed toward the edge of the building and looked down, where Chaos was holding the white beast, trying to revive her.

    However, Gael and Knox knew very well that there was nothing Chaos could do within his power to bring her back.

    She had died and he couldn¡¯t revive someone from their death.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± He threw a dagger look at Gael. ¡°He will bring chaos upon this realm.¡± He looked up and sure enough, rain started pouring down the earth, a heavy one at that.

    Meanwhile, Gael couldn¡¯t find a single word to defend himself, because he knew what woulde next. This realm would be in chaos.

    But in the dark sky, he could see the helicopter disappear, as it flew away. At least, this brought afort to Gael. They would survive, as long as they fled away from here, she would live.

    Knox dropped to his knees when he tried to attack that flying machine, he knew he could make a shot at it, but all of a sudden unbearable pain coursed through his being.

    This pain was so raw and excruciating. He had never felt agony like this before, even when he was supposed to die.

    What was happening? How could he feel so much pain?

    Knox looked down again and watched in horror when the ground split and swallowed everything above it, including the building that they were in.

    This building didn¡¯t stop shaking and now the building framework cracked at thousands of ces as the earth swallowed it.

    ¡°Look at what you have done!?¡± Knox roared at Gael, but then he scrambled to him before that man fell off the copsing building.

    Knox gritted his teeth and snatched his cor. They wouldn¡¯t survive this fall and more importantly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure such pain for a long time.

    He needed to get out of here before everything fell apart and think of another way to reach Chaos, to make him stop this craziness.

    ¡°We need to go,¡± he groaned.

    ¡°Chaos did this,¡± Gael stated lightly. He was having a difficult time breathing and now, he couldn¡¯t even move a finger.

    ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡± Knox gritted his teeth when he held his ground, as the building sloped to the left very sharply.

    ¡°Poison,¡± Gael answered simply.

    ¡°Who did that to you?¡± But then he groaned in annoyance. ¡°That f*cking woman, right?¡± he cursed under his breath, as he slung his arm over Gael¡¯s shoulder and then disappeared from there.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 69

    69 CHAOS (4)

    He had lived in this realm for so long, walking on the ground and met thousands, even millions of people, while trying to gather every piece of his soul to make itplete again.

    However, the moment he watched her die, bleeding profusely in his arms and he couldn¡¯t bring her back, he felt his world fall apart.

    An excruciating pain shot throughout his body, the very body that couldn¡¯t feel anything. A pain that so foreign and sadness that had been forgotten.

    How could this girl make him feel this way?

    At the back of his head, Chaos could feel it, there were memories that were trying to be remembered. Some memories that he had forgotten, that he had buried and didn¡¯t want to touch again.

    The true reason why he had to piece back his shattered soul.

    The true reason why his soul even had to be shattered. Something important that he had to bury deep at the back of his mind.

    It had been a long time ago and as the time went by, the reason had be a blur in his cloudy head.

    However, the mind could forget, but the heart would remember...

    .....

    Chaos caressed her soft fur and the blood that stained her fur disappeared. The wound on her head closed and her broken bones healed, yet it was not enough to bring her back alive. It was not enough to make here back to him.

    The ground beneath him shook violently and cracked, swallowing everything on top of it, the buildings, the houses, the cars, the trains and people...

    People screamed in fear and called for their families, running around for protection, yet they had nowhere to save themselves from the wrath of Chaos.

    Chaos was in pain and he would make the people around him suffer the same. There were no tears in his eyes, but his heart was bleeding and no one could stop it.

    He would destroy everything around him and he wouldn¡¯t feel any regret for doing so. He didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives, since he had never been so bothered about other people¡¯s matters.

    But, he cared for the life in his arms, the life that had been taken away from him. It was more painful than the pain when his soul had been shattered.

    When his soul was being torn apart, he could endure it, because he was already in pain, another pain that was greater than that.

    And now, he felt that greatest pain again...

    ==================

    ¡°Knox... Knox...¡± Gael immediately came to Knox¡¯s side and held his body, as he was panting on the ground.

    They were back to their manor and were in the living room. Anne must be home now. He had asked someone to fetch her and bring her straight to here.

    ¡°Anne! Anne!¡± Gael yelled, he clutched Knox¡¯s hand and realized that his skin was very cold, as his eyes turned white. ¡°What is it? What¡¯s happening to you?¡±

    Gael gritted his teeth when the poison started to act up again, but he had another thing to be worried about, except himself.

    ¡°Chaos.¡± That was the only word that Knox could manage to say.

    Gael could understand that... Knox was in pain because Chaos was hurt. Chaos was hurt because of the death of Blue.

    But, why?

    Why was he so attached to that little girl, though he had just met her not so long ago... who even was that little girl?

    Or, maybe the right question was; who was Blue for Chaos?

    =====================

    All the television stations broadcasted an emergency news about a powerful eight point seven earthquake that struck Fokosa city. The aftershockssted for ten minutes, triggering tsunami warnings and sending residents fleeing from their homes, causing great damage and thousands of casualties.

    The tsunami warning was lifted after the quake struck.

    The quake struck at a shallow depth of fifteen kilometers.

    The quake from the active fault was followed by at least twenty aftershocks, with the biggest registering magnitude of five point six.

    It almost felt like they were on a boat that was hit by a tremendous wave.

    And the news continued with much new information as the time went by.

    However, those people failed to notice and didn¡¯t have the chance or ess to reach the epicenter of the earthquake.

    He was there the whole time when everything fell apart and was destroyed, when all the buildings were brought down to the ground, leaving only thick dust in the air.

    He stooe there, holding the white wolf in his arms, unschathed, without shedding any tears and a face devoid of any emotions.

    He didn¡¯t move or even make a single sign that he was not a lucky statue that managed to survive the ruination around him.

    It was not until someone walked closer that he lifted his head and shot a dagger look at the man before him.

    ¡°You are really living up to your name, Chaos,¡± the man said lightly, ncing at the white wolf in Chaos¡¯s arms. ¡°Her again?¡± he said in a mocking tone. ¡°Apparently, after many centuries that you have lived, history repeats itself.¡±

    ¡°Hades.¡± Chaos¡¯s voice sounded very calm, something so calm and serene that didn¡¯t fit the situation around him at all. It was surreal to be able to act like that when he had killed almost the entire poption in this Fokosa city.

    ¡°Nice to meet you again, my old friend,¡± Hades said rather cheerfully. ¡°You sent many people to me but there are only seven that really have a piece of your soul. You don¡¯t need to kill innocent people. I am sure that you know the rule very well.¡± He continued his own monologue as he watched Chaos rise to his feet and walk closer to him.

    Somehow, Hades knew what he wanted to ask him and when he really said it, he couldn¡¯t help pitying him.

    ¡°Bring her back,¡± he said demandingly.

    ¡°The story repeats itself...¡± Hades muttered to himself.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 70

    70 A THOUSAND FEAR

    When we were young, we were taught the distinction between a hero and a viin, good and evil, savior and the lost cause.

    However, what if there was good in evil and the savior himself was the lost cause, who survived? And in the end, the only difference was just whose story was told.

    Some people believed that the devil was the viin, and no less about Chaos.

    He had walked this realm as the viin that caused so many disasters and brought cmity with every step he took. Misery and the scent of death tainted his very presence.

    Yet, he had never asked for any of those, he was made that way. To bring casualties and bnce to the world, but he was on the wrong side, in people¡¯s eyes.

    Thus no one woulde to him or even sit next to him even for a moment without shivering in fear.

    That was the life that he had to live, as he carried out his task, the reason why he existed, but then... the little wolf came to him and apanied him during his long journey. She was the only being that wouldn¡¯t shy away in his presence.

    And what Chaos felt toward that little creature was the only feeling close to affection and love that he knew.

    Yet, just like what he was made of, he was the chaos, he brought countless deaths in his wake, including the little wolf¡¯s.

    .....

    One night, when Chaos was staring at the bright moon in the night sky, a young girl, with white hair that covered her naked body, came to him, smiling softly at him, just like the moonlight...

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chaos had asked her, as she sat down on the ground, her white and long hair pooled around her feet, almost covering her entire body, except for her skinny arms.

    ¡°I am Blue.¡±

    Chaos frowned.

    ¡°You named me Blue because it¡¯s the color of your eyes,¡± the girl giggled when she saw his expression change.

    ¡°No.¡± Chaos sat up straight, he looked around him and couldn¡¯t find the little wolf that always came to him, wagging its tail. ¡°Where is the wolf?¡±

    ¡°I am the wolf.¡±

    ¡°No, you are not.¡±

    The girl sighed exasperatedly, but then sheughed upon seeing his taut expression.

    ¡°The moon goddess let me have this form to be able to talk to you. I asked her, though...¡± she tilted her head, staring at the moon above them. ¡°But, it¡¯s a secret. Selene said, I am the first shifter.¡±

    ¡°Shifter?¡± Chaos narrowed his eyes. He had never heard of such a thing.

    The girl winked at him yfully. ¡°Selene¡¯s new creation.¡±

    Chaos said nothing about that and kept staring at the girl before his eyes. She looked so beautiful and somehow, he felt connected to her.

    Maybe what she said was right. She was indeed the little wolf.

    And when Chaos was deep in thought, the girl stood up and walked closer to him, stood right in front of him, as she stared straight in his eyes.

    ¡°You have beautiful eyes,¡± she mumbled and then leaned over to give both of Chaos¡¯ eyes a kiss. ¡°Thank you for letting me stay with you and saving my life.¡±

    And the next day, Chaos watched his little wolf die miserably.

    She was sent to him because he was lonely, but the people took her away from him because they couldn¡¯t hurt him...

    How could he have any attachment to those lowly lives except for resentment?

    That was the day when he turned into a viin in people¡¯s eyes. He was feared by them for what he could do. And when he wiped the entire vige that had killed his little wolf, he turned into a devil...

    ===================

    ¡°Bring her back,¡± Chaos said demandingly. It was something that was no longer a surprise, since it was expected of him to ask this.

    ¡°The story repeats itself...¡± Hades muttered to himself when he heard that. ¡°How many times will you shatter your soul to bring her back? You should live as well as a human.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Bring her back.¡± Chaos ignored what Hades stated. He wanted her and he would get her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Chaos narrowed his eyes when he heard that. He felt the little wolf¡¯s fur against his skin, as if she was still breathing. She had not gone for long, unlike before when those people hid her dead body and it was toote for him to bring her back to life...

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I can¡¯t.¡± Hades tilted his head and stared at the white wolf in Chaos¡¯ arms. ¡°I have resurrected her once, I can¡¯t bring her back again.¡±

    However, the silence between them let him know that Chaos wouldn¡¯t relent until he got what he wanted and now, just like before, he wanted his little pet.

    ¡°Unless,¡± he added. ¡°You are the one who brings her soul back from the deepest parts of hell. If you seed, she will live, but your soul will shatter even more. However, if you fail, both of you will stay in hell forever. Well, I don¡¯t mind thest oue, though,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Do it.¡± There was no hesitation in his voice when he demanded that impossible task from Hades.

    Hades¡¯ dark eyes stared at Chaos¡¯ blue ones. His dark, long hair and olive skin shone brightly under the Moonlight. The underworld God didn¡¯t look impressed by the decision that was made by his fellow devil. He thought it was stupid.

    ¡°The chance of you surviving is only thirty percent.¡± And he raised his forefinger, in a warning gesture. ¡°I will not help you.¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t falter at that warning and kept his stance, waiting for his rambling to stop.

    ¡°And even when you doe back, you will bring cmity to this realm.¡±

    ¡°I have carried the cmity for my entire eternity.¡±

    Hades tilted his head. ¡°What if there is more cmity to this world? Don¡¯t you fear that?¡±

    ¡°I will ovee a thousand fears to reach her.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 71

    71 UNDERWORLD

    There was a portal, in the shape of a crescent moon and looked almost like a ck hole, with roaring growls resounding from the inside of it, as if there were millions of beasts that were trapped behind it.

    One would shiver when they heard such sounds and wouldn¡¯t be able to stand too close as it emanated the aura of death.

    Yet, Chaos didn¡¯t even budge, he didn¡¯t even falter when he looked into the depths of the portal. It was about something that he wanted and he wouldn¡¯t turn his back from it.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to bring her soul back from the underworld?¡± Hades asked him once again before Chaos took another step closer. ¡°There is no turning back after this.¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t heed that unnecessary warning, as he continued to walk toward the portal, but when the little beast in his arms disappeared, he stopped and looked at Hades harshly.

    ¡°If you seed, you wille back with her, if not, you will die.¡± He shrugged. ¡°There is no need to bring a dead body inside, I have plenty.¡±

    Hearing that, Chaos didn¡¯t give any response, but then he turned around and continued walking.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be a lot more like a human, do you even realize it?¡± Hades mumbled. ¡°Maybe because I weakened your strength by shattering your soul?¡± he contemted.

    And once Chaos stepped into the portal, it was closed, leaving the God of the underworld standing alone amidst the ruins of the buildings and the chaos that he left.

    .....

    ¡°None ever came back from that... tsk! I told you to not go...¡±

    =================

    Lise and Sol watched in fear as the destruction that swallowed the Fokosa city continued to wreak havoc, the damage stretched to miles away from the building that a few hours ago, Lise had her wedding with Gael.

    Tonight was supposed to be their wedding night, but the sound of it alone was very foreign in Lise¡¯s ears, since she had never looked forward to it.

    So many people died because of that assault and for some reason that Lise couldn¡¯t exin, it was all because of her fault. Somehow, it was connected to the fact that she had killed the mysterious little girl.

    No, Lise didn¡¯t mean to kill her, she just didn¡¯t want Sol to be killed.

    However, they could worry about thatter, since they were still in a critical situation. Thankfully, Sol was able to operate this helicopter across the dark clouds and thunder above their heads.

    Another problem aside from the fact that they could be struck by thunder was; how tond this helicopter safely, since they couldn¡¯t see any possible safending, as many buildings and ces had turned into rubble.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± As soon as Sol asked that question, he felt stupid. No one would be okay in this situation and he didn¡¯t need to ask that rhetorical question to her just to fill the silence between them.

    But, he just wanted to make sure that she was not any worse than this...

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Lise asked him instead. This helicopter wouldn¡¯t be able to carry them forever, they eventually needed tond somewhere, though they had been flying for more than twenty minutes now, giving a great distance between them and Gael, or any other creatures there.

    ¡°We will go to one of my family¡¯s houses,¡± he said. For now, that was the only ce that he could think of. Sol also didn¡¯t know whether Jasmine survived the onught or not, there were many things that happened tonight, which was out of the n.

    ¡°What does your family do?¡± Lise turned her attention to Sol, her eyes slightly narrowed when the thunder struck the sky and the lightning almost blinded the sky. ¡°I thought your family was only a normal business family.¡±

    But, if that was so, Sol wouldn¡¯t be able to pull the stunt like tonight or give her the right poison to weaken Gael. His family must know something more about the non- human beings than what she thought.

    ¡°We will talk about thatter,¡± Sol said grimly. This ce and situation was not right to discuss about that and to inform Lise that they were not a normal family.

    Lise nodded, she agreed with him, but then, out of instinct, she touched her t stomach and contemted for a while.

    ¡°I want to go to the hospital after we arrive at a safe ce.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you hurt?¡± Sol nced at Lise and noticed her staring at her stomach, caressing it, while dazing out. ¡°Lise, why do you want to go to the hospital?¡± He repeated his question, but his gut feelings told him that he knew the reason.

    Lise didn¡¯t answer that. ¡°I want to go to the hospital.¡±

    Sol gritted his teeth, his fists clenched tightly until his knuckles turned white. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ===================

    Chaos stood at the mouth of a thin pathline, where many dead souls of abomination creatures roared at his right and left, trying to w at him and attack him.

    But apparently, as long as he walked on this thin pathline, he would be fine. He just needed to walk until the end of it.

    It sounded simple and there was no actual danger that woulde to him, but Chaos knew there was no such thing.

    Those creatures that nked his path came from thousands of centuries ago. Many of them were older than him by centuries and they were so powerful, Chaos could feel it.

    And now, those creatures were in disarray, as they were trying to reach him, saying something from an ancientnguage that Chaos couldn¡¯t understand.

    He walked along that path, without paying them any attention and focused on his own purpose, to find Blue¡¯s soul as soon as possible.

    But, after some time, Chaos heard a cracking sound, as if ss was broken, only to find out that the shield that was meant to protect him was broken and made those monsters excited to reach him.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 72

    72 UNDERWORLD (2)

    Anne looked at Knox, whose face waspletely pale, his skin almost looked transparent, as his body was very cold and the only sign that he was still alive was his shallow breathing.

    While Gael was in a different room, sleeping throughout the night and day. The Doctor had looked at him and ran a check on him, but Anne didn¡¯t let anyone see Knox.

    Knox was not Gael, he was a non-human being. Even if she let the doctor see him, he wouldn¡¯t understand what was happening to this man, it would onlyplicate this already uncertain situation.

    The massive earthquake during the wedding of Gael and Lise happened two days ago and fortunately, this manor was able to stand such destruction.

    It was whether the building was really strong, or it was Chaos himself, who had protected it, because all the buildings around this manor had been ttened to the ground. Anne couldn¡¯t find an answer to that, since that man was not here and between Knox and Gael, none of them could be asked for the meantime.

    The two men appeared all of a sudden when she just arrived at the manor, guarded tightly by all those bodyguards.

    At first they were afraid to enter the building during the earthquake, but when they witnessed how strong it was, they decided it was safe enough for them to stay.

    ¡°Knox, tell me... what happened?¡± the olddy took Knox¡¯s hand and grabbed it tightly. She looked at his and couldn¡¯t help butpare it with hers.

    His hand was very smooth and young, while hers was so old. It was upsetting and sad when she remembered there was a time when her hand was only half the size of his, while she innocently called him uncle.

    .....

    Time flew very fast and Anne knew, as a human, she didn¡¯t have many years left. On the other hand, they would be alive for eternity.

    ¡°Where is Chaos? Can you wake up and tell me where he is?¡± she asked in a hoarse voice, as she bit her lips and wiped the tears from her wrinkled eyes. Her hands were trembling.

    She had been with them long enough, or she could say she had been with them for her entire life, so Anne knew that something bad had happened to Chaos, to make Knox like this.

    They were different people with the same soul, therefore, if something happened to one of them, they would know it for sure.

    Anne had asked about this before, what he felt when he had to kill the bearer of a piece of his shattered soul and Chaos had said it was like shedding your skin only to be reced by a new one.

    Even now, Anne was not sure whether that was a good thing or not.

    ¡°Can you let the other bearers live like you had done to Knox?¡± she had asked when she was only a young innocent woman, who had fallen for someone that she must not.

    ¡°I can, if they are as strong as him.¡±

    Therefore, Anne assumed Knox was the strongest that Chaos could find, so he wouldn¡¯t die just like that, and as long as he was alive, so would Chaos.

    ¡°Please, stay alive...¡±

    ==================

    Lise had not yet gotten a chance to go to the hospital to get her pregnancy checked and even though she didn¡¯t say it out loud, she knew that Sol was already able to guess it.

    It was a tacit understanding between them.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Lise asked after Sol finally managed to contact his family in Fokosa city. For the meantime, they were in Lucinda city, which was half a day away from Fokosa city.

    ¡°Some of my men died, but my family is alive,¡± Sol informed Lise and she looked relieved as well to hear that news.

    They had stayed in this motel since theynded the helicopter on someone¡¯s farm, leaving that piece of steel there. They wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it or couldn¡¯t bring it around, thus they abandoned it.

    Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem like they would need it again.

    ¡°I am d to hear that,¡± Lise murmured. She rested her head against his shoulder and waited for Sol to talk, but the man kept silent, thus she said nothing, preserving the silence between them.

    It was such afortable silence between them.

    In front of them, the television broadcasted the news about the earthquake that happened and the number of casualties, which increased by each passing day.

    Some important people in this country died and most of them were guests at Gael McKeltar¡¯s wedding party.

    They had reported all the names of the guests that had been found, but those whose bodies had not been discovered or identified were still so many.

    Even the bride and the groom were still missing. Lise was not sure whether she wanted to hear Gael¡¯s name on the list or not.

    And after a moment, Sol broke the silence. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital tomorrow morning, so we can leave this city after that.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lise agreed easily.

    However there was nothing easy about this situation. Sol had been procrastinating on their trip to the hospital, because he didn¡¯t want to know the truth yet, but for Lise, she simply didn¡¯t know what to do with the baby once they got to the hospital.

    She would be more relieved if she lost the baby during that distressful event, despite having the thought alone was horrible...

    ==================

    Chaos gritted his teeth. He had fought those monsters for so long since the shield cracked open as they attacked him relentlessly.

    Yet, their number was simply ridiculous and he had wasted enough time to fight them. He needed to find her.

    ¡®We can let you know where to find her, but what will you give us in return?¡¯ one of the monsters asked.

    This fight couldst forever, but to strike a deal with a monster from the underworld wouldn¡¯t make the situation any better.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 73

    73 I FINALLY FIND YOU

    One should know not to make a deal with a devil, but the monsters from the underworld were not some saints either, they were devils in different forms. Abomination creatures, just like Chaos.

    ¡®We can let you know where to find her, but what will you give us in return?¡¯ one of the monsters asked.

    ¡°I will offer you nothing,¡± Chaos said firmly. His gaze was fixed on the darkness in front of him. It looked like dark smoke that was very thick and moved continuously, but the fact was; there were thousands of monsters inside of it.

    And Chaos must fight them all in order to reach Blue, but the harsh truth was; he didn¡¯t know where exactly the little girl¡¯s soul was.

    She could be behind that eerie and deathly dark smoke, or she could be somewhere else. This underworld was a realm that was so vast, filled with so many maniptions and hallucinations. It was filled with torture and all of these monsters wanted to be released from this hell.

    Therefore, it was not hard to guess what they wanted in exchange for the whereabouts of Blue¡¯s soul.

    ¡®Keep your arrogant head and you will lose her forever.¡¯ There were many crackle sounds that echoed throughout this vast and dim space. ¡®You have wasted so much time already, your time is ticking to save her or else, when it is toote, you will not be able to save even her soul.¡¯

    It sounded very displeasing in Chaos¡¯ ears to have threatened this way. It irritated him grimly.

    But, just like what Hades said, he wouldn¡¯t be there to help him, he needed to find his own way to Blue and take her out of this realm.

    .....

    Yet, he said nothing about creating another chaos in this realm, right?

    It was fine with Chaos if he didn¡¯t want to help him, but Hades shouldn¡¯t cry andin to him when he turned his realm upside down.

    ==================

    Sol took Lise to the hospital and along the way, they said nothing at all. Tension gued their journey there and every second that passed felt like another suffering moment that Lise had gone through.

    Even when they were at the lobby, and Lise asked to see an Ob- Gyn to check her pregnancy, they didn¡¯t utter a single to each other.

    Lise nced at Sol, but the man said nothing at all about it, he just silently apanied her in the waiting room, sitting beside her and giving her a ss of water to help her calm down.

    He didn¡¯t touch her, because he realized, every time he was trying to be close to her, she would flinch.

    And when it was time for Lise to enter the room, Sol held her hand for a moment, as he talked to her the first time since they left the motel.

    ¡°Do you want me toe?¡± He would respect whatever her answer would be.

    For a moment, Lise was taken aback with the question, she averted her gaze, because she couldn¡¯t look him in the eyes yet.

    ¡°No,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sol nodded and released her hand, letting her go to the control room alone.

    However, after taking the second step, Lise changed her mind and turned around to face him, looking him right in the eyes this time. ¡°I changed my mind, can youe with me?¡± her voice was barely a whisper, but Sol could hear her without a problem.

    He nodded and followed her. He took her hand carefully to see if she wasfortable enough with his touch, and when she let him, Sol intertwined their fingers, as if giving her the strength that she needed to go through this.

    The Ob- Gyn was a female doctor, who looked to be in her mid forties and mistook Sol as her husband, when she saw the ring on Lise¡¯s finger.

    She had not yet taken the ring off, not because she liked it, but shepletely forgot about that piece of sh*t.

    There were a lot of nights that Lise had to go through without being able to sleep soundly, as the guilty feeling gnawed at her heart, she felt like she was being eaten alive.

    The fact that the disaster happened because she pushed Blue from the edge of the building and the way Gael told them to leave immediately.

    The man even let her go with Sol, it must be because of something that he saw on the ground that night, or someone powerful enough to create such a disaster.

    They were supernatural creatures after all and Lise had witnessed Gael¡¯s power. If he was afraid, it must be that there was someone more powerful than him that he saw there.

    ¡°Miss Lise?¡± the doctor called her out when Lise dazed out.

    ¡°Ah, yes, I am sorry,¡± Lise said apologetically, shaking her head to gather her focus.

    ¡°It seems your wife is distracted,¡± the doctor smiled softly at Sol. ¡°You are her husband, right?¡± she wanted to make sure of it, since Lise wrote down her own name.

    Sol didn¡¯t even bat an eye when he answered, ¡°yes.¡±

    ====================

    Chaos felt every step that he took had drained his energy bit by bit, he could feel himself weakening when he strode toward the warm white light at the end of this pathline, leaving destruction behind him.

    He knew there would be great consequences that he had to face for what he had done in this realm, but for now, that was not his focus.

    She was his focus and would be the only focus that he had in his lonely eternity.

    The moment Chaos felt the warm bright light, he could see the little girl, hugging herself with her white hair scattered around her body and the ground beneath her.

    Chaos came closer and dropped to his knees, mostly because his strength deteriorated so fast, but also because he wanted to see her face closely.

    His hand stretched out, as he caressed her cheek. ¡°I finally found you again...¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 74

    74 I FINALLY FIND YOU (2)

    Chaos could feel her soft skin under his fingers when he touched her cheeks, as he whispered softly, ¡°I finally found you again, Blue.¡±

    He leaned forward and gathered her small body in his arms, as he wiped away the strands of her hair off of her face, so he could see her clearly.

    She looked pale, but he could feel her shallow breathing. He was almost running out of time to save her, but he was d that he came just in time to be able to see her again.

    ¡°Wake up little wolf,¡± he said, cradling her in his arms. His strength had deteriorated greatly, but it was not a problem for him. ¡°Open your eyes.¡±

    Chaos had never talked to anyone this softly before or showed this much emotion. Just by hearing his voice, you would know what exactly he was feeling right at this moment.

    His feelings were so raw and it was simply beyond belief to see him in this state.

    ¡®Wake up, little wolf.¡¯

    Those were the same words that he said when he found out that his littlepanion had been ughtered by those vigers, while holding her body so close to his heart.

    The pain returned along with the memories of it, the memories that he had buried at the back of his head and hadn¡¯t touched for all these centuries.

    .....

    Chaos was even in a state where he couldn¡¯t even remember why he had to gather the pieces of his shattered soul. It was almost like a duty for him, a reason why he walked the realm, forgetting his true intentions.

    Therefore, if he had to lose her again this time, it would be his fault, again.

    ¡°Wake up, little wolf,¡± Chaos said again, rocking her body back and forth.

    In the past, the little wolf didn¡¯t respond to his pleas and left him.

    In the past, it was toote for him to save her soul, even when he had threatened Hades for it, since it took him so long to find out that his littlepanion had died.

    In the past, Hades could only promise him that he would let her live again, in the same world as him, but he didn¡¯t say how long Chaos had to wait.

    But, now, Chaos came to her in time, thus it was not fair if he had to wait for centuries to see her again.

    And fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to do that...

    Chaos held his breath when he felt a faint movement from her, as hershes fluttered before he could look into her hazel eyes.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± she asked with her hoarse voice. She blinked tiredly. ¡°I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home...¡± Chaos said, relief washed over his being when he knew everything would be all right, at least she would live and he didn¡¯t make the same mistake like before...

    It meant the world to him...

    She meant the world to him....

    Whether it was in the past or now, it would always be like that...

    =====================

    ¡°Your baby is healthy, you have entered the seventh week of pregnancy,¡± the Ob- Gyn told Lise and Sol with a happy smile on her face. She thought it would be good news for them.

    However, when the two young people didn¡¯t show any interest in that, she stopped smiling and sat down on her chair.

    ¡°I want to ask you this,¡± she said carefully. ¡°Will you keep the baby?¡±

    She knew it was a bold question, but upon seeing their expressions, she didn¡¯t think she had stepped out of line when she queried them of this. To make sure that she was on the right track to discuss this.

    ¡°The baby is very healthy,¡± she started. ¡°If both of you think this is too fast...¡±

    ¡°I want to abort it,¡± Lise cut her off immediately when she knew what this doctor was going to say. It was about her keeping the baby, while she had no idea what she had gone through.

    Beside her, Sol grabbed her hand in warning.

    ¡°Think about this again,¡± the doctor was in a difficult position.

    ¡°No, I want to abort it,¡± Lise said firmly.

    ¡°We will talk about this,¡± Sol finally spoke, as he stood up. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±

    ====================

    It had been seven days and Knox didn¡¯t show any significant improvement, if one could say, his condition was only getting worse now.

    Meanwhile, Gael had regained his consciousness two days ago and his health had improved, though he was still in pain and couldn¡¯t use his power, but he was awake and could move as he pleased, unlike Knox, who had been in a vegetative state since he brought Gael to this manor during the disaster.

    ¡°Still no news from Chaos?¡± Anne asked when Gael entered Knox¡¯s room. His face was pale and his lips were chapped, but he looked better than yesterday.

    ¡°No.¡± Gael took a chair and sat down beside Anne, who was sitting on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°What will you do about thepany?¡± Anne changed the topic, because if Gael couldn¡¯t find any news about Chaos, then there was nothing she could ask anymore.

    ¡°I will say that I survived the earthquake.¡± The news about him still being missing was still a hot topic in the media. Most people said that he was dead, since it had been seven days and he was still missing. What hope would one have in that kind of situation?

    ¡°You have been missing for seven days, what excuse will you use?¡± Anne raised her brows.

    ¡°I will think about thatter.¡±

    ¡°What about your wife?¡±

    The word ¡®wife¡¯ was like a p on Gael¡¯s face. ¡°She is dead,¡± he replied coldly.

    There was silence that stretched between them, as they didn¡¯t know what safe step they should take, but a knock on the door pulled them back from their reverie.

    ¡°Someone asked to meet Mr. McKeltar,¡± the maid said timidly from outside the door.

    ¡°Me?¡± Gael frowned.

    ¡°No, Mr. Knox.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 75

    75 KNOX¡¯S LOVER

    ¡°Someone asked to see Knox?¡± Anne wanted to make sure that what she heard was right and the maid nodded her head. ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    The maid looked troubled. She shifted from one leg to another when she answered her. ¡°She said that she is Mr. McKeltar¡¯s girlfriend and insisted on meeting him now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Anne was surprised. She knew that Gael was obsessed with Lise, but she never heard anything about Knox¡¯s love life. ¡°Do you know her?¡± She turned her attention to Gael and from his expression, yes, he knew about this girl. ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Gael grunted, he then stood up from his seat and stomped his feet toward the door. ¡°I will go and send her away.¡±

    ¡°Who is this girl?¡± Anne immediately stood up from the bed as well and followed Gael to the door; she wanted to see the girl who became Knox¡¯s lover.

    How could he hide it from her so well?

    ==================

    Sol could fathom what Lise had gone through for her to decide to get rid of the baby, but as they came for the second time and she had to undergo a thorough check up again, it turned out that she would have a hard time conceiving another baby in the future if she insisted on getting abortion now.

    And due to her medical condition, the process of abortion would put herself in danger as well.

    .....

    Yet, Lise kept telling them that she didn¡¯t want this baby, until Sol asked them to leave the room and let him talk to her alone.

    ¡°Lise,¡± Sol approached her once all the doctor and nurses were no longer inside the room, but what he got was a ss that was thrown at his shoulder.

    Sol moved with ease to dodge it and proceeded to take a seat beside her. She flinched when their shoulders made contact, as she hugged her own body.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand... you don¡¯t understand... this baby is evil...¡± she cried out loud, she couldn¡¯t bear to give birth to this baby or to even look at it.

    She felt disgusted with herself since she had this baby inside of her stomach. She knew it was not right, she was not evil to try to get rid of an innocent soul, but...

    Lise cried silently, she buried her face in her palms, as her body started trembling uncontrobly.

    Meanwhile, Sol couldn¡¯t offer her anyforting words, since no words could make her feel better, but he knew if she miscarried now, it wouldn¡¯t only take an innocent life, which meant against everything that he believed, but it would also put Lise¡¯s life in danger.

    He couldn¡¯t afford that.

    ¡°Give birth to the baby,¡± Sol said, his voice was low, unsure of what he was talking about, but he needed her to know what he had in his mind. ¡°I will take the responsibility.¡±

    All of a sudden Lise put down her hands and red at Sol with hostility. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what you are saying!¡± she screamed and then jumped from the bed, where she was sitting. ¡°I don¡¯t want this! I DON¡¯T WANT THIS!¡±

    Lise became hysterical, and hit her own stomach, hoping it could help her to suffer a miscarriage.

    But, Sol moved very fast to catch her hands and pinned her on the bed, as she thrashed and tried to hit him back, Lise even bit his hand very hard, until Sol had to clench his teeth when the blood oozed out from his wounds.

    Sol let her do as she pleased, if that was the only way to make her slightly feel better and her way to vent out her anger, frustration and everything that she felt, he wouldn¡¯tin.

    Instead, Sol sat down on the bed and pulled her closer, hugged her from behind, while she was still biting him.

    ¡°You can hurt me however you want, but I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt even further,¡± Sol said to Lise, as he hugged her tighter when she bit him even harder. ¡°I love you, Lise... I really do. Please don¡¯t do this to yourself. I want you to know that I will be with you no matter what...¡±

    ==================

    Anne followed behind Gael when he walked out of the front door and saw a young girl, who looked so beautiful and stunning, but not only that, Anne knew who the girl was...

    Of course, she didn¡¯t know her personally, but she knew her because she was an actress, to say that she was famous would be an understatement.

    July Williams.

    She was a young actress whose name would be in the headlines for weeks when her movies came out.

    Even though she was wearing a pair of tinted sunsses, Anne couldn¡¯t be mistaken about this fact. No way. Knox had a rtionship with her? Did she know what Knox was? Or how far their rtionship and what had Knox told her? Did he mention anything about the supernaturals¡¯ realm?

    Anne¡¯s head was spinning with a lot of questions.

    But Gael didn¡¯t seem surprised at all to see the actress right at the doorstep of this manor.

    ¡°I want to see Knox,¡± July said decisively, she took off her sunsses and looked Gael straight in the eyes. ¡°Is he inside?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go to see him.¡± Gael stood in front of July, folding his arms, as he reciprocated her re.

    ¡°I need to know his condition.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Gael shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. ¡°Tell me where your brother is, bring my wife and I will let you in.¡±

    July¡¯s expression hardened when she heard that, but then she resumed her calmness. ¡°I don¡¯t know, we haven¡¯t heard any news about him.¡±

    ¡°Liar,¡± Gael scoffed at her face. ¡°Do you think you can lie to me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can stop me froming in and see him?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can. Knox is dead. He will not be here even if I strangled you to death.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 76

    76 THEIR SOUL

    ¡°Of course I can. Knox is dead. He will not be here even if I strangled you to death,¡± Gael said those words viciously. He lied straight to her face without even batting an eye.

    Yet, July did not buy it that easily either. ¡°Fine, let me see his dead body then.¡± She strode inside the house, but Gael held her hand, to prevent her from getting further inside. ¡°Why? You are such a bad liar.¡±

    She was an actress, if she wanted to lie, she could do it very smoothly, but both of them knew that none of these words made any sense in their situation now.

    ¡°I will not let you go inside the house, you can cry all you want right in front of my house and I will not care.¡±

    ¡°What if I tell the whole world that you are a supernatural creature? A non human being? Whatever they address you.¡± July lifted her chin arrogantly at Gael. She wouldn¡¯t back down until she met him.

    Gael narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then what? Do you want to say that yours is a family of hunters that hunted down all the supernatural creatures brutally?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it and see how people will react to that.¡± July knew that she won this argument.

    People wouldn¡¯t side with the non- human beings, as they saw them as a threat and dangerous creature and them being a family of hunters to kill them all, would be something that she would be proud of.

    However, the fact was the opposite. July had never felt like she belonged to her family or inclined to follow in their footsteps to inherit the cruelty of the organization.

    .....

    It was barbaric to end another creature¡¯s life and she was so against that.

    Yet, if Gael wanted to take this matter further, she wouldn¡¯t back down, even if she had to disclose the biggest secret of her family.

    Meanwhile, Anne who was listening from inside the house, had her jaw dropped to the ground at all the information that she heard from them.

    What had she just heard? It was too much for her to discern.

    ¡°Now, let me see Knox or I will take this matter further, just as you wish.¡± July looked very arrogant, but she yed her cards nicely.

    While gritting his teeth, Gael red at her. He didn¡¯t want another problem toe in his way when he had to look for Lise. He would find a way to get her back.

    And when July proceeded to step into the house again, Gael didn¡¯t stop her anymore. Her eyes scanned the room and found an olddy, who was standing not too far from them. She must be Anne, the woman that had been living in their manor since she was only a child.

    July was grateful that Knox told her that, so when she approached her and called her by her name, she could witness how shocked she was.

    ¡°Anne, can you please take me to Knox¡¯s room?¡± she said sweetly, it was apletely different tone from how she talked to Gael earlier.

    The olddy was hesitant, she looked at Gael, who didn¡¯t budge from the doorstep, with his back facing her, so she couldn¡¯t see the silent instruction that he might give her in this situation.

    But then, seeing her hesitation, July stepped in front of her, blocking her view of Gael, so she could focus only on her.

    ¡°So, Anne, may I know where Knox¡¯s room is?¡± She repeated her question.

    ====================

    Blue felt her whole body was in pain, the excruciating pain made her scream at the top of her lungs when Chaos intended to take her away from this ce. He didn¡¯t say what kind of ce this was, but she didn¡¯t like to be here...

    ¡°It¡¯s painful...¡± She sobbed when the pain was too hard for her to bear. It was even more painful than when she fell off the building and her body collided with the solid asphalt.

    Chaos held her tighter. ¡°The pain will be gone, just focus on me...¡± he said softly.

    Blue followed what he said and put her attention on him and slowly the pain dissipated, but Chaos¡¯s body was trembling uncontrobly.

    Blue sighed in relief when the pain was no longer gnawing at her alive, but Chaos¡¯ expression made her worried. ¡°What happened to you?¡± She asked when her surroundings turned brighter, the light was so blinding, it left her feeling afraid that she would lose him in this blinding light.

    ¡°Hold onto me,¡± Chaos instructed, but his voice was so hard, as if he was trying to press his own emotions, there was something that he felt that he didn¡¯t want Blue to know.

    And with the blinding light that engulfed them, Blue felt the ground beneath her disappear. she didn¡¯t get the answer for her question, as she hugged him tightly. He smelled exactly like what she remembered and it broughtfort to her when she buried her face in his chest...

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Blue didn¡¯t care where they would go, as long as she was with Chaos, she would be fine with it.

    ¡°Home,¡± he said.

    ¡°I am already home,¡± Blue said sleepily when she snuggled close to him and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, so do I,¡± Chaos replied through his gritted teeth.

    Their souls had been intertwined since centuries ago, it was only a matter of time when they would meet again, but the part where they had to repeat the history was so regrettable...

    With the iplete soul that Chaos had, he still found a way to get her back and recognized her in his own way...

    Even though his soul had been shattered into pieces... he still chose her again with his imperfect soul...

    And when the blinding light had disappeared and their surroundings were materialized again, they were inside Knox¡¯s room with Blue sleeping peacefully in his arms.

    Chaos stared at her sleeping face for a while.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 77

    77 TAKE CARE OF HER

    Chaos stared at Blue¡¯s sleeping face for a while, before he walked to the other side of Knox¡¯s huge bed and tucked her under a nket. He wiped the strands of her hair off of her face and then walked toward Knox¡¯s side to see his other shattered soul.

    The pain in every step that he took was excruciating, but aside from the slight furrow between his brows, there was no other way to tell that he was in pain.

    Once Chaos was beside Knox, he put his hand on his forehead.

    Chaos could eliminate Knox right there and then and took his strength that was in him back, to make himself feel better and subside the pain a little bit, so he didn¡¯t need to suffer or to go through this, but he needed Knox to be alive.

    A momentter, Knox opened his eyes and their dark blue eyes met.

    ¡°You found her,¡± he said in a hoarse voice, as he turned his head to the side and saw Blue sleeping soundly beside him. The little girl curled her body, hugging the nket to findfort, as her lips opened slightly.

    ¡°Take care of her.¡± It was a warning from Chaos. He didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen again to her or her to go through such pain again, but moreover, there wouldn¡¯t be another chance for him to save her, since this would be thest time he could bend the rules of the two realms for his own, selfish interests.

    Knox shifted his attention back to Chaos, and looked at him questioningly. ¡°What happened to you?¡± he knew from Chaos¡¯ expression that he was in pain, but why didn¡¯t he feel anything? Did he take the brunt?

    But, he didn¡¯t get the answer for that or for other questions that bothered his mind, because Chaos disappeared into thin air, without saying anything aside from warning him to take care of Blue.

    .....

    ====================

    Anne didn¡¯t have much choice but to bring July to Knox¡¯s room, but when she arrived there, she was very shocked to see that Knox had woken up, but the most shocking part was when she saw Blue was there as well...

    ¡°Knox?¡± Anne called him, as that man had his back facing the door, while he stared at Blue, who was sleeping on his bed.

    Upon hearing his name being called, Knox turned around, only to find July hade. He furrowed his brows. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    On the other hand, July walked into the room, she moved very elegantly, but the moment she was only a step away from him, she grabbed a pillow from his back and smacked it across his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you greet me? Why am I here?¡± July screamed in annoyance. She felt very ridiculous toe here and took the risk of threatening the other supernatural creature, only to hear a question; ¡®Why are you here?!?¡¯

    No, July wasn¡¯t pleased with that.

    ¡°I am very worried about you, but you don¡¯t even feel happy to see me!? How dare you?!¡± July hit Knox again.

    However, when Anne wanted to stop her, Knox raised his hand to stop her. ¡°Please, leave us for a while.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Anne wanted to say that she wanted to take Blue with her, yet her body moved without her consent, sending her out of the room as the door closed right before her eyes.

    ¡°Please, stop it, okay... I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, but you don¡¯t even care!¡±

    July stopped hitting Knox and only then he could see how much he had made his woman worried. Tears welled up in her eyes, as her face turned red because she got agitated.

    Knox took a deep breath and sighed deeply. ¡°I am truly sorry,¡± he said softly and took her hand to pull her close to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you worried.¡±

    July struggled for a bit longer to insinuate that she was still really upset with his reaction, but then she relented and hugged him back.

    ¡°I am really worried about you.¡± She rested her head against his chest and murmured. ¡°After the earthquake, I can¡¯t reach you and you have not even tried to call me.¡±

    Knox furrowed his brows.

    ¡°How long has it been since the earthquake?¡± he asked. It seemed he had just slept for a few hours, but he could be wrong.

    And he was indeedpletely wrong.

    ¡°Seven days.¡±

    ¡°Seven days?¡± Knox was in distress. He had been unconscious for so long...

    ¡°Where have you been during that time?¡± Anne didn¡¯t say anything about Knox being unconscious, since she didn¡¯t ask her either, but when July freed herself from his hug, from the corner of her eyes, she saw someone else there. ¡°Who are you!?¡± She was almost screaming because she was surprised to find another woman in Knox¡¯s bed.

    No, she was not a woman, she was a little girl.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± July asked again in a low voice this time, pointing her finger at the white haired little girl, who was staring at her for who knew how long. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Blue, his daughter,¡± Blue said. Her hazel eyes looked at the two of them in annoyance.

    Knox rolled his eyes when he heard that and Julyughed at it. She knew who Blue was and why she called him her father.

    ¡°You are so cute,¡± July said, stretching out her hand and was about to tousle her hair, but Knox caught her wrist first and prevented his woman from doing so.

    At a single nce, Knox knew that Blue was upset. And, she tended to w people whenever she was in a bad mood, he didn¡¯t want to deal with that this time.

    ¡°Where is Chaos?¡± Blue fixed her eyes on Knox after she scanned the entire room and couldn¡¯t find the man there. ¡°He was here before.¡±

    ¡°He is not here.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 78

    78 HE TAKES THE PAIN FOR HER

    ¡°What do you mean he is not here?¡± There was no way Blue could escape from that strange ce without Chaos¡¯ help. She was sure that she was not dreaming about that. She could even still smell his coffee scent inside this room... ¡°He was here,¡± she insisted.

    ¡°He was here and now he was gone.¡±

    Blue was silent, letting the words sink in her mind when he said that Chaos was gone. She didn¡¯t like the sound of it.

    ¡°When will hee back?¡± she asked sullenly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± This time, Knox really didn¡¯t know when Chaos would return and he was a little worried about it as well.

    Unlike before, this time the way he left bothered him and he couldn¡¯t help but remember thest words that he said to him.

    ¡°Is he all right?¡± Blue muttered, she looked down. She just escaped the clutches of death, but there was no joy in her voice or face.

    Whether she didn¡¯t realize it yet or not, she didn¡¯t seem aware of her little journey to the underworld realm and the chaos that the man had created because he thought he lost her.

    He indeed lost her, but he got her back...

    .....

    ¡°Of course, he is fine.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that?¡±

    ¡°Because I am alive.¡± That was the only solid proof that Chaos was not dead yet. After all, that abominable creature couldn¡¯t have died so easily...

    He wouldn¡¯t die, but maybe ¡®vanish¡¯ would be the right word to use in his case.

    =====================

    Hades was livid when he learned what Chaos had done to reach the girl. He had created havoc in his own hell.

    What the f*ck with the way this abominable creature was thinking?!

    However, when he saw the man sitting on the ground, leaning his back against the wall behind him, he calmed down a little bit.

    Chaos was not in good shape.

    What he had done in the underworld had taken a toll on him now.

    ¡°You are so stupid to take the pain from the girl.¡± Hades approached him and stopped just two steps away from him.

    It was only then that Chaos lifted his head and stared at Hades. He threw him a nasty look. ¡°She was in pain,¡± he hissed as the very same pain rendered him exhausted.

    ¡°Of course she was, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are so stupid to take the pain away from her,¡± he said righteously.

    ¡°You said nothing about the pain.¡± Chaos just knew when he was about to take Blue out of that d*mn ce that it would cause her an excruciating pain.

    Apparently, those devils in the underworld couldn¡¯t get out from that f*cking ce because they were not able to endure the pain.

    They, who had belonged to that ce, wouldn¡¯t be able to leave without feeling the pain, as if they were being skinned alive, while their body was burning.

    That was the same feeling that Chaos had to endure right now, the pain that Blue had to go through as well for a brief moment.

    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t ask.¡± Hades tilted his head. ¡°Keep doing this and she will be your weakness. You do remember those creatures that want you to cease to exist. They will hunt her down to bring you to your knees.¡± Hades clicked his tongue, as if he was reprimanding a nine years old child. ¡°You are hopeless.¡±

    Chaos ignored those words as he closed his eyes. He needed to get better soon, so he could leave this ce.

    ¡°And I still don¡¯t forgive you for releasing those monsters.¡± Hades then walked away from this realm.

    It was not a specific ce that one could find it easily, this ce was a realm that Chaos created for himself, thus no one would be able to enter without his permission.

    He needed time to heal...

    ===============

    Lise still didn¡¯t want the baby, but Sol kept telling her that she only took the decision out of anger and that was not her at all.

    Though Lise kept yelling at him that the childhood friend, the woman that he knew, had long gone, Sol didn¡¯t budge with his decision.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want the baby, we can put the baby up for adoption.¡± At least with this, if one day Lise changed her mind and she wanted to see her baby, she would still have a chance.

    Sol knew her very well. She was not someone that would kill an innocent soul, just because she wanted to free herself and make herself feel better.

    This wouldn¡¯t make her feel better, this would only destroy her.

    Because when she finally realized it, the guilt, for killing her own flesh and blood, would eat her alive. She wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of that thought out of her mind...

    ¡°We arrived,¡± Sol informed Lise, who was sleeping, resting her head on his shoulder.

    They took a taxi back to the Fokosa city and Sol could see how much damage was caused by the cmity while the taxi driver spoke about the casualties and also sad stories from the people, who lost their loved ones.

    Lise stirred awake, she was on medication and this made her feel sleepy most of the time, therefore, she missed seeing the ruined city along their way.

    Fortunately, this part of the Fokosa City, which was Williams family residences, didn¡¯t seem to receive so much damage.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sol said softly, he got out of the car after giving the driver the money and then opened the door for Lise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay with your family.¡± There was no offense in her words, Lise just didn¡¯t want to mingle with other people in her current condition.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will leave after I see my father,¡± Sol reassured her.

    However, someone suddenly talked behind him. ¡°Who said you can leave?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 79

    79 SHE WILL HEAR IT LATER

    ¡°Who said you can leave?¡± Jasmine approached her brother and the woman, who was none other than Lise. ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Jasmine,¡± Lise greeted her, she could immediately differentiate between Jasmine and July from the way she called her and the vibe that she gave off, since the two of them, despite being identical twins, had opposite characters.

    Lise had never been good friends with Jasmine, unlike her rtionship with July.

    ¡°Hey, Lise... I am sorry about your wedding,¡± she said in a mocking tone. Jasmine was still upset because their n waspletely ruined. They didn¡¯t manage to kill the creature, who had be Lise¡¯s husband and she couldn¡¯t kill that little white wolf either.

    Jasmine really got an ear-ful for this, the onlyfort that she had was the fact that she and her team had managed to kill a few beasts from the Silver River pack.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, because I don¡¯t.¡± Lise was not in a good mood to deal with her snidements. She couldment whatever she wanted, but not in front of her.

    Jasmine raised an eyebrow at her and was about to talk again when Sol cut off the conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, you need to rest.¡± He helped Lise to take a step onto the stairs, since they had to climb five of them to the doorstep and he knew she had not been well these few days.

    Seeing how concerned her brother was, Jasmine rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°She is not a baby, she doesn¡¯t need that useless help.¡± She walked past them and entered the house first, without offering any help to the two of them.

    Hearing thatment, Lise looked at Jasmine¡¯s back until she disappeared behind the closed door. Her gaze was full of hostility, but Sol could understand that. Jasmine could be an a** most of the time.

    .....

    ¡°Ignore her,¡± Sol said, rubbing her back in a soothing movement to calm her down. ¡°I promise we will leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Lise said nothing about it. She gritted her teeth and walked inside the house. She had been holding back her emotions and didn¡¯t want to raise unnecessary arguments, since she had plenty since Sol said that he wanted her to keep the baby.

    He was concerned that it would put her in danger if she got an abortion. It could im her life and that was exactly what she wanted, as it was too scared to do it alone.

    ¡°Come on.¡± Sol held her hand and both of them went inside the house.

    This house smelled like cinnamon and Lise could say that this was the biggest house in this area with a vastwn, though there were some parts of it that had been damaged, which she assumed happened during the earthquake, but mostly, the house managed to withstand such a disaster.

    ====================

    There was a knocking sound on the door when Blue was sitting near the window, staring at the clear blue sky and felt the wind against her face.

    It had been two days since she returned from ¡®death¡¯. That was what Anne called it. She cried and sobbed to know that she was fine and Chaos managed to get her back.

    Blue didn¡¯t know what had happened until Anne told her about it and the disaster that Chaos had caused because of her. It was simply hard to believe that Chaos had gone extra miles for her.

    Another knock on the door and Gael¡¯s voice resounded outside. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    Blue nced at the doorzily, but said nothing. Why did he even have to ask? Usually, he would enter her room even without her permission, but now he was being too polite and it was awkward.

    Gael had not talked to her since her return, he avoided Blue for a reason that she actually knew.

    Another knock which was then followed by a statement, ¡°I wille in.¡±

    There was a short pause and then Gael entered the room. He looked pale. Anne told her that he was greatly injured because of what had happened.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me, I thought you were sleeping,¡± Gael said and when she refused to answer him and chose to stare out of the window at the broken trees out there instead, he took a chair and dragged it close to her, as he sat down. ¡°I know you are upset with me.¡±

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    Gael raised his brows, that waspletely a lie. ¡°If you want to lie, make it believable.¡±

    The little girl turned her head slightly and looked at Gael. ¡°Why did your wife push me off the building?¡±

    Gael flinched when he heard the title that Blue used. Why was everyone calling her ¡®his wife¡¯? He would love it when he had her in his arms, but not now, it sounded too harsh.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±

    ¡°She wanted to kill me.¡±

    ¡°No, Blue... the situation was a little bitplicated back then.¡±

    ¡°Did she think I would survive that height?¡± Blue creased her brows. She didn¡¯t look like an eight year old child. Sometimes, it was easy to forget that. Especially while having these kinds of conversations.

    ¡°No, Blue, she was in panic.¡±

    ¡°Why did she run away from you?¡±

    Gael sighed deeply, he didn¡¯t want to admit it. He didn¡¯t feel guilty for what he had done to Lise, but surely, he would have done more than that to keep her close to him.

    ¡°Because I have done bad things.¡±

    Blue pulled her legs close to her chest and hugged them tightly, as she rested her head on her arms. ¡°She will never love you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it out loud.¡± Gael knew Lise wouldn¡¯t love him because that was his curse, he would never get the love that he wanted, one of the reasons why he did what he had done, since no matter what, she would never be his.

    ¡°I have tried to tell her before your wedding, but she said she will hear the storyter.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 80

    80 IT¡¯S HURT

    ¡°I have tried to tell her before your wedding, but she said she will hear the storyter,¡± Blue told him and Gaelughed softly.

    ¡°Thank you for trying, I hope she will listen to your story next time.¡± He would make sure there would be a next time. He needed to see his child as well.

    This curse, sure enough, would be the death of him someday, since he had been dying because of it. Only if Lise could feel a bit of what he felt for her, even ten percent of it, would be enough to make her stay. That was how bad he fell for her.

    His own obsession was a curse for Lise, since Gael would stop at nothing to find her and their child.

    ¡°She left with the man that killed my family,¡± Blue mumbled, she turned her head and stared at the blue sky. If it was a little bit darker and gloomy, it would look like Chaos¡¯ eyes.

    Gael said nothing about it.

    He had been avoiding talking to her these past two days because he didn¡¯t want to talk about Lise or Sol, because there were a lot ofplicated things and feelings that entailed that topic.

    ¡°I will kill him one day.¡±

    Talking about killing people did not really suit an eight years old child, but Blue had gone through more than any child her age. Moreover, the way her mind worked had never been the same as those her age.

    .....

    ¡°Do you know where Chaos is?¡± Gael asked her after a long spell of silence between them. He knew that she had been on edge because of Chaos¡¯ disappearance and this time, even Knox seemed worried about Chaos¡¯ whereabouts.

    ¡°No.¡± She wished she knew...

    =====================

    ¡°What do you want from my brother?¡± Jasmine entered Lise¡¯s room without even knocking on the door first, she even had the audacity to look down on her.

    Lise knew that Jasmine would always be like this when she treated someone that she didn¡¯t like, but it didn¡¯t mean she was in the mood to tolerate her antiques.

    ¡°You slept with him?¡± Jasmine tilted her head when Lise didn¡¯t answer her and continued what she was doing; sleeping. ¡°Are you even aware that you are the wife of a monster? Oh, what do you call it? A non- human being?¡±

    Lise closed her eyes, the same thing she practiced when Gael touched her. She would simply think that she was not in this ce, and was somewhere far away, where she wouldn¡¯t feel any pain or hatred, where she could feel peace and happiness...

    BRAKK!

    A pillow flew through the room and hit Jasmine right in her face, as she didn¡¯t see iting. One moment, Lise was pretending to be asleep, the next moment, she had thrown a pillow at her face.

    Jasmine shrieked in annoyance, her face reddened as her pride was hurt. How could a mere girl like Lise throw a pillow at her?

    ¡°YOU!¡± she roared, as she charged toward Lise. She would strangle her to death now and probably her father would praise her for that, since she was that creature¡¯s wife after all.

    Lise sensed the danger and immediately jumped to her feet. She took a flower vase and mmed it against the wall, as she held it by the neck and pointed the sharp edge at Jasmine with a cold expression.

    ¡°Come here,¡± she said coldly. Her eyes aze with hostility, she didn¡¯t even try to hide it anymore.

    Jasmine halted her steps upon seeing that, and frowned. This was not the Lise she knew. They were not close, but Lise and Sol had been childhood friends for years.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± Jasmine jutted out her chin arrogantly. She was a trained member of this organization, broken ss wouldn¡¯t make her back down. But, the way Lise looked at her told her that she didn¡¯t care about what Jasmine might do to her about this threat.

    ¡°If I have to.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you will not dare.¡± Jasmineughed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I have been through.¡± I have killed more people than you could imagine. Lise thought to herself. ¡°If you think you can intimidate me, don¡¯t waste your time.¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s not wise to treat the owner of the house you live in.¡± Jasmine chuckled. ¡°What are you now? A beggar? Oh, please go back to your hubby.¡±

    Lise put down the shard of the vase in her hand, but still gripped it tightly beside her body, as she walked toward Jasmine.

    Yet, the thing that made Jasmine widen her eyes in surprise was Lise literally walking on those sharp pieces of ss shards on the ground, injuring her own feet, but she didn¡¯t even flinch when her blood left trails behind her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the problem with you, but Sol asked me to stay and until he said otherwise, I will not leave this ce just because you asked me. I won¡¯t receive orders from you.¡± Lise was standing right in front of Jasmine, they were about the same height. ¡°Now, leave this room before I do something that you think I will never dare.¡±

    Jasmine red at her viciously. ¡°You are only a burden,¡± she said, smirking triumphantly when she saw pain cross her eyes.

    After saying those hurtful words, Jasmine walked out of the room, but bumped into Sol in the corridor.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sol asked her viciously, but when he realized where she came from, he immediately rushed into his bedroom, where he found Lise standing on the scattered pieces of broken vase. ¡°What happened?!¡±

    Sol didn¡¯t waste his time and immediately lifted Lise and sat her down on the chair, away from the sharp shards. He frowned deeply when he saw her bleeding feet.

    However, what left him stunned was when Lise covered her face and cried loudly.

    ¡°It hurts... it really hurts...¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 81

    81 THE TWINS

    She felt so much pain as she cried that she was hurt. It was not about the injuries on her feet or about the pain that she felt when Jasmine told her that she was a burden, it was beyond those or maybe it was the few hurtful things that umted in her heart and sent her emotions haywire.

    ¡°It hurts... it really hurts...¡± Lise cried, she wailed in pain and couldn¡¯t control herself. She was trembling and had difficulty breathing, while Sol sat next to her and tried to console her. ¡°I feel so much hurt...¡± she said between her sobs.

    On the other hand, Sol hugged her even tighter, trying to keep her together, she was broken and he wanted to pick all the pieces that pained her, yet it was not enough. He was afraid that she would break even further.

    ¡°I know it hurts... I know and I am sorry...¡± Sol said. His voice was very gentle, but there were a lot of emotions that he felt for Lise now. He wanted to do a thousand things to make her feel just a bit better. He was willing to do anything for her, as long as she could be a little bit happier, but none of that could stop her from feeling the pain.

    Sol loved her more than anything and he just realized it now, when her pain became his as well.

    ¡°Let me heal you... please let me stay by your side and fix this...¡± Sol whispered to her and a lot of things that he thought he could offer to her. ¡°I love you Lise... I love you...¡±

    Yet, the words only made Lise even more hysterical, since she knew how broken she was while Sol deserved better. She couldn¡¯t control herself, as she was having a mental breakdown now.

    However, one thing was for sure, if all of this craziness didn¡¯t happen and they were only a normal childhood friend, his feelings would have been mutual...

    But now, Lise couldn¡¯t say what she felt.

    .....

    ===================

    ¡°It will hurt a little bit,¡± Sol told Lise when he was about to clean up her bleeding feet with alcohol before he could bandage it. He lifted his head and stared at Lise, but she didn¡¯t even flinch when he started to clean her feet.

    She looked like she was dying inside.

    Not only that, Lise didn¡¯t even give any reaction when Sol applied ointment to her wounds before he bandaged them, even though he himself would at least grimace at the pain, since they didn¡¯t look like light injuries.

    Sol wanted to take her to the hospital, but Lise simply refused it. She didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital. She didn¡¯t want to go anywhere out of this room, except if Sol wanted to take her away, far, far away from all of this and left everything behind.

    But, Sol couldn¡¯t do that just yet. He would love to do it, but he couldn¡¯t do that for now, he had to make sure that the organization wouldn¡¯t chase them down for doing so.

    Running away from Gael McKeltar was one thing, but he knew the capability of his own family and the other members of the organization when they wanted to make someone as their priority. It would only be a matter of time before they could be caught.

    Therefore, he wanted to prepare everything first before he could take Lise away. He had to make sure that no one would follow them.

    ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± Sol asked Lise when he was done with her feet andid her back on the bed. She just gazed at the night sky through the window.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sol understood.

    He thought Lise needed some time for herself, therefore he was about to go out of the room when Lise spoke softly with her back facing him.

    ¡°Can you stay?¡± Her voice was almost like a whisper and Sol nearly missed it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±

    ¡°Sure...¡± Sol agreed. ¡°I will just take a broom to clean up the shards and I will stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ====================

    July couldn¡¯te to see Knox often because of her position as the daughter of Archie Williams, who was none other than the leader of the organization, though it was very clear that she didn¡¯t choose the same path that her other siblings took and caused her to be disowned by her own father, but it didn¡¯t erase the fact that she was still a Williams.

    It was very rare for July to go home because she didn¡¯t want to meet her father, though she had been disowned, but she was still weed whenever she wanted toe, it was only her father who didn¡¯t want to admit her as his daughter anymore.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The first person that July saw as soon as she stepped into Williams¡¯ residence was her twin sister and she cursed her luck for it.

    ¡°Why? This is my house too,¡± she said lightly, as she entered the house.

    ¡°Are you ying dumb? Father no longer sees you as his child, don¡¯t make meugh.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see youugh,¡± July said snidely, she tossed her long hair from her shoulder and arrogantly asked about Sol. ¡°Where is my brother?¡±

    Jasmine raised an eyebrow when she heard that. ¡°Why? Do you want to take him and his girlfriend out of this house? Sure, do it please, the girl only makes my eyes sore.¡±

    ¡°Then close your eyes, there is no one who wants to admire the way you see people.¡± July cursed the very fact that they were twins, since she couldn¡¯t brag that she was more beautiful than her or attack her physically. It was childish, she knew, but she was sure Jasmine would have done that if she didn¡¯t have the same reasons as hers.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 82

    82 A FAVOR

    And then, without waiting for her answer, July walked into the room, straight to Sol¡¯s room. However, she saw her father in the corridor just after taking a few steps. The man walked straight past her, but his eyes didn¡¯t meet hers at all.

    Archie Williams acted like he didn¡¯t even see July and she was more than capable of acting the same. After all, she was famous for her acting and acting indifferently was a piece of cake for her.

    The two of them walked past each other without saying anything or even acknowledging the other person¡¯s presence.

    Only if Archie knew that July had a rtionship with one of the non- human beings that he hated the most, probably, he would crucify her without a second thought.

    That was why her rtionship with Knox was top secret, not only on her side, but on Knox¡¯s side as well.

    Chaos was very clear that he only let him live to find the other pieces of his shattered soul, and not to make out with the daughter of a certain organization¡¯s leader.

    That was unfair.

    ¡°Hey, Lise!¡± July greeted the girl, who wasying down on the bed, staring at the ceiling. ¡°Miss me?¡±

    Lise turned her head slowly. With one look, people could say that she was not in good condition. No one would, when you were forced to marry someone that you didn¡¯t want.

    .....

    ¡°July,¡± she called her, a soft smile on her lips.

    ¡°I heard Sol brought you here,¡± July said cheerfully, she entered the room and sat down on the edge of the bed when she saw her bandaged feet. ¡°What happened to your feet?¡±

    =====================

    ¡°Any news from Chaos?¡± Blue asked Knox when she entered his bedroom, without knocking on the door, but even if she didn¡¯t do it, this man must have known that she approached him.

    ¡°I will not answer that before you repeat it again and knock on the door first before you enter my room.¡±

    But still, he was being so petty toward Blue.

    Therefore, without any other choice, Blue repeated what she did before and knocked on the door first before she entered the room.

    ¡°I have not yet answered that.¡±

    Blue looked annoyed, but she refused to repeat it again, instead she ran to his bed and sat there. This only made Knox¡¯s frown even deeper.

    ¡°Where is Chaos? Do you know where he is?¡± she asked without hesitation at all, as she pulled her legs up and sat cross-legged on his bed.

    ¡°Put down your feet, youngdy,¡± Knox snapped at her. He was in the middle of something on hisptop, but he knew what she did even if he did not look at her.

    Yet, Blue didn¡¯t listen to him, she kept her legs, because she was also annoyed since Knox didn¡¯t answer her question yet.

    ¡°Where is Chaos?¡± Blue asked sullenly. She just wanted to know about Chaos. ¡°It has been two months, but you don¡¯t know where he is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± If Knox could say, he wanted to know where Chaos was now as well. He could feel that he was alive, but too weak. However, he didn¡¯t know where exactly that man was.

    ¡°Can you take me to see him?¡± Blue insisted.

    Knox would love to send Blue to her uncle¡¯s pack, Silver River pack, but Chaos had warned him to take good care of her, yet this girl was really hard to be taken care of. The two of them simply were not in sync.

    ¡°Where do you think I will take you when I don¡¯t know where he is?¡± Knox turned around in his chair and faced Blue. He flicked his finger and Blue¡¯s legs immediately dropped to the floor.

    The girl looked at Knox in annoyance, but he simply ignored it.

    ¡°I want to see him, there are a lot of things that I want to ask him.¡±

    ¡°So do I. Take a line, please.¡± Knox stood up and opened the door for her. ¡°You can deal with him after I¡¯m done, now get out of my room.¡±

    Blue jumped from the bed and threw Knox a re.

    ¡°When can I return to school?¡±

    ¡°Your school is under heavy reconstruction, you will attend school next month.¡±

    Because of the disaster, this city was beyond destroyed and to build everything again, it really needed time, including Blue¡¯s school.

    ¡°Can I go to meet my friend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I want to know if he survived or not.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care and stop wasting my time.¡±

    Blue stomped her feet on the floor and red at Knox again. ¡°You are not my favorite person at all!¡±

    Knox frowned when he heard that. What did that even mean for him?

    ==================

    Blue stayed silent for another three days after she went to Knox, asking him about Chaos and if she could go to see her friend. She was worried about Niki. She wanted to know if he was all right...

    Therefore, when evening came and it was time for Gael to return, she waited for him at the front door, sitting there silently, ignoring the guards that nced at her questioningly. She was not a fan of talking to them or being close to them.

    Therefore they knew not to disturb her.

    When Gael¡¯s tacky red color car appeared in the driveway, she jumped from her seat and approached him. She wished that the car was destroyed during the earthquake, but it seemed that was too much to wish for.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Gael pulled down the window and shouted at Blue when the little girl suddenly jumped in front of his car and ran to him. ¡°I can kill you, you know!¡± And then Chaos would kill him. Great!

    ¡°Can I ask a favor from you?¡± Blue asked him in a gentle voice, but it only made Gael cringe. This girl had never talked to him this way. Did she eat something wrong? Or bumped her head really hard?

    ================

    THIS BOOK PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 83

    83 SOMETHING STRANGE

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, but he was on alert to hear whatever she would say next. ¡°I will not do it if it¡¯s something stupid.¡±

    Blue pouted her lips. ¡°I want to see Niki and know if he is okay.¡±

    ¡°You mean whether he is alive or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hoo....¡± Gael rounded his lips, ready to tease her. ¡°You are worried about little Niki? How sweet you are.¡±

    ¡°He is my friend.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, I have my first crush around your age too, so I know how you feel.¡±

    ¡°Your crush will never like you back.¡±

    ¡°You are hurting my feelings, little one. I thought you wanted to ask me a favor.¡±

    .....

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°So, do you think Niki likes you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Blue answered confidently.

    ¡°Poor Niki.¡±

    ====================

    ¡°He is alive, but a little bit out of shape, I think...¡± Gael mumbled when he watched a little boy sitting on the driveway, hugging his legs with bruises on his face. ¡°He looks like a stray puppy.¡±

    Blue looked at Niki and immediately jumped out of the car to approach the little boy, who looked so pitiful.

    ¡°Ah... children...¡± Gael groaned, he leaned back on thefort of his car seat, not even feeling like going out to console the sad boy. Let Blue do it. After all, it was her idea toe here.

    However, after five minutes of talking, the two of them walked toward the house.

    ¡°Wait! What are you two doing?¡± Gael tried to look at them and decided if they didn¡¯te out after five minutes, he would go and check on them. How troublesome they were. He wished his children wouldn¡¯t turn out anything like them.

    And after three minutes passed, Gael jumped out of the car, since he couldn¡¯t sit still as the little girl was out of his sight for too long. He didn¡¯t want to find trouble with Chaoster if the girl was hurt.

    Gael would be inside a package to the underworld once Chaos knew something happened to her.

    Fortunately, the two of them came out of the house with another little child.

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Gael tilted his head when he looked at the little girl, who was holding hands with Niki. ¡°Are you kidnapping her?¡± he asked incredulously.

    ¡°She is my sister,¡± Niki exined to him.

    ¡°Gael, let¡¯s eat something, they have not eaten anything since morning.¡± Blue took Gael¡¯s hand, showing him her big hazel eyes.

    ¡°Will you pay for the meal?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, you will pay.¡±

    ¡°Is this some kind of robbery?¡±

    =====================

    Apparently, the father of the two children left them alone inside the almost broken house to go to work, and had not returned since morning. He left the two children without money to buy food, or even food for them to eat.

    But, it didn¡¯t exin why Niki got a lot of bruises on his face, if he was just being starved by his father. Neither his sister nor he was willing to exin about it at all.

    Gael took the three children to a restaurant nearby and asked one of his men to look into their father¡¯s whereabouts, after asking his name and where he worked.

    Since the nearby restaurant only served noodles, the four of them ate their food silently. In this situation, Gael looked like a single parent, who looked after his kids after his wife left him. Well, thest part was sadly true though.

    ¡°So, do you want to eat something else?¡± Gael put down his chopsticks and looked at the three children, but they had not even finished eating half of their food. D*mn... their speed of eating would effortlessly match with that of a snail¡¯s...

    ¡°We are not done yet,¡± Vanessained. She was a three years old little girl, who had short curly hair and brought a lousy teddy bear with her.

    ¡°Yes, I can see that,¡± Gael mumbled. ¡°So, is someone going to repair your house?¡± The earthquake happened six weeks ago, but seeing that their house was still damaged, it seemed they were yet to take care of it.

    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t have money to repair it,¡± Niki answered timidly. He ate a mouthful of noodles and looked enjoying his meal.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s sad...¡± Gaelmented. He didn¡¯t know what to say to these children and opted to keep silent.

    ===================

    That night, Gael ended up buying the siblings a few packs of frozen food along with a few packs of choctes for them to eat and a few medicines for them, just in case.

    Since school would start two weeks from now, Niki wouldn¡¯t see Blue until then, and Gael wouldn¡¯t be so kind to the little girl to drive her to this ce everyday.

    That was why they needed to take care of themselves.

    Blue tugged Gael¡¯s coat and asked him to bend down, so she could whisper something into his ear, ¡°Give them money too,¡± she whispered to him once they were outside of the house.

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    ¡°They will need that if they run out of food.¡±

    ¡°They have their father.¡±

    However, it was needless to say that the two sibling¡¯s father was not someone that you would like to have around, it was pretty obvious to see.

    ¡°I have spent so much money on a family that I don¡¯t know,¡± Gael grumbled.

    ¡°You spent much more money on your wedding, but you are still single now.¡± That was a waste of money if Blue could say.

    Gael groaned when he heard that. ¡°That stings,¡± heined. ¡°You surely have a weird way to ask someone for a favor.¡±

    But, before Blue could run off her little mouth to say something more annoying, Gael ran inside the house and didn¡¯t return until a few minutester.

    ¡°Okay, done now, let¡¯s go home,¡± he said in an annoyed tone, but Blue put her fingers on her lips, asking him to be quiet. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There is something strange. I can feel it...¡± Blue said, as she let out a low growl.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 84

    84 REJECTION

    ¡°There is something strange. I can feel it...¡± Blue said, as she let out a low growl when she smelled the cold night air.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± Gael replied lightly, but he was on alert. He had not really recovered from the poison and didn¡¯t think he would be any soon. ¡°What do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Blue felt restless all of a sudden, she wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gael took her hand and both of them walked toward the car. ¡°Is it a non-human being?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°A werewolf?¡±

    Gael thought if it was a werewolf, it could be someone from the Silver River pack, that her uncle had not yet given up on taking her from under Chaos¡¯ care.

    Actually, Gael had not heard anything about the members of Silver River pack, who came to his wedding the other day and fought with the people from the organization. But again, he didn¡¯t go looking for them either. He had a lot of things on his te, thus if they didn¡¯t bother him or try to take Blue away again, it would be fine with him and Knox.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a werewolf.¡± Blue had felt this feeling before, but she couldn¡¯t remember when exactly she got this kind of feeling.

    .....

    Gael tightened his grip on Blue¡¯s wrist, as they walked toward the car, he sat her down on the seat and buckled her up with her seatbelt.

    After Gael was sure that she was safe, he rounded the car to get out of there, but then, he caught a sight of something moving very fast in his direction and he barely could dodge it, as he threw himself to the side.

    That was when he knew Blue¡¯s feeling was right.

    However, what he saw after that, really shook his whole body. ¡°BLUE!¡± He watched in horror when the car had been cut into two by something that he was still unsure of. Blue was still inside the car, strapped by her seatbelt.

    Yet, before Gael could break down into tears and face Chaos¡¯ wrath once again, that he was sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure, he heard a loud growl from inside the broken car as a white wolf jumped out of it.

    ¡°Oh, my God... I love you so much my girl!¡± he almost screamed in happiness and pulled the white wolf into a tight hug when she walked toward him. ¡°You almost gave me a heart attack, good job little one!¡± he said enthusiastically.

    Blue wiggled her body from Gael, trying to free herself, as she growled at this hysterical man.

    ¡°Alright, alright...¡± Gael released his hug. ¡°But, I need you to stay in this form, just in case.¡± Just in case his power couldn¡¯t match with their attacker¡¯s.

    He searched for his phone to call Knox for backup, but he remembered that he left his phone inside the car.

    ¡°Blue, I left the phone inside the car, can you get it?¡± Gael asked and the wolf growled. ¡°Okay, I will take that as a ¡®yes¡¯. You can make a move after I give you a sign, okay?¡±

    Themp post flickered as they could see a creature, as big as a bear with two horns on each side of its head, appear from behind the shadow of the trees.

    ¡°Oh, no... this is not good.¡± Gael knew what it was and wondered how such a monster could appear in this realm? They shouldn¡¯t be here. ¡°What?¡± he asked when Blue nipped on his finger. ¡°I know, I am afraid too. What?¡±

    That was not the answer the little wolf was seeking for, as she nipped at his finger again.

    ¡°What? Do you want me to teleport from here?¡± And she stopped nipping at him. ¡°I can¡¯t. My power is too weak now.¡±

    The side effects of the poison that Lise gave him were abundant, one of which was; he couldn¡¯t teleport himself, it also weakened his ability to a certain extent.

    D*mn. He wouldn¡¯t have agreed to go anywhere if he knew something like this would happen. Knox had told him that a few creature from the underworld seemed to have broken free from their chains and looked very angry because the existence of their kind was in danger of being exposed.

    Yet, Gael didn¡¯t think much about it, until he saw one himself now.

    There was a low growl, as the ground shook slightly when that creature charged toward them. Gael knew what it was, but he had never seen it in real life. He knew that it was from some kind of myth and he didn¡¯t think it would exist for real.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split,¡± Gael said, he didn¡¯t want to risk the little wolf¡¯s life to fight this monster, they needed to get Knox here. ¡°I will lead him somewhere and you go to the car and call Knox.¡±

    The little wolf let out a growl.

    ¡°No, I am strong, actually I don¡¯t need Knox¡¯s help, but this is just in case, okay?¡± Gael bbered, even though he didn¡¯t know what Blue meant with her growling. ¡°I am still sick, you know and this creature is twice my size.¡±

    And when that creature came charging at the two of them, Gael threw himself to the right, while Blue went in the opposite direction.

    Gael took a rock and threw it at that creature. ¡°HEY, UGLY BEAST! COME HERE!¡±

    However, the creature only threw Gael a nasty look before it fixed its red eyes on the white wolf, giving it its full attention.

    ¡°No! Not her! Me!¡± Gael shouted at that ugly creature, pointing at himself. ¡°I am more delicious than her! Come at me instead!¡±

    Yet, it was not enough to attract the creature¡¯s interest, as it turned around to chase after Blue, leaving Gael dumbfounded.

    Now, the little wolf had dashed to the main street, attempting to take the phone from there, but it wouldn¡¯t work the way they had nned.

    ¡°Why do I feel rejected?¡± Gael felt hurt by that monster¡¯s rejection.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 85

    85 CHAOTIC NIGHT

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t that ugly creature want to chase me?!¡± he grumbled in annoyance. ¡°I am cuter than her and have less fur.¡±

    On the street, the white wolf was trying to enter the car as she shifted into her human form and opened the car door, as it was easier to do that in her human form and then locked the door.

    ¡°No! No! No!¡± Gael shouted at the ugly minotaur, who was trying to butt its head at the car and made the front ss crack in its first attack.

    Fortunately, the windshield of that car was really strong as it could even stand against bullets, but of course, a minotaur was not supposed to be there and it would be a matter of time before it would manage to break down the car.

    On the other hand, inside the car, Blue moved to the backseat, holding the phone against her ear, trying to call Knox for help. Blue took the jacket that Gael left inside the car to cover her naked body.

    ¡°D*mn it, you monster!¡± Gael cursed under his breath, as he rushed toward them. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that cars are expensive as hell!?¡±

    Gael raised both of his hands and pushed the monster away from the tacky red color car that looked battered.

    The minotaur was sent skidding a few meters away before its body collided against a tree behind it and broke it down.

    A few people from the nearby houses immediately peeped out of their doors and windows to look at what actually was happening with all of thismotion and this was not a good sign. Gael needed to get Blue out of here.

    .....

    ¡°Blue! Get out!¡± Gael opened the car door and grabbed her wrist to pull her out of the car, as they ran toward Niki¡¯s house again.

    ¡°I have been trying to call Knox, but he won¡¯t pick up his phone,¡± Blue informed Gael, as she ran with him.

    Gael tsked. ¡°I will kill him if we die here tonight.¡±

    Blue frowned when she heard that, as she mumbled, ¡°If you are dead, how can you kill him?¡±

    Gael didn¡¯t have time to respond to that, despite hearing herint crystal clear. After all, the minotaur was already charging toward them with full speed and the people around them gasped in disbelief at what they were seeing right now.

    How could a minotaure alive? Was it not a myth? Or was it just a really bad joke?

    But, that creature with a height of around three meters tall and was as bulky as a bull, was real. It let out a terrifying sound that left all the people there shivering in fear once they heard it.

    The low growl that the minotaur produced rang through the silent night as the people there raised their phones and started taking pictures and videos. Some people were trying to contact the police.

    However, no one came to help Gael to fight this monster off, as they were too afraid to do that.

    On the other hand, Gael was having a hard time warding it off since he couldn¡¯t use his power in front of those people. He couldn¡¯t risk his identity to be exposed even further.

    People were still thinking that it was a miracle that he was still alive after the building, where his wedding urred, had ttened to the ground and ny five percent of the guests died, including his bride.

    Right. That was the news that Gael wanted to be published in the media. His bride had died. Lise no longer became the center of the attention of other people, so he could find herter when the situation had calmed down.

    ¡°NIKOLAI! OPEN THE...¡± Blue shouted, pounding her small fists against the door, but before she could finish her words, the door swung open and Niki had grabbed her hand to pull her inside the house, while Gael followed behind her.

    Gael closed the door just in time before the minotaur could butt its head against it, yet the fragile door couldn¡¯t hold the creature back and it broke through.

    ¡°D*mn!¡± Gael cursed loudly. ¡°What the hell!?¡± How could a creature from hell be here? It didn¡¯t make sense at all!

    Gael looked over his shoulder, and found that Blue, Niki and little Vanessa were hiding behind him.

    ¡°What are you doing there?!¡± he shouted at the young children.

    ¡°I am afraid,¡± Vanessa said timidly, hiding her face against her brother¡¯s back.

    Wait! I am afraid too!

    Gael gritted his teeth and faced the minotaur in front of him. His eyes hardened. It would be nice if he had all of his power, so he could crush this ugly creature right there and then, but then he couldn¡¯t do that, since he was still notpletely healed from the poison.

    ¡°Go to your bedroom,¡± Gael spoke to Niki, because he thought his bedroom would be at the back of this house or on the second floor.

    ¡°But, my bedroom is there.¡± Niki pointed his finger at the door in front of them. ¡°The second floor has not yet been fixed.¡±

    Because of the earthquake before, the second floor of this house waspletely broken down.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Gael clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°Go somewhere else then!¡± he said impatiently.

    And in a rush, the three of them started running away from the living room, to the back part of this house, leaving Gael to deal with this minotaur all alone.

    ¡°Hey! Keep trying to call Knox!¡± he shouted at Blue, because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this creature from the underworld alone.

    Gael didn¡¯t hear an answer from the little girl, but he didn¡¯t have time to grumble on that, since the minotaur had tried to attack him again.

    He dodged the first attack and was ready to fight it back, but the minotaur didn¡¯t do the second attack, as it ran in the direction to where the three children had gone.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 86

    86 CHAOTIC NIGHT (2)

    He dodged the first attack and was ready to fight it back, but the minotaur didn¡¯t do the second attack, as the creature ran in the direction to where the three children had gone.

    Then Gael realized one thing; the minotaur had its own target and it was Blue.

    The creature didn¡¯t care about all the things around them, it only cared about how to get its hands on the little girl!

    But, why? Minotaurs were not hunters, they would attack randomly and not focus on one target. It was weird.

    However, Gael had to keep the question forter, as he had to do something real fast before it found Blue and the others.

    Gael skidded on the floor and ducked down between the minotaur¡¯s legs, as he managed to get in front of the creature and threw him away with a flick of his wrist.

    It was the same method that he used before. As if there was a harsh wind that knocked down the creature, the minotaur was thrown across the room and hit the wall, making the whole house shake.

    However, that was not enough to stop a minotaur. It got back right up and growled viciously. Its growl echoed through the entire house and made Gael have to close his ears, as it was too loud.

    This time, the eyes of the minotaur were bloody red. The monster was livid to not be able to get its hands on Blue and moreover, there was this little fly, which blocked its way.

    .....

    The creature¡¯s arms were as big as Gael¡¯s body and when it charged toward Gael with one of its hands raised, the man was sure he would be knocked unconscious if he didn¡¯t dodge it in time.

    Gael watched in shock when the floor where he was standing earlier had a big hole. He would have been crushed into dust if he didn¡¯t have good reflexes.

    Meanwhile, the situation outside of this house was not particrly good. Gael could hear the sound of the police cars approaching.

    It was only a matter of time before they came into this house and found this creature. The world would know that they were not a myth. After all, they could get a living example to back it up.

    It would shock the whole realm, but it was a fact that the line between the supernatural creature¡¯s realm and human¡¯s realm collided.

    If that was the case, both non- human beings and humans would be in danger.

    Gael tried to use his power to subdue the creature before there was anyone approaching them, but it was so hard, especially when the minotaur got a grip of him and pinned him to the floor.

    All the air from Gael¡¯s lungs was knocked out and he was sure he would get a few broken ribs now because of this attack.

    However, it did not matter, because with horror in his eyes, he watched how the minotaur raised its hand, while he was still holding Gael down on the floor with the other. It was about to punch him.

    Gael remembered the hole that this creature created when it punched the floor earlier. He wondered, would he die?

    ¡°What are you doing sleeping there?¡± Knox¡¯s voice echoed inside this chaotic house.

    ¡°KNOX!¡± Gael opened his eyes immediately, and could feel relief flooding his system in an instant. ¡°Can I get some help here? This minotaur is thrice my size, I am outnumbered!¡±

    Knox furrowed his brows, but he lifted his hand and the punch that the minotaur was about to deliver to Gael¡¯s face, stopped only a few inches away from his face.

    ¡°Get him off of me!¡± Gael wriggled his body, trying to escape from its clutches.

    ¡°Can you use nicer words?¡± Knox seemed to be enjoying the situation, since he was stronger than Gael now.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? You are trying to kill me?¡± Gael growled in annoyance, but the spell that Knox used on the minotaur was almost worn out, as it started to make a move, though it was very subtle, despite the effort that it put into it. ¡°No. I will not do it.¡±

    Gael was stubborn, but he knew that Knox wouldn¡¯t let him die and he relied on that belief.

    Good for him that his gut feelings were right, because once the minotaur was able to move, Knox made a crushing gesture with his hand and the monster disappeared into thin air, leaving only debris that fell upon Gael.

    ¡°Get up. We need to get the girl out of this house now,¡± hemanded Gael, who was coughing really hard on the floor.

    Gael made a disgusting face when he spat out the debris that entered his mouth, it could be said that he ate a minotaur. Yuck! Disgusting!

    Meanwhile, Blue, Niki and Vanessa were hiding inside the closet.

    But, all of a sudden, Blue came out of their hiding ce.

    ¡°Blue! No!¡± Niki tried to stop her, but Blue immediately turned around and put her finger to her lips, indicating for them to keep silent.

    ¡°Whatever happenedter, don¡¯te out of this closet.¡± And then she added before the sound of footsteps that approached this room stopped in front of the door. ¡°One hour. Come out from this closet after one hour. Listen to me if you want to live!¡± she warned them, her hazel eyes looked very bright under this dimly lit room.

    Niki was so scared, so was Vanessa, so both of them could only nod their heads obediently and watch Blue close the door of the closet, as someone came into the room.

    The siblings were shivering when they heard the sound of the door being opened which was then followed by a conversation.

    They heard a man speaking, but it didn¡¯t sound like Gael¡¯s voice.

    Niki didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Blue, but he was too scared toe out of the closet, while Vanessa hugged his arm very tightly.

    The siblings were trembling in fear inside the closet.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 87

    87 CHAOTIC NIGHT (3)

    The siblings were trembling in fear inside the closet. They were trying to be as quiet as they could, but they were only children and what they experienced now overwhelmed them.

    If that man was a bad guy, Blue would be in danger. And, what about the monster that was in their living room? What about the nice uncle who bought them a meal? The little boy apologized in his heart to his friend because he couldn¡¯t be of any help.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Knox asked Blue, once he saw her. She managed to get through to him in time and told him their whereabouts, or else, Gael would have serious injuries or even a funeral.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Blue answered quickly. ¡°What about Gael?¡± She didn¡¯t need the answer, because she could hear his footsteps in the corridor. ¡°Let¡¯s go from here.¡±

    Knox didn¡¯t respond to that, as he looked around the room. ¡°Are you alone here?¡± Knox asked, his voice was so deep, as if he was trying to assess this room.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Blue lied smoothly.

    Knox was a piece of Chaos¡¯ shattered soul, thus he was not so different from him. There was a high chance that he would kill her friend and Blue wouldn¡¯t let him do that.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? We need to leave,¡± Gaelined when he appeared in the doorway, clutching his chest and coughing.

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave a witness.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Witness?¡± Gael scoffed. ¡°The whole block of this area has seen this and even taken videos of that creature and now, in front of this house were police, ready to barge in, and you are talking about witnesses?¡±

    Knox red at Gael.

    ¡°You have to bury this whole area if you don¡¯t want to leave any witness.¡± He reciprocated the hard re that Knox directed at him.

    Blue bit her lips, she held her breath because Knox could be very stubborn and stand up for what he believed, but thankfully, tonight he was a little bit rational and took Gael¡¯s advice.

    Knox grabbed Blue¡¯s hand and they disappeared from that ce, leaving Gael alone behind, as the man could only stare with a dropped jaw.

    ¡°He is so d*mn petty!¡±

    His car had been destroyed and he couldn¡¯t go out of the house from the front door, because he already heard the sound of the policeing into the living room.

    Therefore, he went to the closet and found the siblings there.

    ¡°Now, since I kept you alive from Knox and fed you, I want you to do something for me,¡± he said sternly.

    ====================

    Almost every night, Lise would toss and turn in her sleep, crying and bing hysterical, as nightmares came to her like a disease that she couldn¡¯t escape.

    She would cry even in her sleep and apologize for the mistake that she made.

    Lise was always gnawed by this guilty feeling. She thought the disaster happened because of her, because she had pushed that little girl off the building.

    The fact that she had killed her still gued her head. The probability was too high and the look in Gael¡¯s eyes told her everything...

    He looked terrified, the way Gael looked at her, kept hunting her even in her sleep. He med her for killing the little girl and the disaster after that was not a coincidence.

    Lise couldn¡¯t believe that at all.

    ¡°Lise... Lise... it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not your fault. You are safe now,¡± Sol would try to console her, but no amount of words could make her feel better, especially since she was pregnant. She wanted to get rid of this baby, yet Sol didn¡¯t allow her to do that.

    He didn¡¯t help her!

    That sucked!

    And by each passing day, Lise¡¯s condition only turned worse, as she kept throwing up all the food she ate and couldn¡¯t even drink a droplet of water without being sick.

    In the end, she could onlyy down on her bed, breathing heavily, as the nightmares rendered her restless and sleep deprived. The rest that she needed never came.

    ¡°Lise...¡± Sol held Lise¡¯s hand, he caressed her face lightly, as he stared into her eyes. ¡°Please...¡±

    Sol didn¡¯t know what he was pleading for, but the thought of losing her made him even more agitated. He wanted to go and kill all of those non- human beings, especially Gael McKeltar, who had put Lise in such a condition, but it was not an easy feat.

    He would love to take over the organization and fight Gael McKeltar, killing him in the most brutal way possible, yet he didn¡¯t want to leave Lise for a long time, he wanted to be beside her.

    Most of the time, Lise would keep Sol there as long as she could, listening to him telling stories, and asking a few questions every now and then.

    Because she knew, when she slept, she would dream.

    Sometimes, she dreamed of the falling little girl from the building, or a white wolf, or both.

    But, the worst were the dreams of the disaster that had taken many lives, the dark city because of the power outage during that time, or the news about the increasing number of the victims.

    Lise still believed it was all her fault for that to happen, though she couldn¡¯t exin it how.

    ¡°Everything will be okay,¡± Sol said, and cradled her in his arms carefully andid them together on the bed, as they reminisced about their childhood memories.

    ¡°I am cold...¡± Lise whispered, her voice was very soft as her breathing became very shallow.

    ¡°I will turn on the heater, okay...¡± he said, about to release his arms around her to go turn on the heater. Yet weakly, Lise held him back.

    ¡°No, I want you with me here...¡± she said, her voice was barely a whisper, as her eyes closed.

    Sol hesitated, but upon seeing how she clutched onto him, he resumed his position and hugged her even tighter. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 88

    88 DO YOU WANT TO HEAR A STORY?

    Archie was waiting for Lise to wake up with a document in his hand. He leaned his body against the wall, staring at the first rays of the sun gradually illuminating the dark sky.

    He looked deep in his own thoughts when he sensed a slight movement on the bed, as Lise woke up and stared at him with her sleepy and tired eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Williams...¡± Lise greeted Archie in confusion. She blinked her eyes and rubbed her face to get rid of her sleepiness.

    ¡°Good morning Lise,¡± he greeted her.

    Lise looked at her side and couldn¡¯t find Sol. That man must be somewhere else, taking care of his own business, since he wouldn¡¯t leave her in the evening until veryte at night.

    ¡°I still remember you when you were a little child, ying with Sol.¡± Archie took a step forward and stood right beside Lise¡¯s bed, as he stared at her IV drip.

    On the other hand, Lise was not sure where this conversation would lead them. It felt strange to talk about the past with Sol¡¯s father, because as long as she remembered, Lise barely met him.

    ¡°I know Sol likes you even before he realized his feelings for you.¡± Archie finally came to this point which only made Lise even more confused. ¡°He took after his mother a lot, especially her character.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you want to say, Mr. Williams.¡± Finally Lise questioned his intentions, since she felt ufortable with him being there.

    .....

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any grudge against you, Lise. I think of you as my own child, but I need Sol to be more mature in this situation and for that, he needs a little push.¡± Archie thenid the documents that he had been holding in front of Lise. ¡°I know you are pregnant and I don¡¯t need to guess who the father is, am I right?¡±

    Lise couldn¡¯t see clearly what kind of document that Archie was showing her, as she was too weak to focus on that.

    However, what he said right now was the only thing that she should focus on.

    He knew that she was pregnant... He knew that she was pregnant with Gael¡¯s child. Sol had told her to keep her pregnancy a secret, as he would get her out of his house as soon as possible.

    Sol needed some time to prepare everything because he didn¡¯t need people from the organization toe after him, yet, Archie found another way to know about this pregnancy.

    ¡°This baby is that dirty creature¡¯s child, right?¡± Archie shifted his attention to Lise¡¯s t stomach, as a disgusting look crossed his eyes. ¡°The baby belongs to that man, right? There is no way that it is Sol¡¯s...¡±

    Lise didn¡¯t answer that, she bit her lips, but her silence answered everything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that my own son has been hiding this truth from us...¡± Archie let out a dryugh that sounded like a bark.

    ¡°What do you want to do with me?¡± Lise asked, her voice trembling. She wouldn¡¯t mind if he wanted to get rid of the baby, but there was no guarantee that she would survive in the process.

    ¡°Before I tell you what I want, will you answer a question of mine?¡± Archie tilted his head. ¡°If you have to choose between Sol and that baby¡¯s father, who will you choose?¡±

    It was an easy question, Lise would answer that without even a second thought, but there was some part of her, a tiny part, that told her that whatever her answer was, it wouldn¡¯t change Archie¡¯s n.

    ¡°Why does it matter?¡± Lise asked him instead.

    ¡°Or, maybe should I change the question? Do you want to kill the baby¡¯s father? Because I have a great idea in my head to do so.¡±

    However, before Lise could reply to his second question, Archie had pulled a syringe out of his pocket and injected a strange liquid into her IV drip.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lise widened her eyes, and tried to pull the IV needle out of her arm, but Archie held her down.

    It was easy to do it, because Lise had no strength left in her.

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± her voice was barely a whisper, as she felt her consciousness slip away and her heart rate became even and thest thing that she could hear was a mumbling voice from the doorway.

    It was Jasmine, who came to check on them.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill her right away?¡± Jasmine asked her father, and folded her arms in front of her chest, tilting her head to take a look at Lise¡¯s sleeping face. ¡°We will save the trouble.¡±

    ¡°She is more useful when she is alive.¡± The creature would be more interested if he heard his wife and child survived. ¡°Have you checked everything?¡±

    Jasmine raised her thumbs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Go to your brother and inform him.¡±

    Jasmine scoffed when she heard the words ¡®your brother¡¯, it had been a long time since she stopped thinking of him as her brother.

    ====================

    ¡°Anne, where do you think Chaos has disappeared?¡± Blue came to Anne¡¯s room one night because she couldn¡¯t sleep well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know my little child,¡± she replied, patting at her bedside for her to sleep. ¡°He wille when it is time.¡±

    ¡°He is taking so long...¡± It had been two months since the disaster happened and Chaos had never once appeared. Blue was worried about him, especially when Knox didn¡¯t want to tell her about what had happened to him during the time she was dead.

    Knox just said that Chaos had done something outrageous and he needed time to recover. And when Blue asked for how long, Knox simply said;

    ¡®It could be a year, two or even a decade or two, no one knows.¡¯

    Blue almost bit his hand off.

    ¡°Do you want to hear a story?¡± Anne asked, she always wanted a child of her own, but she was not able to have one.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 89

    89 BECAUSE HE IS MY FATHER

    ¡°Do you want to hear a story?¡± Anne asked, she always wanted a child of her own, but she was not able to have one, as her heart was still longing for someone that she couldn¡¯t have.

    It was crazy, but she couldn¡¯t bear not seeing him.

    Therefore, she knew exactly what Blue felt right now. She had felt the same feeling as her for almost her entire life.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any stories...¡± Blue buried her face inside the nket, as she stared at Anne sullenly. She wanted to know where Chaos was.

    ¡°Okay, so what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Can you sing for me? It helps me to fall asleep, aside from listening to your story...¡±

    Later, there was a soft sound, almost sad as Anne sang for her.

    ===================

    Today was the first day of school and Blue wasn¡¯t really excited to go.

    .....

    ¡°Don¡¯t go to school,¡± Gael tried to discourage her, but he didn¡¯t tell her the reason behind it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me the reason, I will not listen to you.¡± Blue finished her breakfast and slung her backpack, looking stubborn like usual.

    ¡°Those monsters will look for you,¡± he finally said.

    Blue knew what monsters Gael indicated. He believed that those monsters were Chaos¡¯ mistake, some kind of retribution because Chaos had saved her life.

    ¡°No, let her go to school.¡± Knox came out of his room, looking splendid as usual. Since Chaos was not around, he was not as secretive as before when it came to his woman.

    July...

    Blue liked her. She watched all of her movies.

    ¡°Why? Are you trying to argue with me again about this?¡± Gael might have believed that the monsters were after Blue, but Knox did not.

    ¡®Why would they chase after her? There is nothing special about her.¡¯

    Those words slightly offended the little girl, as the argumentation usually would go around the same reasons and the same things.

    ¡°I want to go to school. Knox said I can go to school.¡± Blue voiced out her opinion.

    ¡°Why do you listen to him more than you listen to me?¡± Gael growled in frustration. He was sure that between him and Knox, he was her favorite. But why did she keep siding with him?

    ¡°Because he is my father.¡± Blue then added when she saw a disgusting look cross Knox¡¯s face. ¡°On the paper.¡±

    Gaelughed out loud when he heard that and raised both thumbs at her, while Knox didn¡¯t appreciate that at all.

    Father my a**.

    Blue continued with her breakfast, ignoring both of them.

    ¡°I will drive you and pick you up, so don¡¯t go anywhere before Ie,¡± Gael warned her.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Blue agreed readily, since Gael had changed his car to a ck one. It was better than his tacky red car from before.

    Silently, Blue thanked the minotaur for destroying that cringy car.

    ===================

    Blue found Niki when she was at her locker, the boy seemed to be waiting for her there. His eyes couldn¡¯t hide the excitement, though he was too shy to show it.

    ¡°Blue...¡± Niki called her name awkwardly.

    ¡°Morning Niki,¡± Blue greeted him back and she noticed something; a month of not seeing each other and the boy had grown taller than her by a few inches. She was sure that the first time they met, she was taller than him.

    She didn¡¯t really like it as he outgrown her.

    ¡°Oh, morning,¡± he said and then followed behind her.

    ¡°We have the same ss today?¡± Blue looked at Niki questioningly because he was following her.

    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head.

    ¡°Then, why are you following me?¡±

    Niki shifted his legs nervously, and as he lifted his head, he had a bad idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t we skip the ss?¡±

    This was the first time Niki asked her to do that, because before it would be Blue, who was asking him to apany her to skip sses.

    ¡°No, today is the first day, I don¡¯t want to skip ss.¡±

    ¡°Then, can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked impatiently.

    ¡°I saw a white wolf, the night when that... thing attacked us...¡± he didn¡¯t know what to call that monster, people told him that it was a minotaur. However, as that thing appeared out of thin air, when police came and inquired about it, no one could say for sure.

    Yet, the video of that night had been streaming online. People couldn¡¯t stop talking about it. Some believed it, the others didn¡¯t even seem to entertain the thought of it being an original video at all.

    ¡°I am the white wolf,¡± Blue immediately said, cutting him off. ¡°But, don¡¯t tell this to anyone.¡±

    Niki gasped loudly, his dark blue eyes widened in surprise because he didn¡¯t believe that Blue would admit it just like that.

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± He nodded eagerly. ¡°I have told Vanessa to not say anything about this too.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, do you want to skip the ss?¡± Blue asked, squinting her eyes.

    ¡°No, I just wanted to ask that,¡± he said truthfully.

    ===================

    Gael closed his eyes as he waited for Blue toe out of her school, because he had promised her that he would pick her up, but he forgot that the little girl was always with this nerd boy.

    Behind her, Niki followed Blue like a stray little puppy with sparkle in his eyes.

    It went without saying that he needed to drop Niki first before they could go home, fortunately, his house was in the same way as theirs.

    Therefore, with or without him, Gael needed to drive past that area.

    ¡°Good afternoon Mr. McKeltar,¡± Niki greeted him.

    ¡°Afternoon boy, get inside,¡± he said when he noticed him being hesitant.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can go back home alone,¡± he said nicely, but Blue simply opened the car door and literally pushed him inside as the poor Nikinded face first on the back seat.

    ¡°Are you trying to kidnap him?¡± Gael asked Blue when she was buckling her seatbelt.

    ¡°I simply want to make it easy for him. He has been pestering me for the whole day, just to ask about the monster,¡± sheined.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 90

    90 HIS CURSE

    ¡°I simply want to make it simple for him. He has been pestering me for the whole day, just to ask about the monster,¡± sheined.

    ¡°Both of you are not allowed to talk about that in public.¡±

    ¡°I am not talking about it, he did.¡± Blue pointed an using finger at Niki.

    Meanwhile, the boy raised both of his hands. ¡°But, no one was there, I am sure there was no one listening.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Gael sighed deeply when he saw this. Children...

    =================

    Niki¡¯s house had been renovated and it looked worth living in again. Probably after the attack of the minotaur, his father finally realized that they wouldn¡¯t be able to live in such a house.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. McKeltar,¡± Niki said as he came out of the car.

    Gael waved his hand and was about to drive away when he heard his phone ringing. He took the call first before he drove away.

    .....

    It was Nathen.

    Everything that he said would be important, thus he took the call.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Gael listened to what he was saying and Blue could see his expression change instantly. ¡°What? Are you sure about that?¡±

    Gael¡¯s jaw clenched tightly as his grip on the steering wheel tightened.

    ¡°I will be there immediately,¡± Gael said before he hung up the phone. He reversed the car a little before he turned the car around. He headed in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Hm? Where are we going?¡± Blue asked him when she realized they were not heading to their home.

    ¡°I have to handle a matter for a while, no biggie, just a little bit of a problem, you can wait inside the car, okay?¡± Gael said. He looked restless and Blue assumed he was not telling the truth.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Blue agreed with him and crawled to the backseat as she took a nap there, not really caring where Gael would take her.

    ====================

    ¡°Blue. Wake up. Blue.¡±

    Gael shook her awake when they arrived at their destination.

    The little girl rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked at him, while stillying on the backseat. ¡°Hm?¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°I will go for a while, stay here, okay?¡± Gael said, and looked around him, slightly worried. ¡°Or, do you want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°No, I will stay inside the car,¡± Blue said, she then rolled to her other side and continued sleeping. Her lips slightly ajar.

    ¡°All right then...¡± Gael then opened the window so she wouldn¡¯t get suffocated inside the car, as he gave the car keys to Nathen. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe with me, just keep your eyes on her.¡±

    Nathen nodded.

    Gael didn¡¯t go into the hospital alone, he took six men with him, who were wearing casual clothes, so they wouldn¡¯t attract unnecessary attention.

    Nathen got information that Lise was inside one of the hospitals in Abalon city. There were not many people that knew about the fact that Lise was still alive.

    Even Nathen didn¡¯t know why Gael chose to announce that his bride had died during the earthquake, yet he kept looking for her behind everyone¡¯s back.

    Not only that, how could this girl be Knox¡¯s daughter? She didn¡¯t look like him at all and he had never heard that man had any rtionship with any other woman.

    However, all of a sudden, he had a daughter of this age.

    This McKeltar family was indeed very mysterious...

    ==================

    Gael tried to look normal, as he walked at a normal pace and had a normal expression on his face.

    However, who did he want to lie to? There was nothing normal about him right from the moment he heard that Lise was inside this hospital.

    She was sick, she needed medical attention, that was why she was in this hospital, there was no other exnation. Something had happened to her and their child, that was why she was here.

    Gael could no longer keep his stoic expression when he strode inside the corridor. He wanted to run as fast as he could, but he needed to be cautious as well, especially when he brought six men with him.

    It would look fishy if he started running and the six men followed him. He didn¡¯t know what kind of trap that wasid in this ce.

    Room 306.

    That was the room that Nathen told him, where Lise stayed and now Gael was standing right in front of the door.

    He gritted his teeth and pushed the door open, fighting the urge to m it open as hard as he could and threw all of his caution out the window. He wanted to feel her in his arms again, he wanted to feel her skin against his and this feeling was overwhelming. His body even started trembling slightly at the thought of her alone.

    Gael entered the room and closed the door, leaving the six men out there, after he was sure there was no one inside the room. It was just Lise inside.

    His heart was beating so fast when he finally could see her sleeping face again. She looked very beautiful, though she was paler than thest time he saw her.

    ¡°Lise...¡± he called her name softly, caressing her cold skin. ¡°I am here... I finally found you, love.¡± Gael couldn¡¯t exin how relieved he was to see her again, to feel her again.

    He lowered his head and a tear fell on his hand. He blinked his eyes and tears streamed down his cheeks. He touched the warm liquid andughed in disbelief...

    ¡°Wow... it has been a long time since thest time I cried,¡± he said in a hoarse tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know that you hold such power over me...¡±

    Gael shook his head, as fear crept in his heart. He knew that he would be hurt again. He knew that this love was unrequited, yet he was helpless, he couldn¡¯t go on without her.

    Gael just realized it now, how deep he had sumbed to his own curse. It was terrifying...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 91

    91 WHAT HAPPENED TO HER?

    Feeling such love for someone was very terrifying, especially when you knew that there was no way it would return to you.

    ¡°I think my life is a d*mnation...¡± heughed wryly. ¡°My life ispletely a joke...¡±

    However, he could think about thatter, because for now he needed to get Lise out of this hospital.

    Gael pulled out his phone and made a few phone calls. He had a few connections; he could use them to move Lise from here.

    =====================

    Sol threw a ss across the room, as it hit the wall and shattered into hundreds of pieces on the floor. He looked livid, as he couldn¡¯t control his own emotions.

    This was the first time Jasmine and Archie witnessed him behaving like this, as he was a jovial and an easy going person most of the time.

    ¡°Why is no one out there to guard this room?!¡± His question sounded like a growl when anger coursed through his being.

    ¡°Who would have thought that he was able to locate this ce, she was safe for a month here.¡± Jasmine took a step forward, she intended to console Sol, but her brother was beyond constion right now.

    .....

    His fists clenched tightly, ready to punch anything that wronged him.

    ¡°How could you say something like that when I have warned you countless times that you shouldn¡¯t take him lightly!?¡± He pushed Jasmine away from him, a bit harder to her liking. And his sister bumped into the table.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat your sister like that,¡± Archie warned his son. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Lise, we will get her back. Jasmine had put a tracker on her body. We will be able to locate her soon.¡±

    ¡°What? A tracker?¡± Sol frowned deeply when he heard that. ¡°Since when did you put a tracker on her?¡± he asked in agitation. How could they put a tracker on her body without him knowing it?

    ¡°You should thank me for doing that.¡± Jasmine folded her arms in front of her chest, slightly annoyed because she had been pushed earlier.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question. Since when did you put a tracker on her?!¡± Sol emphasized his words clearly, as he didn¡¯t want to repeat the same question again to his sister.

    ¡°Since I know that you will always be on edge with the thought that she would be kidnapped!¡± Jasmine snapped at Sol, but before they went for each other¡¯s necks, Archie had raised his hand to stop both of them.

    ¡°Okay, enough of your bickering. I will ask someone to activate the tracker, so we can find where Gael McKeltar had taken your childhood friend.¡± After saying that, he walked out of the room, leaving the siblings inside, hoping that they wouldn¡¯t kill each other.

    Jasmine was still in the same position, staring at Sol. Sometimes she couldn¡¯t understand why he wanted to risk everything to save that woman?

    They could use her to get to that creature, just like they did now. Of course, the information about Lise¡¯s whereabouts wascking by them.

    They had put the woman in aa for more than a month, but it didn¡¯t kill the baby at all. How amazing that could be?

    Jasmine was impressed about how strong that creature¡¯s baby was.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Jasmine frowned when she caught Sol¡¯s eyes on her.

    ¡°You are not ying with me, right?¡± Sol asked in a callous tone, as if he could guess that his family had a hidden agenda behind this situation.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jasmine scoffed. ¡°Can you stop being a jerk? We are your family. Your only family, how could you make such an usation?¡±

    ¡°Because you are my family, that¡¯s why I know.¡±

    After saying that, Sol walked out of the messy hospital ward with many sharp shards on the floor. He didn¡¯t trust anyone, including his own family.

    But at least, there was one person, who he could still rely on.

    ¡°July?¡± he called his sister for help.

    ===================

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Blue had just woken up when she felt the car moving again, but when she smelled the air, it was not Gael¡¯s scent that greeted her senses, therefore she immediately sat straight and found Nathen in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Where is Gael?¡±

    ¡°He is in another car, we will take you home now,¡± he said firmly.

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t he driving this car?¡± Blue couldn¡¯t help feeling curious. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have driven another car. Will he be home by the time we arrive?¡±

    ¡°About that, I don¡¯t know for sure.¡±

    He was lying. Blue thought. She knew when someone was lying right before her eyes. He was hiding something and more importantly, she wouldn¡¯t find Gael in their house.

    ¡°I am hungry, can we buy something to eat before we arrive at home?¡± Blue asked, and looked at the night sky. She had been sleeping through the whole afternoon and Gael didn¡¯t even bother to feed her.

    ¡°Okay, what do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Meat.¡± And then Blue added when she remembered something important. ¡°But, you pay for it, I don¡¯t have money.¡±

    Nathenughed when he heard that. ¡°Of course, I will pay it for you.¡±

    =================

    For the meantime, Gael would use a different house from the one that he had kept Lise before, because he didn¡¯t want Knox to know about Lise, especially Chaos.

    Whether that man knew or not about what actually had happened, and the reason why Blue had fallen from the building, Gael felt more safe when he was out of their reach.

    ¡°How is she?¡± he eagerly asked the doctor, who had just run a check on Lise. ¡°Is she all right? Why doesn¡¯t she wake up?¡±

    The doctor lookedplicated. ¡°I am not sure about anything for now, but I think I need to bring a sample of her blood to the hospital, so I can give you a definite answer about this.¡±

    Yet, Gael didn¡¯t have any patience for it. ¡°Tell me what you think happened to her.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 92

    92 THE HOUND

    Gael didn¡¯t have any patience for it. ¡°Tell me, what do you think happened to her?¡±

    The doctor was about to refuse again, but when he saw the way Mr. McKeltar looked at him, he knew that it would be to no avail.

    ¡°I think she has been put into aa using drugs,¡± he said unsure. ¡°But, this is only my assumption, I need to bring a sample of her blood to theb first.¡±

    On the other hand, hearing what the doctor said, Gael couldn¡¯t help but clench his jaw tightly. He was really tempted to kill someone right now.

    He thought Sol would keep her safe until he found her again, but that bastard pushed her into a more dangerous condition? It was really hard to believe!

    ¡°How long has she been like this?¡± His voice was very deep and filled with anger, but he couldn¡¯t lose it now. Not in front of this doctor. He would make sure that he would destroy that organization for doing such a thing to Lise.

    The doctor contemted for a while, before he answered him. ¡°Two to four weeks.¡±

    Gael gritted his teeth, it was not what he had expected to happen when he let Sol take her away from him. He thought that was the best way to keep her alive. It was that or being on the receiving end of Chaos¡¯ wrath. No one would be able to stand that. ¡°What about the baby?¡± his voice sounded very cold, even to his own ears.

    The doctor¡¯s eyes lit up when he talked about this. ¡°Miraculously, the baby is fine. It¡¯s very strong...¡± he replied, stunned by what he just learned about the fetus.

    .....

    Gael nodded. At least, this wouldn¡¯t add to his anger.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said grimly. ¡°Take that sample and inform me as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. McKeltar,¡± the doctor answered solemnly, but before he could walk out of the room, Gael had spoken again.

    ¡°This is top secret.¡± He tilted his head and gave the doctor a dangerous side- ways look. ¡°You will know the consequences if someone learns about it.¡±

    The doctor felt cold when he received such a stare, he nodded anxiously. ¡°Of course, I will never do that.¡±

    After he saw Gael nod, he walked out of the room immediately, not wanting to spend another second there.

    He could be very scary when all of his easy going nature disappeared...

    Meanwhile, when the room became quiet again and it was only him and Lise, Gael knelt down beside her bed and held her hand tightly.

    Gael rested his head against their intertwined hands, as he breathed deeply. His shoulders drooped and he looked very helpless now, as if the whole world had turned its back at him, as if he had lost all reason to be blissful.

    He just wanted his woman back. He didn¡¯t want anything else, he just wanted her to be his and watch every step their child took, protect them when the baby finally came into this cruel world.

    However, his rtionship with Chaos would turn ugly if he knew what Lise had done to Blue, though the little girl didn¡¯t say anything about it, but somehow, Chaos always had a way to figure things out.

    Gael stayed like that for a long time, people who saw him would think that he was sleeping, but a momentter, he talked in a soft tone that sounded very bitter.

    ¡°I am scared...¡± he said softly to the quiet room. ¡°I am scared that I am going to lose you one way or another. I am scared that I am not strong enough to protect you both.¡±

    This was the first time Gael brought it up. He was not used to showing his real emotions, especially when he was afraid.

    No. The world that he lived in was too cruel for you to show your vulnerability, because once they sense your fear, you would be done for.

    But now, Gael was being vulnerable in front of Lise, telling her what he was feeling genuinely. He felt so bare and this emotion was so raw.

    He didn¡¯t know how to handle this, but one thing was for certain; Gael had lost and his love for Lise was something that scared, even himself, but to lose her, he would rather live in fear...

    He would face a thousand fears and endless troubles just to be with her.

    ===================

    The news went crazy about the fact that many people witnessed the appearance of a non- human being among them.

    Some people swore that they saw a human who could turn into a wolf, or even a very huge bird. Some who encountered those supernatural creatures, managed to take a picture or even a video of it.

    At first, they didn¡¯t believe it and most of the people thought that the video was fabricated, it was not original at all and many theories could be heard about it.

    Yet, when the number of the videos increased and the number of witnesses escted, it was hard to say that those videos and pictures were fake.

    Not only that, idents on the sea also increased significantly. During this week alone, there were around four ships that went missing and no one could find out where they went. Not even a small piece of the ship could be found.

    People started to make assumptions and connected the dots between the appearance of the non-human beings and many idents that ensued.

    It sounded absurd to say there was a supernatural creature living beneath the sea that had attacked those ships. It was ridiculous. Yet for now, that was the most believable theory among the people. They believed the appearance of the non-human being under the sea just how those creatures appeared on thend.

    This was a crazy theory.

    However, when the government established one organization that would be handling this particr case, it was almost like those creatures were no longer only rumors, they were real and their government had solidified it.

    The organization was called; The Hound.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 93

    93 DON¡¯T COME!

    The organization was called; The Hound.

    And the leader of The Hound was none other than Archie Williams. The head of the organization that had been hunting down the supernatural creatures for a long time.

    They had even submitted a list of the people, who were supernatural creatures to the Government. That was top secret, but for sure, Gael McKeltar¡¯s name was top in the list.

    He was the priority, not because the other creatures were less important than him, but by chasing Gael, Archie could make use of Sol¡¯s anger more efficiently. He would hunt anything or whatever, to get his hands on the creature that had kidnapped his girl.

    It was almost like Lise was the carrot that led the donkey to move toward the direction that the owner wanted.

    It was quite easy to work like this.

    ¡°All of these people are not as important as someone named Chaos,¡± Archie said in one of the important meetings with the President and all the ministers after the President ratified The Hound.

    ¡°Who is Chaos?¡± one of the ministers asked him.

    ¡°He is the most powerful supernatural creature that had created the earthquake not so long ago.¡± Archie smiled triumphantly when they listened to him. Power was the most important thing in a battle. ¡°If we can kill him. We can subdue all the supernatural creatures.¡±

    .....

    ===================

    Since the confidential list of the non- human beings among the people would never be published, those shifters or supernatural creatures that had been living among the humans were not aware of this.

    However, since they became the target, it was only a matter of time before they vanished one day.

    This pattern, of course, didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Gael and Knox.

    Something really bad was going on and this change that the government brought to them would be something that forced all the creatures to be on high alert. They would be more aggressive if they were provoked, as it was the mechanism of their self defense.

    But in human eyes, they would look like, as if they were trying to attack them, not to mention with many idents happening and a few members of The Hound died during the hunt when they encountered those supernatural creatures.

    Knox and Gael didn¡¯t need to be told that the McKeltar manor would be their next target.

    ¡°We need to get out of this Fokosa city,¡± Knox told Gael through a phone call when another important figure in this city had been caught as he was a shifter.

    The news of it became a headline, especially when two members of The Hound died during the arrest, with the tagline; how many people in important positions are actually non- human beings?

    It raised hatred and aggression among the people.

    ¡°We need to discuss it further.¡± Gael stared at Lise, who was still sleeping and had not yet gained her consciousness, even though a month had been gone.

    If they had to move out of this city, he couldn¡¯t leave her behind, but to bring her along, it needed a meticulous n, especially with all the life support machines that were connected to her, to keep her alive during hera, since she couldn¡¯t breath on her own.

    What the f*ck those people had given Lise until she was in this state?

    ¡°We need to let Blue stay at home.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Knox disagreed. ¡°It will raise suspicion on her,¡± he reasoned with him.

    ¡°Once those people from the government knew that Blue has ourst name, she will be a target and you are talking about leaving her behind is suspicious?¡± Gael scoffed. ¡°It will be safer for her to stay at home.¡±

    Knox didn¡¯t answer that immediately, but then he agreed with that. The situation out there was truly chaotic, people would be suspicious of one another and since the appearance of the supernatural beings, the rate of the crime had been increasing sharply.

    It almost felt like those people did not only want to kill the supernatural creatures, but also wanted to kill each other.

    ¡°We will discuss this at home. I need to go and pick her up.¡± Gael looked at the wristwatch on his hand and squinted his eyes, he would bete now.

    And then, without waiting for Knox¡¯s reply, Gael cut off the call between them and walked to Lise¡¯s bedside, he leaned over and kissed her forehead, caressing her cheeks softly. ¡°I will return as soon as possible.¡±

    After that, he left Lise¡¯s room, warning all the guards there to keep their eyes on their surroundings and immediately report to him if something strange was happening, no matter how trivial it was.

    Gael wouldn¡¯t take it lightly even if it was only a mere unconcerning thing. He had lost Lise once and this was what happened to her, he would never let anyone touch her again.

    ===================

    The bell rang throughout the whole school building, indicating that all the students could call it a day now and return to their houses.

    Blue was packing her things into her backpack when a teacher came to her saying that someone wanted to see her in the principal¡¯s office.

    The little girl frowned when she heard that, she didn¡¯t think she had done something bad, she had not even fought for months now. So, why was she being called there all of a sudden?

    ¡°No, there is someone who wants to see you,¡± the teacher said, Ms. Sophia, she had a beautiful smile and a dimple when she curled her lips into a soft smile. ¡°Come one.¡±

    Ms. Sophia stretched out her hand and took hers, and together they walked toward the principal¡¯s office, but on the way, Blue met Niki, who was running toward her in a rush.

    Niki came to Blue and immediately pulled her closer, as he crooked his hand around his mouth and whispered to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the principal¡¯s office, there is a member of The Hound there.¡± Niki had just been there a moment ago and they told him to not tell anyone about this.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 94

    94 A CHALLENGE

    Niki had just been there a moment ago and they told him to not tell anyone about this.

    But of course, Niki wouldn¡¯t let his only friend be in trouble. He knew Blue¡¯s true identity and if they tested her and found out she was a shifter, she would be taken away to their facility and no one knew what they would do to her.

    Rumor had it that they were running experiments on the supernatural beings that they managed to catch.

    That was another theory why they could create a machine to test whether someone was really a human or they were actually a non- human being.

    ¡°You need to leave,¡± Niki whispered to her again in a warning tone before Ms. Sophia pulled him away from Blue and red at him.

    ¡°You should go home Niki,¡± Ms. Sophia said sternly and didn¡¯t budge before she saw the little boy walk away from them with his shoulders drooped. ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Her tone changed again, it was the normal and gentle tone that she always used when talking to children.

    ¡°He said he didn¡¯t want to go home with me and my uncle,¡± Blue lied smoothly, she looked at Ms. Sophia and smiled genuinely. ¡°Should we go to the principal¡¯s office now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right...¡± Ms. Sophia¡¯s grip on her wrist tightened slightly and this didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Blue.

    ===================

    .....

    July had been busy with her new project for thest two months and the production kept being pushed back because of the news about the appearance of the supernatural creature.

    She really didn¡¯t like how everything turned out.

    She was raised in a family of hunters and she knew for sure how the battle between humans and the supernatural creatures would end. Not to mention at such a big scale. There would be a lot of, countless victims during that time.

    Moreover, it was more likely to be an endless battle between the two parties.

    Today, July had a shoot, where she would kiss her co-star on the lips, it was not a real kiss, as it was only a peck.

    And Knox knew about this.

    This could be said to be the first time July had this kind of scene, since she knew Knox would go crazy if she had a lot of skin contact scenes with her co-star.

    Knox would punish her if she dared to do that, even though she was looking forward to being punished by him.

    However, because she was upset at him, since he didn¡¯t have time for her, she agreed to shoot this, although after that, she kind of regretted her impulsive decision.

    Yet, the shocking part was the fact that Knox appeared at her shooting location.

    It was not hard to spot him, since he would draw all the people¡¯s attention around him, whenever he stepped into the room.

    He looked tall, handsome and meticulous like usual. All the crew members gasped when he appeared there, standing silently, while staring at July.

    It was Knox McKeltar, a member of the McKeltar family that had made a headline not too long ago as he had suddenly adopted a daughter, but the most important part was; what was he doing here?!

    July almost choked on her drink when she caught his re. It was break time and after this they would be filming her kiss scene.

    For God¡¯s sake! She wouldn¡¯t want Knox to be there during that awkward scene!

    Immediately, she jumped to her feet and rushed toward him with her eyes wide open. She hissed at him viciously. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Looking for you,¡± he replied simply and let his woman drag him into her changing room, shooing away all of the people there, ignoring all the questioning looks that they gave her.

    ¡°Why?¡± July asked in frustration. They had agreed that they would keep their rtionship a secret. But, with Knoxing here, it was no longer a secret.

    ¡°Because apparently my woman wants my attention so badly, until she wants to kiss a poor guy, who is going to die,¡± he said coldly. His eyes said everything, the hidden anger beneath them to be more precise.

    ¡°No. No.¡± July waved her hands frantically. She knew how bad it was to agitate Knox. It was ying with danger, yet only now did she realize that she had taken things too far. ¡°No one will die today.¡±

    ¡°People die everyday.¡± Knox tilted his head and stretched out his hand to caress her lips. ¡°This is mine to kiss.¡± His hand glided down to her slender neck. ¡°Mine to have.¡±

    July could feel her body respond to his touch, enjoying the way he red at her and showed his dominance, just to make her behave. She knew she would only drive him crazy by letting him know she had a kiss scene today.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a kiss.¡± Her voice trembled when Knox pulled her closer, as her breath became shallow. ¡°It¡¯s only a peck.¡±

    ¡°Lucky guy,¡± Knox muttered against the soft skin on her jaw. ¡°I will just give him a quick death for doing that.¡±

    July bit her lips in frustration when he brushed his lips against her chin, cheeks, eyes, but refused to give attention to her lips.

    ¡°Go out and tell them to change the scene,¡± Knox growled when July cupped his face between her hands.

    July smirked and she loved it when she got under his skin. ¡°What if I refuse? I am a professional after all. Moreover, just as I said, it¡¯s not a kiss, it¡¯s only a peck.¡±

    Knox narrowed his eyes dangerously when he heard that. He knew that July was only testing his patience. She liked to tease him, but this time, she should know there was a price that she couldn¡¯t afford.

    ¡°Do it and you will see what I will do,¡± Knox challenged her and he knew she loved it.

    July bit her lips and leaned over to whisper to him. Her warm breath brushed against his neck. ¡°Is this a challenge?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 95

    95 THE TEST

    Blue was taken to the principal¡¯s office, where she saw two men, seemingly waiting for her and another three children that had been brought earlier to be tested.

    The three children were a crying mess by the time those people were done taking a sample of their blood to be examined.

    Blue looked at the two men with a face devoid of any emotions. She didn¡¯t show how restless she was or how hard she was trying to wreck her brain to get an idea, so she could avoid being tested.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Blue lifted her head and asked Ms. Sophia. ¡°I don¡¯t like injections.¡±

    Ms. Sophia caressed her back and smiled softly at her, as she sat the little girl down on the chair to face one of the men, while the other one, was testing a blood sample, mixing it with some kind of clear liquid and shaking it slightly, so it could be blended well.

    ¡°They are free to go,¡± the other man said about the three children.

    It meant they were not non- human beings, so the green color was for humans? Blue immediately took a mental note of this information.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Blue looked at the three blood samples that turned into green color.

    ¡°This is nothing little girl, we will just take your blood, okay?¡± The man tried to act friendly with her and even touched her white hair, but Blue swatted his hand away.

    .....

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair,¡± she said sullenly. She didn¡¯t like it when someone touched her hair without her consent, that was annoying.

    The man was slightly taken aback, but he didn¡¯t seem to take it personally, as he carried on with his job.

    ¡°Your name is Blue McKeltar,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°So, you are the daughter of Knox McKeltar...¡± Even though it was subtle, Blue could see the change in his gaze, as if they realized something. ¡°Your hand please.¡±

    Blue looked around her, she was trying to find an escape route for herself, yet she couldn¡¯t find any.

    The door was being blocked by a man in dark uniform, while the windows were grilled, so there was no way she could break them.

    ¡°Come on, girl, your hand, so we can finish this fast.¡± He stretched out his hand and Ms. Sophia also tried to take her hand as well.

    ¡°I am afraid of injections.¡± For now, using that reason alone made sense to her. There were a lot of children that were afraid of injections.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll not hurt as much as you imagine, it will be done before you even realize it, just close your eyes, okay?¡± Ms. Shopia tried to persuade her.

    Yet, Blue backed away from that man and knocked her knees on the table. She screamed in pain and cried out aloud.

    All of the people inside the room were surprised, and Ms. Sophia immediately came to her and looked at her bruised knee.

    ¡°I will bring her to the infirmary first, maybe you cane with me and do it there,¡± Ms. Sophia gave them a suggestion and the man agreed with her.

    Blue grimaced when she saw her poor knees, she had knocked them too hard and now she was in a lot of pain. Her eyes were filled with genuine tears.

    For now, she just needed to wait for Gael to pick her up and let him handle the situation.

    ====================

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gael wound his car window down and looked at Niki, who was waiting for him in the same ce, where he always picked up both of them. ¡°Where is Blue?¡± He frowned when he couldn¡¯t find the white haired girl.

    ¡°She is in trouble. Hurry! She is inside the school!¡± Niki was panicked and it greatly alerted Gael to see him like this.

    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked as he jumped out of the car and followed him into the school. Both of them ran down the corridor as Gael listened to Niki¡¯s exnation.

    They ran toward the principal¡¯s room and found a child around Niki and Blue age wandering there.

    ¡°Is Blue still inside?¡± Niki asked the girl and she looked at him sheepishly.

    ¡°No, she injured her knees and now is in infirmary.¡± She pointed in the direction of the infirmary.

    Niki didn¡¯t forget to say ¡®thank you¡¯ to the little girl before they ran again toward the infirmary.

    With every step that he took, Gael felt restless, especially when Niki couldn¡¯t run as fast as he could, thus he carried him and the little boy tried to fight him back.

    ¡°Stay still!¡± Gael warned him. ¡°You are so slow, now tell me where I need to go?¡±

    ¡°No! You missed the corridor, run back there, and then turn right!¡± Niki was hanging on the side of Gael¡¯s hip, he felt embarrassed to be carried like this, but Gael was right, there was no way he could run as fast as he could.

    Gael groaned and skidded before he turned around and ran back toward the direction that he told him to go.

    The infirmary was slightly away from the principal¡¯s room, therefore by the time they had arrived there, Blue¡¯s injured knees had already been bandaged and there were two people, who were about to take a sample of her blood.

    Gael put Niki down and then took his right hand, but when he saw the small patch on that hand, indicating his blood was taken from that hand, he took his other hand.

    ¡°This will hurt a little,¡± he warned him, but before the warning could be registered in Niki¡¯s mind, he felt a sting on his left hand.

    The same feeling that he felt when those people took his blood earlier.

    ¡°What is that?¡± He frowned, rubbing his hand, but he didn¡¯t see anything on his skin.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± Gael didn¡¯t answer him, he ruffled his hair and walked toward the infirmary.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 96

    96 THE TEST (2)

    ¡°Stay here,¡± Gael didn¡¯t answer him, he ruffled his hair and walked into the infirmary. His eyes were fixed on Blue as he greeted Ms. Sophia and the principal. ¡°What happened to my niece?¡±

    All of them were shocked, but they greeted Gael politely when they saw him.

    ¡°Uncle Gael...¡± Blue sobbed, she raised both of her arms, as if asking to be carried. She wanted to be cuddled since her knees were injured. For now, she looked like a normal child, who soughtfort from the people that she knew.

    Gael was taken aback, after all he had never seen Blue act so natural and normal like this, especially to act so pitifully and childishly, she rarely looked like a child to be honest.

    Not only Gael, even Niki was surprised to see this side of Blue that he had never known.

    ¡°Come here, my cute little pie.¡± Gael yed along with her and carried Blue in his arms, as she rested her head on his shoulder and then sobbed again. ¡°What happened to her?¡± his voice raised, as he red at the teacher and the principal.

    The principal hurriedly exined it to Gael. He had met Knox McKeltar before, so he didn¡¯t want to be on their wrong side.

    ¡°Blue was afraid because we needed to take a sample of her blood for a test,¡± the principal spoke politely, and even introduced the two men there, telling Gael that they were the people from the government. ¡°We just want to make sure that no children in this school are in harm¡¯s way and we are free from non- human being¡¯s children.¡±

    Gael felt disgusted when he heard that exnation, they talked about the non- human children as if they were a disease and needed to be eradicated immediately.

    .....

    How could they think so shallow like that? They had been living together side by side for centuries, but only now their existence was known. And these humans were acting as if they were the greatest and righteous ones, who needed to save their own kind.

    Such hypocrites!

    ¡°So, what do you want from her?¡± Gael asked them. ¡°Her blood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need to take a sample of her blood,¡± the man from the government said politely, because they knew children in this school wereing from prestigious families, though they had a heads up about the McKeltar family.

    ¡°Sure, you can take it,¡± Gael agreed readily and for a second, Blue stopped her fake crying and lifted her head, blinking her eyes, because she didn¡¯t understand his intention. How could he allow them to take her blood?

    Did he not understand the reason why they wanted to take her blood?

    But, Gael pressed her head to rest on his shoulder again. ¡°You can rx, it¡¯s okay, it will end soon.¡±

    Blue frowned, but no one could see it, since her face was pressed against his shoulder, out of everyone¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Okay, can I have her hand, please,¡± the man said, stretching his hand to take Blue¡¯s, as the little girl was trying to swat his hand away again.

    ¡°You can rx, everything will be fine,¡± Gael reassured her again.

    Only then, Blue gave her hand to that man, letting them do whatever they needed to do with her blood. If Gael said that it was fine, then it meant he must have already thought of something, right?

    In the doorway, Niki was watching everything that was happening inside the infirmary nervously, he didn¡¯t want them to take Blue away or anyone to know that she was not a human being, for that matter.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done!¡± the man said cheerfully, as he gave the sample of her blood to the other man for it to be checked.

    ¡°See, it doesn¡¯t hurt, right Blue?¡± Ms. Shopia said proudly, she rubbed her back, so she could stop sobbing.

    People inside the room were still thinking that Blue was crying because she had gotten an injection right after injuring her knee. The thing that they didn¡¯t know was; Blue¡¯s injured knees had already healed.

    However, before the other man could receive it, Gael had taken the small tube and talked to Blue cheerfully.

    ¡°Look, it does not hurt, right? Here, it¡¯s your blood,¡± Gael said, waving the tube in front of Blue, as the little girl red at him.

    All the people grimaced when Gael showed the tube that had Blue¡¯s blood to the little girl.

    ¡°Mr. McKeltar, I think you don¡¯t need to do that, she will be scared if you show it to her,¡± Ms. Shopia said carefully, while taking the tube and giving it back to the man from the government.

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry, I just love to tease her,¡± Gael said apologetically. ¡°So, can we go home now?¡±

    ¡°Please wait for a little while. Just until the resultes out,¡± the man said to him, pointing at a chair nearby, but Gael shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will stand.¡± Gael put down Blue and took her hand, as both of them stared at the tube and watched it turn green.

    The man smiled at Gael and Blue. ¡°Okay, you can go now.¡±

    On the other hand, Blue was surprised that her blood turned out to be human¡¯s blood, but how could it be? She was a shifter, right? She was tempted to shift into her white wolf just to prove that she was a shifter.

    However, before Blue could do something dangerous like that, Gael was actually making a dangerous remark on her innocently.

    ¡°Oh, so she is not a shifter?¡± Gaelughed at them. ¡°I thought she was a werewolf, since she loved to bite me everytime she was annoyed.¡±

    All of themughed at that statement, they thought he was joking around, but actually, Gael was just saying the fact.

    ¡°She is so cute,¡± Ms. Shopia said, ruffling Blue¡¯s hair, but the little girl avoided her hand and hid behind Gael¡¯s back.

    ¡°Okay, so, can we go now?¡± he asked them again, making sure that it didn¡¯t look like he was trying to escape from this mess.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 97

    97 JELLY BOYFRIEND

    ¡°Okay, so, can we go now?¡± he asked them again, making sure that it didn¡¯t look like he was trying to escape from this mess.

    ¡°Mr. McKeltar, why don¡¯t you try this while you are here?¡± the man asked him, raising another unused needle at him.

    ¡°Oh, I had my test today and I don¡¯t think I want to be poked again,¡± he then added. ¡°As it turned out, I am a magus.¡±

    Theyughed again, thinking that was only another joke of his. There was no way Gael McKeltar would be here if he was tested as a non-human being.

    ¡°Wow, what is that? Another species of non- human beings?¡± the principal asked. He looked more rxed when he talked to this McKeltar.

    ¡°Kind of, A magus is more awesome than a shifter actually, but unfortunately their number is decreasing nowadays,¡± he said in a sad tone and they were still thinking that he was just joking around. ¡°Okay, I will take my leave, see you again. Blue, what do you say to them?¡±

    Blue wanted to bite Gael for treating her like a child, but she couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said sullenly.

    ¡°I am sorry, I think she is still disappointed because she is not a shifter, since she loves to act like a spiderman at home.¡± Gael pinched her cheek and she swatted his hand away from her.

    And then after a few casual words and another goodbye, Blue and Gael were in the corridor, walking together with Niki, who had been waiting for them there.

    .....

    The little boy wanted to ask how Gael did that and why the result came out saying Blue was human? But, he needed to wait until they were inside the car.

    ¡°I took your blood actually and changed it.¡± Gael put on his seatbelt and answered his question, as they drove away from school.

    ¡°But, how can you do that?¡± Niki wasn¡¯t satisfied with that answer.

    ¡°Magic,¡± Gael replied simply.

    =====================

    July was slightly nervous when she had to shoot this scene under Knox¡¯s hawk eyes, it almost felt like she was an easy prey that was going to be eaten.

    Knox¡¯s presence was very strong until all of the people there didn¡¯t even dare to walk in front of him, or stare in his direction for longer than two minutes, for that matter. He gave off a hostile vibe, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine.

    Yet, July needed to do this, though she started regretting her decision. This was very different from all the times she teased him. It was very dangerous for her to continue.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with him?¡± Alex, July¡¯s co- star, who would be kissed by herter, approached July and asked quietly, ncing at Knox every now and then fearfully, because now those vicious eyes were on him. He could feel that man breathing down his neck for staying too close to July, which was very creepy.

    ¡°He is... my boyfriend,¡± July replied, as she nced at Knox and knew right away that he heard that answer, because she could see a triumphant smirk on his lips. Stupid supernatural creature and their excellent senses! She cursed silently.

    Alex gasped, his eyes opened widely. He looked more nervous than before. ¡°Do you think he will kill me if we act out the scene?¡± The question came out as an exaggerated one.

    But, July knew Knox would do that for real if he deemed it was necessary. Necessary in his case, of course, it meant you could have died only by annoying him alone.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, I will protect you,¡± July said casually, but the thing that Alex didn¡¯t know was that she meant it.

    ¡°Well, thank you, I appreciate the gesture,¡± he said awkwardly, but couldn¡¯t shake off the dreadful feeling that he got from Knox McKeltar. ¡°You got a big shot, you know.¡±

    Who in this city didn¡¯t know about the McKeltar family? Of the three brothers of the McKeltar family that lived in the McKeltar manor, the most approachable McKeltar was Gael, who was known as a businessman, the owner of The LBpany.

    While the two other brothers were still very mysterious, especially the oldest one, as there were not too many people who had seen him.

    Most of the people even believed that McKeltar brothers were only Gael and Knox.

    ¡°Yes, very big,¡± July said, ncing at Knox and winking slowly at him. It is nice to tease him, only when you know that you were safe to not get anyone else involved in his raging mad.

    Not too far from them, the director shouted at them. ¡°We will start now, everyone in their positions.¡±

    Now it was time to showdown. July couldn¡¯t possibly ask for the script to be changed now, it would make her look unprofessional and it would trouble everyone else.

    Therefore, she looked forward to what Knox could actually do about this matter.

    July flicked her long, red hair, which she just dyed two weeks ago for this character, and then took her position in the middle of the set, with Alex sitting on the coach.

    They were inside a living room and July, acting as Alex¡¯s wife, would give him a morning kiss. A peck, that¡¯s it. But, it was a big issue for Knox.

    July tried to ignore Knox¡¯s presence and concentrate on her character, yet it was too hard when someone looked at you the way Knox did, especially at Alex.

    They had to do a retake three times before they finally reached the troublesome scene, where July approached Alex and gave him a kiss.

    July was smiling sullenly at Alex after their discussion and then stood up to approach him and give him a kiss when all of a sudden, all the lights inside the room went out.

    It was pitch dark inside the room and everyone went frantic as they screamed.

    ¡°FIRE!¡±

    ¡°FIRE! THE CAMERAS ARE ON FIRE!¡±

    Everyone started running out of that ce. The crew, the staff, all of the actresses and actors were trying to save themselves.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 98

    98 JELLY BOYFRIEND (2)

    ¡°FIRE!¡±

    ¡°FIRE! THE CAMERAS ARE ON FIRE!¡±

    Everyone started running out of that ce. The crew, the staff, all of the actresses and actors were trying to save themselves.

    July also was in panic. She couldn¡¯t see anything as her eyes had not yet adjusted to this sudden situation, where at first the room was brightly lit before it went very dark, and now it was zing with fire again.

    All of that happened in the span of a few seconds.

    July was trying to find an exit door, but then someone grabbed her hand and pulled her closer to his chest, as he covered her face and hugged her protectively. In the next second, all themotion had died down as July could no longer hear their screams.

    And when she opened her eyes again, she found herself inside a cozy room, far from the panicked roars and shouts in the location where she was shooting her movie.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± She looked around her surroundings and finally realized she was in a hotel room. Knox had taken her to this ce with his power.

    It was one of the perks of having such an ability, you can go anywhere you like without wasting even a second of your time.

    .....

    ¡°Knox!¡± July called his name in a reprimanding tone, but that man had sat down on the seat near the balcony, with the sunset as his background.

    He looked surreal and very handsome, distracting July from her anger. It was hard to stay angry when this man, who was sculpted perfectly, was smiling at her in an arrogant way. He knew he had bagged this challenge.

    ¡°What?¡± Knox asked, he stretched out his hand, waiting for July to take it before sitting on hisp.

    However, July was stubborn, she tried her best to not be tempted by that invitation, because she knew her anger would be forgotten once he started touching her.

    ¡°Why did you do this?!¡± She folded her arms in front of her chest, while standing sullenly before Knox¡¯s eyes. She wouldn¡¯t dare to go close to him before she gave him an earful. ¡°You set the filming location on fire!¡±

    Knox had the audacity to tilt his head before he looked at her innocently. ¡°No one died today, shouldn¡¯t you be happy about that?¡±

    What kind of logic is he trying to sputter now?

    ¡°Come here,¡± Knox coaxed her again, but July was still frozen in her ce. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone and I will not do anything outrageous if it will ruin your reputation, but until you ask them to change the scene, your movie will find these kinds of issues, every time you are so eager to kiss another man.¡±

    July pressed her lips. Knox was so cute when he threatened someone else¡¯s life, while talking casually, as if they were discussing the weather.

    ¡°That¡¯s in the script.¡±

    ¡°Change it.¡±

    ¡°Into what? A sex scene?¡±

    And that was thest straw for Knox¡¯s patience. July knew that patience had never been his forte, and so she saw him rise to his feet before kissing her hard on the lips, as he growled dangerously.

    Knox bit her lips slightly harder, until she groaned in pain, but she liked the taste of his possessiveness when he did that.

    ¡°I dare you to do that and I will set them on fire,¡± he warned her viciously, as he bent his body slightly and lifted her swiftly, letting her wrap her legs around his hips, as he carried her to the bed. ¡°Understood?¡±

    July purposely didn¡¯t answer him and this only drove Knox crazy. He didn¡¯t want anyone to touch her and her profession as an actress didn¡¯t help at all.

    Knox threw her on the bed and red at her warningly. ¡°Love, behave, or else, you will not like what I am going to do to you.¡±

    July bit her lips, she reciprocated his hard and sexy re. ¡°Really? But, why am I looking forward to it?¡±

    And soon she would regret provoking this man...

    ======================

    All the ns had been prepared and just waited to be set in motion.

    Sol had been nning all of this for a month since Gael McKeltar took Lise away from him. He needed such a long period of time because he wanted this n to seed.

    He had seen what had happened with thest n, it had been aplete failure and he didn¡¯t want something like that to happen again.

    They needed to get Lise away from Gael and kill that man. This time, he would make sure that the creature died in his hands.

    There was no word that could make Sol calm down before he had Lise in his arms again. Not even July could talk him out of this.

    At first, he wanted to ask July to help them to escape from the clutches of the organization, but Lise¡¯s condition became worse and he couldn¡¯t move her recklessly without medical support.

    Even until now, Sol was still thinking that Lise¡¯s deteriorated health was because of her guilty feeling and another aspect that ruined her mental health, which made her body grow weak and she fell sick.

    ¡°Are you ready for tonight?¡± Jasmine asked, she was in her ck attire that could hide many small weapons. ¡°Ready to take your girl again?¡± she nced at the device in Sol¡¯s hand, indicating the location of Lise.

    At first, Sol was angry because they put the tracker inside Lise¡¯s body without saying anything to him, but now he was a little bit grateful for that, because without this, they wouldn¡¯t know where Gael had been hiding Lise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said grimly and took the gun from the top of the cab, as he put the device into his pocket.

    Behind the door, there were around two dozen people, who would help them in bringing back Lise, and were the people from the government. Jasmine and Sol would lead them, and they would be separated into two teams.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 99

    99 SUDDEN DISAPEARANCE

    Gael would spend his time beside Lise, even when he had to work, if he could do something without being present, he would do it next to her.

    He didn¡¯t want Lise out of his sight, since he didn¡¯t feel rxed whenever he was away from her.

    ¡°Love, I just picked Blue up from school and I did a little trick with her blood when the people from the government wanted to run a check on her,¡± he told her everything about his day patiently, as he held her hand and listened to her heartbeat. ¡°But I managed to trick them with my magic. If you are awake, you would probably get angry at me because you want them to find all the non- human beings like me and eradicate us from this realm, but I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Gael kissed her knuckles solemnly and caressed her cheeks.

    ¡°Because if they do it, I will not be able to see you again.¡± Gael stared at her, his eyes looked very bitter. ¡°I know I am very selfish for wanting you to be mine alone, but... can you understand me? Can you understand me and stay with me? I will give you everything, just for you to be with me... can you do it?¡±

    Gael thenughed wryly. He shook his head.

    ¡°I just want to see you wake up, love...¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°How long will you punish me like this? I will not mind if you want to punch me or stab me. I would love for you to do it instead of being like this...¡±

    The doctor had done everything they could to cleanse her blood from whatever drugs that those people had given her, but she was still in aatose state even after a month had already passed.

    Gael lowered his head and looked at her pale face.

    .....

    He stayed like that for a few more hours until the sun went down and he heard the sound of his phone ringing. It was Nathen.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gael asked immediately, but his expression turned dark as a low growl could be heard inside this room when he suddenly stood up. ¡°I will be there in a minute.¡±

    And then, Gael walked out of the room. But unbeknownst to him, a secondter, Lise opened her eyes.

    ===================

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Knox said softly, as he drew mindless circles on July¡¯s naked back. She looked sleepy with her skin flushed red while her lips were swollen. There were dozens of missed calls on her phone, since she was too ¡®busy¡¯ to answer them.

    ¡°Where?¡± July asked, her voice was very soft and Knox would love to hear it for the rest of his eternity. ¡°Do you want to take me on a vacation?¡±

    Knox nodded. ¡°A long vacation.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere you like to go.¡±

    July contemted for a while and didn¡¯t give any response until Knox thought she had fallen asleep, but then she spoke again.

    ¡°Okay, but after my movie.¡±

    Knox took a deep breath and pulled her closer to him, as he kissed her ears and made her wriggle in his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss my ears,¡± sheined, because that was her sensitive spot, and red at Knox sleepily, she looked like a cat that had been overfed.

    ¡°So, where do you want me to kiss you?¡± Knox asked in his hoarse tone, he flipped her body, as hended a soft kiss on her jaw, chin and then down her neck.

    July giggled when he kissed her corbone and then went down on her body.

    Knox kissed her hand, nipping on her fingers and they repeated what they had done earlier countless times. Despite July¡¯s protests, Knox shut her up effectively.

    ====================

    July woke up in the middle of the night when she felt that she was alone. Her hand stretched out to her side, but she couldn¡¯t find Knox there. His side was cold, indicating he had been gone for a long time.

    She frowned and tried to hear the sound of running water from the bathroom or any other movement around her, but she didn¡¯t hear any of it.

    When she was sure that she was alone, she opened her eyes and looked at her surroundings. This hotel room was very empty and huge when it was just her.

    Knox¡¯s presence hadpletely made her forget about everything around her. But, where was he now?

    ¡°Knox?¡± July got off the bed and took her dress from the floor, as she walked barefooted toward every part of this room, but couldn¡¯t find him.

    It was strange for Knox to leave her alone like this. Usually, he would wake her up first and let her know where he would go before he left her, even though she would only wake up for a moment and fall asleep again, but at the very least, she knew that he left.

    July bit her lip and took her phone from the drawer, as she ignored the dozens of missed-calls there, she would exin her situation to her co- workerster, because now she needed to call him.

    July had a very bad feeling with the way Knox left her, especially when he didn¡¯t pick up her phone and his clothes could no longer be found.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± July gritted her teeth, she punched in another number, but it went to voicemail.

    July knew that the organization that her father led had merged with the government, as they announced it as The Hound.

    The problem with the supernatural creatures had be very serious, but July always thought that Knox was too strong for them to be taken down, therefore she didn¡¯t really care about that and yet, their proposal to test all the people that were suspected to be non- human beings had been on the move now...

    It was only a matter of time before the McKeltar family became the target, especially when they knew that Gael McKeltar was a supernatural creature.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 100

    100 A LONG NIGHT

    It was only a matter of time before the McKeltar family became the target, especially when they knew that Gael McKeltar was a supernatural creature.

    July sighed deeply and rubbed her face roughly, but then she realized something.

    ¡°Knox...¡± she called his name softly, as her heart melted when she saw a ring on her finger. ¡°When did you put this? You should have been here to see my expression...¡±

    ===================

    Jasmine arrived at the meeting point and there, she could see around fifty people that had been waiting for her group.

    Jasmine got off the car and lifted her head to see the building up the hill, it was none other than the McKeltar manor.

    They would ambush that ce, while Sol would rescue Lise.

    Actually, that woman had never been so important for them and this mission, as they only used her to push Sol, so he could take the lead of the people and vented out his anger in the right way. It would be best if he could manage to kill Gael and found out Lise had died.

    The drugs that they gave her were pretty strong, it was still a mystery that she didn¡¯t suffer a miscarriage during hera.

    .....

    ¡°Everyone is here?¡± Jasmine asked a man who came to her. ¡°Everything has been prepared?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Williams,¡± the man said sternly, he was a trained soldier that was recruited by the government to be a member of The Hound, as they needed more men like him to face the supernatural creatures.

    For now, those selected men would be trained under Archie¡¯s watch, because it needed more than just skill to be able to face the supernatural creatures in a battle. He proved that he was the right person for this job.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any mishap,¡± she said in a low tone and prepared her weapon. ¡°We will take them down tonight. McKeltar family is ssified as an A threat.¡±

    They ssified those supernatural creatures depending on their potential danger, power and savagery, and the McKeltar family along with the werewolves from the Silver River pack were ssified as an A threat.

    ===================

    Sol didn¡¯t talk much when he met with the people from the government, as long as they knew their part in this mission and didn¡¯t do anything stupid that could lead to their failure, he didn¡¯t care about the leadership. He just wanted to take Lise back and kill Gael, not to take the whole role model as the leader of the organization, especially to be a member of The Hound.

    He had never beenfortable to be in this organization, killing those supernatural creatures, as the origin of the vission and mission of the organization was not this.

    Sol moved closer to the building in front of him, it was the ce where the tracker had been for one full month, indicating that Lise was there the whole time.

    There was a medic that had been prepared for her once they got her back.

    He had thought about everything, even the tiniest detail of this mission, as he couldn¡¯t afford this to be failed like the previous one. Gael would be more alerted.

    There were around twelve people walking behind him in the shadow of the night, while another group of twelve people were moving in the back, from both right and left side of the house.

    Two people had been sent prior to cut off all the power support and put the building into apletely dark.

    Once all the lights went out, it was their signal to move closer to the building and attacked whoever was there.

    If those guards surrender, there would be no harm on them, but if they fought back, then Sol ahd issued an order to kill them on the spot.

    It was cruel and against everything that he believed, but then like what he had said, it was his one and only chance and he couldn¡¯t afford this to fail.

    They moved in silence and silenced those guards effectively when they struggled to fight back, even though they had warned.

    The night was very serene with the cold night wind caressed their skin, keeping them on alert when they approached the building.

    These people were the men that had been trained by Sol himself, so he knew their capability and therefore it was not a surprise when ten minutester they had managed to break into the house after taking down around a dozen guards and killed more of it.

    Inside this two storeys building, they found more guards, guarding every corner of this huge ce and the gunfire couldn¡¯t be avoided as those guards fired their gun on them.

    In an instant the situation became chaotic, as they caught up in gunfire.

    Those guards were human and Sol slightly felt down when they had to fight their own kind when he watched them fell with bullets on their body and head, blood oozing out of their wounds.

    Yet, Sol stilled his heart, he couldn¡¯t be swayed at time like this.

    The darkness became those guards¡¯ disadvantage because they couldn¡¯t see clearly and aim their weapon precisely, while their opponent wore the night vision to help them move easily.

    Sol raised his hand when he shot thest guard down. He gave them a sign to check this floor and ten people came with him to the second floor.

    He felt slightly off, despite there were many men that guarded this ce, but this feeling gnawed in his heart. He felt he was walking into a trap.

    ====================

    Blue was sleeping with Anne tonight, but she was woken up when she heard something, slight noise in the distance.

    This manor was very huge, thus your senses needed to be very sensitive to pick up this noise.

    Tonight, Knox was not at home and Gael as well. It had been so long since he slept at home, as he always said that he was busy and needed to rest on his apartment near hispany.

    ================

    THIS BOOK PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 101

    101 A LONG NIGHT (2)

    It had been so long since hest slept at home. He would always say that he was busy and needed to rest in his apartment near hispany.

    Blue didn¡¯t believe that, but she didn¡¯t find any other reason to probe more for the truth.

    ¡°Anne...¡± Blue shook Anne¡¯s body, but she was sleeping soundly, not even aware of her surroundings now.

    And then, Blue heard that again, it was very clear now that it sounded like a muffled gunshot in the distance. She became alert and then jumped off the bed, as she rushed to the door.

    Blue poked her head out to look into the corridor, but found no one there, yet in the distance, she heard the beginning of a fight.

    Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to catch such sounds, since it was at such a distance, but Blue was on high alert.

    She looked back at Anne and then decided to take a look at the situation herself. She was not sure why she heard people fighting. Did the guards want to have a training session in the middle of the night? But it was not likely for them to suddenly have their training.

    Blue stopped running for a moment and smelled the air, it was thick with the smell of blood and gunpowder.

    No. They were not training. There was something else that was happening.

    .....

    ====================

    Lise looked around her and blinked her eyes slowly to adjust them to the soft light from themp in this room. At one look, she knew that she was not inside a hospital room or in one of the rooms inside Williams¡¯ residence.

    Therefore, where was she right now?

    She felt so tired, exhausted even, but on the other hand, she felt like her head was so light.

    Lise groaned, she tried to sit down, but she couldn¡¯t move a single muscle of her body, especially her legs, she felt numb.

    ¡°Sol...?¡± She called his name, but no one answered her.

    Exhausted, she decided to lean her body against her bed again and slept. She hoped someone would be here when she woke upter.

    But, before the sleepiness could take her away, she remembered thest thing that happened before she fell unconscious.

    Archie drugged her, he injected something into her IV drip and that was thest thing that she remembered.

    Did Sol know about it? What actually had he done to her? And what drugs was she forced to take?

    ====================

    Sol ran toward the second floor and checked all the rooms there.

    There were a total of five rooms, but they couldn¡¯t find anyone there, they were only empty bedrooms with only a single bed each.

    Lastly, the fifth room, this time, it was Sol, who was very impatiently breaking down the door and aimed his gun at whoever was waiting for him behind it.

    Yet, once they entered the room, they were blinded by the lights, all themps in this building were turned on, getting rid of the darkness and making all of them groan, taking off their night vision.

    Sol aimed his gun at the figure in front of him. He was not sure who it was, but since that person couldn¡¯t be his fellow teammate, then in this situation they were his enemy.

    However, his bullet hit an empty target.

    Only when he could adjust to this sudden bright light, Sol could see it was actually Gael McKeltar, who was sitting on a single sofa, staring at him intently.

    ¡°Where is Lise?¡± Sol asked grimly. He aimed his gun at Gael, along with the other men there, as one of the men informed the rest of them to be ready as they found their target.

    But, at the same time, Gael didn¡¯t seem to care when all the bullets were directed at him, he looked at those people around him disgustingly.

    ¡°Do you think by cing the tracker inside her body, you can get to her?¡± Gael scoffed disdainfully. ¡°How shallow is your way of thinking? You don¡¯t even consider that I can figure that sh*t out?¡± He raised his hand and showed the small tracker between his fingers.

    He found it the moment he took Lise away from the hospital and he was so livid to see them using his woman like that. He put a tracker on her to locate her because they knew Gael would look for her.

    Gael crushed that small device into dust.

    He had been keeping it inside this building and made them think that he kept Lise here. Not only that, to make it more realistic, he called a doctor toe every two days and guarded this ce very tightly.

    ¡°How dare you to put that device on her!?¡± he roared and stood up, as the sound of the trigger from the guns could be heard, echoing throughout this room.

    Gael felt sick when he found out about this. He watched the entire process when they had to remove it from her flesh, when the doctor cut her skin and blood that oozed out from her. He witnessed it all.

    Indignation was an understatement for what he had felt right at that time and hatred couldn¡¯t even describe it.

    ¡°How could you put such a thing on her?!¡± He growled at Sol, their eyes met and the tension inside the room was very thick. ¡°I let you bring her away because I thought you loved her enough to not hurt her!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Sol shouted back at him. ¡°It was not me, who put the device on her!¡±

    Gael raised his brows, he smirked viciously at him. ¡°So, it was your lovely family, who had done it?¡± he asked mockingly. ¡°Did that make any difference here?¡±

    Sol¡¯s sharp re was on Gael when he gave a loud order to the men that surrounded him. ¡°FIRE!¡±

    It was the cue for them to start barreling their bullets at the supernatural creature in front of them.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 102

    102 A LONG NIGHT (3)

    Sol¡¯s sharp re was on Gael when he gave a loud order to the men that surrounded Gael. ¡°FIRE!¡±

    And the sound of gunfire rang through the night, as bullets after bullets were fired at the target before their eyes.

    Normal human beings would have died right there and then when they were attacked with such brutality.

    ==================

    Blue met Charlie, one of the guards that she always saw in this manor, he spotted her and immediately came to the little girl.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here, you need to go from this ce,¡± he said sternly, but Blue still managed to sense panic in his voice.

    ¡°Why? What happened?¡± she asked, she was trying to look at the source of themotion when a bullet hit the wall behind her, both of them barely missed it.

    ¡°We are under attack,¡± he hissed grimly and carried Blue away from there. ¡°You need to go now, where is Anne?¡±

    ¡°She is still sleeping inside her bedroom,¡± Blue told him, and then she smelled a familiar scent in the air, she knew that she had met one of those people that attacked them now.

    .....

    What was it? The green people? It was more likely if it was them.

    And then, there she was, the woman from the basement, she was the one who had ordered all of the men to shoot her.

    On the other hand, Jasmine felt she got lucky when she found the little girl. She had looked for her in most of the bedrooms, but still couldn¡¯t find her.

    And now, she appeared out of nowhere. It was such good luck.

    A triumphant smirk tugged at the corners of her lips when she saw her, being carried by a man to escape somewhere, while behind her, the people that she brought were fighting with the guards in this ce.

    ¡°Get down!¡± Blue shouted at Charlie when she saw Jasmine aiming her gun at her.

    However, instead of getting down, Charlie turned his body and got shot on his back. He copsed immediately, as Blue freed from his embrace and fell to the solid ground.

    Bluended softly, as her instinct took over and she immediately took cover, but Jasmine fired another bullet that killed Charlie.

    She was shocked, her eyes blinking rapidly to get rid of her useless tears, as she crawled back to the room behind her.

    It was a library. The same library where she met Chaos before, when she smelled his coffee scent for the first time and they talked about something...

    Blue still remembered it clearly in her mind.

    However, this was not the time to reminisce about those memories when a crazy woman was dying to kill her.

    Blue¡¯s small body rolled down below a table, as she hid herself when she heard Jasmine¡¯s footstepse closer.

    ====================

    Loud and rapid noise from the dozens of bullets that fell to the ground rang through the room while not even a single bullet managed to even graze Gael¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Do you think you can kill me with this?¡± He narrowed his eyes and raised his hands.

    The men that surrounded him were reloading their guns when they felt excruciating pain in their chests, as if their hearts were being squeezed.

    They groaned and fell to the ground, clutching their chests and gasping for breath.

    On the other hand, Sol witnessed his men fall, as blood oozed out of their mouth and nose. The door behind him was mmed shut, separating him from the rest of the men, who were still outside of the room.

    They tried to tear down that door, but to no avail.

    Meanwhile, inside the room, it was only Gael and Sol, among fifteen to twenty men, who wereying on the ground, and were no longer able to move.

    Sol had an urge to check on them, whether they died or not, yet there was another important issue that needed his attention.

    ¡°How dare you hurt her like that?¡± Gael scoffed. He took a step forward, closing the distance between them, but Sol didn¡¯t even budge. ¡°You let your family use her as bait to lure me out? And you are very stupid to believe them.¡±

    Sol gritted his teeth. ¡°They will not do Lise any harm.¡± He emphasized his words. ¡°Lise condition now is because of your fault. You are the one who had abused her mentally.¡±

    Gael lifted his chin, he knew that was true, but he wouldn¡¯t admit it in front of him. ¡°Do you even know that Lise has been drugged to put her into aatose state that could endanger her life?¡±

    Sol¡¯s eyes hardened when he heard that, his fists clenched tightly and his body became stiff. ¡°You are lying,¡± he hissed viciously, not believing anything that he heard right now.

    ¡°Lying?¡± Gael scoffed disdainfully when he heard that. ¡°I am anything but a liar,d.¡±

    =====================

    Blue was hiding under the table, but she still could hear Jasmine¡¯s footsteps that echoed in this library. She walked around the library slowly after she locked the door and was sure that Blue wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.

    ¡°Where are you, little wolf?¡± Jasmine called her, as she knocked down shelf after shelf in the process, sending all the books falling to the ground.

    This library was very huge, filled with various books in differentnguages and years.

    ¡°You know that you will not be able to escape this ce, don¡¯t you?¡± Her voice was very sweet and gentle, as if she was the nicest person in this whole world. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make it quick and stop avoiding me, okay?¡±

    Jasmine pushed another book shelf and with every noise that she made, she made progress toe closer to where Blue was hiding now.

    The little girl curled her body, as she hugged herself, her hazel eyes stared out the window in front of her, she was thinking whether or not she could break the ss and then remembered this library was on the second floor.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 103

    103 A LONG NIGHT (4)

    She needed to break the ss and then jump from the second floor, hm, sounded easy...

    Blue frowned, she didn¡¯t like the idea, but as she tried to think of something else, she noticed that Jasmine was already standing in front of her with a gun in her hand, as she bent down her body to look under the table.

    That was the time when Blue shifted into her white beast and wed her face, but Jasmine dodged her sudden attack swiftly, as if she had anticipated it and then reached for her gun.

    However, the white wolf had bitten down her hand before she could do that, making her drop the gun before kicking it away from Jasmine.

    Unfortunately, the gun was not the only weapon that Jasmine possessed, she had other weapons that were tucked inside her ck attire and it was easy enough to reach for them.

    Jasmine took a knife from her ankle and swung it toward the white wolf, but she had jumped from her position and then thrown all of her weight toward the window ss.

    Blue had expected it would break and she could escape from this room, but apparently the ss was very thick and she couldn¡¯t manage to break it.

    Apparently, Chaos had designed this manor with ss thick enough until they could hold a bullet. And it was not very advantageous at a time like this.

    The white wolf whimpered when she felt her body collide with the hard ss, she thought she had broken her bones.

    .....

    However, it was not the time to feel the pain, as she needed to move as fast as she could to escape from this crazy woman.

    Ignoring the pain, Blue moved away from her position, as Jasmine retrieved her gun and started firing at her. She hurled the knife in her hand and struck a toppled over shelf, just a few inches away from the white beast¡¯s head.

    Blue knew this library like the back of her hand, because she often came here when she thought she would find Chaos.

    Therefore, she knew there was a small gap under the second door that was big enough for her small beast form to slide under it.

    She dashed toward that spot and found it just in time before Jasmine came to her.

    With her human speed, there was no way she could outrun a wolf, but her bullet could. She fired rapidly, but the wolf ran in a zigzag path that made it difficult for her bullets to meet their aim, especially with all the mess that she had created.

    It was hard to run on top of thousands of books on the ground and bookshelves that had been broken, yet it was not a problem for the wolf, she could leap from one ce to another just fine.

    And when Blue saw the gap still open and all she could do was to escape from there, the wolf threw her body at the bookshelf that was still standing, halting Jasmine for a moment, buying her enough time to run out from this library through the gap safely.

    The white wolf slid from the gap gracefully and now she was out of the library room, as the sound of gunshots ringing continued in her background.

    The fight was not over yet.

    But then, Blue picked another sound in the distance... growls and roars? A beast? No, there were more than just two...

    What was that? It sounded like the people were fighting other enemies, instead of fighting against each other.

    And as if answering Blue¡¯s question, in front of her, Blue could see a vampire...

    Blue knew it immediately as she could smell their faulty scent.

    As if the white wolf¡¯s problem had not yet been enough, from behind her, Jasmine came out of the library, with a gun in her hand and a vicious smile on her lips.

    ====================

    Sol fought Gael, as he used the same poison that Lise had given him, but this time he threw the powder right in front of his face.

    However, Gael easily nullified his attack with a flick of his wrist, his eyes red intently at Sol.

    If it was not because the thought of Lise would hate him even more, if he killed her childhood friend, Sol would have died by now.

    He wanted to make everything right for Lise, thus he couldn¡¯t start it by killing her best friend, at least this was the only thing that he could do for now.

    Sparing Sol¡¯s life was the best thing he could do for her, since every inch of his body screamed at him to shred this man into a thousand pieces.

    No matter how prepared he was, he was still a hundred steps behind to be able to subdue a supernatural creature like Gael, though he was still injured because of the poison Lise gave him.

    ¡°Don¡¯te to find me,¡± Gael said viciously, he held Sol¡¯s neck tightly, ignoring his attempt to stab him with the dagger in his hand.

    Sol widened his eyes when he couldn¡¯t even prate his skin, as if it was made of steel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to find her again.¡±

    ¡°She will die if she is with you. The world has changed, now your existence has been known and your kind is the enemy of humans.¡± Sol was struggling, as Gael raised his hand and he lost his footing. ¡°Do you think once they find you, they will spare her life?!¡± he yelled at him.

    It was true, with how the world changed now and the people saw the supernatural creature as an enemy, they wouldn¡¯t spare anyone¡¯s life that were involved with them.

    Just like those guards, who died in this building, they didn¡¯t hesitate to kill them, even though they were humans as well.

    ¡°Now can you see?¡± Sol gritted his teeth, he needed to make him understand this. ¡°You will be the one who killed her.¡±

    ¡°NONSENSE!¡± Gael threw Sol across the room, as his body hit the wall harshly and made a loud noise, cracking bones.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 104

    104 A LONG NIGHT (5)

    ¡°Now can you see?¡± Sol gritted his teeth, he needed to make him understand this. ¡°You will be the one who killed her.¡±

    ¡°NONSENSE!¡± Gael threw Sol across the room, as his body hit the wall harshly and made a loud noise, cracking bones.

    Sol gasped painfully when he felt the pain was almost killing him, he tried to get up, yet the agony forced him to stay down.

    He watched agitatedly when Gael opened the door and killed all of the people there by crushing their hearts, without even touching them, easily, as they fell to the ground.

    Gael nced briefly at Sol, who was lying helplessly on the ground, he spoke quietly, but Sol could read his lips.

    ¡®Don¡¯te to us if you want to live.¡¯

    No. Sol didn¡¯t want to live with the knowledge Lise was still in his hands, he would use every breath that he had to take her back.

    After that, Gael walked away from that room, leaving Sol as the only survivor among those dead bodies. It would be on him every life that was taken away tonight.

    And he would live with that.

    .....

    Now, it was not only about Lise, but it was about revenge as well...

    ==================

    The white wolf stayed in her position, as she couldn¡¯t choose which one was worse, whether it was the vampires or the green people, she was sure that no one of them would let her live.

    Why were there vampires here? Those creatures usually lived in secluded ces and rarely came out. But now, they were here...

    On the other hand, Jasmine caught a glimpse of that vampire and her smile vanished. She didn¡¯t think that she would like to fight a vampire now when she finally could get her hands on the little wolf.

    Moreover, they didn¡¯t expect there would be another creature joining in this attack, as she could remember, it must be only the McKeltars and the guards along with this white wolf in this manor.

    The three of them were in a stalemate, they looked one another on alert and no one wanted to make the first and reckless move.

    The tension was very thick in the air and the atmosphere was suffocating.

    But, the silence broke when two vampires joined the one, who came earlier. Blood was dripping from their lips, staining their clothes and the smell of it was so gross.

    With the number on their side having increased, they proceeded to attack first.

    Jasmine chose to fire her first bullet at one of the vampires, who was running ahead of the other two, while the white beast rushed past her without her being able to stop it.

    Now, Jasmine had to face the two vampires because the little d*mned wolf escaped just like that...

    ====================

    Gael stopped driving when he felt his whole body couldn¡¯t take the brunt of the excessive power that he had used when he fought all of those humans.

    He felt something drip on his arm and when he saw it, it was blood.

    Heughed dryly in the darkness of his car. How long had it been since thest time he was bleeding like this? He was very weak now, taking human lives had never been so hard like this for him before.

    ¡°I look like a human...¡± he muttered to himself, as he pinched his nose to stop the bleeding because he couldn¡¯t do it when he had drained his power, even to drive he needed to stop for a long time to gain his power back.

    Only when he felt slightly better and his nose had stopped bleeding, he started the engine again and drove back home. He needed to see Lise, he wanted to see her so badly.

    After what he had gone through that night, he wanted to find his peace by looking at her sleeping face.

    He hoped, leaving Sol alive was the right decision.

    Gael squinted his eyes when he saw the first light of the sun appear on the horizon. It was a new day, but he didn¡¯t feel it would be a good one....

    ==================

    Blue was trying to avoid the sound of the fight that could be heard from all the directions of this ce, since it would lead her to, either the green people or the vampires.

    The beautiful manor, that once was arranged neatly, was aplete mess now, everything was either broken or destroyed, debris and dust scattered on the floor and floated in the air.

    And when Blue was trying to avoid another fight in the south wing of this manor, someone caught her body.

    Viciously, the white wolf bared its fangs and was ready to attack her captor, only to smell the scent of coffee.

    It was Knox and her ws were only an inch away from his face.

    ¡°I told you, no ws,¡± he said in a low tone, disregarding the fact that he was almost being shredded by this little wolf.

    Knox put her down and put a jacket on her body when she growled and yipped around his legs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying, shift now.¡± He came here right away when he heard this manor was under attack.

    At first he thought it was The Hound that finally made a move on him, but apparently, the vampire had joined the party as well.

    He didn¡¯t know what brought those creatures here.

    Sure enough their numbers were doubled since Chaos brought Blue back from the underworld, but like what Gael had told him, those creatures seemed to put their interest in Blue.

    Knox watched the white wolf turn into the little girl he had known for months now, she slipped her arms into the sleeves of the jacket and zipped it to her neck to cover her naked body.

    ¡°Anne!¡± she said in panic. ¡°Anne is still inside her bedroom! We need to help her!¡± She regretted leaving her alone.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 105

    105 SHE CALLED HIS NAME

    ¡°Anne!¡± Blue said in panic, once she was fully clothed. ¡°Anne is still inside her bedroom! We need to help her!¡± She felt bad that she didn¡¯t wake her up earlier and left her inside the bedroom alone.

    She was about to go to enter the manor again when Knox held her shoulder, preventing the little girl from moving recklessly.

    ¡°She is safe. Now, we need to get out of here.¡± Knox took her hand, just in case that she would be in trouble.

    ¡°Is she really safe? Anne is safe?¡± She lifted her head because Knox was very tall, she let him lead her away from this ce. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°I will take you to her.¡± Knox didn¡¯t talk much as he took Blue away.

    One moment they were near the now dpidated manor, but in another second they had disappeared, abandoning that manor for the members of The Hound and the vampires to fight against each other.

    And for the guards that worked for the McKeltar family... It was good if they could escape this holy mess, but if they died... it was part of their job.

    =====================

    The first thing that he heard when he arrived at the house, where he hid Lise was the news about the McKeltar manor that had been ttened to the ground because of the fire that consumed the whole building.

    .....

    The news said that hundreds of people had died there and also other dead bodies of non- human beings were being found as well.

    The media was still not sure what had happened there, but they were certain that McKeltar manor had been attacked by the non- human creature.

    This news only raised the hostility and antipathy of the people toward the supernatural creatures. Their fear turned into anger and chaos spread throughout the whole city, not only Fokosa City, but there were many cities that were against those non- human beings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you need to go and see the situation there?¡± Nathen asked Gael, but then he realized how pale he was. ¡°What happened to you? You look so pale, I will call a doctor.¡±

    Nathen was Gael¡¯s right hand man, but aside from that, he was also his closest friend, at least for humans that were clueless about the fact Gael was one of the supernatural creatures, he could be said to be a friend.

    Gael didn¡¯t answer that question for a moment, but then he decided it was not necessary, as he needed to see Lise.

    ¡°About Lise...¡± Nathen started, he didn¡¯t tell him this news first because he thought the McKeltar manor was more important, but apparently his conclusion was not right.

    ¡°What about her?¡± Gael¡¯s voice became hard when he heard Lise¡¯s name being mentioned.

    ¡°She woke up an hour ago,¡± Nathen informed him and it didn¡¯t take long for Gael to dash toward her room to check on his woman.

    The fact that the McKeltar manor was down and now his position was in danger, since the government and the organization had joined forces together to wipe out all the non- human beings, as they saw them as a dangerous threat was a beyond serious situation, but for Gael, all his concern would always be on Lise.

    He needed to see her...

    This feeling was his curse, but even so he couldn¡¯t help it. Knowing about it didn¡¯t help him at all. He would sumb to this misery for as long as he lived.

    Lise was his curse and he was powerless against her.

    Gael arrived at Lise¡¯s bedroom, his head was very dizzy and his nose was bleeding again, he wiped it with the hem of his sleeve harshly and shook his head, as his vision started to turn blurry.

    The side effect of the poison that Lise gave him was very strong... he didn¡¯t feel like he had healed even after days had passed.

    Gael walked toward Lise¡¯s bed and dropped to his knees, as he stared into her sleeping face.

    Nathen said that she was awake, it was only a few moments, but the fact that she had gained her consciousness made Gael feel relief rushing through his veins.

    She would be fine from now on...

    She would be fine... there was nothing to be worried about.

    But then, Gael heard Lise crying so softly, her brows wrinkled and her lips trembled when he kissed her knuckles softly.

    Gael rose to his feet and caressed her cheeks, as he wiped away her tears.

    ¡°You are safe now... you don¡¯t need to worry, I am here, no one will hurt you anymore.¡± Gael kissed her forehead and whispered sweet nothings into her ear desperately. ¡°Please, open your eyes. Forgive me Lise. Don¡¯t punish me this way.¡±

    He would ept all the consequences only to see her smile again, he would go through a thousand agonies and let his soul be crushed to pieces, just to hear her voice.

    But then, what Lise said next truly shattered his soul and pushed him to the depths of hell.

    ¡°Sol...¡± Lise called his name in her sleep.

    =====================

    Lise opened her eyes slowly, as she heard a beeping sound from the machine near her. It showed her heartbeat, which indicated she was alive...

    What a pity to still be alive.

    Lise breathed deeply, as she could smell the scent of an orchid flower. It smelled refreshing and gave her strength to open her eyes clearly and look at her surroundings. She was still in the same room as before...

    Nothing had changed, except the presence of Gael there...

    Lise gasped, her jaw clenched tightly, as she saw his face again. He was thest person that she wanted to see right now...

    Lise was too caught up with her own emotions until she failed to notice how pale Gael¡¯splexion was right now or the fact that he was sweating really hard, as his clothes stuck to his skin.

    He didn¡¯t look like a monster, but a mere someone that was too exhausted when he had to face the whole world alone...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 106

    106 HEART WRENCHING CRY

    July waited for Knox toe back, throughout the night until the morning sun rose from the east. She sat near the huge window in this presidential suite hotel.

    July had informed the crew and all the people in the location area that she was fine and they told her the whole set was on fire, it would need more than a week to settle things there, rendering the production to be pushed back because of that ident.

    July smiled cheekily when she heard that, that was another level of Knox¡¯s pettiness because he didn¡¯t want her to shoot a kissing scene with another man.

    However, her smile immediately disappeared once she put down the phone and found herself all alone inside this vast room. It looked very empty and lonely.

    She didn¡¯t feel this way before because all of her senses only focused on Knox, yet when the silence hit her hard, it spoke of the amount of sadness and made July think a lot of things.

    It was not that she was unaware of the situation out there, about how aggressive the people could be when they heard about the non- human beings, as they showcased their hostility so openly.

    July fully understood that it was only a matter of time. If she could still careless about how things had changed out there now, but soon everything would be out of control. There was nothing that could deny the fact that Knox was a non- human being.

    And once the people knew about it and her family caught wind of this information, she needed to choose her ground.

    July lowered her head and looked at her ring, she caressed the surface of it and felt the materials. ¡°Knox, where are you? What happened to you?¡±

    .....

    The fact that it was not Knox¡¯s usual behavior to leave her alone without saying anything truly couldn¡¯t settle right with her.

    Something must have happened, but what?

    And only after a few hours July spent in silence, she finally switched on the television to see the news about the McKeltar manor that she finally found out the answer for her question.

    Seeing that, without thinking twice, she rushed to her home.

    And with this, July knew that her time to choose her ground hade earlier than she expected.

    ==================

    ¡°You need to eat something...¡± Gael was still persuading Lise to eat, as her face was so pale and she was so weak after days depending on IV drips. ¡°Tell me what you want, I will get it for you.¡±

    Lise turned her head to her left, so she didn¡¯t need to look at Gael at all. ¡°I want you to leave.¡±

    The silence inside the room spoke more than what their little conversation could offer. Both of them were tired, exhausted even in this situation. One of them needed to take a step back and let the other person breathe.

    Therefore, Gael put aside his ego and walked out of the bedroom, but before that, he put down a bowl of porridge on the table beside Lise and told her to eat.

    However, once Gael closed the door, he heard the sound of the bowl being thrown against the door, as it shattered to the floor.

    This was not the first time Lise did this and she was too kind to throw it right at Gael¡¯s face instead.

    The maid there was about to enter the room to clean the mess, but Gael raised his hand and made her stop.

    ¡°Leave it,¡± he said. ¡°All of you leave.¡±

    There were around two maids and four guards, who were guarding this room and all of them walked away when they heard Gael¡¯s order.

    Once it was only him alone in this corridor, Gael sat down on the floor and leaned his body against the door behind him. He listened to Lise¡¯s cry. She was crying her heart out and every second he heard that, it hurt him even more...

    Was this his punishment? Sure it was... it almost felt like dying instead of a mere punishment.

    Gael clutched his chest and breathed raggedly. He felt more like a human by each second that passed... his heart bled and so did the wounds from the fight before as they had not yet healedpletely.

    ====================

    The news about the fight that broke out in McKeltar manor had filled all the media outlets, they were trying to find out the reason why The Hound attacked the McKeltar family.

    Many people didn¡¯t believe that the McKeltar family were supernatural creatures, their assumption was; The Hound had wrong information when they targeted that family, because there was no way the vampires also were there to attack the McKeltars if they were from the same kind.

    Yet, there was another opinion that the McKeltars were vampires, therefore when The Hound attacked them the vampires were there to protect the family.

    Until now, the news was still not yet confirmed and they were still trying to find the truth behind all of this, since there was still no exnation from The Hound¡¯s side.

    Fortunately, that night, all of the family members were out of town. That was what the McKeltars spokesperson said to the media. There was no harm that fell upon the McKeltar family, but the families of the guards who died during the attack would bepensated.

    But they said nothing about the attack that The Houndunched on the manor.

    It was still a mystery.

    But, July didn¡¯t have time to wait either for the media to reveal the truth or for Knox to show up in front of her and exin all of this mess.

    Because now, July had lost her patience when she grabbed Jasmine¡¯s hair all of a sudden and gave a hard p across her face.

    ¡°I asked you what happened in the McKeltar manor?¡± her voice was rigid, as she stared at her twin in malice.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 107

    107 I DON¡¯T WANT TO GO!

    July was truly pissed off with the way Jasmine answered her question, she has this self- centered personality until it is very irritating just to talk to her at times.

    If it was not because Jasmine was the leader, who led those people to attack McKeltar manor, she wouldn¡¯t havee to talk to her, as she had been avoiding her since they were very young, because talking to her was really a challenge. It was good if you didn¡¯t lose your patience during the conversation.

    And now, when July no longer had any patience left in her system, while her twin was trying to push her limits.

    ¡°What? You are not part of this organization, what do you want to know?¡± she asked deviantly, lifting her chin and showing her disgusting grin. ¡°You are an outsider. Go back to your little show and drama life.¡±

    Hearing that, Julypletely lost it, she wanted an answer, but she couldn¡¯t get it, instead her twin mocked and acted as if she were someone above every other creature.

    It was distasteful to see how Jasmine looked down on other people. July had lost her patience.

    Jasmine was sitting in front of her, bandaging her injured arm. It looked like she was bitten by a vampire, thankfully, the bite from the vampire wouldn¡¯t turn you into one of them, not like what other people thought it would, or else, July would very much enjoy it when the organization got rid of her.

    But for now, she still could vent out her anger.

    July stepped closer to her and with a swift movement, she grabbed Jasmine¡¯s hair all of a sudden and gave a hard p across her face.

    .....

    ¡°I asked you, what happened in the McKeltar manor?¡± July¡¯s voice was rigid, as she stared at her twin in malice.

    Jasmine who didn¡¯t see iting, cradled her cheek,pletely dumbfounded by what was happening. Her eyes widened in disbelief when she stared at July.

    ¡°Did you just p me?¡± she asked incredulously.

    ¡°Yes,¡± July replied, as she delivered another p to Jasmine¡¯s other cheek, but this time she learned from her mistake and dodged it in time and moved away from her twin, keeping a safe distance from her.

    July was not a member of the organization, but it didn¡¯t mean she was not trained the same when they were young and to be honest, she was more talented than Jasmine.

    Therefore, it was such a pity that July refused to be part of this.

    ¡°Do you want me to kick you as well?¡± July had lost her patience long ago and now she just wanted to know what they had done in the McKeltar manor and where the members of that family were. She didn¡¯t believe a little bit of the news in the media and a single statement from The Hound that mentioned the McKeltar family was out of town.

    Jasmine was about to attack July, but then a realization kicked in. ¡°Why do you even care about them?¡± She squinted her eyes when she asked that question. ¡°You are not acquainted with the McKeltars, are you?¡±

    ¡°I am not,¡± July replied calmly. ¡°But, you know for sure that Gael McKeltar had kidnapped Lise and I care for her.¡±

    July wouldn¡¯t go directly to Jasmine without a reasonable reason. She didn¡¯t want to go to her, but apparently she didn¡¯t have many options and patience.

    ¡°Since when did you care about her?¡± Jasmine put down her hand and approached July with her judgmental mode on, trying to get some information out of July.

    However, her twin was an actress, she was used to feigning her emotions and it was hard to read anything from her expression or gestures alone.

    ¡°Oh, my sister, I have been caring about Sol for a long time, it¡¯s just you, who put your effort and attention on your ambition until you became ignorant of the people around you.¡± July¡¯s expression hardened, but there was a vicious smile on her lips. ¡°You should stop thinking that you are so important, that¡¯s so disgusting to see.¡±

    And this time, it was Jasmine who lost it, she raised her leg and tried to kick her.

    Fortunately, July had seen iting and moved immediately before she got hurt, as she pivoted on her feet and kicked Jasmine¡¯s back instead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bully you, but if you keep insisting on not answering my question, I can be an asshole too.¡±

    For a moment, the glint from the light fell on July¡¯s ring and she felt a pang in her heart when her mind wandered to Knox again and what happened to him.

    July gritted her teeth, she would get the answer that she wanted from her, even though she needed to beat her up.

    After all, she had been wanting to do this for a long time.

    ==================

    It was such a long ride and Blue had fallen asleep in Anne¡¯s embrace as Knox drove them away out of the city.

    It had been hours since he got them in this car, since it was impossible for Knox to teleport them out of this town, because it was too far.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Blue had asked Knox, but his only answer was; they would go to a ce that was safe for her.

    Blue was aware of the hostility that people had toward her kind and the other supernatural creatures, but she didn¡¯t want to be separated from these people that she had been thinking of as family.

    However, when Blue opened her eyes again, she was shocked to see where they were going.

    It was only a vague recollection from the past, but she had a great memory and Blue immediately knew where Knox took her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Blue was screaming when she realized Knox had taken her to her uncle¡¯s pack. Silver River pack. ¡°You said you will not give me to them!¡±

    ¡°I never said that,¡± Knox retorted. He indeed promised Chaos to take care of her and this was his way to take care of her.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 108

    108 I HOPE YOU DIE

    The situation is a little bitplicated right now, since Chaos returned with Blue after saving her from death and released many underworld creatures into this realm.

    And one important thing that Knox noticed was; somehow Blue attracted those creatures with her presence alone, they were trying to have their hands on this little girl and as for the reason behind it, Knox was yet to figure it out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to them!¡± Blue cried, she was throwing a tantrum now. She felt like if she stayed with them, she would never be able to see Knox and Gael, but the most important person for her was Chaos... she had been waiting for him. ¡°You said you will never let them take me!¡±

    ¡°I never said that,¡± Knox retorted. He indeed promised Chaos to take care of her and this was his way to fulfill his promise.

    ¡°Blue...¡± Anne tried to help calming down the frantic little girl. ¡°I will go with you too,¡± she said.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go somewhere else, I don¡¯t want to go to my uncle¡¯s pack.¡± It was still clear in her mind how her uncle had tried to take her by force to go with him. She didn¡¯t think that they would be so kind to let her go to find Chaos.

    And Blue didn¡¯t want to leave before she met him.

    ¡°I am not going with you!¡± Blue yelled furiously, as she opened the door and jumped out of the car.

    ¡°BLUE!¡± Anne screamed in panic when she saw that and was not able to stop her.

    .....

    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Knox cursed under his breath, as he mmed the breaks. ¡°Take the car from here, I will find youter.

    Fortunately, the car didn¡¯t run too fast because they were in a traffic jam, but the little girl ran too fast and if Knox didn¡¯t find her soon, he wouldpletely lose her.

    ¡°D*mn! What is in her mind!¡± Knox mmed the car door closed and let Anne take it over, as he chased after Blue.

    There was a lot of honking from the protesting cars because he stopped in the middle of the road and Knox just rushed across the street, almost causing an ident.

    By good luck, no one noticed that it was Knox McKeltar, the very person that had been filling the headlines for the past two days.

    ======================

    Niki walked to the school dispiritedly, as he kept looking at his back or stayed at his locker for a long time until the bell rang and he waste to go to his ss.

    But even so, Blue had not yet appeared. It had been two days since the attack at the McKeltar manor and the only family member of McKeltar that could be reached was Gael McKeltar, the businessman, but it was hard to get an exnation from him, since most of the time it was their PR personnel, who spoke for the McKeltar family.

    They kept saying that the attack was a mistake, and were implicitly saying they were not supernatural creatures.

    Of course, Niki knew the truth, but he would say nothing.

    The little boy sat in his math ss, but every now and then he would stare at the empty seat beside him and feel bad. He really wanted to know if Blue was all right.

    It was impossible for him to go and meet Gael McKeltar if even thosepetent news reporters couldn¡¯t reach him.

    Therefore, he could only wait for her to show up one day, or maybe he would never see her again... he felt sadness washing over him.

    It was more painful than the fresh wounds that he got from his father this morning because he refused to y the piano.

    His father had be even crazier now, since he lost his job and drank away his days.

    ===============

    A maid named Marnie helped Lise to get dressed, because she was too weak to get up from bed and refused Gael¡¯s presence.

    And for some reason, that man had not yet appeared for days now, as if he was trying to hold back his ego for not seeing Lise, as he buried himself in the problems around the attack on the McKeltar manor.

    The building was being investigated now and he couldn¡¯t live there until the air was clear. It was still a mystery why The Hound had not yet pointed the McKeltar out loud as the supernatural creatures, since they had all the evidence to support that fact.

    However this afternoon, apparently Gael couldn¡¯t stay calm any longer, as he visited Lise in her room.

    She was standing in front of the full body mirror, staring at her bulging stomach with an empty gaze after Marnie helped her to get dressed.

    She was wearing a cheerful yellow dress, but even that bright color couldn¡¯t overshadow the dark cloud over her expression.

    Gael stepped into the room and stayed near the door, watching her.

    On the other hand, once Marnie caught sight of Gael, she immediately scurried away from the room and closed the door, leaving the two of them alone.

    ¡°Why did you choose me?¡± Finally, after days, Lise decided to start talking to Gael, even though she still refused to look him right in the eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Gael approached her slowly. He gave her time to adjust with his presence and was even ready to back away if she felt ufortable.

    But when he saw Lise didn¡¯t give any reaction, he walked closer to her until he was standing beside that woman.

    Gael longed to touch her, but he didn¡¯t do it. He didn¡¯t force his way like he used to in the past.

    ¡°I don¡¯t choose you. I love you and I don¡¯t have a say in this matter.¡± Gael stared at her stomach and his gaze softened.

    ¡°Is it hard for you to not love me?¡±

    ¡°It almost kills me.¡±

    ¡°I hope you will die.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 109

    109 A STRONG SCENT

    ¡°I hope you will die,¡± Lise said her words with ease, but tears fell from her eyes, as she touched her stomach and felt her child.

    Lise felt terrible when she said those hurtful words to Gael. She wanted to take them back, it was not her nature to try hurting another person.

    On the other hand, Gael didn¡¯t even flinch when he heard that. He had expected the worse and those words didn¡¯t hurt him, though he felt his chest caving in, since he knew that Lise was telling him the truth.

    ¡°I am sorry to give you pain when I intended to give you happiness, I am sorry for making you go through misery when I want to give you joy.¡± Gael came closer to Lise and stood in front of her, blocking her view of the mirror. ¡°I am sorry I put you in hell when I know you deserve more than me.¡±

    Lise lifted her head and stared at Gael through her teary eyes. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you let me go?¡±

    Gael felt his own words choking him when he had to show his feelings for her. It was a raw feeling, one he wasn¡¯t used to feeling. He kept brushing it away whenever he felt vulnerable with this feeling. He felt weak and he hated it.

    However, he was willing to do anything for her right now. There was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do for her at this moment. He hoped it was enough to make her stay.

    He knew that Lise wouldn¡¯t be able to love him no matter what he had done, but he just wanted her to understand, he couldn¡¯t let her go.

    Gael took a dagger from inside of his jacket, the same dagger that he gave her months ago and put it in her hand.

    .....

    ¡°I know this is cruel for me to ask you to do this,¡± Gael started, wrapping Lise¡¯s fingers around the hilt of the dagger. ¡°But, I can¡¯t let you go.¡± He brought Lise¡¯s hand, which was holding the dagger and pointed its sharp end to his chest. ¡°You need to do it.¡±

    Lise looked at the sharp end of the dagger that pointed at his chest and thenughed wryly. ¡°You will survive. You will not die. Do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± She squinted her eyes at him. ¡°You are a supernatural creature after all.¡±

    ¡°No, I will not.¡± Gael shook his head. ¡°You poisoned me and it¡¯s quite effective.¡±

    Lise stared at him, her eyes held so much emotion, she tried to discern the way Gael looked at her, but she couldn¡¯t find hatred in those eyes.

    What was that...? Hopelessness?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Gael chuckled lightly and then he talked as if they were talking about the weather instead of the possibility of him dying in Lise¡¯s hands anytime now.

    ¡°I think you can say that I am more human than a supernatural creature now.¡± Gael caressed her cheeks lightly to wipe away her tears. ¡°The poison has weakened me greatly.¡±

    ==================

    Blue ran as fast as she could and entered a shopping center, where there were many people roaming around. It was a rush hour and weekend as well, so no wonder the situation was like that.

    Blue was slightly dizzy when she sensed various scents from people around her, as they stared at her with interested eyes upon noticing her white hair.

    A few young girls came to Blue and tried to touch her white hair and pinched her cheeks or simply asked her kindly whether she was lost. They asked about her mother and who she came with.

    However, Blue didn¡¯t answer any of those questions as she started running away again.

    Amid this huge sea of people, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep tracking Knox or sense his presence before he coulde near her.

    Blue didn¡¯t want to go with him. He said that he would take her to a ce that she didn¡¯t want to go and make her stay with people she barely knew.

    She liked it to be with them, so why were they pushing her away?

    Blue made her way through the people and tried to find a quiet corner that had fewer people, since she couldn¡¯t handle this any longer.

    Yet, before she could find one such ce, she sensed something else. It was a coffee scent.

    All of a sudden her body stiffened. She looked around her and found the source of the scent, but of course it was not Chaos or Knox. It was someone else.

    Someone that had Chaos¡¯ soul.

    It was a piece of his shattered soul.

    Out of instinct, Blue followed the scent that led her to a man. She was a shifter. Blue knew it once she saw her.

    But, for some reason, the scent was noting from her...

    She didn¡¯t have a piece of his shattered soul, but if it was not her, then who? The scent was so strong, it was even stronger than Knox¡¯s. What does that mean?

    Blue tilted her head, her brows furrowed in confusion, as she stared intently at that woman, it must be because of that, the woman finally noticed her presence. She looked at Blue and smiled softly, as she walked closer to her.

    ¡°Are you lost?¡± The woman knelt down in front of Blue, so they were at eye level.

    ¡°You are a shifter,¡± Blue said as a matter of fact, but the woman immediately covered her mouth and gave her a warning look.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say it out loud,¡± she warned her in a low voice. Of course, she knew that this little girl was also a shifter. ¡°Where is your mom? I will take you to her, but we need to wait for my mate to return first.¡±

    And almost at the same time she said that, her expression contorted in fear, as her mate mind- linked her.

    ¡°We need to go from here,¡± the woman said in panic. ¡°The Hound is here.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 110

    110 RARE

    [You need to go out from there!] Zake mind- linked his mate once he caught a glimpse of the members of The Hound entering this shopping center.

    It was hard to move in this city center, since The Hound had widened their scope to restrain all the shifters that they could find among the people.

    It could be said as a genocide mission on the non- human creatures. They wanted to kill them all. And, if they didn¡¯t kill them all, they would take some of the supernatural creatures to theirsb and run various tests on them.

    No one knew what they had done there, because no shifter was alive or managed to run away to tell the tale.

    On the other hand, Jenny, who received the information from her mate, immediately stood up and took the little girl¡¯s hand, so they could run together.

    They could find her mother or whoever with herter, as for now they needed to find a safe ce first before The Hound found them.

    ¡°We need to go from here,¡± Jenny said in panic to Blue. ¡°The Hound is here.¡±

    Blue was aware about the new organization that the government had established. The Hound. The main members of that group were the people from the organization, or the green people. Her father always called them the green people for some unknown reason.

    ¡°Stay close to me,¡± Jenny said in a low voice, she looked around her cautiously, she was on alert and it could be easily felt by the way her muscles under her skin were strung up.

    .....

    Meanwhile, Blue kept her pace with her because she knew the danger that woulde, once The Hound found them.

    And yet, when they were running toward the exit door, the woman that held her hand suddenly stopped and her body went still, before she trembled.

    ¡°You are hurting me,¡± Blue said to Jenny. When her grip tightened, she felt her wrist would be crushed if she put more pressure. ¡°It hurts!¡± Blue wailed, trying to wriggle her hand from her grip.

    But a momentter, the woman fell to her knees as her howl echoed in this shopping center, making all the people there pay attention to her.

    Jenny was howling and wailing in acute pain, as if she was being tortured.

    ¡°NO!¡± she screamed at the top of her lungs, freed Blue¡¯s hand from her grip, as she pulled her hair harshly. ¡°NO!¡± she growled ferociously.

    Blue should be running away from her by now, but she was stunned speechless to see the woman curling her body on the floor and crying her heart out.

    It was a mournful wailing.

    They were shifters, hence Blue could understand the agony in her howl. It was the reason why she couldn¡¯t move her body, though it was only a small part of the pain that she felt from this woman, but it made her eyes teary for no exact reason.

    ¡°We need to go,¡± Blue said to the woman, but she ignored herpletely. ¡°Aunty, we need to go...¡± Blue nudged her body, but she growled viciously at her, as though she forgot about herpletely.

    Right at that moment, the members of The Hound rushed toward them following the sound of Jenny screaming and immediately set a perimeter.

    The onlookers immediately understood that the woman was a shifter and probably the little girl, who was standing beside her was one too.

    All of this happened very suddenly and Blue didn¡¯t have time to hide, as she had been spotted by them. Now she was surrounded, with many armed men, pointing their guns at her and Jenny.

    ¡°Is she a shifter?¡± one of the men asked his fellow member. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she shifted yet?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t answer him immediately, as he assessed the situation. ¡°We killed her mate, she feels it and now she is in pain.¡±

    They had enough knowledge on how the mate bond worked between the shifters, therefore he could tell this.

    ¡°But, it doesn¡¯t answer why she doesn¡¯t shift into her beast.¡± They came closer to the crying woman and a little girl, who was ring at them.

    ¡°I think she is pregnant,¡± another fellow member of his answered the question. ¡°Female shifters can¡¯t shift if they are pregnants, or else they will lose the baby.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we can¡¯t kill her. The organization wants her alive.¡± And in an instant, the twelve men that surrounded Blue and Jenny changed their way of approaching them.

    They had been conducting tests on them and a pregnant shifter was rare to be found, since their mates would be hell-bent on protecting them.

    ======================

    Gael promised her that she could walk around the house as she pleased, as long as she didn¡¯t go out and leave this house.

    Because it was not only because of the fact that Gael had announced she had died, but also for her own safety.

    The McKeltar family was under close observation, since the attack on the manor and Lise agreed to that. She didn¡¯t know where to go and was too weak and tired to run away from him.

    Therefore, they called it a truce. Gael would only ask her to have breakfast with him every morning, but most of the time he would leave her alone, because Lise didn¡¯t want to see him.

    He had finally exined to Lise about the thing that confused her the most; ¡®I love you and will always love you and I do not regret a single moment in my life that lead me to you, except when I put you in so much pain and the fact that you will never be able to reciprocate my feelings.¡¯

    Lise still contemted those words even now, as her feet led her to a room, where she found the man sleeping tiredly on the couch.

    Gael¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, indicating that even in his sleep, he was not able to rest peacefully...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 111

    111 WHY DON¡¯T WE KILL HER?

    Lise walked down the corridorte at night because she couldn¡¯t fall asleep with a lot of things roaming around her mind, therefore she came out to get fresh air when she saw a room with its door slightly ajar.

    Lise walked past it, but then she stopped in her tracks when she realized it was Gael, who was sleeping on a couch, his head tilted in a strange angle that made her furrow her brows.

    He would get a strained neck if he continued sleeping in that position for a long time.

    Somehow, Lise even managed to see the wrinkle on his brows and the way he breathed heavily, as if even in his sleep, he couldn¡¯t get enough peace.

    Lise pushed the door wider and walked quietly inside the room.

    But, she stopped in the middle of the room and contemted for a while whether she needed to continue to look at him or she could just leave the room immediately, since it was clear that she had nothing to do even if she entered the room.

    However, Lise saw a nket that was left by someone on top of a small table and a tray with a cup of cold coffee that had not been touched, not too far from it, on the round table, there was another tray with a sumptuous meal that was only eaten a little.

    It seemed Gael was too busy to even take care of himself.

    This man sure had to deal with an excessive amount of work to ensure the safety of his identity, while he strove to amodate her and put her out of harm¡¯s way.

    .....

    Thinking about it, at this rate, at least Lise could feel slight affection for him, or at least she could sympathize with his current condition, but she was not able to do it.

    Was it because of the curse that he mentioned before? About the one that he loved the most wouldn¡¯t be able to return his feelings?

    Lise was not sure if that was the case, yet when she watched him right now, for the first time in a very long time, she didn¡¯t see a monster. She saw a man, who was too tired from a long battle and now he just needed to take his time to rest, yet he was still not able to do that. He was restless even in his sleep.

    How could someone lead a life like that?

    With a deep sigh, Lise walked toward the nket and took it into her arms, it felt soft to the touch and gave the warmth that Gael would need.

    Slowly and carefully, Lise walked toward Gael and put the nket over his body.

    At first, she thought Gael would wake up, but it seemed, his breathing only became even, since he felt the warmth of it while his wrinkled brows rxed.

    Lise was supposed to walk out of the room immediately and didn¡¯t care about him, but she stayed there for a little bit longer, as she watched him in his sleep.

    He was not like the horrible man in her memories now, instead, he looked like a child. Lise wondered, how could someone as cold as him could have that kind of expression when he was sleeping, he looked harmless.

    After that, Lise decided to leave and go back to her room, since it was alreadyte and she felt sleepy as she watched him sleeping.

    However, little did she know, Gael opened his eyes when he heard the soft sound of the door being closed and stared at the nket on his body. His sleepy eyes softened and there was even a gentle smile on his lips...

    He had been awake since the moment Lise walked into the room, but he stayed still because he realized it was her in an instant.

    He wanted to know what she was going to do, he wondered if she would kill him in his sleep. If Gael were her and he got a chance to kill someone he hated the most, he wouldn¡¯t give up that chance.

    But when Gael thought about it again, it would be better if he had his life end in Lise¡¯s hands, it was more likely to be a beautiful end for his wretched life.

    Yet, when he felt the warmth of the nket that Lise put around his body, it took everything in him to not open his eyes and ruin his pretense.

    Why would she do that? Didn¡¯t she hate him?

    Gael stared at the nket. Would that be possible? Or he just wanted to believe there was a chance for him?

    It would be so cruel to get his hopes too high before them being crushed by reality...

    ===================

    Blue felt all the muscles in her body turn very numb, as her head was very dizzy. The only thing that kept her awake was the blinding lights from the cars on the street that shone through the car window.

    Around her, four men were talking back and forth. They didn¡¯t seem to notice that the little white hair girl had regained consciousness.

    Blue remembered she fought those men in her beast form, but then one of them shot her, she thought she would bleed, as she waited for the pain toe, but then there was no pain, only a numb feeling and without her realizing it, she had shifted back into her human form, as they put a nket around her body and carried her away.

    Blue still could hear the wailing sounds of the woman, before they did something and she went very silent, but there was no way for her to see what they had done to her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill this little monster?¡± one of the men asked his superior, while giving Blue a disgusting look. ¡°I can understand why we didn¡¯t kill the woman, because she is pregnant and she will be a great subject for experimentation, but this little girl...¡± He scoffed. ¡°We have enough shifters in theb.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 112

    112 YOU COOK THIS?

    ¡°She is a white wolf,¡± his supervisor answered him simply.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that?¡±

    ¡°That guy from the organization, what is his name again?¡±

    ¡°Archie Williams,¡± another man answered.

    ¡°Right, Archie Williams, he said something about a myth about a white wolf.¡±

    ¡°A myth?¡± the three menughed incredulously. They didn¡¯t think that the government would believe in some baseless myth.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t believe in supernatural creatures before, but now you can see them among us,¡± the supervisor said in a rigid tone and theirughter died down as they realized their mistake. ¡°They needed to check on this creature.¡±

    And then the conversation went on about how cruel the experiment on the supernatural creatures was, but then they all agreed that those monsters deserved it, since they put human kind in danger with their strange and abnormal ability.

    However, when they drove past an empty street, the driver of that car stepped on the breaks all of a sudden. They all cursed out loud.

    .....

    ¡°What the hell!?¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    In front of them, they could see a man, standing in the middle of this quiet road, ring at them viciously.

    ¡°He is not human,¡± the supervisor announced grimly, as they were ready with their weapons and got out of the car.

    ¡°STOP RIGHT THERE!¡± one of them shouted furiously when the man kept walking toward them, and as he got closer to them, they could hear the vicious deep growling from him.

    His long ck hair that was tied behind his nape blew in the cold night wind. He looked fearless, even when he approached those people with weapons.

    And as he walked closer to them the lights of the streetmps burst out, leaving them inplete darkness, so they couldn¡¯t see his face at all.

    Therefore when he was extremely close to them, the supervisor issued an order to kill the man right there and then.

    ¡°FIRE!¡±

    The quiet night turned into mor when they started shooting the man relentlessly, the light from their firing guns looked like fireworks, as they used real guns, and not the ones that they used on Blue and Jenny.

    However, none of those bullets met the target, as those bullets hit an invisible wall and fell to the ground helplessly.

    ¡°What...?¡± They muttered in disbelief at what they saw right before their eyes. ¡°How could that...¡±

    ¡°He is an A rank creature...¡± one of them mumbled, as sweat broke on his forehead to realize this fact.

    They knew from the knowledge that they got, it was impossible for them to stand a chance against an A rank creature, moreover it was only four of them, while the other members of The Hound went straight to theb, to get the pregnant shifter there faster.

    ¡°Oh, sh*t!¡± they cursed out loud, as death approached them in a gruesome way, as they felt their ears rung painfully and when they tried to cover their ears, they realized the sound was noting from the man, but it came from their own heads.

    The ringing sound only intensified, until their ears bled and blood came out of their nose and eyes. They dropped to their knees and screamed in pain, as they were tortured, they felt their heads would explode anytime when they could no longer felt their surroundings or heard their own voices.

    Inside the car, Blue could hear the noisy sounds of the gunfire and now it was the screams of those men, but after a few minutes, the silence returned.

    The little girl blinked her eyes to gain her consciousness and tried to move her body, yet it was hard for her to do so, since she felt very tired and restless.

    However, when the cold night wind caressed her face and she could smell the air, she was sure that she caught his scent.

    It was him.

    Not another scent that smelled like him. It was truly him.

    Blue whimpered when she fought with all her might to move her body, but she couldn¡¯t do it. She wanted to shout his name and tell him that she was scared. She wanted to see him so badly, yet she couldn¡¯t do it and the scent disappeared just like that.

    Did he leave? Did he disappear again? Why didn¡¯t he want to see her?

    The night became silent once again and the little girl no longer could fight her dizziness, as she fell into a deep slumber.

    =====================

    Gael came down for breakfast like usual, but he couldn¡¯t see Lise there. She had promised to have breakfast with him every morning, so what happened this morning?

    He thought the woman would warm up a little bit to him after she showed some carest night, but apparently, it only made the rtionship between them worse?

    Gael breathed deeply, he lowered his head, as he stared at the floor beneath him, as if it was an interesting object to be observed. He contemted for a while, trying to decide whether he had to go to her room and remind her about the breakfast, or let her be.

    Yet, it was his only way to be able to see her everyday, the consent that he got to stare at her during their short encounter every morning.

    ¡°What are you doing there?¡±

    The gentleness in her voice startled Gael from his reverie, as he lifted his head and stared at the woman that he loved.

    Lise walked gracefully across the room and put a bowl of soup on the dining table. Behind her, two maids came to put other dishes and smiled at Gael who was still dumbfounded.

    ¡°Are you not going to have breakfast?¡± Lise asked, as she sat down on her seat and looked at Gael with a frown.

    ¡°I do,¡± Gael said, his voice was barely audible, as he followed Lise to sit beside her. ¡°You cooked this?¡± He took the fried tofu from the te with a fork.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 113

    113 THEY LEFT HER ALONE

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I cooked this.¡± Lise poured soup in a bowl and gave it to Gael. ¡°Want to try?¡±

    Immediately, Gael forgot about that distasteful fried tofu and took the bowl from Lise¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know that you can cook.¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of things that you don¡¯t know about me,¡± Lise replied, yet there was no hostility in her voice when she said that.

    ¡°I would love to learn all of that,¡± Gael said, as he brought the spoon to his lips and tasted that delicious soup. ¡°Will you let me?¡±

    Lise stopped her movements for a second, before she continued to fill her bowl with the soup. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other choice, do I?¡±

    Gael looked at the soup in front of him and spoke sincerely. ¡°I am in the state where I am willing to do anything for you, Lise. And yes, you have the choice to not answer my question.¡±

    Lise stirred the soup in front of her. ¡°It would be rude of me to not answer your question.¡±

    ====================

    Blue woke up again with pain all over her body, her throat was very dry and scratchy, and it was very ufortable. She felt hot.

    .....

    The first thing that she realized was the fact that it was no longer night, since the warm light of the sun caressed her face through the opened window, as the wind blew into the room.

    Where am I? That was the first thought that came to her mind.

    When she opened her eyes, she could see that she was inside a room, a bedroom, with a chair and desk in a corner of it and a bookshelf on the other side of the wall, while beside it there was a huge window that was opened, letting the wind to carry the smell of flowers and damp grass inside.

    Where is this ce?

    Blue didn¡¯t believe she was some kind of prisoner, since it looked far better than that.

    She remembered what had happened that night and the feeling of being abandoned returned, when Chaos didn¡¯t even spare a second to see her, checking on her, whether she was all right or not.

    But then, where was she now?

    Blue groaned when she put away the nket that covered her body and got off of the bed. Her legs gave away once she tried to stand up, but she gritted her teeth to prevent herself from screaming, since it would attract other people¡¯s attention.

    She didn¡¯t know who would be waiting for her behind that closed door.

    Yet, she didn¡¯t feel like she was in some kind of prison, she was not tied as well, as she was free to move around.

    Blue tried to stand up again, her legs felt like jelly, but then she stayed still, her senses were on alert when she heard footsteps approaching this room.

    The footsteps stopped right in front of the door, as it rattled when someone opened it from the other side.

    Blue red at whoever walked into this room, since she didn¡¯t recognize their scent.

    ¡°Zuri, you are awake,¡± a rough voice caressed her ears when she saw her uncle figure, who immediately knelt down in front of her. ¡°You are fine now, you are here. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡±

    Blue let him carry her back to the bed.

    Her mind reeled, as she realized what had happened. She gritted her teeth and balled her fists. She felt betrayed and abandoned, just like when Chaos left her alone inside the car.

    Her uncle talked about something, telling her that she had passed out for almost three days and he got very worried, since it was hard for them to get a doctor to check on her condition in this situation.

    The number of the members of The Hound had grown bigger and bigger, as they skimmed all the corners of the city to find the supernatural creatures and killed them all.

    It was the only information that Blue could get into her hazy mind.

    ¡°Where is Anne?¡± Blue finally spoke.

    ¡°Anne?¡± Anthony mentioned that name in disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t ept humans in my pack,¡± he said through gritted teeth.

    Anthony despised the humans, as their kind had killed a lot of his pack members and their number had dwindled significantly. How could he let a human stay in his pack?

    He would ept Zuri because she was his niece, but not with humans. All the members of his pack would shred her into pieces once Knox left her with them as well.

    Therefore, it was only Blue, who stayed in this pack, as he took Anne with him again.

    ¡°They left me?¡± Blue felt suffocated when the loneliness hit her hard. She was alone in this strange ce with people that she barely knew. No, she didn¡¯t know them.

    ¡°Why are you crying, my little girl?¡± Anthony knelt down beside Blue¡¯s bed and wiped her tears, but the little girl pulled the nket up to cover her face and entire body. ¡°You are safe here, you are with your kind. There is nothing for you to be sad about.¡±

    Blue cried her heart out. Her uncle didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t understand what she felt right now.

    They left her here without saying anything, they left her here without saying goodbye and Blue didn¡¯t have a chance to ask them, whether they woulde back for her? Would she stay here forever?

    Why didn¡¯t they take her with them? She would have been a good girl and listened to whatever they said.

    She had spent two years being a pet wolf in that human house before Chaos found her, thus what made them think that she couldn¡¯t endure whatever that was thrown at her?

    She wanted to be with them...

    ¡°Blue, don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Anthony tried to coax the heartbroken girl, yet there was nothing he could do to appease her sadness.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 114

    114 WE NEED TO FIND CHAOS

    Jenny felt her body shiver in fear when she noticed that there were four men in whiteb coats surrounding her. They tied her wrists and ankles to the bed, so she couldn¡¯t move an inch from her position right now.

    She was not able to fight back as they injected something into her veins and not long after that she felt her body burn in pain. She screamed at the top of her lungs, as the pain became even more unbearable for her to endure.

    ¡°STOP IT! STOP IT!¡± She cried, pleaded, begged, but none of it could make those people take pity on her. Those men didn¡¯t even flinch when they heard the ear- piercing howls from the poor shifter.

    They observed this pregnant shifter and took a note if there was any slight difference in her pulse or heartbeat, yet no one from them even frowned when they cut out a little piece of her flesh for some kind of test.

    And yet, they would always admire how the shifter healed very fast, regenerating her own cells at an extreme speed.

    This speedy recovery took them by surprise, leading them to think of incorporating such abilities in humans. It would be great if humans could recover as fast as a shifter could.

    They could prevent many diseases and heal those who had no longer had hope because of their sickness.

    This was a breakthrough for them.

    And here they were, wanting the shifter abilities when they hunted them like pests and feared them for their very abilities as well.

    .....

    How hypocritical the world could be...

    ====================

    ¡°You can use the front door, you know,¡± Gaelined when he found Knox standing inside his chamber, but his annoyance disappeared once he caught sight of Anne.

    The old woman was crying silently.

    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Gael walked across the room and sat beside Anne on the couch, he slung his arm around her shoulders and let her cry. ¡°How could you make her cry like this?¡±

    Gael knew that Anne would rarely cry, he had not even seen her shed a tear for decades, but now, she was crying, it must be something that hurt her very deeply.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gael was confused, but none of them offered him an exnation. ¡°Hey! At least, you can say something after barging into my room!¡± Gael was pissed with the silent treatment Knox gave to him.

    ¡°You brought the woman.¡± That was the first statement that came out of Knox¡¯s lips when he finally opened his mouth.

    With that, Gael¡¯s body turned stiff and he became defensive. ¡°Yes, why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°She was the one, who pushed Blue from the building,¡± Knox said rigidly. He knew that it was true once he watched the way Gael became uptight with his response. ¡°You should finish her off.¡±

    Gael narrowed his eyes once he heard that stupid statement. ¡°Don¡¯t you darey a finger on her.¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡± Knox stood up, his body towered over Gael, who was sitting on the couch.

    Even after sensing the threatening auraing from this man and knowing the fact that he wouldn¡¯t be able to overpower him now, since he had been growing weaker by the day, Gael still didn¡¯t give up. He wouldn¡¯t let any harme to his woman.

    There was no way he would put Lise in danger for whatever the reasons were.

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Anne roared in anger upon seeing the two of them were ready to bite off each other¡¯s neck. She stood up, ring at the two creatures in front of her with anger and sadness in her eyes.

    She was, by any means, the weaker among the three creatures inside this room, an old woman with no power whatsoever, but she didn¡¯t care about that, since she knew none of the two would attack her.

    ¡°Knox, stay away from his woman!¡± Anne growled, one could mistake her as an alpha female at this rate, as the two men listened to her. ¡°Gael, stop being an a**!¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to stop being myself?¡± Gael muttered under his breath, his anger had reduced by half now after hearing Anne¡¯s roar. He knew that she would scold them until the next day came if he tried to rebuke her.

    Hearing that answer, Anne straightened her back and wiped her tears harshly with the back of her hands, causing Gael to take a step back.

    ¡°All right, all right... I will not say anything.¡± Gael raised both of his hands at her. ¡°One second, she was crying and now she was all overbearing... an old woman is hard to be understood,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    ¡°You need toe with me,¡± Knox said, before Anne couldnd a punch on Gael¡¯s cheek for thatment. ¡°We need to find Chaos.¡±

    Gael frowned deeply. He looked at him intently, as if he didn¡¯t understand what he was saying earlier. ¡°I will not go anywhere.¡±

    Knox had expected that answer. Gael was waiting for Lise to give birth to their child and no matter what he said, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make him budge, therefore he came up with this solution.

    ¡°We will leave to find Chaos after you see your child. There is no chance for negotiation in this matter.¡± Knox walked over to Gael and stood in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to use unnecessary force on you.¡±

    ¡°Try me.¡± Gael¡¯s eyes hardened when he challenged him.

    Knox scoffed, ¡°In your current condition, do you think you can fight me? Think about it again.¡±

    Gael knew that was true. There was no way he could fight him. ¡°Why do we need to find Chaos?¡±

    ¡°We need to stop this madness that he brought to this realm.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You are a piece of his shattered soul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t share the same knowledge and power as much as he possesses.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 115

    115 WHY DID YOU LEAVE HER?

    The humans had gone crazy to obtain every little bit of knowledge about the supernatural creatures and with those creatures from hell running rampant in this realm, it wouldn¡¯t help at all to get the realm functioning at bnce like before.

    Gael narrowed his eyes at the man in front of him. He could see the resemnce of Chaos in him.

    ¡°What makes you think that Chaos could put all of this mess into the right ce? He was Chaos after all.¡±

    Knox stared at Gael for a moment longer. He had known this man, since he was only a clueless boy, who had a weird curse on him.

    ¡°If something is too broken to be fixed, then you just need to break everything and build it from ashes.¡±

    On the other hand, Knox wanted to say that if the situation was too severe to be saved and those humans were out to kill their kind, it would be best to kill them all. It would be a bloody battle if they reached that state.

    Meanwhile, Gael was aware of what Knox was trying to imply. He knew that the situation would only get worse than this and if they didn¡¯t do anything, there would be no life for them, either it was for the supernatural creatures, or for the humans.

    For now, the humans seemed to have an upper hand, but it was only a matter of time before the supernatural creatures struck back. The casualties of that would be unimaginable...

    ¡°We will leave after I see my child,¡± Gael said grimly. It will be roughly five months from now...

    .....

    The tension and silence hung in the air as none of them talked after such a deal and only then Gael realized something was amiss.

    ¡°Where is Blue?¡± he frowned and looked at his surroundings, as if he could find that little girl, hiding somewhere in his bedroom. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    However, instead of answering his question, Knox simply disappeared from that room. He vanished into thin air, leaving no trace of his presence.

    ¡°She is in her uncle¡¯s pack. Silver River pack.¡± It was Anne, who answered that for Gael. She started sobbing again.

    ¡°Why did you leave her there?¡± Gael was slightly taken aback. Didn¡¯t Chaos say to take care of her?

    ¡°Because that¡¯s the best for her... she is almost taken away by The Hound. With her appearance, it will be easier to recognize her.¡± Her white hair drew too much attention. In the past, Anne had tried to dye her hair to ck, but to no avail. Her hair didn¡¯t even show any change of color, even a little bit.

    ¡°What? What happened then?¡±

    ¡°She ran away when she found out that Knox would take her to her uncle¡¯s pack...¡± Anne exined everything that she knew to Gael, but he couldn¡¯t help but be a little bit at loss with the way Knox managed to find Blue.

    ¡°No one was there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all the members of The Hound were dead, bleeding profusely from their eyes and ears.¡± It was very certain that it was not a human, who had done that. ¡°But why did they leave Blue alone? ¡±

    Gael furrowed his brows. There was no way he could find an answer for that.

    =====================

    July was having trouble sleeping, she was unable to close her eyes peacefully without the help of the sleeping pills, but even so, it only helped her for a maximum of two hours before she was fully awake again.

    It was such a torture for her, yet her mind couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Knox.

    There was no word from that man, even after a month of his disappearance, July even went to the extra lengths of asking Sol about the McKeltar family, who seemed very obsessed with them.

    However, it didn¡¯t help either.

    After Gael McKeltar released a statement that he was not a supernatural creature and he sued The Hound for attacking the manor, he disappeared.

    The broad directors and all the shareholders were in utter confusion with Gael¡¯s disappearance.

    Two months went by and still there was no word from Knox or even news about Gael McKeltar, or any information about that family.

    Three months and the media kepting up with false assumptions about that family. They said all the members had been killed by the supernatural creatures.

    Four monthster, the shareholders of the LBpany held a meeting regarding Gael McKeltar¡¯s position in thepany.

    Five months and still no words, as the news about the McKeltar family died down with so many headlines on the attacks by The Hound on supernatural creatures that killed many people.

    Everyday, there would be news about it, as the two parties kept fighting against one another. It was so sick to see, but with every bulletin that was broadcasted, people became more wary and angry, their hostility could be easily felt.

    The Hound, under Archie Williams¡¯ control, had announced that they had a way to kill those non- human beings and dered that they would win this war against them.

    This statement was greeted enthusiastically by the people.

    But for July, it only drained all of her hope to see Knox. She didn¡¯t know what took that man so long to reach her, but if he wanted, he could meet her anytime, right?

    Unless he was unable to do so because he was gravely injured. July kept trying to not think that way, since it would hurt her, but she couldn¡¯t help it....

    It had been more than five months and there was no word about Knox whereabouts!

    July felt she was going crazy!

    At first when the shooting started again, she wanted to be bold enough to suggest a kissing scene more than just only a peck, but then she couldn¡¯t bring herself to kiss another man with this state of mind, especially when she was having trouble slipping into her character.

    It was herst movie before she decided to call it a break.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 116

    116 GOING THROUGH ANOTHER PAIN

    It was July¡¯sst movie before she decided to call it a break.

    She didn¡¯t attend any events nor did she post anything on her social media. She disappeared like a ghost which left people wondering about her.

    Yet, the news about her disappearance would neverst longer than the news about people who died in the attack of the supernatural creatures.

    And during that time, July secluded herself in her own apartment, not even bothering to pick up any phone call or replying to any messages from her friends, who were worried about her condition, since they didn¡¯t know what happened to her.

    The rumor about her dating Knox McKeltar had long been forgotten, since there was not much evidence of it.

    And now, after more than five months, July waspletely alone in her own world, waiting without any certainty...

    Until one night, she felt his presence. Someone was watching her from the dark.

    July opened her eyes and found those deep, dark blue eyes that she longed to see were staring right at her.

    Knox was sitting on the edge of her bed, holding her hand gently. No one knew how long he was there...

    .....

    ¡°Hey,¡± Knox said, smiling softly at her.

    For a moment, July was in trance, she couldn¡¯t do anything, except staring at him and observing his expression.

    He looked tired, exhausted even, there was a small cut on the corner of his bottom lip. She wondered what caused it since it was easy for him to heal himself.

    But, aside from that, he looked exactly like she remembered. Handsome, radiant, brilliant, the man that she loved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry...¡± Knox said, he wiped away the tears from her face and caressed her cheek.

    July could feel his callous fingers against her skin and that was the moment she realized it was real. He hase...

    After such a long time she waited for him, he finally came to her.

    ¡°I am sorry, I am very sorry, love...¡± Knox said as he pulled July into his warm embrace, buried his face against her shoulder, as he breathed in her lovely scent. He loved her. He loved her with every fiber of his being.

    Five months was nothingpared to the time that he had spent in his eternity, but it was five months of being away from her that felt so different.

    Knox thought he could stay away from her for her own safety, leaving her without any word, since it was hard to say goodbye to her. He didn¡¯t even know what he could say to her or what he could offer...

    Their time was different, in this life, there was nothing he could do to keep her close to him, without getting her hurt at the end of the day.

    She would be the one, who would take the brunt if they continue this rtionship.

    And yet, here he was... sitting on her bed, watching her facing trouble sleeping. Her brows furrowed deeply and she kept calling his name every now and then.

    It had been five months, but she had not gotten better. If anything, her condition only got worse, she shut all the people out of her life...

    July¡¯s body was trembling in his arms, she was crying her heart out and there was nothing Knox could do to lessen her pain.

    ¡°I am sorry, my love...¡± Knox whispered into her ear, if he could, he wanted to take away all of her pain, he wanted her to forget about him, since it would be best for her to live her life without knowing him.

    But, he couldn¡¯t do that and the thought of her not remembering anything that they had gone through together, was almost like a physical pain for him.

    ¡°You left me...¡± July cried, she hugged him tightly, as if she didn¡¯t do that, Knox would disappear again and she would wake up to find out this was only a dream... ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±

    Knox kissed her cheeks and her forehead. ¡°I am sorry.¡± And those were the only words that he could say, though it was not enough to express all of his feelings for her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again!¡± July grabbed Knox¡¯s cor, as she looked at him right in the eyes with her teary eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me again!¡±

    However, Knox couldn¡¯t promise that. He had nothing to offer to her...

    ====================

    Lise wasying down on the hospital bed, waiting for herbor, since the interval of the pain had be closer with Gael sitting on the chair beside her bed, refusing to leave her alone.

    Meanwhile, Anne had prepared everything for this moment and she was very enthusiastic to wee a new member into the family.

    Lise couldn¡¯t say that it was a family, but this was the only thing that was close to it...

    She was d to know that her family survived the earthquake months ago and were now living their lives normally even without her.

    ¡°It will hurt for you to have normalbor, don¡¯t you want...¡± Gael kept fussing over this fact. He wanted her to have painless delivery, but Lise was hellbent to have it normal, since the doctor said she could do it.

    ¡°No, Gael... I want it this way.¡± She held his hand and it felt so cold to her touch. His condition sometimes worried her, since asionally he would look so frail.

    Lise knew what made him that way and she was sorry for that... she didn¡¯t mean to put him in harm¡¯s way, she just...

    ¡°I am sorry to put you through pain again...¡± Gael lowered his head and kissed her knuckles, remorse palpable in his eyes.

    Lise sighed, as she caressed his curly hair and spoke in a low voice, as the pain came again. ¡°This is a pain that I am willing to go through.¡±

    One thing that Lise conceded; there was no way she would hate her own child...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 117

    117 EXPERIMENT

    Silver River pack, was once the biggest pack in the north, especially when Chaos killed almost all the male shifters of the Red Moon pack that caused all the female members and those, who survived the attack to blend with Anthony¡¯s pack.

    However, after five months of their encounter with the members of The Hound and their battle, their number dwindled significantly and only left around two hundred of them.

    They were forced to leave theirnd and moved to the eastern pack, joining forces with them to prepare for a counter- attack against humans.

    Just as Anthony told Blue it was best for Anne to not live with the shifters, since their hostility against humans was very thick.

    They would scoff in disgust whenever they talked about how human waged this unexpected and unscrupulous war against them.

    Blue was sitting inside the car silently, staring at the small cake on herp. Today was her birthday, she turned nine and she should enjoy it, yet there was no smile on her lips.

    She had no one to share her joy with except her uncle, who treated her rather kindly, since the rest of the pack members, aside from the fighters of the pack, mostly the ones from the Red Moon pack, the very pack that Chaos had destroyed.

    They knew about Blue and were also aware who she was for Chaos, they even knew that this little girl was there to witness that massacre.

    Therefore, there was no way they would treat her warmly and wee her with open heart. It could be said, not only was she a shifter that was despised by humans, but she also gained hatred from her own kind...

    .....

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡± Anthony asked his niece, who was staring at her cake. ¡°You will not be able to taste it if you don¡¯t eat the cake, right?¡±

    ¡°I am full,¡± Blue replied curtly. Her hair had grown so long and she needed to tie it on the top of her head and cover it with a hat or her hoodie, so it wouldn¡¯t attract much attention when they had to blend with humans to go somewhere.

    It was impossible to avoid peoplepletely, but when they were among them, they had to take extra precautions, so their identities wouldn¡¯t be exposed.

    As long as they didn¡¯t encounter the members of The Hound, it was hard to tell if they were shifters for normal humans. After all, they had spent centuries living with each other without them knowing their existence.

    It was just now the situation had changed greatly.

    ¡°Blue...¡± Anthony took the cake away from herp and held her hand. ¡°Blue, why are you acting like this? It has been months and you know that it is a false hope to think that man wille to you.¡±

    Blue freed her hand from his grip and frowned at him. ¡°He wille to get me again.¡±

    Anthony sighed deeply. He didn¡¯t know how to convince Blue in this matter, because she refused to listen to him, therefore, just like usual, Anthony would brush off this issue and talk about something else.

    ¡°We will move to a new ce, you will like it.¡± Anthony started the engine of the car, as he mind- linked the members of his pack to get in the cars, because they would start their journey again.

    They were driving to the eastern pack in six groups, taking six different ways, so it would be less suspicious when they bumped into people.

    Blue didn¡¯t like it when she heard they would move away from theirnd, because with their number andck of the members of the pack, it would be hard to protect their territory.

    It was a very difficult decision when a pack chose to blend with another pack, since having two alphas in a single pack was uncalled for.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go,¡± Blue mumbled and this made Anthony heave a sigh again. He looked at his niece and ruffled her hair.

    ¡°Put on your hoodie,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why? We are inside the car,¡± Blue protested. She was tired of being hidden from the outside world. She used to like it when she let her hair loose, fluttering in the wind.

    However, now, when the members of the Hound were looking for her and specifically a little girl with white hair, she needed to cover it, if she didn¡¯t want to give away her identity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the pack members from the east pack to know about it before I have a talk with their alpha. There are a few things that I need to take care of for a while.¡± Anthony furrowed his brows. They needed to settle down a few things in their agreement.

    After all, no matter how he beautified their current situation, it was them who were seeking shelter in their pack.

    Anthony¡¯s ego wouldn¡¯t allow him to leave theirnd, but if they stayed, it was only a matter of weeks before their people would bepletely ughtered.

    Therefore, this decision needed to be made, but even so, he didn¡¯t want to let himself lose so much in this agreement with the other alpha, for them to agree to take them in.

    ===================

    Jenny was curling her body, as sheid down on the floor, pain gnawed at her pale skin. She was dehydrated. Those people had not given her anything to eat or drink for three days straight.

    The poor female shifter looked down at her bulging belly and caressed her unborn child, tears in her eyes, since she knew what would happen to the baby once she gave birth.

    She was no longer useful for those filthy humans and most likely would be disposed of, but her baby... her baby would be their new ¡®toy¡¯, they would examine her baby like they did with her and treat the baby like a guinea pig...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 118

    118 TOO BAD IF I HAVE TO THROW IT AWAY

    Jenny didn¡¯t know what they wanted with her baby and why they starved her, as she is due in two months now...

    She wouldn¡¯t have energy to go throughbor at this rate and her baby would die during the process. Or maybe they wanted to see the endurance of a baby shifter. How could the baby survive such a situation...

    How cruel could they be? .

    In the distance, Jenny heard someone approach her room and her body shivered involuntarily because she knew what she would faceter.

    She hugged her body and whispered to her unborn child. ¡°Mommy loves you, my baby. I love you... your dad loves you...¡±

    Her heart swelled in pride when she felt her baby move, kicking her lightly, as if saying that the baby could hear her voice and understand it.

    It was the only thing that could make Jenny persevere in this environment.

    ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± a man said, as he gestured to the other two men behind him to take Jenny away for another observation.

    ===================

    .....

    Knox looked at July indulgently, her skin glowing under the soft moonlight that came through the balcony in this apartment, as theyid down on the couch.

    July yawned and rested her head against his chest, she was like a spoiled kitten. Her ck hair scattered on Knox¡¯s chest and the smell of her shampoo was one of his favorite scents.

    ¡°I need to go,¡± Knox said softly. He didn¡¯t want to break this serenity, but he needed to tell her about this.

    On the other hand, July had expected this, but she still couldn¡¯te to terms with it. ¡°Where?¡± Now she was on alert, all of her sleepiness had disappeared. Her eyes became sharp in this dimly lit room.

    ¡°Somewhere far...¡± Knox couldn¡¯t exin it to her, since it was somethingplicated to be understood.

    July clenched her jaw, she didn¡¯t say anything for some time and then she slid down from on top of Knox¡¯s body and took his shirt. She wore it carelessly, as she strode to her bedroom, leaving him there alone.

    Knox sighed, he pushed himself up and sat down. His head hung very low, as he was trying to think about something that could make her feel better, yet there was no other way to tell this without hurting her.

    However, after a few minutes passed and Knox was about to stand up to follow her to her bedroom, he heard the door being opened and July reappeared, still in his shirt.

    She looked beautiful and radiant like always.

    ¡°Sit,¡± July said, as she pushed Knox back onto the couch and they faced each other. For a moment, she closed her eyes as she asked him. ¡°When will youe back?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± Knox clenched his jaw when he saw pain glistening in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to wait for me and waste your time. You deserve more than what I can offer to you.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± July said stubbornly. ¡°When will youe back?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say it for sure.¡± There is a huge difference in time between this realm and the supernatural realm, where they needed to find Chaos. They could spend a week there, but it would have been decades in the human realm.

    ¡°Give me the exact time.¡± July was about to break down when she thought about the worse. She realized that she couldn¡¯t make him stay, so she would wait for him instead.

    ¡°July...¡±

    ¡°Knox, please...¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t ruin your life like this.¡±

    July¡¯s gaze hardened, she wiped away her tears with the back of her hand harshly before they could fall on her cheeks. ¡°You ruined me, now you must take responsibility for that.¡±

    Knox was taken aback. It was harsh, but it was the truth. ¡°If I can turn back time...¡±

    ¡°I will fall in love with you all over again...¡± July finished his line and didn¡¯t let him end it with regret. ¡°If I can turn back time, I want to love you longer than my lifetime.¡±

    It was one thing that Knox always knew. Their lifetime...

    Someday, Knox would reach the day when he would see her standing in the final phase of her life, while the only things that were left for him would be only their memories. He would have to live with that, regretting every passing second that he spent without holding her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°I want to meet you again, no matter how long it takes.¡±

    ¡°It will not be fair for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want fairness,¡± July became emotional. ¡°I want you.¡±

    Knox pulled her closer and hugged her even tighter. He wanted to forget everything and despised whatever the things that put him away from her... he wanted the time to stop.

    ¡°Pleasee back and see me again...¡± that was the only thing that July asked from him. She didn¡¯t care how long it would take Knox to return, she wanted him to see her again.

    ¡°I will.¡± Knox knew it was a mistake to promise her something that he knew very well would hurt her, but he would do anything to keep his promise to her.

    July cried silently and then freed her body from him, as she showed him something in her hand. It was a ring. The same ring that Knox put on her finger thest time he saw her, when everything had not turned into a mess.

    ¡°I want you to put it on my finger,¡± July said. ¡°You should do it properly and look at my reaction.¡±

    Knoxughed softly when he heard that. He intended to see her reaction, but something came up and he simply was not able to meet her for such a long time.

    ¡°I thought you had thrown it away.¡± Knox thought that way because he didn¡¯t see it on her finger.

    ¡°That crossed my mind, but it¡¯s a diamond, too bad if I have to throw it away.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 119

    119 CAN I COME CLOSER?

    Gael looked at the baby in his arms, it was a baby girl. She looked very small and fragile, her hands were only one- fifth the size of his hands.

    However, those small hands with tiny fingers that curled around his forefinger, held his world. She gripped his whole world in her little hands and yet, Gael felt this was the most amazing feeling that he ever felt.

    He didn¡¯t want to put her down, if he could, he wanted to hold her every single second, staring at her sleeping face or the way she pouted her lips. She was so beautiful...

    ¡°You need to put her down, she barely sleeps in her crib,¡± Anne said, as she strode inside the room and found Gael holding the baby yet again.

    ¡°I can¡¯t put her down.¡± He wanted to cherish every moment that he had with his baby girl.

    But when Anne said nothing at all and just stared at him with her intent eyes, he knew that this old woman wanted to say something to him.

    ¡°What is it? You can say it to me,¡± Gael said, he lifted his head and looked at Anne¡¯splicated expression. She would only make that look when she was very reluctant to say the thing that she didn¡¯t want to say out loud.

    ¡°Knox said the two of you need to leave tonight.¡± Anne tried to keep her expression straight, but she failed in her attempt. Not only that, her eyes started to tear up.

    On the other hand, Gael knew that this time woulde, but somehow, he didn¡¯t think this would be this fast. He still needed time with his baby girl.

    .....

    But then, even if he was given a thousand centuries, it would never be enough for him.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said curtly. And then walked over to Anne and gave the baby to her. It would be five more hours before midnight. ¡°I will go to see Lise.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Anne mumbled, as she cradled the two days old baby in her arms carefully. The baby stirred in her sleep, but she fell asleep immediately after she felt her warm body.

    Gael leaned over and ced a gentle kiss on his baby¡¯s cheeks, he kissed her a little bit longer and hoped he could stay like this forever.

    ¡°Take good care of the two of them, please,¡± Gael asked Anne. It would be one of those rare moments when he asked something from her. ¡°And thank you for everything that you have done for me and our little family.¡±

    Gael said it ¡®our¡¯, since this was the only family that he knew and Anne was absolutely part of it.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ======================

    Knox stared into the silent night, feeling July¡¯s breath against his neck. She has not yet fallen asleep, as they savored every second of their togetherness.

    July knew it would be a very long time for her to wait for Knox to return and the thought of it alone had made her feel very heartbroken.

    How could she stay away from him for such a long time? And not only that, the thought that there was a possibility that she would not be able to see him again in this lifetime made her heart twist in pain.

    There were a lot of things she wanted to say, there were supposed to be a lot of things for her to say at this moment.

    But then, she enjoyed this silence with him. The silence and the way their bodies intertwined together and how their skins touched one another¡¯s spoke more than July could say.

    Knox brought her hand to his lips and kissed her gently. ¡°I think it¡¯s time.¡±

    July didn¡¯t want to cry, but she couldn¡¯t help and let out a stifle sob.

    ¡°I am sorry that this has to end like this.¡± Knox couldn¡¯t say how much it hurt him, but then it hurt July too.

    ¡°This is not the end,¡± July said firmly, as she ced a kiss on his lips. She kissed him until she could feel Knox disappear and she was all alone there...

    Yes, this is not the end.

    But, why her heart hurt so badly, she felt her chest caving in and she was suffocated in his absence. He was gone only for a second and July had already missed his presence, the warmth of his touch...

    The room was the silent witness of how much this broke her heart, as her cries echoed through the walls and the moonlight shone brightly in the night sky...

    It felt so empty...

    ===================

    Gael came to Lise¡¯s bedroom. He entered the room and said nothing, he wanted to stay with her for a little while and took care of her, yet he had only a little bit of time left before he had to go.

    On the bed, Lise looked exhausted, her face slightly pale, but she was fine with enough rest.

    She was sleeping soundly when Gael entered her room, but maybe it was because of Gael¡¯s intense gaze, Lise stirred awake and found him standing not far from her, leaning his tall body against the close door.

    ¡°The baby is crying?¡± she asked, rubbing her sleepy face. She was just discharged from the hospital this morning and the journey back to this house had drained her energy, not to mention that she had to feed their baby every three hours.

    Gael had managed to get them new identities and hid themselves for months now. It was only a few people that he trusted that knew the truth.

    Therefore, it was only a few men that guard this hiding ce, since Gael disappeared as the McKeltar.

    He wanted to give his little family everything that he could, whatever beautiful things in this world, but for now, the world was not as beautiful as he thought...

    ¡°No, the baby is not crying, she is sleeping,¡± Gael said and then he looked hesitant. ¡°Can Ie closer to you?¡± he asked.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 120

    120 ALPHA XERXES

    Gael had been keeping his distance from Lise and every time he saw her in difort with his presence, he would back away, though it took everything in him to stay away from her.

    But at this moment, he wanted to be as close as possible with her...

    ¡°Can I?¡± Gael took a step closer, but he stopped as Lise had not yet given him the permission.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lise finally replied in her soft voice. She pushed herself up into a sitting position and leaned her body against the headboard of the bed.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gael said, as he walked over and took a ss of water to be given to Lise before he sat down beside the woman that he loved, leaning against the headboard.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lise said softly and drank the water gratefully, she just realized that her throat was very sore and the water was very refreshing.

    ¡°I need to leave tonight,¡± Gael started, he didn¡¯t know how to begin this, but no matter how he wanted to beautify his words, the truth was always hard. ¡°I need to find Chaos with Knox tonight.¡±

    He had mentioned this before, but had never really talked about this. However, Gael was sure that Anne had told Lise everything, since her next question sounded a little bit bitter.

    ¡°For how long?¡± she asked, staring at the empty ss in her hand.

    .....

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gael replied truthfully.

    ¡°So, you will leave me?¡± Lise bit her bottom lip, but she still refused to see Gael in the eyes. ¡°You will leave me and our baby?¡±

    This was the first time for Lise to mention their child as ¡®our baby¡¯. It gave a feeling that Gael was part of it, it bound them together and there was nothing that could break that bond. They shared the same thing, a precious thing.

    ¡°Are you sad?¡± Gael tilted his head and stared deeply at Lise¡¯s face. He wanted to see her. He loved her and there was nothing that could say otherwise. ¡°I thought you don¡¯t want me to be close to you.¡±

    Lise finally raised her head and looked at Gael, their eyes met and he could feel how much he loved her. ¡°I want you to be close to me.¡±

    Lise¡¯s answer was out of his expectation, Gael would never dare to think about that at all. He was stunned.

    ¡°What...?¡± Gaelughed nervously. ¡°I think I heard it wrong.¡±

    ¡°You heard me Gael.¡± Lise put away the empty ss in her hand and then took both of Gael¡¯s hands. ¡°I don¡¯t love you.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Gael said, trying to hide his disappointment, what was he thinking? He should expect that, right?

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t want you to go.¡± It was aplicated feeling for Lise. She wanted him to stay, even though what she felt for him was not love, but then it was no longer hatred. She couldn¡¯t name this feeling she has for him...

    Gael smiled and then cupped her face between his hands, as he leaned over and kissed her forehead. ¡°I love you, Lise.¡± He kissed her nose and then her cheeks. ¡°I said this not for you to feel the same way like me, but so you will know it.¡±

    ====================

    Finally when the night fell, the members of the Silver River pack arrived at the border of the Shadow Moon pack.

    There, at the border of their territory, their alpha and his beta weed them with open arms, he looked kind, with a big smile on his lips, as he spoke cheerfully with Anthony.

    He was slightly shorter and bigger than Blue¡¯s uncle with blonde hair that was cut into a militarian style.

    However, for reasons unknown, Blue didn¡¯t like him. There was something in his eyes that made her feel wary.

    Immediately, they got off of the car and were escorted to their pack house.

    This pack apparently had not yet suffered from the attack of humans, as there were no traces of battle or even a look of grievance on their expressions.

    They had not yet experienced the brute force of The Hound.

    ¡°Where is your niece?¡± The Alpha of the Shadow Moon pack talked to Anthony, as he looked around to find the little girl that he had mentioned before.

    This group was now marching toward the pack house, as they walked past many houses along the way, on their left and right sides of the road.

    ¡°Zuri,e here,¡± Anthony called for Blue, as he stretched out his arms toward the girl.

    Obediently, Blue came to her uncle and stood beside him, as she held his hand tightly, she didn¡¯t look at the alpha because she didn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°Hey, Zuri, you have a beautiful name.¡± The alpha crouched down in front of her, so they were at eye level. ¡°I am Alpha Xerxes.¡± He stretched out his hand, asking for a handshake.

    Blue raised her head and looked at her uncle. Anthony nodded to assure her that it was fine.

    ¡°Thank you Alpha Xerxes for receiving us,¡± Blue mumbled and shook his hand, but she still didn¡¯t want to see him in the eyes.

    ¡°Good girl, she is smart and knows what to say,¡± Alpha Xerxesughed and patted her small shoulder. ¡°Can I see you in your wolf?¡±

    Blue frowned and only then she looked at his eyes and saw greed there.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time, we had a long journey and all of us are tired,¡± Anthony spoke softly, he tried to be as polite as he could, since it was not in his nature to speak this way as an alpha, but their pack was desperate for help. ¡°Maybe she can show it to youter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right... right, my bad,¡± Xerxes mumbled, but his eyes were on Blue. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pack house then.¡±

    And they started to move again, but for some odd reason, Blue felt they were being surrounded not escorted.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 121

    121 RIVER

    For some odd reason, Blue felt they were being surrounded, not escorted. She looked around her and didn¡¯t like the idea that Anthony¡¯s pack members were outnumbered by the pack members of Alpha Xerxes.

    This Shadow Moon pack wasrger than the Silver River pack, even before they lost their pack members tremendously. They had a lot of members here that covered argend in the east.

    They walked together to the pack house and Blue could see how big it was... it was almost like the McKeltar manor, but this one was way too modernpared to that old- fashion building.

    Blue missed that ce. She missed her own bedroom and her school, her friends, Niki especially and she was scared of the possibility that she would never see them again.

    Why didn¡¯t they stay a little bit longer and say something before they left? Even until now, Blue couldn¡¯t understand that...

    They could at least say goodbye to her, right?

    ¡°Wee to our pack house,¡± Alpha Xerxes said cheerfully. He opened his arms widely to show this beautiful ce and led them to the main hall of this pack house, where there were three rows of long tables filled with various foods for them to savor.

    Blue could hear the pack members of the Silver River pack mumbling in gratitude, they thanked Alpha Xerxes and Anthony slightly nodded to him for his generosity.

    ¡°Come here, sit next to me,¡± Alpha Xerxes put his hand around Alpha Anthony¡¯s shoulders and guided him toward the head chair of the table, the ce of the Alpha. ¡°You too, little girl,¡± he said to Blue.

    .....

    Blue clutched her uncle¡¯s hand tightly, as she said nothing and followed them.

    Alpha Xerxes sat on his seat in the second row, while Alpha Anthony was sitting on his right side while Blue was on his other side.

    The other Beta and Gamma were sitting in different rows.

    ¡°How was your journey?¡± Alpha Anthony started the conversation as they began to eat.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long journey here, but I am d that you received us well.¡± Of course that was just sweet talk, since it was impossible for Anthony to bring all of his pack members without intense discussion between the two and the other higher ranking people in their packs.

    ¡°I am d all of you are here now.¡± That was just pleasantries, because even Alpha Anthony could feel Alpha Xerxes¡¯ interest in Blue. The white wolf.

    She was one of the reasons that made Xerxes agree to their packs to join forces together. He wanted to see the white wolf. The rare white wolf that was one of their myths. Anthony himself didn¡¯t believe that.

    ¡°How old are you, Zuri?¡± Alpha Xerxes shifted his attention to the silent little girl, who was sitting next to Alpha Anthony. She dove her nose very low into her bowl, so as not to attract any attention, but it was hard to do when her white hair stood out too much.

    ¡°I am nine,¡± she said in a small voice, her hoodie slid down off her head, so it left her white hair on full disy.

    ¡°You are very young, Zuri, but you have faced many difficulties,¡± Alpha Xerxes said wisely, as if he was trying to y the role of father to Blue, but Anthony let him to do whatever he wanted, as he continued to eat his dinner in silence, while Xerxes was very interested in asking his niece a few questions instead of eating his own food before his eyes. ¡°You must be scared.¡±

    ¡°I met many people that helped me a lot to go through it.¡±

    Alpha Xerxes¡¯ugh thundered inside the main hall. ¡°You are so brave!¡± he stated gleefully. ¡°You look more like a luna at such a young age, it would be great if you turned out to be my son¡¯s mate.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes turned a few shades darker when he heard that, but for the sake of his pack members, he let it slide.

    ¡°What do you think, Zuri? I think you will be a perfect mate for my boy.¡±

    Blue didn¡¯t answer that, she pretended that she heard nothing and continued to finish her dinner solemnly. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him or think that she was his son¡¯s mate.

    She wished that there would never be a day it came true.

    ===================

    Gaelid on the bed with Lise beside him. He was finally holding her again, as he could feel her warm body against his.

    Probably Lise thought this would be thest time she would see him, thus she was willing to be touched by Gael again, as if this was her way of saying goodbye to him.

    But, whatever it was, Gael was satisfied enough with this serenity that engulfed them, with the sound of rain pouring down outside of the window. Their baby must have fallen asleep by now and Anne had to be taking care of her, since there was no disruption to their moment like this.

    ¡°What will you name the baby?¡± Lise asked, breaking the silence between them.

    ¡°What will you name the baby?¡± Gael asked her again, he didn¡¯t have any name for her, because there was no name that would suit his baby, since she was too precious. She was the love of his life, aside from his woman.

    ¡°I want to name her River,¡± she said, snuggled closer to Gael¡¯s embrace, because it was too cold.

    ¡°Then we will call her River.¡± That was decided easily and Gael didn¡¯t even argue with her about it.

    After that, the silence came again, but this time with the uncertainty that hung in the air, as they were thinking about a lot of things.

    ¡°I think it is time for me to go,¡± Gael said, but his gestures showed that he was very reluctant to let her go.

    ¡°Hm...¡± Lise mumbled, but then she added. ¡°Will youe back?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 122

    122 THE WHITE WOLF

    Lise mumbled, ¡°Will youe back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gael said in a low voice. These past five months had been very hard for him to keep up with his condition, but, as much as possible, he didn¡¯t want to show it.

    Therefore, his journey with Knox to find Chaos in different realms would be a big challenge for him.

    ¡°Do you want me toe back?¡± Gael didn¡¯t know what possessed him to ask such a question to Lise, since he didn¡¯t really want to hear the answer.

    Wasn¡¯t it very obvious to see that Lise didn¡¯t want him? However, Gael was stunned when he heard her answer.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, her voice was barely a whisper and Gael almost missed it. ¡°I want you toe back.¡± And Lise immediately added. ¡°For our child.¡±

    Gael didn¡¯t expect he would hear something like that from her. He thought she wouldn¡¯t want to see him at all and regardless of the reasons she needed him toe back, he felt his heart was at ease to know that he had a ce to return, when he managed to survive whatever wouldeter.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Gael said. He lowered his head and very slowly he reduced the distance between them, giving Lise time to refuse him or gave him a slight sign that she didn¡¯t want this, yet she stayed still and looked at him gently in the eyes.

    Gael leaned over and ced a kiss on her tender lips, as tears fell from his eyes. She didn¡¯t reject him this time...

    .....

    He woulde back for her and their child. He hoped this realm wouldn¡¯t be so defective and put his little family in harm¡¯s way...

    Gael had done everything that he could to prepare them for this moment.

    ¡°I love you Lise,¡± Gael said between the kiss, their kiss was so chaste, as if this was the first time he kissed her and as if all the cruel things that he had done to her had never happened. ¡°I always do.¡±

    =====================

    Blue pushed her te and drank her water, as she finished her dinner and watched the members of her uncle¡¯s pack were done with their dinner as well and retreated to their own rooms, escorted by the same people that came to wee them before.

    Blue turned her head to look at her uncle, waiting for him to finish his talk with alpha Xerxes, so she could go to her room and rest. She wanted to sleep so badly. It had been days since she was sleeping inside the car. She missed thefort of the bed and nket.

    However, instead of telling her to go to her own room, the Alpha looked at Blue again with that creepy gaze and talked to Alpha Anthony.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we see it now?¡± he suggested and they knew what he meant by that.

    Alpha Xerxes wanted to see Blue in her beast form, the rare white wolf. Anthony had told her that she got the white beast from her mother, who passed away when she gave birth to her.

    Apparently, there were a few myths, rumors and prophecies about the white beast, though it was not very popr, even among the shifters and any supernatural creatures.

    But, Alpha Xerxes was into it.

    ¡°It will not take a long time...¡± he said in a light tone, but before Alpha Anthony could say anything, Alpha Xerxes had stood up and was about to lead them to the other room. ¡°Follow me over here.¡±

    Blue frowned. She didn¡¯t like this man since the first time shended her eyes on him.

    ¡°Just for a moment, Zuri.¡± Uncle Anthony tried to persuade her, because he had seen her difort and reluctance to follow the other alpha.

    Blue was always very clear with her own emotions and her opinion, therefore, it was rather easy to know what she was thinking at this moment.

    ¡°Just for a moment, after that you can rest for the whole day, okay?¡± Uncle Anthony stretched out his hand for Blue to take.

    Having no other choice, Blue grabbed her uncle¡¯s warm hand and let him lead her, following Alpha Xerxes to enter one of the doors in this main hall.

    The door led them to a corridor with white brick walls on both sides, which held a few pictures of himself and his family. He had a beautiful mate with ck eyes and two sons with the youngest seemed to be around Blue¡¯s age.

    After a few minutes of walking, Alpha Xerxes stopped in front of one of the rooms on their left and opened it for them. ¡°Please,¡± he smiled politely.

    Blue lifted her head and looked at her uncle¡¯s furrowed brows. His grip on her hand tightened. At least, with her uncle¡¯s reaction, Blue knew that she was not the only one who felt strange with Alpha Xerxes¡¯ behavior and the way he looked at her.

    Anthony entered the room, it was only a simple bedroom with a single bed and cab. A huge window that faced the backyard was atop of the headboard of the bed.

    ¡°Zuri,¡± Anthony called her name softly, he dropped to his knees and looked at her. Blue wasn¡¯t really fond of that name, since she liked her name that she picked herself. ¡°Can you shift to your wolf?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Blue asked her uncle, but her eyes were fixed on Alpha Xerxes.

    ¡°Alpha Xerxes wants to see it.¡± Anthony put both of his hands on her cheeks, so she could look at him instead. ¡°Can you do it? So, we can rest after this, just for a few minutes.¡±

    Blue took a step back and, even though she didn¡¯t want to do it, she still shifted into her white wolf, her fur was as white as snow, it was so soft and beautiful under the moonlight...

    ¡°You see her now...¡± But, before Anthony could finish his sentence, a silver dagger was plunged into his chest.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 123

    123 THE LYCAN

    Blue listened to what her uncle asked her to do and shifted into her beautiful white wolf, probably it was only her imagination, but she felt her wolf was getting stronger, since she was already nine, or maybe it was only inside of her own mind.

    However, when Blue was contemting about it, as she didn¡¯t know what to do in her beast form, under the hard gaze of Alpha Xerxes, she busied herself with her own thoughts.

    ¡°You see her now...¡± Anthony stood up, straightened his back, his eyes fixed on Alpha Xerxes¡¯. He didn¡¯t like it when someone else ordered him to do something, especially when it involved his family, but he could do nothing when his pack members needed a shelter to stay in this pack. ¡°If you are done, I will take her to her room and have a rest, we can talk about our arrangement for my pack members tomorrow, and...¡±

    But, before Anthony could finish his sentence, a silver dagger was plunged into his chest.

    Alpha Xerxes moved so fast until he didn¡¯t see iting and only realized when the excruciating pain made his body curl in a weird angle.

    It was made of silver. A silver dagger and it pierced through his heart.

    Anthony fell to the floor and heard the sound of a low growling from the little wolf, who was trying to call to him. She nudged him, yet he didn¡¯t have any ounce of energy to reply to her as ck dots appeared in his visions and he was no longer able to hear anything...

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cry, little girl...¡± Alpha Xerxes smirked, he had a dagger in his hand and was wiping blood off of it, Anthony¡¯s blood. ¡°You will be safe under my protection.¡±

    The little white wolf was livid. She didn¡¯t think that this man would pull such a trick and went too far to kill her uncle. What was he trying to do?!

    .....

    However, before the little wolf could do anything, four men entered the room just in time and held down the wolf, so she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry little wolf,¡± Alpha Xerxes said. ¡°You are part of my pack now and when you are older, you can be my son¡¯s mate.¡±

    The night had never felt so hollow like this before when Blue looked at the Alpha¡¯s eyes and knew that her life wouldn¡¯t be easy starting from now on...

    And the only thing that crossed her mind at this time was the safety that she felt when she was in the McKeltar manor.

    ====================

    Jenny looked around her, her head was very dizzy and she couldn¡¯t even remember when was thest time she was awake and how long had passed now.

    She had been drifting in and out of her deep slumber, hearing people talk about her baby and what they would do to her, but she could remember none of it, because once she lost her consciousness, she would forget about all of those things.

    Jenny had it very hard when she had to stay awake just to hear a horrendous conversation about her baby and what they were going to do with her unborn child, but she would forget about it and relive the fear over and over again when they discussed about it, as she would be awake enough to understand.

    She didn¡¯t know how long all of these crazy things were going on for, but one day she woke up with so much pain in her stomach.

    At first it was nothing but a little prick that she could ignore, but as the time went by, the intensity of the pain and the duration intensified.

    Jenny couldn¡¯t help but whimper in pain, but none of those people came to look at her, she was all alone in this white room.

    Where were those people? She would like to be put back into a deep slumber if she had to go through this pain.

    And when the pain became unbearable, her whimpers turned into a wail and then an ear- piercing scream echoed throughout this room.

    Only then did a few people rush to her and try to calm her down, yet Jenny was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t want to do anything, but wanted to go back to sleep.

    And just like every time, she didn¡¯t get what she wanted.

    ¡°Hold her!¡± one of them shouted at the others, while a few other new people came flooding into the room, bringing a few machines that they attached to Jenny¡¯s body, disregarding her wails of pain.

    At this moment, Jenny couldn¡¯t even breathe because of the pain, but all those people cared about was her child.

    ¡°Move it fast! The baby is crawling out of her stomach!¡±

    ¡°Prepare that thing and call Mr. Williams over!¡±

    What!

    Jenny couldn¡¯t think straight in this situation, but the more she listened to them, the more she couldn¡¯t believe her own ears.

    ¡°My baby...¡± she whimpered and it was thest thing she said before she went very silent and still, but this time she wouldn¡¯t wake up again and lost the chance to see her unborn child.

    ====================

    ¡°What is that thing?¡± The minister of defense came to Archie, while both of them stared into a small incubator and watched a new born baby with dark blue eyes stare at them. No, the baby was ring at them. His facial expression was too cold for a newborn baby...

    Archie squinted his eyes and rapped his knuckles on the ss, right in front of the baby¡¯s face.

    As soon as he did that, the baby let out a deep and dangerous growl, he even flipped his body and bared his teeth.

    Yes, the baby had teeth and long nails, as he wed his way out of his mother¡¯s stomach that caused her to die.

    ¡°He is a lycan, an abomination to the shifters. The cursed shifter.¡± Archie narrowed his eyes. ¡°He is the most dangerous creature among the shifters.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 124

    124 FCUK YOU!

    A little girl was running toward her mother while holding a big fat yellow cat in her small arms. ¡°Mommy! Look!¡± She raised the cat, but it struggled to be free from her. ¡°Yellow cat!¡± she said happily, showing it to her mother like a trophy.

    ¡°Put it down River, we will leave now,¡± Lise said to her daughter, as she took the cat from her hands and grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°We will leave again?¡± she protested, pouting her lips. Her short curly, brown hair fluttered in the wind, as her mother dragged her away to their car. They were ready to go now.

    She was only an eight years old little girl, but she had traveled a lot for as long as she could remember and not only that, no matter how much sheined about it and asked why they constantly moved from one city to another, her mother wouldn¡¯t tell her.

    River may be only an eight years old little girl, but she was smarter and more sensible than any other child around her age and as she grew up, she showed her ability to manipte fire...

    It was Gael¡¯s gift... or curse... Lise didn¡¯t want to think about it at all.

    The world hadpletely changed tremendously since eight years ago, now the war between the humans and the supernatural creatures was something that was ring right before your eyes.

    The deaths on both sides could be seen in the news every hour and now, there was even curfew for people to not go out of their houses once the clock hit eight, as there would be patrol every half an hour in every area to see if there were non-human beings roaming aimlessly on the streets.

    The shifters and the witches were extremely hard to get, since they blended with the people very well, but the vampires were easier, since they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle their thirst over blood.

    .....

    Therefore, every now and then, those patrolling cars along with the members of The Hound would find a few vampires during nightfall.

    Not only curfew, if people heard the ring sound of a horn ringing, you must leave as fast as you could, stay away from this area, because it meant there was going to be a battle between the members of the Hound and the supernatural creatures soon, as the non human beings would attack them randomly, especially the vampires and the shifters.

    This horrendous situation had been happening for five years now and every time, it only got worse...

    Lise was scared for River¡¯s safety. She was eight years old now and should be tested next week, to prove whether she was human or non human.

    The test was a must and every single soul needed to get proof that they were indeed human. This was insane, but they live in a world like that now...

    ¡°Where are we going mama?¡± River put on her seatbelt and from inside the house that they upied for only a week an olddy came out, dragging a suitcase before giving it to her mother.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know sweetheart, but I think we need to find another park, you don¡¯t like the park around this area, right?¡± Lise told her little angel, when she entered the car while Anne sat on the backseat. ¡°We will go on another adventure, baby.¡±

    ¡°But, I just made a friend,¡± River spoke sullenly, she stared into the distance, as if she could see her friend running toward her on the street.

    ¡°I am sorry, River, but we need to go,¡± Lise said apologetically. She hated it when she had to turn her down. She was such a lovely child, but her friend saw her when she summoned fire from her fingertips and that was enough reason to move far away as soon as possible.

    ¡°Is it because I show Maia my little secret?¡± River raised her head, staring at her mother, waiting for her answer.

    Lise and River had an agreement that they would call this power of hers as their little secret and only Anne knew about it, no one else, especially those people with dark green uniforms, who were the members of The Hound.

    ¡°We need to go now,¡± Anne reminded Lise and saved her from answering that question, because it would make her daughter feel guilty for what she had done.

    She was clueless about her anomalies from the other children, as she was excited to make friends and impress them with her ability.

    ¡°Grandma, I want to sleep,¡± River said after thirty minutes into driving. She looked at Anne in the backseat and unbuckled her seatbelt to move back.

    ¡°Be careful, honey,¡± Lise warned her when she moved to the back.

    Eight years had passed and Lise had been on the run, since she got an early test about River¡¯s status as a non- human being when she was two years old.

    And about how she could get away with that, it was cruel, as she had to swap the result with another baby¡¯s and let the other people¡¯s child be taken away.

    Lise felt guilty because of it.

    ¡°Is she sleeping?¡± Lise asked Anne after an hour of driving, as she looked at her daughter, clinging like a ko in Anne¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Yes, just now,¡± she replied. ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Fokosa city,¡± Lise replied after she thought about it.

    ====================

    ¡°Again!¡± Emmet¡¯s voice rang through the field, as he ordered a girl in white hair to stand up and start to fight again.

    The girl in white hair red at him, her hazel eyes aze with anger, as she gritted her teeth, fighting the urge to shift into her beast form and tear this man apart.

    ¡°What?!¡± Emmet snapped at her because he didn¡¯t like the way she stared at him. ¡°Fight him or the Alpha will make things harder for you!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you.¡± Her eyes were fixed on him when she attacked him instead.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 125

    125 PUT MY MARK ON YOU

    Emmet was the eldest son of Alpha Xerxes, the very Alpha who had killed Blue¡¯s uncle right before her eyes eight years ago.

    That was one of the nights that Blue would never forget for the rest of her life, as she watched how cruel and gruesome someone could be.

    After that night, Alpha Xerxes gathered all the members of the pack of Alpha Anthony and dered that their Alpha had died and threw away his body right before their eyes.

    All hell broke loose that night once the members saw that their Alpha had died. They fought Alpha Xerxes¡¯ people, with roars filled with anger as agony filled the air.

    But there was nothing they could do to save the Alpha, let alone themselves, since they were in the enemy¡¯s nest and clearly outnumbered.

    Many people from Silver River pack died, including Gamma, but the Beta survived, yet he had been crippled.

    The battle didn¡¯tst for long that night, as it was an easy battle for the members of the Shadow Moon pack.

    Once the riot had been handled, Alpha Xerxes announced that those, who survived, would be lowered in their ranks and turned them into Omegas of his pack.

    Almost all the packs had erased that rank because it was so cruel, since people with the rank Omega were no difference from ves.

    .....

    Yes, he made Alpha Anthony¡¯s pack members ves in his pack, except Blue. He was fond of her and adored her fierceness, especially because she was the rare white beast.

    Blue was almost like a trophy for him that he would unt whenever he had a chance.

    And now, Emmet was being the same asshole as his father.

    ¡°Again!¡± Emmet¡¯s voice rang through the field, as he ordered Blue to stand up and start to fight again.

    Before their eyes, a young boy, around the same age as Blue was lying on the ground with blood pooled around his body, the only way to know that he was still alive was the pitiful wails he was letting out, begging to stop.

    In such a situation, how could Emmet force Blue to beat him up even more?

    Blue had been raised as a warrior in this pack, she chose this for herself after Alpha Xerxes was not able to control her, as she would bite and w anyone, who was daring enough toe closer to her.

    Unfortunately for Alpha Xerxes, he couldn¡¯t order someone to kill her, because he thought of her as a valuable asset. Therefore, when Blue was ten years old, they made a deal.

    She promised she would stop being ¡®mean¡¯ to him, if she was allowed to join the training.

    The day that her uncle was killed right before her eyes was the day she realized that she needed to be strong in order to survive in this cruel world. Not only from those humans, who ughtered her kind, but also from her own kind that wanted to make her a ve.

    ¡°What are you staring at?!¡± Emmet snapped at Blue, he didn¡¯t like the way she stared at him.

    He was a twenty five years old man, but Blue swore that he acted like an eleven years old boy. Emmet ordered her to fight this man because he punched him on the face during theirbat training.

    ¡°Did you lose your mind? I will kill him.¡± Blue squinted her eyes, she was disgusted by the sight of him alone. He was lucky that his father was a cunning bastard that could withhold this pack until today under the attacks of The Hound.

    But if this pack fell in Emmet¡¯s hands, the first thing that Blue would do was to go out of here and be a rogue, since this pack would be wiped out from history.

    ¡°Finish him off, Zuri, this is an order from your superior,¡± Emmet said in a low and mocking voice, his eyes were on Blue. ¡°I will have him killed either way,¡± he whispered to her, so no one could hear what he said.

    ¡°F*ck you.¡± Blue had enough of his ridiculous orders, her eyes were fixed on him when she attacked him instead.

    It was hand in handbat, so you were not allowed to shift into your beast, but Blue was fine with that, seven years of training was enough for her to finish Emmet off easily.

    After all, she was one of the best warriors in this pack.

    Without any warning, Blue charged forward and punched him really hard in the face, but she didn¡¯t stop there, she pivoted on her feet and kicked his face with her heel.

    Emmet roared in pain, as he fell to the ground, along with his dignity.

    Blue did it in front of so many people, all the warriors gasped in shock when they watched this scene and immediately rushed forward to help that helpless son of bitch.

    They held Blue down, but did nothing to Emmet, as he got to his feet and charged forward at the white haired girl.

    ¡°YOU CRAZY BITCH!¡± Emmet roared in anger, he raised his hand and was about to deliver a punch to her face, but Blue managed to twist her body and dodge it only a split second before his fist could connect to her face. ¡°HOLD HER TIGHT!¡±

    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t fight me without the help of your minions?¡± Blue said mockingly, throwing a nasty re at the four men that held her down. ¡°Such a helpless alpha.¡±

    Blue knew very well that Emmet was aware of his ipetence as the future alpha of the pack, but instead of working on it, he turned himself into such an asshole...

    ¡°I DON¡¯T NEED YOUR COMMENT!¡± Emmet moved forward and kicked Blue right in her stomach until her body bent forward.

    Blue felt the air in her lungs being forced out of her body, leaving her breathless with pain that spread throughout her being.

    Emmet wasn¡¯t satisfied with only one kick, he pped Blue harshly and then pulled her hair to whisper into her ear.

    ¡°Just wait until I put my mark on you.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 126

    126 SOMETHING HAPPENED TO HIM

    Blue hissed viciously when she heard what Emmet wishpered to her. ¡®Just wait until I put my mark on you.¡¯

    It was not a secret that Alpha Xerxes had this crazy idea about Blue being the Luna in this pack. In his crazy mind, it would be marvelous to have a white beast as the Luna and because Emmet was his first son, of course, he would be her mate.

    Blue wanted to vomit when she heard about this n.

    Let alone being Emmet¡¯s mate, she barely could stand the sight of him without the thought of killing him over and over again in her mind.

    ¡°You will like it the day when I put my mark on you and you can start imagine what I will do to you next,¡± Emmet said sciously and his friends, who heard that,ughed their ass off, letting Blue go because she was in so much pain to be able to cause problem for Emmet.

    Blue held her stomach, her body was trembling, not because of fear, but anger that coursed through her veins, yet she knew it was not worthy to fight him when he was surrounded by his stupid friends.

    ¡°You need your head to do that,¡± Blue said, her voice was small but was enough for them to hear her. ¡°You know I will chop your head off if I have a chance. Don¡¯t give me a reason to do that.¡±

    ¡°YOU!¡± Emmet saw red when he heard that, it was humiliation, more so, even himself, knew Blue was capable to do that.

    ¡°What? Do you still think you can do that?¡± Blue smirked when she realized that her words hit the right spot. ¡°You are nothing without your friends.¡±

    .....

    Emmet gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with malicious intention, but then he looked more calm and spoke in his cold voice. ¡°In that case, I have to invite my friends too, right? You will not mind if I share you with them, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ====================

    ¡°Zuri, you bring this to yourself,¡± Liam sighed when he looked at a girl, who was curling her body at the corner of this small cage.

    Right, Emmet put Blue in this small cage that was not allowed her to stand up and she needed to fold her body in such away so she could fit in.

    Blue raised her head and her hazel eyes met Liam¡¯s. She said nothing and closed her eyes again.

    ¡°You are so stubborn,¡± Liam grumbled, he then pulled out something from his pocket and gave it to her. ¡°Here, drink this, I took some cookies too.¡±

    Blue had been inside this cage for more than ten hours and even when the night came, Emmet still didn¡¯t want to release her. He was still sulking because Blue wed his face, though his wounds had healed now.

    Unfortunately, Liam couldn¡¯t go to his father and told him about this because Alpha Xerxes was out of the pack. He would return tomorrow afternoon.

    ¡°Drink this,e on, I can¡¯t stay here for so long.¡± Liam was Alpha Xerxes¡¯ second son, but he was nothing like his bastard father and brother, he was kind and considerate.

    However, that kind of trait didn¡¯t sit well with Alpha Xerxes and Emmet, they disliked him for being such a soft hearted man.

    In their eyes, it was a waeknes.

    And for that, Blue agreed with them. Being kind in this cruel world was a weakness and she was still working on it.

    Just like what she did this afternoon. She could kill that poor young man, but she simply was not able to bring herself to do it because of her sympathy.

    But then, it brought her nowhere but this small cage that almost made her bones bent, and the death of that poor young guy.

    In the end Emmet killed him.

    See? He was died in the end, so Blue¡¯s kindness to spare his life was a waste of time. It gave her or him nothing.

    ¡°Zuri,¡± Liam called out her name again, as he was looking at his surrounding, he was afraid that he was being caught. Emmet wouldn¡¯t hold back to show him, who was the bad guy in the family.

    Blue raised her head again and then moved, this simple movement was so painful, because her broken bone healed in wrong way.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she murmured when she sipped the water through the bar of her cage. The liquid moistened her dry throat and this made her felt a little bit better.

    ¡°Now, eat this.¡± Liam took out the cookies from his pocket and brought it closer to the bar, so Blue could take a bit of it.

    Blue nibbled at the cookies, as the sweetness hit her taste buds, she had never felt so grateful for food before this.

    However, after the second bite, both of them heard there was sound of footsteps, immediately, Liam stood up and rushed away from there, disappeared into the dark night.

    Needless to say, aside from being soft hearted, he was a little bit a coward...

    Yet, what he could do even if he stayed there?

    ===================

    ¡°How is he?¡± a woman in white cloak with a tab in her hand was staring into a young boy, around the age of eight. He was curling his body at the corner of his room. No, this was his prison. He had been there since the moment he was born.

    ¡°I think he will do his first shift around this month,¡± the man reported to his supervisor.

    ¡°Hm,¡± the woman mumbled, she narrowed her eyes and checked on the data on her tab again. ¡°When Archie Williams will be here?¡±

    ¡°He will be here around noon.¡±

    ¡°Tell him toe to my office first once he arrived.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    However, when they were in conversation, they heard a loud growl from inside the ss room. Something happened with the boy.

    ================

    THIS BOOK PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 127

    127 I WILL BURN THIS PACK

    The roars of pain echoed through the whole room, until Maia needed to turn off the microphone, so the sound wouldn¡¯t ring in their ear-drums.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Damon, the man, who was with Maia, cursed loudly as he watched the transformation of the boy inside the ss room with shocking eyes.

    Both of them were scientists in thisb, where they did all the experiments on the supernatural creatures.

    ¡°I think we got to witness his first shift,¡± Maia said, she pushed a red button in the control room and called a few people toe over. They needed to have a look at this. ¡°It happened sooner than we thought.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Mr. Williams had predicted it.¡±

    ¡°Call him and tell him what is happening, ask him toe right away,¡± Maia ordered him.

    ¡°On it.¡±

    While Damon was on the phone, he saw about four peoplee into the room, followed by another two.

    And all of them witnessed the first transformation of a lycan. The rarest kind of the non human beings, or the shifters.

    .....

    He was the abomination for the shifters, even for the supernatural creatures, he was a monster, since he was way stronger than any of them.

    The only reason they kept him alive, instead of killing him because he was very strong, was because they were confident they could tame him and use him as a weapon against those supernatural creatures.

    Against even Chaos.

    Even until now, no one ever heard about the creature named Chaos that Archie Williams always talked about. He was a myth, even for them, who believed there was such a creature that could create such chaos and disaster like eight years ago.

    ===================

    Mateo tumbled on his feet when he approached Blue in her room, he heard about what happened to her yesterday and this morning she was released from her ¡®cage¡¯.

    Fuck Emmet for what he had done to her!

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Mateo entered Blue¡¯s room after she gave permission with her hoarse voice.

    Mateo was Alpha Anthony¡¯s beta. He survived the night they killed their alpha, but Alpha Xerxes crippled his left foot.

    ¡°I am fine,¡± Blue said curtly. She was sitting at the edge of her bed in this small room. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe.¡±

    No matter how many times Blue told him to note and see her, Mateo would always ignore that. He had been looking after her since the death of her uncle, though there was nothing much that he could do to make their situation better.

    Mateo sighed as he put the ss of warm milk that he got from the kitchen on her bedside table. He could only get this because the people working in the kitchen were all omegas. It meant, they were the former members of the Silver River pack.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Blue mumbled. She tried to numb her feelings and act nonchnt, but she failed, since she knew in her heart that it was not in her to act that way.

    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Mateo asked again when the silence hung in the air, he walked toward the only chair there and sat down, massaging his left leg.

    ¡°I need gasoline,¡± Blue said, stretching her hand to get her milk. The warmth from the ss consoled her fatigue a little bit.

    ¡°Gasoline?¡± Mateo frowned. ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°I will burn down this pack,¡± Blue mumbled, sipping on her milk. She felt she just escaped death for the second time.

    But then, she shook her head internally when she remembered the first one, since it would lead her mind to stray to him again.

    Blue had been trying to brush off all her concerns regarding Chaos and the McKeltar family, but the fact that the family had disappearedpletely still bothered her until now.

    What happened to them? It was impossible for The Hound to get a hold of either Knox or Gael, right? And what happened to Anne?

    Yet, the more she thought about it, the more miserable she felt, therefore the only easy way for her to deal with it was to ignore it.

    ¡°I will love to do it too,¡± Mateo chuckled when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s a good way to take revenge. I would like to see Xerxes being burned alive.¡±

    This was a joke between the two of them and the onlymon topic that they could talk about for hours, but Blue didn¡¯t have the energy to talk about it, she was very tired and barely could finish her milk when her eyes drooped.

    ¡°Sleep, Zuri, I will get some food for you. You have to eat it when you are awake.¡±

    Blue didn¡¯t realize it when Mateo approached her, but he took the empty ss from her hand. He then helped her toy down and tucked her inside the nket.

    But, before Blue closed her eyes, she told him one thing. ¡°I wish we didn¡¯te here.¡±

    ¡°So do I.¡±

    At the beginning, this was the only way out for them to survive from the attack of humans and the other supernatural creatures, which constantly trespassed their territory.

    Alpha Xerxes didn¡¯t agree with the idea of blending their packs, until he heard about Blue...

    However, their idea to survive was a plight.

    =====================

    Lise got out of the car when they had arrived at Fokosa city. This ce brought so many memories back to her.

    She left the city right after she gave birth to River and Gael left her with a wealth that she could use to run for the rest of her life. That was such an irony...

    ¡°We are here, we need to go inside,¡± Lise said, waking up Anne and taking River. They would stay in the hotel until she found a ce for them to stay.

    Anne woke up and rubbed her sleepy eyes. She looked exhausted. All of this running drained her energy, after all, she was a seventy three years old woman.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 128

    128 MATING CEREMONY

    Lise carried River in her arms with Anne following behind her.

    The olddy looked so lethargic with all of this running and seemed like she couldn¡¯t handle it any longer.

    Not only because she was slowing them down, but also because of her sickness. At her age, she should rest and be concerned about nothing, but herself, and yet here she was; trying to survive with Lise and the little girl.

    ¡°Anne...¡± Lise called her once she had put River in the bed and came to the olddy, as she squatted down in front of her. She held her hands and looked at her with so much concern in her eyes.

    ¡°I know what you want to say to me,¡± Anne cut her words before she even started to speak. They had talked about it a few times in the past, but had never had a real conversation.

    ¡°Anne, I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me,¡± Lise began, she looked hurt because she had to say this. ¡°But, I think you need a permanent ce to rest. You shouldn¡¯t be on the run with me and River.¡±

    Anne sighed, even when she breathed this way, she felt very weak. She knew what Lise said was right. Her age was no longer suitable to this harsh life, but...

    ¡°I can contact Nathen or Sebastian, I am sure they will find you a perfect and safe ce to stay.¡± Nathen and Sebastian were Knox and Gael¡¯s right hand men and they still kept contact until now. The two of them helped Lise a lot during their constant run.

    Anne lowered her eyes and hid her disappointment.

    .....

    ¡°Anne... you know that I love you, you are the only family that I have, but I will not let your life be in more danger than it already has.¡± Lise kissed her cheek.

    ¡°Gael wille soon,¡± she mumbled and Lise didn¡¯t have an answer for that.

    ====================

    Blue awoke to the sound of raindrops striking the only window in her bedroom, her blurry eyes caught sight of the droplets of water that were trickling down on the ss.

    It looked like a storm woulde and the chilly air left her shivering. Her wounds had healed and her broken bones had cracked back to their right ces. She hated it with everything that she had whenever someone hurt her, but she would hate herself even more when she could do nothing about it.

    Blue stayed in her bed for a little bit longer. The training this afternoon would be canceled due to this weather, thus she didn¡¯t need to attend that stupid training again.

    Alpha Xerxes returned yesterday and no one would tell him about Blue¡¯s injuries and the death of a member of his pack.

    He believed that it was all about quality, not quantity, therefore if they died during training, then they were not worth being alive at all.

    ¡°Zuri?¡±

    Someone knocked on her door and from the scent that drifted to her senses and also from her voice, Blue knew it was Meredith, an omega from her former uncle¡¯s pack.

    If Blue could say that she has a friend, then Meredith would be it, though they were not that close or she would like to talk to her about everything, but in general, they were on good terms.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Blue said hoarsely, as she pushed herself up to sit down on her bed.

    A young and beautiful woman with curly hair that streamed down her shoulders, came inside the room. She was only a year older than Blue.

    Probably, this was one of the reasons why Blue liked her, because she adored her hair, while she had to cut her hair because it was convenient when she had to fight.

    Though, her white hair had grown long after thest time she cut it. Her hair reached her shoulders now. It¡¯s time for her to cut it again, albeit she hated the very idea of chopping her hair off.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Blue covered her body with the nket because of the cold wind that came with Meredith when she opened the door.

    ¡°Emmet asked to see you,¡± she said in a soft tone, her eyes were down when she mentioned ¡®Emmet¡¯ name, but Blue didn¡¯t think much about it.

    ¡°What does he want now?¡± Blue scoffed, it was a rhetorical question because she knew, whatever issue that she had to deal with him, it would be something that she didn¡¯t want.

    ¡°Actually, Alpha Xerxes is there too, with Liam.¡± Meredith sat down on the only chair inside this small room. She still didn¡¯t want to look into Blue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°They are in the same room?¡± If Alpha Xerxes was there, it mostly was his order. ¡°What happened, Meredith? You know something, right?¡± Blue probed. She noticed her uneasiness.

    ¡°Zuri...¡± she called her name, lifting her head to meet her eyes. ¡°You should run from this ce.¡±

    This time, Blue could see the concern in her eyes, no, it was fear. Meredith was not scared for herself, but for her.

    ¡°Why?¡± Running away from this ce was her dream, but apparently, the world outside of this pack was not as easy as one could imagine. She had validated that, since she fought alongside the warriors in every attack that humans threw at them.

    Meredith looked troubled when Blue asked that, she even flinched when Blue got off her bed and approached her.

    ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± Blue knew it was not right to press her this way and she shouldn¡¯t talk like this to Meredith, but her gut feelings told her this was something out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Zuri...¡± Meredith held her hand and looked at her with desperate eyes. ¡°I can be wrong, but I heard them talking about the mating ceremony before I got out of the room.¡±

    It was no secret that Alpha Xerxes was obsessed about Emmet mating with Blue. That was his intention since the very beginning.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 129

    129 SALACIOUS SMIRK

    Blue walked down the corridor, her expression was pure nk, her gaze looked distant, as her mind reeled with the information that she just learned from Meredith.

    She knew this day woulde, that Alpha Xerxes¡¯s obsession to make her the Luna of this pack was an unavoidable issue, but when she had to face it head on and the topic would be a discussion soon, Blue felt her head spinning at that fact alone.

    Not to mention the fact that Meredith let her in on just before she walked out of the room.

    ¡°Emmet is my mate,¡± she admitted it to her, her teary eyes looking at Blue with a sense of helplessness, she was almost unable to speak the next words to her when she pleaded. ¡°Please, Zuri, I can¡¯t see you with him... please leave this pack...¡±

    Meredith did not only want Blue to leave the pack because she was worried about her safety and well being, but no matter what odd situation that they were in, the two of them were still mates.

    How could your true mate watch you with someone else?

    Meredith didn¡¯t harbor ill intentions toward Blue, but the stupid mate bond that tied them together was something significant that she could ignore in the least.

    The pain to see your mate with someone else was too cruel for someone so gentle like Meredith.

    ¡°How long have you known about this?¡± Blue had asked her before she walked out of her room.

    .....

    ¡°Since I turned eighteen.¡± It meant it was two years ago. It was insane for Emmet to say nothing about her and for Meredith to hold back her own feelings.

    ¡°I will take care of it.¡±

    That was the only answer that Blue could give to Meredith, though she didn¡¯t know how to handle this situation, but at least Meredith knew how much she hated the idea of being the luna of this pack, especially to be Emmet¡¯s mate, it was insane and to think about it alone made her feel sick in the stomach.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Alpha Xerxes¡¯ voice travelled from behind the door the moment Blue knocked on it. Her steps were very heavy, or was it her heart? She couldn¡¯t see the difference.

    Inside the room, there were Alpha Xerxes, Emmet and Liam.

    The three of them had their own opinion and thoughts regarding the issue that they would talk about and all of their thoughts were vivid from the look on their expressions.

    ¡°Sit,¡± Alpha Xerxes told Blue, nodding at the sofa opposite from him, next to Liam.

    Blue was slightly d that she was arranged to sit down next to Liam instead of his bastard brother, thus she walked around the table and sat her ass on the lime green sofa, a color she found so tacky.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush in this matter, since you already know about this...¡± However, before Alpha Xerxes could continue his exnation, Blue had cut him off.

    ¡°No.¡± The single word sounded very powerful and firm, her eyes fixed on the Alpha when she said that.

    The three men at the table were slightly taken aback with that strong rejection, but Alpha Xerxes had gotten used to the way Blue reacted and her bold nature and he liked it, that was how a Luna was supposed to be.

    ¡°No?¡± Alpha Xerxes raised his brows. He leaned his back and folded his arms, as if he was going to enjoy the biggest show of his life. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®no¡¯? Do you think you have another choice?¡±

    Blue knew it woulde to this point, so she didn¡¯t want to hold herself back any longer. ¡°I will not have Emmet as my mate, whatever you say, I will never do it.¡±

    Emmet snickered when he heard that, but Liam moved in his seat nervously, he looked like he wanted to tell Blue to stop her rebellion, but he couldn¡¯t find any words, nor his courage to utter a single word.

    ¡°Ah... Zuri...¡± Alpha Xerxes sighed, as if she had missed a great opportunity that she woulde across only once in her entire life. ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have a say in this. I brought you here only to inform you that the mating ceremony will be held on your eighteenth birthday, my dear.¡±

    Blue usually didn¡¯t really care about her birthday, as it was only another passing day that she would hate, but at the mention of it, she tried to calcte in her head when it would happen.

    Her eighteenth birthday would be within four days from now.

    Shit.

    Blue gritted her teeth with that revtion and Emmet seemed to enjoy every reaction that she expressed on her face. He smirked and Blue had this urge to w across his face.

    ¡°I will not consent to it and you can¡¯t force me,¡± Blue said in a low voice, but there was a warning note in her tone. She mimicked what Alpha Xerxes did and folded her arms defensively, while leaning against the back of the sofa.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Alpha Xerxes was amused by Blue¡¯s response. He liked the way she always challenged him, but in the end, he woulde out as the winner. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a Luna, but a warrior for the rest of your life? Fighting those stupid humans without having true power for yourself?¡±

    At this point, Emmet looked bored with the topic, because he knew what the oue would be and Blue only wasted their time by arguing over it. He zoned out, thinking about what he would do to her on the night of their mating ceremony. It would be fun... a scious smile tugged on the corners of his lips and that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Blue.

    ¡°How can you make me his mate when he already found his own true mate?¡± Blue cut off Alpha Xerxes¡¯ word again.

    ¡°What?!¡± Alpha Xerxes was shocked.

    ================

    THIS BOOK PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 130

    130 SHE WOULD BE KILLED

    ¡°You know what the true power is?¡± Alpha Xerxes lookedfortable enough to give out his lectures on power and what one could do with it. ¡°If you want something, you need to know the level of the power that you hold, otherwise, you will lose your battles. You need to be smart, little Zuri.¡±

    Alpha Xerxes loved to call her ¡®little Zuri¡¯, because he felt he had so much power over her, since she was only a little brat, his trophy little girl that he would unt whenever he had a chance, his little white wolf.

    However, Blue didn¡¯t have the same thoughts as him about that name, she felt disgusted whenever she heard that and her blood boiled in her veins with anger.

    Mateo had told her countless times that she needed to work on her emotions, to not follow what they wanted her to feel and express everything like an open book. That would be a lost battle...

    Yet, it was hard to do it when all your mind was filled with the thoughts of how to skin the person before your eyes. Patience was what one needed when you have nothing to begin a fight. It was like the weather, when you don¡¯t like it, you have to wait for it to change, instead of rushing out in a storm.

    And here was Blue, still working on it and it didn¡¯t seem she would be able to achieve it any soon.

    ¡°You can say ¡®no¡¯ when you have power. You can change your circumstances when you have power.¡± Alpha Xerxes leaned toward Blue and he happily said, ¡°but, you have none now.¡±

    Blue gritted her teeth, her hazel eyes aze with anger when she spoke again. ¡°How can you make me his mate when he already found his own true mate?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Alpha Xerxes was shocked. He blinked his eyes and then looked at Emmet, who was sitting next to him. ¡°Is that true?!¡±

    .....

    On the other hand, Emmet was utterly speechless, he didn¡¯t have a word to answer that simple question.

    ¡°Is that true that you have found your mate?!¡± Alpha Xerxes now was livid and Blue felt like she had said something wrong.

    At this point, Blue was not sure what she had done wrong, because she only said that in a fleeting moment of anger when she saw a scious smirk on Emmet¡¯s face and how degraded Alpha Xerxes¡¯ speech was.

    However, she didn¡¯t think this to be Alpha Xerxes¡¯ reaction. He looked livid and even stood up from his seat.

    ¡°Get out now, I need to have a private conversation with my son,¡± he said through his gritted teeth.

    Blue and Liam were on their feet without a secondmand and left the room, but before that, she could see how Emmet red at her with hostility in his eyes as he growled at her before he put his attention back on his furious father.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± Liam spoke to Blue once they were in the corridor, away from the room.

    ¡°What?¡± Blue felt defensive. She did nothing wrong.

    ¡°Why did you tell father about Emmet¡¯s mate?¡± Liam stopped walking and he stared at Blue in horror. ¡°It will only make the situation worse.¡±

    Blue didn¡¯t know what worse situation that she could get herself into than the fact that she would have a mating ceremony in four days with an asshole like Emmet. She needed to sharpen her oce that Chaos gave to her...

    However, when that name crossed her mind, she shook her head inwardly. She didn¡¯t want to remember that name again. He left her...

    The thought alone hurt her...

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± Liam asked Blue with a troubled expression. ¡°Father will get rid of everything that would pose a potential danger to his n. Emmet¡¯s mate is not an exception.¡±

    ===================

    Blue was sharpening her oce in her bedroom like she had nned to do when she talked with Liam this afternoon, as he told her it was a bad idea to tell his father about Emmet¡¯s mate.

    She didn¡¯t care about what Alpha Xerxes would do to his son, but the fact that he would do nothing to his golden child and instead would do horrible things to his mate was something that was unsettling for her.

    It was the same feeling she had whenever she told Chaos about chancing upon a piece of his shattered soul. She didn¡¯t kill that person, but it was her call that made those people lose their lives.

    She shook off that thought and focused on her oce, but her finger slipped and it bled.

    Blue didn¡¯t even flinch when she saw the red liquid dropped on her bed and left stains there, she had more blood than this and suffered severe injuries that almost took her life, thus this kind of wound was nothing.

    And when the wound had healed, she resumed what she was doing until someone, literally, broke down her door.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL YOU ARE THINKING!?¡±

    It was Emmet and his voice echoed throughout the room, as he came to Blue, panting. He seemed like someone, who just ran a few miles without stopping only tosh out at her.

    Probably true.

    ¡°YOU ARE SO DEAD!¡±

    He marched toward Blue, but the girl simply stood up and pointed out her oce at his face.

    ¡°Come near me and I will sh you from your stomach to your sorry face.¡± Blue didn¡¯t even budge, she looked very calm when she threatened him.

    Seeing that, Emmet stopped in his tracks and took a step back because the pointed end of the oce was too close to his face.

    The fact that he realized he couldn¡¯t beat her up in a one on one fight irked his ego and this had always been one of the reasons why he hated her so much, though aside from that, he had to admit that Blue was so attractive in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your words could put your friend in danger?! She would be killed!¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 131

    131 NUMBING HER FEELING

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your words could put your friend in danger?! She would be killed!¡± Emmet waspletely outraged at the thought that he would lose his true mate.

    His father made sure that she would be dead once he figured out who she was.

    Emmet received a few beatings and curses from him because he didn¡¯t want to reveal who it was and kept telling him that it did not even matter. He would never reject the idea of having a mating ceremony with Blue. His mate was not a problem, so his father must leave it at that.

    ¡°So, what if she is killed?¡± Blue asked coldly, her oce was still on point, at the same level as Emmet¡¯s face. ¡°Many people die everyday.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Emmet frowned because he didn¡¯t expect such a response from Blue. ¡°You are not serious, right? I know your rtionship with Meredith is good. You are friends.¡±

    ¡°I have no friend.¡± That was the thing that she would always repeat to herself, because she didn¡¯t want to be attached to something, since it would give them a weapon to hold her under their thumb.

    She wouldn¡¯t give them that pleasure.

    ¡°I am on good terms with your brother too, but I will not even blink if you decided to get rid of him one day.¡± Blue put on an unreadable expression when she said something like this. At least, she was good at numbing her feelings and spouting nonsensical threats.

    ¡°YOU. DON¡¯T. FUCKING. UNDERSTAND!¡± Emmet literally emphasized every word he said, while gritting his teeth, his fists clenched at the side of his body. He was only a few seconds away from shifting into his beast form.

    .....

    ¡°Do I need to understand?¡± Blue scoffed and raised her brows, that was the only reaction that Emmet got from her.

    Emmet was seeing red right now, but since he couldn¡¯t pick up the anxiety or even a slight concern that Blue had for Meredith, he couldn¡¯t go on with his initial n.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to say a word about who my mate is.¡± That was thest threat that Emmet could give to Blue before he kicked her door and stormed out of her room, leaving the broken door behind him.

    This was not the first time for Blue to fix something broken because apparently Emmet would leave something broken whenever he came to her room.

    However, once she was alone and she dropped her oce on the floor, Blue sat down on her bed and held her head with both of her hands.

    She stayed like that for a good fifteen minutes before she decided that she needed to fix that damn door.

    ====================

    Yes, the world was in chaos when humans found out about the existence of supernatural creatures and saw them as the enemy for their kind.

    All of their fears, greed and also their avidity for more information on these non- human beings were invested in the organization called The Hound, which now held so much importance in the society, which meant, Archie Williams was one of the most important people in this city.

    He ran his own experiments withplete authorization from the government. That always had been his obsession and now he had achieved it, of course Jasmine was on his side, she was his right hand person, aside from Sol.

    And now the three of them were behind the camera, Archie was giving his own speech about a lethal weapon that they had developed in their arsenal, as theirst resort to ¡®clean¡¯ their world from unwanted creatures.

    That was how they referred to those supernatural creatures.

    And when it was time for Jasmine to talk, July turned off her television. She didn¡¯t like seeing someone with the same face as her, smirking and talking righteously about human rights and whatever ns she had to destroy the supernatural creatures.

    In the end, those words that came out of her mouth were only empty words. July couldn¡¯t understand how she was able to manage to say a lot of things, but actually said nothing at all and people loved it.

    It has been eight years since Knox had gone and she was already thirty one this year, but her feelings for him didn¡¯t even change a little bit.

    Knox had told her to not wait for him, but how could she not? When her heart was still beating so fast at the mention of his name alone?

    She looked down and her ring glimmered under the lights in the room, as though giving her some hope. A false hope.

    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    A man¡¯s voice travelled into the room when she was staring at the fire in her firece in her bedroom.

    ¡°Come in,¡± July said, her voice was a perfect reflection of her mood. She felt gloomy. ¡°What is it?¡± She asked when she saw Sebastian standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Lise wants to talk with you,¡± he said, pointing his finger at the phone in her room.

    Sebastian was Knox¡¯s right hand man and he had been with July ever since he knew that Knox was a supernatural creature, but it didn¡¯t change his loyalty toward him.

    He and Nathen, with July¡¯s lead, had established their own organization that was very vocal about going against The Hound.

    Yes, they openly said that what The Hound had done was not right and they could live alongside the non- human beings like what they had done for all those centuries before they figured out their existence.

    However, their voice was not loud enough to threaten an organization like The Hound and the only reason why they still survived and out of the reach of the government, was because July was Archie¡¯s daughter and Sol would flip if something happened to his favorite sister.

    But, at the very least, this was what July could do while waiting for Knox...

    ¡°Lise?¡± Jasmine lifted her head, it had been a while since she called her.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 132

    132 WASTING HER TIME

    The first thing that Mateo did when he heard the news of the mating ceremony and all the decorations for that event would be done by the next day was to meet Blue.

    He was an omega in this pack, though he was a former beta for Blue¡¯s uncle¡¯s pack, but since he had crippled his leg and Alpha Xerxes did not allow him to go near the training grounds or even exercise, he wasted all of his time in the garden and helped with menial works.

    And now, because he needed to meet Blue immediately, he crossed the field and ran to the training grounds. He couldn¡¯t wait until the sun had set to meet that girl. His blood was boiling with anger.

    The thought that Blue would be mated with her uncle¡¯s murderer made him sick in the stomach.

    ¡°Zuri!¡± Mateo called out to her when he saw her white hair that stood out among the other members of the warriors.

    ¡°You are not allowed here, cripple,¡± one of the warriors came to him and tried to stop him, but Mateo growled furiously at him. ¡°Oh, do you want a fight then?¡± he snickered.

    However, before he could do anything to Mateo, someone had grabbed his cor and threw him away, across the training ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him,¡± Blue growled at him, her hazel eyes fixed on that man until he scrambled to his feet and walked away from them. Great. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take her in a one on one fight. ¡°What is it? You know that you are not allowed here,¡± Blue grumbled at Mateo, because he knew the rules.

    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± He grabbed her hand and took her somewhere quiet, out of earshot of everyone there. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    .....

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The mating ceremony. It will be held in three days.¡±

    Blue didn¡¯t want to answer that, she didn¡¯t even want to talk about it. The thought of that alone made her want to smash something against Emmet¡¯s skull.

    When Blue said nothing about it, Mateo understood, he shook his head. ¡°You need to leave, Zuri. I can¡¯t bear to see you mated with the son of your uncle¡¯s murderer.¡±

    Blue gritted her teeth when she heard that, she averted her gaze because she didn¡¯t want to look at Mateo with hostility in her eyes that was not directed for him.

    ¡°I will leave if I can,¡± Blue said through gritted teeth, her voice barely audible.

    ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Blue was not stupid enough to run toward the enemy den and surrender herself to be an experimental subject for those humans, since there were not many options left for her if she walked out of this pack.

    Mateo looked restless when he said this. ¡°I can¡¯t find any members of the McKeltar family.¡±

    The name made Blue flinch, she didn¡¯t want to hear it, but most of the time, she would subconsciously think about it before she snapped back to reality.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find them, but there is this organization that supports the non- human beings like us, they don¡¯t think of us as monsters.¡±

    Blue scoffed when she heard that. ¡°The organization that thinks that supernatural creatures and humans can live together side by side?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Mateo frowned. ¡°That, or you will be mated to Emmet.¡±

    Blue grimaced. ¡°I will kill him if he dares to touch me.¡± Mating ceremony was one thing, but they didn¡¯t have to follow the aftermath, right?

    ¡°Zur, you know that it¡¯s not how things work here.¡± Mateo shook his head.

    Blue was aware of it.

    The afternoon sun was shining so bright above their heads when they talked about it, but none of them seemed to care about the weather right now.

    ¡°Where is this organization?¡± Blue mumbled.

    =====================

    July had an appointment to meet with Lise two days after she contacted her. Lise exined the situation on her end and she needed July to give shelter to Anne.

    Of course July knew Anne, though their encounter was very short, but she had heard a story about the girl that was saved by Chaos decades ago and chose to stick with them until the end.

    Obviously, the little girl was not young anymore, she looked exhausted in her old days, fatigued even. With wrinkles on her face and her white hair looking shabby, tied messily behind her nape.

    Somehow, July couldn¡¯t bear to see her, because it was a reminder for July that it would be her in a few years, with wrinkles, eye bags, white hair, fragile, old...

    July averted her gaze from Anne. She needed to get rid of the picture of herself that was reflected perfectly on Anne.

    What is the difference between the two of them? Both of them loved a supernatural creature that wouldn¡¯t age even for another ten decades. Time meant nothing for them, but it was everything for humans like them...

    July felt a pang in her heart when she looked at the ring on her finger. Should she wait for him? But then, what would she get?

    It was fortunate in July¡¯s case that Knox loved her back, but Anne...

    Would she waste her time? But, for what?

    ¡°July?¡± Lise called out her name. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she looked at her with concern in her eyes.

    July snapped out of her dark thoughts to the reality before her eyes and smiled brightly at Lise to hide her restlessness.

    She didn¡¯t want to think about it, but it was always at the back of her head and now seeing Anne only made it so real.

    When Knox returned, how old would she be? Forty? Fifty? How could she face him when he was as young as he looked the first time they met?

    What would be of July then?

    She couldn¡¯t get rid of that thought...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 133

    133 I AM SORRY

    ¡°July?¡± Lise called out her name. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she looked at her with concern in her eyes.

    ¡°Lise, it has been a long time since I have heard anything from you!¡± July cried happily and took a step forward to give her a warm hug.

    Lise chuckled and hugged her back, she felt safe around her and knew that they were on the same side in this chaotic situation. ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t contact you often.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t contact me at all,¡± July protested. Despite Sol¡¯s feelingd toward Lise and how many times he begged her to let him know where she was, July didn¡¯t give any useful information for her younger brother.

    Because mostly July didn¡¯t have any idea where Lise was and probably because of the same reason that July didn¡¯t contact her so often.

    ¡°Where is the little girl?¡± Thest time July met River, she was sure that the little girl was only two years old and had the same features like her father.

    They were in the parking lot and Anne was inside the car with River. July¡¯s focus was on Anne earlier, therefore she missed the little girl, who was sleeping soundly on herp.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Lise said, she hooked her arm around July¡¯s and took her closer to her car, where Anne was trying to ce River¡¯s head on a pillow, with the thought of getting out of the car without waking her up, to meet July.

    July¡¯s stomach churned when she saw Anne and her eerie thoughts came back in full force once again.

    .....

    ¡°July, it has been a while,¡± Anne greeted her and hugged her.

    There was a bitter smile on the corners of July¡¯s lips, but she tried to act as normal as she could, trying to not let that thought ruin this meeting.

    ¡°How are you Anne?¡± she asked, kissing on her soft cheeks.

    ¡°Old and tired,¡± Anne replied in a soft and hoarse voice. It sounded like a joke, but that was the fact.

    ¡°Ready to take some rest at my ce?¡± July released herself from her and gave her the brightest smile that she could muster.

    The word sounded light, but by the meaning of ¡®rest¡¯ it meant Anne would be under July¡¯s care, that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Lise and River so often, or probably she wouldn¡¯t see the two of them at all. Given how many times Lise and River visited July, which amounted to be a fat zero during these six years and she didn¡¯t know whether she would survive another year again.

    The world was so cruel when the hard decision had to be made, though it looked like the best decision at this time, but it didn¡¯t feel right...

    ¡°Yes, I am ready to rest in peace...¡± Anne looked at Lise, who was trying to hold back her tears.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Lise whispered to her, as she hugged her a little bit longer. ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°I know, you don¡¯t need to be sorry,¡± Anne said, she understood. Her life had been full of understanding, or else, she wouldn¡¯t be here at all and meet with them.

    But then, there was nothing to regret when what was waiting for you was only the end of everything...

    ====================

    Tonight would be the mating ceremony that had been awaited by the rest of the pack, some people looked very into it, but some of them looked restless.

    And Blue didn¡¯t feel any of those feelings. She looked at the bright full moon, under which she would be marked, right in front of the rest of the pack members by Emmet, under the moonlight, because that was how the ritual of mating ceremony in this pack would proceed.

    Blue was in her white dress, waiting for Liam to pick her up from her room to bring her to the sacred river, where she would bathe there with Emmet.

    As clueless as she was, Blue just knew about this when Liam told her about the details of the mating ceremony in his pack and she had never been so grateful to choose to go with Mateo¡¯s n.

    She would go out of this fucking pack this evening. Meredith and also Mateo would help her with this simple n.

    Because Blue didn¡¯t show any aggressive rejection since the very beginning and responded to it passively, Alpha Xerxes didn¡¯t think the need for him to take any precaution against her, thus the n to sneak her out of the territory was quite simple, since all the people would be packed in one ce, except for the guards, who were guarding the territory.

    One or two guards would be an easy fight for Blue, thus all they needed now was to bring her out of the pack house without anyone noticing it.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Liam asked, when he appeared at Blue¡¯s bedroom door.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Liam said in desperation. ¡°But, you need to face this.¡±

    Blue looked at Liam for a little while longer before she spoke. ¡°I will rather have you as my mate than him.¡±

    Liam lowered his head, as his cheeks tinged with red, he murmured something incoherently that Blue couldn¡¯t understand, but she didn¡¯t need to hear it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, standing up from the chair and walking toward Liam. She hooked her arm around his and the two of them walked toward the clearing the ceremony was being held.

    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Liam told her when they walked down the corridor, there were not many people here.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Blue said in a low voice, as they passed the first guard and walked across the field, which at the end of it was where those people gathered together to enjoy the ceremony. ¡°But, I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Liam couldn¡¯t understand what she was sorry for, but then when he turned his head, he got a punch in his face and Blue literally tackled him down to the ground. Her arm locked around his neck.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 134

    134 MALICE

    They soon passed the first guard, walking across the quiet garden. It was only the two of them, since most of the pack members were far away from them when Blue suddenly attacked Liam.

    She punched him hard in the face and tackled him to the ground with her arm around his neck, cutting his air supply and suffocating him.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Blue said coldly, she was very calm when she did that and only loosened her grip when Liam was no longer moving.

    She pushed the man away from her before she sensed someone came closer to her, yet she knew who it was, thus she didn¡¯t need to be on alert.

    ¡°Did you kill him?¡± Meredith asked, her eyes widened in shock. She was scared to see what was happening before her eyes. It took every ounce of courage in her to be able to be part of this n.

    ¡°No.¡± Blue took a set of clothes and pants from Meredith and without hesitation stripped her dress there. ¡°He just passed out, he will be fine in a few more hours.¡±

    Meredith visibly sighed in relief.

    Blue wanted to kill Liam, that thought crossed her mind, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself further than this. She already had enough blood on her hands for the rest of her life, so she didn¡¯t need to add Liam¡¯s to it as well.

    ¡°Where is my oce?¡± Blue wouldn¡¯t let her weapon be left behind.

    .....

    ¡°Here.¡± Meredith handed her the oce, it sparked beautifully under the moonlight. ¡°What am I supposed to do with him?¡±

    Blue raised her brows. ¡°Had Mateo told you about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meredith moved her legs nervously. They were supposed to leave Liam like that, that was the n. ¡°Yes, but... don¡¯t you think he needed medical help? You hit him really hard.¡±

    Blue wanted tough at that statement, but unfortunately, she was not her carefree self she was years ago.

    ¡°No, he will be fine.¡± Blue finished wearing her clothes and pants, checking the backpack that Meredith brought with her briefly and was sure that she had enough money inside there for her tost a few days. ¡°I will leave now.¡±

    There was no warm hug or goodbyes when Blue leapt into the darkness, leaving the unconscious Liam, her white dress and Meredith alone there.

    She didn¡¯t need to be so sentimental about it, since it would only make things difficult for her and brought nothing in the end.

    Meredith turned around and walked away as well, once she couldn¡¯t smell Blue¡¯s scent. She needed to be out of there, before someone caught her.

    =====================

    ¡°Where is grandma Anne?¡± River asked her mother, she looked at her surroundings and couldn¡¯t find her grandma, while her mother was driving on a main road, where the shing lights of the cars irritated her eyes.

    ¡°Grandma Anne is no longer with us.¡± Lise focused her eyes on the street in front of her, but she could imagine her daughter¡¯s expression when she said that.

    Anne refused to wake her up when she left with July because it would make things hard for them.

    She loved River and vice versa, thus to see her begging to not leave, was something that Anne didn¡¯t want to see, just like how she didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to Blue eight years ago...

    However, the situation is a little bit different now. After giving River a kiss on her forehead, Anne went to July¡¯s car without even looking back.

    Even now, Lise was still trying to deal with her own feelings. Whether her decision was right, or she hurt Anne¡¯s feelings in some way...

    ¡°I want grandma!¡± River shouted at Lise, she was crying now. ¡°I want grandma Anne. You are not fair!¡± She felt wronged because her mother took everything from her. All of her friends, since they had to move constantly and the only person that was always with her was Anne, since Lise would be busy figuring out a few things for their own safety.

    Lise needed to learn a lot of things whenever they were in a new area and decided where they would go even on the first day they settled down in one city, because they didn¡¯t know when The Hound woulde and knock on their door, wanting to take River away from her.

    However, those things were too much for the little girl and she only needed her grandma now.

    ¡°I want my grandma!¡± River shouted, wailing. ¡°I want my grandma!¡± She turned around and looked at the road behind her. It was so dark. ¡°I want my grandma! Stop the car!¡±

    ¡°Stop it River!¡± Lise yelled back at her, she felt overwhelmed with these emotions. ¡°Sit in your seat properly, or you will fall!¡±

    ¡°No! Stop the car!¡±

    ¡°Sit down!¡±

    ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    And thest thing that Lise heard was a loud exploding sound around her, a light so bright before everything went quiet.

    ====================

    Blue ran at full speed toward the border of the territory of this pack, she didn¡¯t even waste a second to catch a breath, even when the branches of the trees scratched her legs. She left so many traces behind...

    But, it didn¡¯t matter, once she crossed the territory and blended with humans, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find her by following her scent alone.

    She was only a few miles away before she could pass the territory when she felt something change and a rush of adrenaline made her stop running.

    She was surrounded.

    Blue didn¡¯t realize this until now. How could she not pick any of their scents until they were so close?

    Blue lowered her body, she was ready to shift into her beast, but the number of the people and the beasts that approached her was overwhelming. There were too many of them.

    ¡°Zuri, where are you going?¡± Alpha Xerxes emerged from the dark, he looked at Blue with malice in his eyes.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 135

    135 BLOODY NIGHT

    ¡°Zuri, where are you going?¡± Alpha Xerxes emerged from the dark, looking at Blue with malice in his eyes.

    However, what imed Blue¡¯s undivided attention was not him, but the thing dangling from his hand. That thing was round and bleeding, she knew immediately because the scent of blood hit her hard. How could she not sense it earlier?

    Just like how she didn¡¯t realize that she was being surrounded until it was toote. And then something clicked in her head; Alpha Xerxes used the same things as The Hound¡¯s members did. How could he have his hands on something that was supposed to be The Hound¡¯s weapon to fight against the shifters?

    ¡°I remember that I told you tonight is your mating ceremony, right? So, what are you doing out here?¡± He asked in a cheerful voice, but then Emmet emerged from the dark and his expression waspletely disgusted.

    But then, Emmet was not looking at Blue with disgusted eyes, because they were glued to the thing that was in Alpha Xerxes¡¯ hand.

    ¡°I always admire your bravery, little one, but I don¡¯t appreciate it when you show it on an important asion like now.¡± He wiggled his forefinger in front of his face with his free hand. ¡°You should learn to not let your impulsiveness get the better of you, child.¡±

    Blue would feel sick in her stomach every time she heard the way he called her with that endearment.

    ¡°Come here, my child and no one will get hurt.¡± He beckoned her with his finger. ¡°You have hurt someone tonight, don¡¯t hurt more people, okay?¡±

    Blue¡¯s grip on her backpack tightened. She looked Alpha Xerxes dead in his eyes, while her mind started wondering who she had hurt tonight, but then she made a slight mistake by taking a quick glimpse at Emmet.

    .....

    Of course that move didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Alpha Xerxes, who then cackled eerily and the clouds above them parted to allow more light to fall on that ce, as the moon shone brightly above them.

    ¡°Oh, no, of course not Emmet. You don¡¯t have to worry, nothing will hurt your precious soon- to- be mate.¡± He shook his head and Blue could see pretty clearly how obsession could make someone go from crazy to be insane.

    Blue tried to ignore Alpha Xerxes¡¯ monologue, as she thought of the options that she had. She could shift into her beast and fight her way out of this ce, or she could simply return and find another way to escape.

    She needed to appease Alpha Xerxes first or else he would take his anger out on the omegas, like he was used to, since he had talked about hurting someone.

    However, Blue was clueless about what Alpha Xerxes had done... he was not talking about him going to hurt someone, but the ones he already hurt by now.

    ¡°What I meant is this...¡± He smirked viciously and tossed the thing in his hand right to Blue¡¯s feet.

    Blue didn¡¯t realize it at first when that thing fell into her line of sight, the blood sttered in the air and the light of the moon hit the surface of it, allowing Blue to see what exactly that object was.

    Once she realized what it was, she could feel her blood freeze as she went numb and the only thing that she could do right at this moment was just to stare at the helpless object that had rolled on the ground, near her feet, as she recognized what it was.

    Blue didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction she should give or how she should respond to it, since her mind went awry, nk even...

    She was like a machine that had been shut down abruptly, being cut off all the power.

    She felt nothing and even her breathing was so calm, yet the more you looked serene on the surface, one should worry about the turmoil beneath it. Just like the surface of a river, you didn¡¯t know how strong the stream underneath could be.

    On the other hand, Alpha Xerxes tilted his head, he frowned slightly because he didn¡¯t get the reaction that he wanted and Blue had not said anything at all for a full two minutes.

    ¡°Did I butcher his face so badly until you don¡¯t recognize him?¡± Even when he said this, Blue still had her eyes fixed on the head of Mateo.

    Alpha Xerxes indeed had done it so barbarically, but there was no way Blue wouldn¡¯t recognize him.

    He was the first person who reached out to her after the brutal fight on the night when Alpha Anthony, her uncle, died.

    The former beta was always there tofort her, despite his own predicament, though at that time Blue didn¡¯t cry at all. She held in everything that she felt, just like what she did now...

    But Blue still remembered his efforts to protect her, though those were useless in front of Alpha Xerxes. He was powerless and helpless, but Blue was his Alpha¡¯s niece and everyone in the pack knew how much he loved her.

    Blue felt tonight was no different from the night she watched her uncle being killed right before her eyes, she was still a helpless little child, who could only watch everything unfold before her eyes without doing anything.

    Just like her uncle, the shattered souls that Chaos killed and now Mateo... They all died because of her.

    ¡°Blue...¡± Liam called her name, his voiceced with worry and desperation to get her out of her own mind, whatever she was thinking right now, the reality waited for her and she needed to face it. ¡°Come with me, okay...¡±

    Blue didn¡¯t know when Liam came over to stand next to her and tried to take her hand, so they could go, but the next thing that she knew was; Blue had wed his face, very deep, until the man howled in agony and the beasts around her growled viciously.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 136

    136 BLOODY NIGHT (2)

    One should know that it was damn dangerous to stand too close to a beast that was not in their right mind.

    Just like the present case; who would be in their right mind when they saw the person that cherished them the most die because of them and having their head rolled on the ground, right next to their feet?

    At this moment, no one would consider who was near them or who they are, or even consider whether the other person was a friend or a foe.

    Because that was not how it worked, and it definitely didn¡¯t work that way with Blue.

    The turmoil that she felt underneath her skin resurfaced into malignity in full force, since she was disconnected from realitypletely and the only thing in her head was how to vent out this anger, sadness and hundreds of emotions that she couldn¡¯t find a name for.

    These feelings overwhelmed Blue, she felt like she was drowning in maliciousness and the next thing that she knew was; someoneing to her, trying to touch her.

    The fact that Liam touched her, left her mad, she turned insane, as she deemed everyone that was trying to get close to her as a threat.

    It was her instinct to protect herself by attacking whoever it was, as her animal¡¯s intuition took over her consciousness and she wed Liam right in his face. It was so deep, until blood spluttered in the air and the beasts that surrounded her growled furiously, ready to attack the white wolf.

    They only needed one word from the Alpha before they jumped onto the white wolf and tackled her down to the ground, teaching her a few lessons.

    .....

    Liam was still the Alpha¡¯s son, even though he was not the favored one.

    On the other hand, Emmet gasped to see how brutal Blue could be when they pushed her too hard and forced her to be more animal than human.

    Yet, the thing that concerned him the most was the fact that he didn¡¯t want to have a mate like that. If she could attack Liam viciously like that, who had done nothing to her, but had been kind, then what would she do to him?

    Being vulnerable and sleeping next to her, absolutely, was not an option at all...

    She was insane, she was cut off from realitypletely.

    ¡°Capture her.¡± Alpha Xerxes narrowed his eyes when he realized that the situation got out of his hand. ¡°I want her alive.¡±

    =====================

    Lise woke up to a series of noises that rang in her head, as she heard a few people talking at the same time while lights blinded her visions

    Her head was aching so bad, so was the rest of her body, but her mind reeled to thest thing that she could remember.

    River was upset because she couldn¡¯t see Anne and demanded for her to be brought to her, because she didn¡¯t want her out of her life.

    But, Lise refused her firmly and the next thing that happened was; the little girl blew her top out of anger and frustration and the car exploded.

    Lise saw the bright light before her eyes and the heat from the fire that licked her body before she passed out, but she didn¡¯t know how she could survive that predicament.

    There were two men who came to her and tried to get her out of the car by tearing apart the car door, but the only thing that was in Lise¡¯s mind was; River.

    Where is she?

    Lise tried to look at the back seat, to make sure that she was there and she was all right, but the air bag and the seatbelt that held her in ce, made it difficult for her to move her body, not to mention that her neck felt so bad.

    There was no way that she coulde out of this ident without a few broken bones.

    ¡°My... daughter... my daughter...¡± Lise tried to tell the men that were helping her about her little girl, but they were too busy to ry her only concern to one another.

    Lise could feel her panic that caused her to breathe heavily. She needed to calm down, or else she would suffocate herself...

    But then, how could she calm down when she didn¡¯t know where her daughter was or what condition she ended up in?

    They couldn¡¯t take her to the hospital, they would know that she was not human and that was thest thing that Lise wanted...

    =====================

    The fur of the white beast was now coated with blood, she growled in a low, threatening voice and kept trying to stand on her legs, despite the injuries that she received.

    Wounds littered the beast¡¯s body, but she refused to give in, as the ground beneath her was smeared with blood.

    Her hazel eyes were aze with malice, as they fixed on Alpha Xerxes. He was untouchable. The few attempts that Blue made to get closer to him were easily deflected by the beasts that guarded their Alpha like their lives depended on it.

    ¡°Oh, my poor little child,¡± he said in a sing-song voice, he clicked his tongue and shook his head in such a manner that made the white beast roar in anger. ¡°Put this on her.¡± Alpha Xerxes gave Emmet something and let his son put it on the angry white beast.

    ¡°What...?¡± Emmet was stunned. He didn¡¯t want to be near that crazy beast at all, let alone put something on her, but the way his father red at him, forced the young man to relent before he walked hesitatingly toward the angry beast.

    He nced at his brother, who was now lying on the ground, with his body curled up into a fetal position, while covering his face with both of his hands.

    His father was riled up because Blue attacked him, but he was not thoughtful enough to ask someone to take him to see a healer.

    He wondered whether Liam would survive that attack or not, since the beast had injured him so badly...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 137

    137 BLOODY NIGHT (3)

    Emmet walked closer to the beast and even though he knew he could handle the injured beast on his own, the look that she gave him was deadly... she stared daggers at him and by all means, that alone left Emmet shuddering. He could feel the cold creeping down his spine only by the way she looked at him through her dark hazel eyes.

    However, since Emmet was under the eyes of the members of his pack and he would be an Alpha one day, he wouldn¡¯t let his fears ruin this moment for him and let them picture him as a coward, just like his brother.

    He tightened his grip on the thing that his father gave to him and took one step at a time until he was close enough to the white beast.

    ¡°Hey, Zuri... I told you to not run away from me, remember?¡± He chatted with her to calm down the tension in the air, because that was how he worked in all the situations until now. ¡°I just want you to know that you brought this to yourself.¡±

    Emmet nced at the head of Mateo, which was just a few meters away from them, as he lowered himself to be on the same eye level as her.

    They had been taught about how to fight a shifter in their human form, while the opponent was in their beast form. Apparently, tonight was the time to apply it in real action.

    Emmetposed himself and reciprocated Blue¡¯s re, as he moved very fast to capture her front leg.

    The white beast snapped and turned her body around to bite Emmet¡¯s hand, but he had held her neck and tackled her to the ground, and very swiftly, he put a bracelet on her front leg.

    After he was sure that he heard the clicking sound, which meant it had been secured, Emmet backed away and watched in shock how the white beast was forced to shift back into her human form.

    .....

    ¡°What the hell...¡± he mumbled under his breath, even all the guards around him couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.

    It was not that they didn¡¯t know about the bracelet, since they had fought The Hound countless times and they would use the same bracelet to force them to shift back into their human form, so it would be easier and less dangerous for them to capture the supernatural creatures, especially the shifters.

    However, to know that their Alpha possessed a simr thing was quite a revtion for them. Where did he get that kind of thing?

    Among the stupefied guards and beasts, it was only Alpha Xerxes, who seemed to enjoy the scene before his eyes.

    The white beast shifted back into her human form and left Blue, stranded in the middle of this clearing, naked and since her hair was not long enough to cover her body, it left her very vulnerable. It was such a humiliation for her.

    She gritted her teeth and red at anyone who was staring at her, gawking at her nakedness, but she couldn¡¯t shift back into her beast form. The bracelet didn¡¯t allow her to do it. She felt her beast was out of her reach, as it stayed deep within her, but disconnected to her somehow.

    It was a helpless feeling...

    No one moved from where they were and the atmosphere turned very heavy, as the girl in white hair, with her body littered with wounds was so exposed for them to see.

    Blue was trembling, her emotions were all over the ce, she didn¡¯t know what to do or what would happen. And at that moment, she hoped Chaos had never brought her back to life if he was going to leave her alone in this cruel world.

    He should have let her die.

    He should have let her go...

    Blue hated him for that reason. She hated him because she was left alone, she hated herself because no matter how hard the training that she had undergone and no matter how strong she wanted to be, she was only running in circles.

    She was still the helpless girl, who had caused the death of the people around her. She still couldn¡¯t protect herself, let alone anyone.

    The thought to end her life crossed her mind when someone walked toward her and draped a coat over her body.

    Blue didn¡¯t give any reaction when she felt someone approach her, since there was nothing she could do in her current state.

    However, when she felt the warm cloak that covered her nakedness, she lifted her head and saw Liam, he was trying to make the cloak cover most of her skin and helped her to wear it.

    There were three gruesome w marks on his face that were still bleeding, but apparently, they started to heal.

    ¡°You need to stand up, Zuri,¡± he said in a low voice, so it was only the two of them who could hear him. ¡°You can¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t let them insult you like this.¡±

    Liam held her hand and helped her to stand up. He looked her right in the eyes and that was the only thing that made Blue move her body and lift her chin up.

    The only thing that connected her from her suicidal thought and the reality. She gritted her teeth and stood up.

    One step at a time. One step at a time.

    Mateo always said that to her when she felt down and he always knew when she felt like she was on the brink of the darkest time of her life.

    She needed to walk away from here, so she needed to take one step after another. And that was what she did with the help of Liam, who was supporting her.

    ¡°Great!¡± Alpha Xerxes pped his hands, looking all cheerful. ¡°Bring her to the river! The night is still young. It is not toote to have the ceremony.¡± He beamed with joy.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 138

    138 BLOODY NIGHT (4)

    Blue felt her head was under the water, she didn¡¯t think that it would feel like this when a shifter was wearing the bracelet that prevented them from shifting into their beast form.

    Not only that, it slowed down their healing progress as well, so it left Blue like a normal human being. She was bleeding and wounded, scratches littered all over her body, but who would care about that?

    Liam was trying to make her move and when Blue, apparently, was too hard to put one foot in front of the other, he picked her up and carried her in his arms.

    By now, the wound that Blue caused to his face had almost healedpletely, but the blood still smeared his features.

    Blue wanted to protest and demand to be put down, yet Liam only hissed at her about not causing another scene, since she wouldn¡¯t be so lucky the next time.

    ¡°Put me down,¡± Blue said sternly, as firm as she could protest, since her head was spinning.

    ¡°Stop it, Zuri,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°You will be more miserable than this.¡±

    Alpha Xerxes and Emmet were walking in front of them, leading this small party back to where they would hold the mating ceremony. They saw what Liam did to Blue, but apparently they didn¡¯t care much about it, as long as they could get Blue to the mating ceremony faster.

    ¡°You can kill me,¡± Blue hissed. ¡°Kill me, Liam.¡±

    .....

    Liam¡¯s brows were taut in frustration, but he ignored that plea and Blue knew she wouldn¡¯t get what she wanted, thus she closed her eyes and leaned against his shoulder, resting her head there.

    There were too many things that roamed around her head and she couldn¡¯t get her mind wrapped around the idea of being mated to Emmet.

    That was disgusting.

    They walked for a few more minutes before Blue heard themotion of the party, but when they saw Alpha Xerxes and his small group of people that he brought to chase after Blue, all of themotion and noises died down.

    They lowered their heads and stepped back, not only the omegas, but also the people from his own pack as well.

    It seemed he killed Mateo right in front of them, as an announcement for those who were trying to defy him, death would be the consequences.

    The tension was so thick and fear hung in the air, Blue could even smell their restlessness and felt their anxiety about what would happen at the end of the night.

    ¡°Put her down,¡± Alpha Xerxes told Liam, as they reached the sacred river, where the ceremony would be held, where Emmet would mark Blue in front of the rest of the pack.

    Liam frowned again, his expression was troubled, but he didn¡¯t do what his father wanted him to do immediately. ¡°Father,¡± he said, hesitation palpable in his voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t we postpone this and do it again next time? You just killed someone tonight, it will jinx the mating ceremony.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it will jinx the ceremony?¡± Alpha Xerxes narrowed his eyes, he seemed to not agree with how Liam put his words. He was not in the right mood after all to have someone object to him time and again.

    He should have known about Blue¡¯s tendencies and taken some really serious precautions against her. However, he enjoyed the part where he could take Mateo¡¯s life and me it on the girl¡¯s head, and to watch how hurt and devastated she was, it was perfect...

    ¡°Someone died today, so you shouldn¡¯t continue the mating ceremony on the same day.¡± Liam was trying his best to meet his father¡¯s eyes, but it was hard for him, since the alpha was very dominant. He knew that and he used his power to intimidate his son or anyone, who opposed him.

    Liam averted his gaze and nced at his brother, Emmet, who didn¡¯t pay any attention to what was happening now, since his eyes were somewhere else, he was staring at a certain someone in the crowd and Liam could guess very easily that he was staring at his mate.

    ¡°Father... tonight is not a blessed night... why don¡¯t you move it to some other time?¡± Liam felt pressured when his father didn¡¯t say anything and forced him to talk more to fill the awkward silence instead.

    The ceremony would only be able to be held on a full moon, thus to postpone it tonight, it meant they needed to wait for another full moon, which would be a monthter.

    Alpha Xerxes didn¡¯t have that much patience to wait so long...

    ¡°Put her down,¡± Alpha Xerxes said, this time, he spoke in his alpha tone that made Liam shudder, because it took everything in him to not bend his knees in front of his Alpha.

    Blue opened her eyes, she felt the tugging within her that forced her to submit upon hearing that voice, but her beast, that was sleeping deep down inside of her, struggled to not give in. She red at him and if looks could kill, Alpha Xerxes would have died in a thousand different ways in the span of a short second.

    ¡°Emmet, take your mate and start the ceremony.¡± Alpha Xerxes ordered his son and he walked to the river first, letting the cold water soak his cloak. He was wearing a bright yellow cloak, with a symbol of the full moon on the back of it.

    ¡°Give her to me,¡± Emmet said to Liam, but he didn¡¯t wait for his brother to hand Blue over, as he took her anyway.

    At this time, Blue used every ounce of strength that she could muster to twist her body and stab Emmet with the oce that she kept on her ankle.

    She was dropped to the ground and watched Emmet¡¯s shoulder which was now bleeding from the wound that she caused.

    ¡°YOU F*CKING B*TCH!¡± Emmet roared in anger, but Blue pointed the oce against her own neck.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 139

    139 BLOODY NIGHT (5)

    ¡°YOU F*CKING B*TCH!¡± Emmet roared in anger, but Blue pointed the oce against her own neck, which stopped his thoughts to approach her and gave her a harsh lesson to not attack someone, who was trying to be nice to her.

    ¡°Take another step and I will kill myself,¡± Blue said it calmly, her eyes were devoid from any emotions.

    The white haired girl looked Emmet dead in his eyes with an oce against her neck, which now cut her tender skin and with the bracelet on her wrist, which prevented her from healing sooner, she would die, if she slit herself.

    Emmet stopped in his tracks and then retreated, glowering at Blue for threatening him that way. It was not because he liked her so much that he didn¡¯t want her to die, but because he knew how crazy his father was over this stupid white wolf.

    ¡°Zuri...¡± Liam was taken aback, he was trying toe to her, but Blue red at him and that essentially stopped him as well. ¡°We can find another way...¡± he said in a whisper, but Blue only quirked her lips into a mocking smile, as if asking; what way?

    Blue felt that she met a dead end and she couldn¡¯t find any other way out, this was a hill to die on... she wouldn¡¯t let Emmet mark her, since she knew perfectly what it meant for her.

    He had met his own mate, how could he mark another person right in front of his true mate? That was insane!

    ¡°Oh, my child...¡± Alpha Xerxes spoke in his sing-song voice, he clicked his tongue and furrowed his brows, but the way he approached Blue was akin to someone, who was trying to calm down a pampered little girl. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that... this is for your future. You can be the Luna of this pack, there are so many women who want your position, so why do you insist on making things difficult for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Ask them to take the position then.¡± Blue pressed her oce even deeper, and yet to her surprise she didn¡¯t feel anything at all, no fear, no hesitation, but she didn¡¯t do it thoroughly, because she was waiting...

    .....

    Yes, the only reason that she didn¡¯t kill herself right there and then, was because she was waiting, she was desperate to see him...

    Would he appear when she was on the brink of death again? Just like eight years ago?

    Blue wanted tough at herself about how desperate she was to make him notice her again. It had been f*cking eight years and none of the McKeltar family showed up to see her at all. They could do that if they wanted. She knew how powerful they were.

    ¡°Oh, not like that Zuri,¡± Alpha Xerxes said that in a regretful tone, he walked back from the river and nced at the full moon, if they had to dy this any further, they would lose the best moment. ¡°If you can show me another female white wolf, then I will rece you and you can go on your way to hell, but things don¡¯t go like that.¡±

    Alpha Xerxes made it clear that the only thing he wanted was his trophy, white wolf.

    ¡°Goodbye then...¡± Blue said, a tear fell from the corner of her eyes, but not because she felt sad she would leave this cruel world, but because until the end, no one came to save her. He didn¡¯te for her...

    ¡°If you kill yourself, I will let you have apanion to cross to the underworld,¡± Alpha Xerxes said quickly and this managed to get Blue¡¯s attention, as she halted. ¡°Bring her here!¡±

    Right at that moment, the silence was broken as a terrified shriek from a woman along with Emmet¡¯s frantic screams rang in the night air.

    ¡°NO! STOP IT!¡± Meredith tried to struggle against the two guards, who were holding her arms and dragged her to the front.

    They threw her to the ground right before Blue¡¯s eyes, between her and the Alpha. Emmet immediately came to her and desperately talked to his father.

    ¡°You promise me that you will put her out of the way!¡± Emmet yelled at Alpha Xerxes. ¡°She will not intervene with our n!¡±

    No matter how rude and selfish Emmet was, Meredith was still his true mate, the bond had grown so strong over the years they were together, though they hid it very well.

    And no matter how dumb Emmet was, he had seen thising the moment his father knew that he had met his true mate, he would hold Meredith as a leverage against him, since he knew that meeting his true mate would jeopardize his father¡¯s n to have Blue as the Luna.

    This was the main reason why he hid Meredith in the first ce.

    However, Alpha Xerxes simply tilted his head and spoke lightly about the situation. ¡°I will not hurt her because she is your mate, but if she is going to kill herself, I will have to send someone to apany her.¡± He shrugged his shoulder. ¡°I am just being nice. I don¡¯t want her to go alone.¡±

    Blue gritted her teeth when she met Alpha Xerxes¡¯ eyes, it was as if he was saying that if Meredith had died, it would be another life that was taken because of her.

    She would be the reason why another person lost their chance to live their life.

    ¡°Your choice, little girl,¡± Alpha Xerxes smirked at her. He folded his arms and enjoyed the battle within the white haired girl¡¯s mind. He could see through her and knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to go through this. He could see how she faltered about her decision.

    Poor girl. She didn¡¯t know how to win a battle. You shouldn¡¯t make yourself readable...

    ¡°Kill her.¡± And Alpha Xerxes decided to take one step ahead, as he ordered the two guards from earlier to kill Meredith in front of them.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 140

    140 BLOODY NIGHT (6)

    ¡°Kill her.¡± And Alpha Xerxes decided to take one step ahead, as he ordered the two guards from earlier to kill Meredith right in front of them. This was only a game for Alpha Xerxes, who had been through so much to know how to y it.

    Therefore, he felt like he needed to show the young fierce girl before his eyes how to y it...

    ¡°NO!¡± Emmet jumped to his feet and bared his fangs at the two guards, who were ready to approach his mate. His instincts kicked in. No matter how harsh he was, he was not going to let someone touch his mate, let alone kill her.

    Meanwhile, Meredith was crying, her whole body was trembling, she was holding onto Emmet¡¯s trousers for dear life, turning her head left and right, afraid that one of those people would jump on her and butcher her, just like what they did to Mateo.

    ¡°FATHER! YOU PROMISED ME!¡± Emmet yelled at his father desperately, he was trying to make this right and save the situation. No, he wanted to save his mate, since he knew that his father wouldn¡¯t kill him.

    However, to threaten him with his life like Blue did was out of an option. He didn¡¯t want to go that far...

    Alpha Xerxes raised his hand and the two guards stopped approaching them.

    ¡°Put down your oce and ept the ceremony, or I will kill her right before your eyes.¡± Alpha Xerxes was talking to Blue, his eyes were fixed on her and he could see how much hatred that she held against him. Great. Hate was a good reason to stay alive.

    ¡°Zuri...¡± Emmet turned around, he only managed to call her name, but this was the first time that he pleaded to her. ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± He clenched his fists beside his body and followed Blue¡¯s line of sight, which was now on Meredith.

    .....

    The girl was the only friend that she had, she always treated her nicely and one of the two people that she acknowledged from her former uncle¡¯s pack, aside from Mateo.

    And now Blue had lost Mateo, she didn¡¯t feel it was right to let her have the same fate as him.

    ¡°Zuri, please...¡± Meredith spoke to her silently, but Blue could read the way her lips quivered. ¡°I am afraid...¡±

    I am afraid...

    The words echoed in her mind.

    I am afraid too, said a tiny part of herself. She was afraid, but she had no one to help her.

    ¡°Liam, take away her weapon.¡± Alpha Xerxes could see the hesitation in her eyes and that was enough for him to know that he had won the battle.

    Therefore, he needed to take action before Blue had made up her mind and made another decision. A decision that would make both of them lose.

    Liam looked hesitant when he approached her, as he dropped to his knees and grabbed her hand, which was pointing the sharp edge of the oce against her neck.

    ¡°Let me take this, Zuri,¡± Liam said, he was so close to her, thus it was possible for him to talk to her without anyone being able to listen. ¡°You need to survive to avenge your loss.¡±

    He knew that what his father had done was too much, but in this kind of situation, with her position right now, there was no way she could fight him.

    ¡°You need to be alive to avenge him. It will be your loss if you die tonight. Mateo¡¯s death will go to a waste.¡± Liam gritted his teeth when he said that, as he tried to take the oce from Blue.

    He didn¡¯t want to force her to give up the weapon, because at any given second, she could change her mind and it would be a bacsh for Liam, when she decided to not care about what he was saying.

    However, though it was hard, Blue finally gave in. She loosened her grip on the hilt of the oce and Liam took it away, stored it in his pocket, so it would be safe with him.

    ¡°Great!¡± Alpha Xerxes pped his hands and everyone in the crowd visibly rxed a bit, as the tension dropped down. ¡°Now, we can proceed with the ceremony!¡± he announced it joyfully.

    Liam threw his father a disgusting re that onlysted for a moment, before he helped Blue to stand up. That was the first time for Liam to throw him such a look openly, because most of the time, he would ridiculously obey his father and brother.

    ¡°Come on, stand up, Zuri...¡± Liam whispered to her. ¡°Your battle has just begun.¡±

    Blue didn¡¯t know what he meant by that, but the only thing that kept repeating in her mind was the opportunity for her to be able to turn the situation around one day.

    Hatred and anger were the only things that drove her mind to be able to move her body.

    She hated this pack and everyone in it, but the most important part was; she hated Xerxes. If he was really eager to make her the Luna, then she needed to show him how she would rule his pack.

    One day. One day he would learn that his obsession toward her was a great mistake. The kind he would regret even after he crossed to the underworld.

    Liam took her to Emmet, who was giving her a look that was hard to decipher, but then he looked at Meredith and nodded at her, as he helped her to stand up.

    It was almost unbelievable to see how capable Emmet was to treat his mate with such gentleness, he waspletely like another person in front of Meredith.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡± That was the only words that he could say to her and it was for everything. He was sorry because he couldn¡¯t protect her and make her his mate.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Meredith replied through her sobs. She lowered her head and let Emmet kiss her forehead before he took Blue¡¯s hand and they proceeded with the ceremony.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 141

    141 THE MATE BOND

    Blue convinced herself that she would manage to go through this. She would be alive and wait for her time to avenge whatever they had done to her.

    She would bleed or bruise and even shed tears, but she wouldn¡¯t let Alpha Xerxes get away with what he had done. He killed her uncle and now he beheaded Mateo.

    Blue was sure that she would crush his heart with her own hands and let him watch that. He would die a miserable death that he would have never seening.

    Blue would make sure he would beg her to kill him when she tortured him to her heart¡¯s content and she would torment him again and again.

    The white haired girl gritted her teeth when she felt the cold water of the river touched her skin and soaked the cloak that Liam gave to her. It only reached her hips.

    The only reminder that she was alive was only the way Emmet gripped her hand tightly. He was literally only a step away from crushing her fingers, but Blue had so much in her mind to care about that.

    She was helpless with the bracelet around her wrist that prevented her from shifting into her beast and also with the wounds that littered her body, which dyed the water of the river red.

    ¡°You better not pass out when I mark you,¡± Emmet hissed when he spoke to her, as the ceremony began with Alpha Xerxes chanting praises for the moon goddess in an ancientnguage.

    Blue didn¡¯t answer that, she had her eyes fixed on Emmet, yet she said nothing about his words. She knew what kind of pain that she would go through once Emmet sunk his teeth in the sweet spot on her neck, she was pretty sure that he wouldn¡¯t do it gently.

    .....

    But then, maybe that pain was what she needed at this moment, to keep her mind alive and to keep her grudge and resentment sharp.

    She would remember every pain and humiliation that she felt tonight, the agony that gnawed at her heart, which she would hang onto for her dear life.

    If Blue was asked what made her thrive to survive, the answer would be a grudge. She would survive to ensure these spiteful creatures regretted not killing her tonight.

    She was once a little, innocent girl, with nothing that she wanted aside from a safe ce for her to stay and lived surrounded by people that she loved and had a heart that was as gentle as a feather, now that little girl was gone.

    Every small piece of her that reminded her of that little girl had gone. Zuri killed Blue in her, because that innocent girl, who would sob pitifully and flinch whenever she saw someone lose their life, wouldn¡¯t survive in this world.

    She would survive on her own.

    She would no longer have her hope to be saved by anyone, not even Chaos...

    ¡°Now, you can mark your mate!¡± Alpha Xerxes announced, he smirked triumphantly, grinning viciously even when he watched Emmet grab Blue¡¯s face roughly and sink his teeth into her tender neck.

    The Alpha thought that she would cry out of pain and struggle to give onest fight, though it was only a vain attempt, since she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid this.

    However, to his surprise, the girl sucked her pain and gritted her teeth, she endured the agony when Emmet forced to form a bond between them.

    They were not mates, thus the bond that was created between them would be more painful, especially when the other one was not willing to give in.

    ¡°What a stubborn girl,¡± Alpha Xerxes murmured, he was quite disappointed because the part where Zuri would be crying was the part that he had been waiting for, but then he didn¡¯t get the pleasure.

    Alpha Xerxes turned around to see the girl that was Emmet¡¯s true mate and he smiled resentfully to see the girl crying silently, sobbing until her whole body was trembling when she was forced to witness the whole thing right before her eyes.

    Meredith felt the mate bond between them get snapped the moment Emmet marked Zuri, but then, since Emmet had not yet marked her, it was not so bad for her. It was something that she could endure and go through with it, as time would heal it.

    However, what Zuri had to face was something for a lifetime.

    On the other hand, Liam turned around and left the scene, he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer there.

    ====================

    ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± That was the first word that came out of her mouth when Lise opened her eyes and found out she was in a silent room, with only a woman next to her.

    Lise could see the IV drip that was connected to her hand and the cold expression of that woman when she asked her about River.

    ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± Lise repeated her question again and her first instinct was to flee from this ce. Whatever ce it was, this gave her a bad feeling, her guts told her to find River and go as far away as possible.

    ¡°WHERE IS MY DAUGHTER!?¡± Lise roared when the woman didn¡¯t answer her question, she looked at her contemptuously and continued with whatever she was doing, as she injected something into her IV drip.

    ¡°NO!¡± Lise struggled to free herself, she was trying to sit down only to find out that she had been strapped to the bed and was not able to move an inch from there.

    Her eyes widened in shock, the perilousness of the situation registered in her mind. Wherever she was, she was not safe, moreover her daughter.

    However, the more she tried to fight back, the more exhausted she got. Her eyelids dropped, as her heart rate dropped bit by bit and the only thing that she could remember was; she had to find her daughter...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 142

    142 STORM

    Sol breezed through the four sheets of papers that contained the details of what had happened tonight in the main street of Fokosa city.

    There was a sudden explosion inside a car, which caused an ident and a few people were injured, but thankfully, no one died in that incident.

    However, the members of The Hound that went to the scene found a little girl, who was a supernatural creature. The girl was only eight years old and as it turned out, she was traveling with her mother.

    They had a hard time identifying this little girl, because she was neither vampire, shifter nor a witch, while their technology could only identify those three kinds for the meantime.

    Therefore, Sol came to this facility to take a look at it, only to find out that the mother of that little supernatural creature was Lise.

    Since she was the mother, they took her with them as well, for the experiment and to dig more information about her.

    Sol¡¯s hands were trembling when he found out about this.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Sol asked one of the scientists inside the room, he was trying to keep hisposure as calm as he could, but the only thing that kept his mind buzzing was; he needed to find Lise as soon as possible, before they could do anything to her.

    Sol was more than aware of what those people could do to her. She was the mother of that unknown species of non- human being, which meant she was as valuable as her daughter and who knew what they would do to her.

    .....

    Especially when his father found out about this. The degree of his craziness to peel open every secret of the supernatural creatures was insane.

    ¡°Who?¡± One of the coworkers asked him, she looked at him closely and then spotted the strangeness of the way he behaved.

    ¡°This.¡± Sol raised the document in his hand. He took a deep breath, so he could calm himself a bit. ¡°Where is the woman?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± the woman approached him and tried to put her hand over his forehead. ¡°You look so pale, maybe you need to rest.

    Fuck! He didn¡¯t need that!

    ¡°Where is she?¡± he literally growled at her, as he moved swiftly to avoid her touch.

    ¡°She is in white room. We are running a test on her and... wait, where are you going?¡± She gasped when Sol stormed out of the room all of a sudden. His expression was livid and this was the first time she saw him like this.

    ====================

    It would take him around fifteen minutes to reach the white room from where Sol was before, but he didn¡¯t slow down his pace when he went through those damn corridors and climbed several storeys to get to her floor.

    Sol didn¡¯t even stop to reciprocate the greetings that those people gave to him, which was rare, as he was known as the kindest person there and how his personality was the pr opposite from his tyrannical sister¡¯s.

    ¡°Drop it down!¡± Sol literally mmed the door open and marched into the room, where he found Liseying down on the bed, unconscious.

    There were three people there, trying to do something to her, a sick procedure to run a test, which Sol had known very well.

    ¡°Put it down!¡± Sol growled at the man, who was about to inject the second injection into Lise¡¯s IV drip and when his reaction was too slow for his liking, Sol snatched the injection from him and glowered at the three of them. ¡°SCRAM!¡±

    They had never seen Sol like this before, or even seen him lose his control over his emotions, he always looked calm and collected, but now, he literally looked like someone elsepletely.

    The three of them rushed toward the door and closed it, but not until they saw Sol pulling out the IV drip from the girl¡¯s hand.

    Who was that girl? Why did he look so panicked? They were just trying to run a procedure on her, ording to the protocol.

    =====================

    Zuri listened to the pitter-patter of rain that fell on her room¡¯s window. The sky was so gloomy. It was so dark that it seemed day had turned into night all of a sudden, even the harsh sunlight was not able to break past those dark clouds.

    It had been a week since the mating ceremony and it was the second day since Zuri regained her consciousness, but Meredith had told her that the weather had been so bad since the day that they held the mating ceremony.

    The same day that Mateo lost his life.

    Zuri stared into the distance, she had not shed a single tear even when she felt the mark on her neck ate her alive and how much the pain that she needed to endure.

    On the other hand, she felt d that she was still able to feel it, because this reminded her to keep striving through this shit.

    ¡°The sky is mourning,¡± Liam said, he came to her room and sat down on the chair nearby. ¡°I brought you your meal, Meredith said that you have not eaten anything sincest night.¡±

    Because now Zuri was Emmet¡¯s mate, she no longer stayed inside her small, dirty room. Alpha Xerxes generously gave the two of them the main bedroom, with an omega to serve them.

    Needless to say, who he chose. Of course it was Meredith. That Alpha loved to be dramatic more than Zuri could think.

    He was sick in the head watching the pain from the three of them, by making arrangements in such a way.

    ¡°I will be d if there is a storm,¡± Zuri said. That was the first word that she said since she had gained her consciousness.

    Liam put down the tray and then walked toward the window before he closed the curtain, so Zuri could stop staring at the bad weather.

    ¡°Actually, there was a storm thatsted for three days after the mating ceremony.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 143

    143 A WIDOW

    ¡°Actually, there was a storm thatsted for three days after the mating ceremony.¡± Liam told Zuri as he closed the curtain, so the girl could stop staring at the gloomy sky, it was so depressing to say the least.

    ¡°A storm,¡± Zuri repeated the words.

    Liam was not sure whether it was a simple confirmation, or she was asking a question. ¡°Yes, a storm thatsted for three days straight.¡±

    Liam dropped the tray on herp and encouraged her to eat some, as he could see that she was still in so much pain, yet she sucked it all.

    ¡°You need to eat.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±

    Liam knew that would be her answer, but then he didn¡¯t give in. ¡°At least do it as a form of apology to me.¡±

    Zuri raised her head and shot him a look, as if she was saying; why should I? Probably, on a normal day, she would frown as well.

    ¡°You strangled me and then wed me, remember?¡± Liam leaned in and then showed the few faint scars near his eyes, which were not able to fully recover, apparently, the wound was too deep and he almost lost his sight, had Zuri wed his eyes.

    .....

    However, on the other hand, Zuri didn¡¯t seem to feel bad about that at all. ¡°Serves you right,¡± she said quietly and then took the warm milk from the tray.

    Liam sighed and then silently, he watched how the girl in front of him ate her food, though it almost looked like she was stuffing her face with that instead of chewing them.

    But then, it was better than her not wanting to eat at all.

    ¡°Zuri...¡± Liam called her name. He took a quick glimpse at the bandage on her neck, where Emmet had marked her. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Fantastic.¡± Her expression waspletely the opposite of what she was saying.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, I will see if I can do that.¡± Liam just wanted Blue to feel slightly better with all of this chaos that came to her continually.

    Zuri put down her cutleries and then for the first time looked Liam right in the eyes. ¡°Kill your father and brother and then burn this pack. I will be happy if you can do that for me.¡±

    ¡°Zuri, that¡¯s not how it works...¡± Liam was startled to see the hostility in her bright hazel eyes. She looked more alive than she was in the past few days.

    Zuri said nothing to him, but that was exactly what she would do, but for now, Liam was right, she needed all the energy that she could get to stay alive.

    Right at the heat of moment, Emmet walked into the room and his brows shot up when he saw Liam was there.

    ¡°Can I have alone time with my mate?¡± He asked condescendingly, he emphasized the words ¡®my mate¡¯, but the tone that he used made it sound like it was a curse on his tongue.

    Liam looked at Zuri and then stood up from the edge of the bed, as he walked out of the room without saying anything.

    A coward. Zuribeled him as she watched how his back disappeared behind the door. A coward, but had the audacity to offer help to her.

    Zuri felt her heart was so ck, so dark that she hated everything that she saw.

    ¡°Can you stop eating? We need to talk.¡±

    However, obeying Emmet¡¯s order was thest thing that Zuri would do. She picked up her cutleries again and started eating. She even slowed down and enjoyed every second of it.

    Seeing how Zuri didn¡¯t respond to him, Emmetshed out at her. He felt she didn¡¯t respect him enough to listen to him.

    ¡°I AM YOUR MATE, GET RID OF THAT STUPID FOOD!¡± he blew his top, but then he was startled when something whoosed near his cheek and left a deep cut on the tip of his ear.

    ¡°Quiet.¡± it was a simple word that came from Zuri, as she red at him. Her gaze looked deadly.

    Apparently, in her irritation for being yelled at, Zuri had thrown her knife at Emmet, but intentionally missed her aim, since she wouldn¡¯t want to have a bleeding grown up man in the room, when she was eating.

    ¡°You!¡± Emmet¡¯s entire body was shaking with anger, his eyes narrowed dangerously, but he knew better than toe closer to her. Whether she was in her good condition or not, there was something about her that terrified him. ¡°We need to talk!¡±

    Zuri ignored that request and continued eating.

    Another coward. Zuri made a mental note. She knew that Emmet wouldn¡¯t have the balls toe to her and cause something. She was well aware how horrifying she looked right now.

    Only when ten minutes had passed, did Zuri put down her cutleries again, which she only used to mess up with her food and lifted her head to face Emmet, who was fuming mad.

    A coward indeed.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Blue asked in a cold tone, as her face was devoid from any emotion.

    ¡°Alpha Xerxes called for us. My father wants to meet you and me,¡± he said through gritted teeth.

    Zuri nodded, as a sign of her understanding and then got off the bed, while she waved her hand at him. ¡°You can go now, I will change my dress.¡±

    Emmet was slightly taken aback because of how calm the girl was. She didn¡¯t even look bothered about meeting his father. He thought there would be a huge argument and little drama to get her out of the bed.

    However, she received it casually.

    ¡°Get out.¡± Zuri stared at him dead in the eyes, because Emmet didn¡¯t move from his position.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me orders, I am the future Alpha of this pack,¡± Emmet said grimly.

    ¡°Get out of here or I will be a widow in the next five minutes.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 144

    144 EROS

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me orders, I am the future Alpha of this pack,¡± Emmet said grimly. He was trying to save thest pride that he had, but Zuri crushed it to dust with her reply.

    ¡°Get out of here or I will be a widow in the next five minutes.¡± She folded her arms in front of her chest. She looked so calm, but dangerous at the same time and Emmet was bbergasted about how she managed to do that...

    She did nothing and spoke a single sentence, but she looked dangerous as hell.

    ¡°Are you threatening me now!? I AM YOUR MATE! I AM YOUR ALPHA!¡± Emmet yelled at her, his fear made him make unnecessary trouble for himself.

    ¡°You will be an Alpha for nothing, if you don¡¯t have a pack to lead.¡± Zuri made sure that Emmet understood what she meant.

    And he indeed got it well.

    Emmet¡¯s eyes widened in shock when he heard that. ¡°You want to demolish this pack?¡± he chuckled dryly. ¡°You think you have that power?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t test me and don¡¯t tempt my fury.¡±

    ======================

    .....

    Sol had been keeping his eyes on Lise the hours following since he finally found her again. It had been eight whole years that he had been trying to find her whereabouts, wondering how she had been wandering about.

    However, who would have thought that fate brought them together in such a situation and under such a condition.

    Sol had broken so many rules and made all the scientists in this ce drop their jaws because he didn¡¯t want any of them to be near Lise or even run a check on her, let alone being in the same room.

    They couldn¡¯t understand and this made them question Sol¡¯s judgment until it led the matter to Jasmine¡¯s ears.

    The girl didn¡¯t look pleased at all when she heard that. She didn¡¯t even waste a second before she rushed to the white room.

    ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± Jasmine yelled at Sol when she entered with her ess card, since Sol had changed all the security in this room. Thankfully, that didn¡¯t affect her. ¡°What do you think you are doing?!¡±

    Jasmine knew it was Lise and why Sol acted like a teenager again, but what the hell?! Why she needed to give a fuck about it?!

    ¡°Stay away from this, Jasmine,¡± Sol said in a stern tone, he didn¡¯t even need to turn around and face his crazy sister.

    ¡°We are working here! So stop your pathetic ass and do your job!¡± Jasmine screamed at him and opened the ss door to confront Sol directly.

    Hearing the door was opened, Sol stood up and faced his sister.

    ¡°Do your job or I will make you regret!¡± Jasmine shouted at him, she even threw Lise a nasty re before she pulled out a gun from her hip.

    However, Sol saw iting, thus without batting an eye, he charged toward her and pushed her to the ss door, as one hand secured the gun, while his other hand strangled her neck.

    ¡°Hurt her and I will make sure that you will have it worse.¡±

    Jasmine widened her eyes, but then she chuckled, though the sound was so eerie. ¡°You want to kill me, my sweet brother? Over a woman who left you for that nasty creature? They have a daughter. How foolish you are to understand that?¡±

    Sol tightened his grip, but Jasmine still managed to squeeze a few words out of her lips.

    ¡°She was fucked by that nasty creature and you want his leftovers?¡±

    That was the wrong thing that Jasmine could say in such a situation, because all Sol was seeing now was red when she finished her words.

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes rolled back and she gasped loudly for air, while she kept thrashing in his grip, trying to w at his face, but to no avail. Sol didn¡¯t budge.

    Jasmine¡¯s words rang in his ears and that brought a full force of anger that was stored deep at the back of his head and buried in his heart.

    ======================

    River opened her eyes and found herself in a big room with so manytv cameras that were installed on the walls of this strange room.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± River called for her mother, she looked around and found no one there.

    She remembered what she had done and what had happened after that. Those people, who she was warned to not be close to, caught her and did something to her before they decided to separate her from her mother.

    And when River was trying to fight them, they injected something that caused her to fall into a deep slumber.

    After that, River woke up several times, but she felt like her head was so light until she wasn¡¯t even sure that she was awake or not.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± She stood up and then tried to walk away from there, to find a door or anything that could lead her to her mother.

    ¡°You will not find a way to escape from this ce.¡±

    A sudden voice of a boy from behind her, startled River. She immediately turned her body around and saw a boy around her age, was sitting with his legs crossed.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± River asked, her brows wrinkled. She remembered that her mother allowed her to use her power to protect herself, but he looked harmless.

    ¡°Me?¡± He tilted his head. ¡°I have been here longer than you.¡± He looked at River intently. ¡°I have never met someone that is ced in the same room as me.¡±

    River frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°They say I am dangerous and will unintentionally kill my roommates.¡±

    River didn¡¯t like the sound of it.

    ¡°I am asking your name.¡± She didn¡¯t know what this boy was trying to say.

    ¡°Oh, right, my name.¡± He looked flustered now and blushed. ¡°They call me Eros, a lycan. What do they call you? And what are you?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 145

    145 THE MARK SUITS YOU

    ¡°Why do you put them in the same room together?¡± One of the scientists asked his friend, who was sitting next to him, while the two of them were observing the interaction between the two creatures before their eyes.

    ¡°We need to know what kind of power that girl has, because we are still unable to figure out what kind of creature she is,¡± he replied curtly.

    Since they knew that the girl was a supernatural creature, they tried to find out what her ability was, but as it turned out, even after weeks of close observation, they couldn¡¯t find out anything.

    Her ability was still a mystery.

    ¡°So, you put them in the same room in order for them to fight against each other?¡± The first man frowned and then watched the two of them again through the special ss, which looked like a wall from inside the room, but actually it was a ss, through which they could see the two creatures that were trapped very clearly. ¡°I think they make good friends with each other.¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± the second man mumbled to himself and then did something on hisputer.

    ¡°Did you have the permission to do this?¡± He asked his fellow scientist with concern in his voice. It would be a mess if they didn¡¯t get the permission that they needed, after all, they could lose their precious creatures.

    The man didn¡¯t answer his question and continued to do something to hisputer until something happened to the little boy inside.

    ¡°What the fcuk are you doing?!¡±

    .....

    Inside the room, the little boy shuddered his body, he started to growl at the little girl in front of him, who was chatting with him until a second before.

    He could feel it, something was wrong with his body and he knew a bad thing would happen, thus he took a few steps back, away from the little girl named River.

    ¡°Hm?¡± River took a step forward when Eros backed away. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked him with a frown. ¡°Did I say something wrong? Why are you growling at me?¡±

    Eros shook his head so he could clear his mind when his animal instinct took over his consciousness. He looked at the bracelet that wrapped around his wrist in anger, since he knew that those people were forcing him to shift.

    They always put him through something horrible and could control him to shift between his human form and his beast form rapidly as they liked.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± River came closer to him and was about to touch him, but Eros swatted her hand and without him knowing it, he had half shifted into his beast and left a deep scratch on the back of her hand. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± River shrieked as blood dripped down from her injured hand. ¡°You hurt me!¡±

    Eros growled even louder to see that and then started to stumble across the room, where he sniffed the air and stopped in front of another side of the wall and red viciously, as if he knew that the two scientists were behind it.

    He pounded his small fists against the wall and roared in anger. He couldn¡¯t say what he wanted, but it was clear enough that he asked them to stop whatever they were doing now, while behind him, River was crying because of the pain that he caused.

    ¡°You need to stop this, or you will hurt the two of them,¡± the man warned his fellow scientist, as he backed away to see how close Eros was. It was almost like there was no barrier between them.

    ¡°No, we need to see what that girl can do, if she can¡¯t protect herself and there is nothing she can do except being a non- human being, then we don¡¯t need to waste our time on her.¡± And then, he put more pressure on Eros to force him to shift fully into his lycan form.

    Eros¡¯s deep blue eyes turned pitch ck, as he roared and shifted into his lycan form.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what she can do...¡±

    ¡°We will get into trouble...¡± the man mumbled.

    ========================

    Zuri entered the room where Alpha Xerxes was waiting for her, ording to what Emmett told her.

    In the end, she managed to kick Emmet out of the room and had her privacy to get into a proper dress before she met Alpha Xerxes.

    Zuri put on a cold expression as she entered the room and walked straight to the chair across from the Alpha, next to Emmet.

    ¡°What business?¡± she asked directly.

    ¡°Zuri...¡± Alpha Xerxes sighed her name and this made her want to vomit. She hated it when he mentioned her name affectionately with that filthy mouth of his. ¡°Can I have a hug? You are part of my family now.¡±

    Emmet rolled his eyes, he was a hundred percent sure that this girl wouldn¡¯t do that, therefore when Zuri stood up and walked toward his father and gave him a quick hug, he was surprised and had the thought she would kill his father by being so close to him.

    But, that thought also was not right, because after that brief hug, she returned to her seat and sat there calmly.

    What is she up to? Emmet stared at Zuri in confusion. He knew that she was up to no good, but what horrible n was in her mind, which allowed her to act so calm in front of the man that had ruined her life?

    On the other hand, it was not only Emmet, who was shocked, but also Alpha Xerxes, but he regained hisposure faster than his son.

    ¡°What business?¡± Zuri repeated her question.

    ¡°First, I want to congratte you on your mating ceremony,¡± he said cheerfully and then tilted his head to look at Zuri¡¯s neck. ¡°And I should say that I like the mark on your neck. It suits you.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 146

    146 FROZEN LAKE

    Alpha Xerxes tilted his head to look at Zuri¡¯s neck. ¡°I should say that I like the mark on your neck. It suits you.¡±

    It took everything in Zuri to not growl at the Alpha, or even charge forward and give him a few marks on his smug face.

    The mark on her neck still had not yet shaped out properly, it still looked like Zuri just got into a bee hive and a few bees stung her.

    But, whatever it would look like, there was no way she would like the mark. She hated it with everything in her and if she could, she would skin that spot to get rid of it.

    Unfortunately, that was not how it worked.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Zuri managed to squeeze those words out of her lips, though it was short of gratitude whatsoever.

    ¡°Great!¡± Alpha Xerxes pped his hand. ¡°I know that you will like it.¡± He guffawed, full of himself to be able to tame this girl. She was his white beast, his trophy, after all.

    ¡°So, why did you call us here, father?¡± Emmet asked him, reminding him of the purpose of them being here, because he wanted this meeting to end as soon as possible.

    ¡°Ah! Right!¡± Alpha Xerxes pped his hands, as if he just remembered what this meeting was for. ¡°Zuri, I remember that you were close with Chaos.¡±

    .....

    Zuri flinched when she heard that name. She didn¡¯t think that she wanted someone to remind her about that or even wanted to hear his name again, or maybe she was not sure how she was supposed to react to that question.

    Thankfully, Alpha Xerxes didn¡¯t wait for Zuri to answer that, because he proceeded with his n.

    ¡°I got some important information about him.¡± He leaned his back against the sofa and looked at Blue closely. ¡°The Hound managed to find his whereabouts.¡±

    Zuri gritted her teeth, she tried to force down the thousand questions that roamed in her head when she heard that.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Zuri asked, her voice didn¡¯t sound like her at all. ¡°He is gone. No one knows where he is.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Alpha Xerxes shook his head. ¡°The Hound found him. He is in the far south, near Kaneke.¡± That was the biggestke and it was frozen for years.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zuri could feel her stomach lurching ufortably, she needed time to process it all, because Kaneke was near the very city Chaos took her the first time.

    ¡°I want you to go with Emmet to retrieve him before The Hound does.¡± Alpha Xerxes leaned forward, he looked at Zuri with a grin. ¡°With the rtionship between the two of you, I am sure it will be easy for you to tame him, right?¡±

    Tame him...

    Alpha Xerxes made it sound so easy, as if Chaos was a wild animal. Did he forget who Chaos was?

    ¡°What rtionship do you mean?¡± Zuri pressed her lips tightly. She hated it when these people assumed something about her and Chaos.

    However, Alpha Xerxes didn¡¯t answer that question, as he talked to himself. ¡°I want to know whether there was any truth to the myth of the abomination creature and the white wolf.¡±

    What myth? Zuri had never heard about it.

    ======================

    River was watching the ck lycan, which was prowling around her, baring his teeth. He was scary and the little girl wanted him to stay away from her.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer,¡± she sobbed because her hand was still bleeding. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you. Stay away from me.¡±

    However, the ck lycan didn¡¯t seem to heed that warning, albeit his attempt to fight himself to stay away from her, but his instinct told him otherwise.

    His eyes were filled with bloodlust, especially to see the weaker creature before him.

    ¡°If youe any closer I will hurt you!¡± River shouted at him, her lips trembled. She looked around her, trying to find a way to escape from this room and this shifter, but she couldn¡¯t even find a crack.

    And yet, no matter how hard she was trying to warn the beast, he lost it to his instinct and pounced onto the little girl.

    River watched him approaching and dodged it right in time, but his ws tore her sleeves and caused another wound on her arm.

    ¡°You are so mean!¡± River was crying now. She was not happy at all with all the wounds that he caused her. ¡°If you attack me again, I will not be gentle! I have warned you!¡±

    While saying that, River backed away from the creature, putting some distance between them.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer!¡±

    But, words alone were not enough to stop the lycan from attacking her and when he tried his second attempt, something happened to him.

    Something horrendous that made the two people behind the wall jump to their feet.

    ¡°CALL THE TEAM! CODE RED!¡±

    In front of them, the lycan was being burned in red fire, thrashing his body out of pain and agony.

    ¡°Damn... how could she do that?¡± the man mumbled to himself, they had never seen something like this before.

    ¡°What kind of creature is that girl?¡± The other man pressed the button and from the sprinkle, water poured down the whole white room, trying to extinguish the fire and yet, it failed. ¡°The fire is still burning the lycan...¡±

    ¡°We found another precious creature...¡±

    =======================

    Theke was so wide, it almost looked like a part of the ocean, though it was frozen all over.

    The ice was so thick, so it was safe enough for them to walk over it, but Archie didn¡¯t really like their progress. It was too slow and he wanted to see the results soon. He wanted to see the most dangerous creature in this realm. Chaos.

    The creature suddenly disappeared eight years ago and had never been spotted ever since.

    He wondered what possibly could have happened until he was trapped beneath this frozenke...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 147

    147 WILL YOU ALLOW HIM TO TOUCH YOU?

    ¡°I am pregnant,¡± Meredith said between her tears when she finally managed to talk to Emmet alone. She covered her face with her hands, as she was powerless to stop the surge of emotions that hit her hard.

    ¡°What!?¡± Emmet was shocked, he didn¡¯t expect to hear such news early this morning.

    Meredith had been asking to meet him for the past two days, but he didn¡¯t feel like he wanted to see her. Something happened to him and this was happening very slowly, but surely. He lost interest in her.

    Ever since Emmet marked Zuri, he lost the bond between himself and Meredith. There was nothing left, since the feelings that he had for her were never from love. It was infatuation and it was gone along with the bond between them.

    He didn¡¯t know how to exin this...

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Meredith cried in her hands, her voice was shaking, she was afraid that someone would find out about this. As a shifter, they would sense her change even without her telling them.

    Emmet scratched his head in frustration. He didn¡¯t want Meredith anymore, but since he couldn¡¯t touch Zuri, he still could use her, yet she was pregnant with his child now, it would be a different story.

    ¡°I will think about it,¡± Emmet said and then patted Meredith¡¯s shoulder. There was no constion or even a hug to calm her down, as if he just wanted to touch her only on his terms. ¡°Now, you can go, we don¡¯t want anyone to see us here.¡±

    Meredith lifted her head and looked at Emmet in disbelief when she heard that, she just told him that she was carrying their child, but he responded to her so coldly.

    .....

    Seeing Meredith¡¯s reaction, Emmet shook his head and then added. ¡°You will be in danger if my father finds out about this, so does our child.¡± He tried to convince him. ¡°Go now, I wille to you with a solution.¡±

    For a moment, Meredith didn¡¯t budge, but then she wiped her tears and nodded obediently. This was one thing that Emmet liked about her, because she obeyed his every word, it suited well with his ego, as the future Alpha. He wanted control.

    After that, Meredith walked away from that room, but little did she know, there was someone else that emerged from behind the cab after she was out of sight.

    ¡°So, she is pregnant now...¡± Alpha Xerxes said in a low voice, he sauntered the room leisurely from the spot where he had been listening to the conversation between them.

    ¡°Father?!¡± Emmet¡¯s face turned pale when he saw his father, he was aghast. His eyes filled with horror to realize what his father had heard from the conversation between him and Meredith.

    ¡°No need to be surprised,¡± he said and tilted his head. ¡°You just need to focus on getting me an heir from your mate. I want a white little pup from her.¡± He chuckled delightfully, as if he just told him the funniest thing in his entire life.

    ¡°What?¡± Emmet was dreadful to learn what his father wanted. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too fast? Zuri is not easy to handle.¡±

    However, Alpha Xerxes simply shrugged his shoulders, his eyes were very calm, like a river. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to handle her, she will beg for you to do it.¡±

    At this rate, Emmet didn¡¯t know whether they were on the same page or not, because thest time he confronted Zuri, she was about to kill him, just because he didn¡¯t want to leave when she needed to change her clothes, let alone touch her naked.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t think you understand this...¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow night is the first waning crescent phase of the moon,¡± he said simply. ¡°This will be the first waning crescent phase of the moon since you marked her.¡±

    Emmet tried to discern this information, as he watched his father walk out of the room, while saying something with underlying meaning before he closed the door behind him.

    ¡°I am sure you are aware of what that means.¡± He winked at his son and disappeared.

    Of course, Emmet knew what that meant.

    The first waning crescent moon after a woman had been marked was the time when she would go into her heat...

    ======================

    ¡°First waning crescent moon will be tonight,¡± Adel, an old woman from Zuri¡¯s uncle¡¯s former pack, told her when she came to the kitchen. She had been asking to meet her since yesterday by sending her a crumple of paper under the te of her every meal.

    Zuri didn¡¯t spend so much time out of her bedroom, nor did she feel the need to go on training, because she still felt exhausted after the mating ceremony and the mark on her neck healed very slowly.

    That was what would happen when you were marked without your consent, the mark would heal at a stagnant pace, or maybe it wouldn¡¯t heal, so it would look like she had just been attacked by a wild animal.

    Zuri didn¡¯t really care about how she looked right now.

    ¡°You will go into heat, Zuri.¡± The old woman looked very concerned. She was visibly trembling when she let her in on this information.

    ¡°I can handle it,¡± Zuri murmured, rather to herself.

    But, Adel shook her head and convinced the girl before her eyes. ¡°No, you will not be able to handle this. You have never gone through this. You don¡¯t know how it feels.¡±

    The heat would only happen once after the woman was marked, therefore it was something that they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle, because it woulde as an unimaginable urge, with a desire that you couldn¡¯t control.

    It was purely your beast¡¯s instinct that took control over your body.

    Adel grimaced when she spoke again, as she held Zuri¡¯s hands in hers tightly. ¡°Will you allow him to touch you? Will you?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 148

    148 THE HEAT

    ¡°Will you let him touch you, Zuri? Will you?¡± Adel grimaced, her eyes filled with concern, she held her hands tightly and looked at her in wary. ¡°Can you imagine that? You will hate yourself for allowing that to happen.¡±

    Zuri remained silent when she heard those words, she didn¡¯t allow her mind to imagine that because she knew that would only make her feel sick in the stomach.

    Fuck with heat! She didn¡¯t even want to breathe the same air as Emmet and his father.

    ¡°Zuri,¡± Adel called her desperately because she didn¡¯t give her any response.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± The question came out very cold and heartless, as if she was an ungrateful child.

    ¡°What do you mean why am I telling you this?¡± Adel looked flustered now. ¡°Because I care for you.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± All these eight years Zuri knew her uncle¡¯s former pack members, they seemed to look at her with disdain in their eyes, because they thought she was one of the reasons why they ended up miserable, even though none of those excuses made any sense.

    Indeed, it was easier to have someone to me on and in this case, since those people couldn¡¯t show their hatred toward Alpha Xerxes, it would be easier for them to vent it out on her.

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Adel sighed, as if she had aged a few decades. ¡°I don¡¯t show it because you are out of our reach. Alpha Xerxes favored you so much, but you are still one of our pack members, right?¡±

    .....

    Our.

    The word hit her with an uneasy feeling. It had been so long since she felt the sense of belonging to something, to someone, as if she was not alone. The feeling was confusing, but it felt warm.

    However, Zuri crushed the feeling heartlessly, because it only showed weakness, she didn¡¯t need to feel that now.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zuri asked her, and she looked at her with an expression that was devoid of any emotions, as she tried to think about this matter thoroughly. Did she trust her?

    ¡°I want to help you, dear.¡± Adel sighed again, she looked a little bit better when Zuri asked the question that she had been waiting for. ¡°I want to help you, doesn¡¯t that what family do?¡±

    Family?

    Thest time Zuri remembered, the people that she called family had abandoned her...

    =====================

    When the sun was about to set, Zuri could feel the strangeness in her body. She felt very hot, though the evening wind that caressed her cheeks was cold enough.

    However, there was something burning inside of her and she didn¡¯t know how to extinguish this feeling. No matter how many sses of cold water that she drank, it proved to be a vain attempt to make her feel any better.

    Adel was right, she didn¡¯t know what she would face. She had never experienced such a thing before and the worst news was; this was only the beginning. The feeling would intensify when night came, when the waning crescent moon appeared in the starry night sky.

    Zuri was panting now, she felt her skin itch, especially when her skin got rubbed against the fabric of her clothes. It made her very sensitive to every touch.

    She was alone in her room and was sitting on the balcony, waiting for the signal from Adel, while the door of this room had been locked. She didn¡¯t want to be with anyone now. Not even allowing Meredith to serve her dinner.

    Zuri gritted her teeth and fell to her knees, she shook her head to stay focused. Damn it! The sun just set not too long ago, but she was already an emotional mess. This is crazy. All she could think was Emmet and she was disgusted by herself for having such thoughts.

    The beast inside of her wed at the back of her head, wanting their mate to be there and hold her. Fortunately, Zuri was still holding onto her consciousness and was able to handle this dark desire that she would hate for the rest of her life if she were to give up herself for it.

    She groaned and bit her lips when she took off her jacket, and left her with only a tank top which rubbed her skin a little less.

    She felt weird whenever she moved and the fabric touched her. She has lived for seventeen years, but never was she aware of that kind of thing, but now, she was feeling extremely sensitive.

    Zuri lifted her head and looked into the backyard garden, trying to find Adel, but she was not there yet.

    Indeed, they couldn¡¯t stop the heat, but at least, Zuri wouldn¡¯t beg Emmet to touch her like a whore and let him do what he pleased with her without a fight. She felt sick just by imagining that.

    Zuri shook her head again when the delicious pain hit her hard. She moaned, as a bead of sweat appeared on her forehead. At this moment, she was not sure if she could handle the peak moment of it. This was not the worst yet...

    ======================

    Liam looked at the two men that came to him with a stern expression. He knew those men as Emmet¡¯s men, but why did they keep their eyes on him?

    ¡°We need to escort you to your room,¡± one of the men named Karl said sternly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Liam tilted his head. ¡°Am I not allowed to be in the corridor after sunset? I don¡¯t know if there is a new curfew in this pack house.¡±

    Liam knew what night it was for Zuri and after a few debates with himself, he decided to see her condition, though it was only from afar. He didn¡¯t want to make things more difficult for her.

    ¡°You need to go to your room.¡± Swiftly, Karl sped something on Liam¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°What?¡± Liam looked down and found the bracelet. The same bracelet Zuri was forced to wear.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 149

    149 THE HEAT (2)

    ¡°What?¡± Liam looked down and found the bracelet. The same bracelet Zuri was forced to wear. His eyes turned a few shades dark when he saw what they had done to him. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± his voice sounded like a low growl.

    The bracelet was hard to destroy and could only be opened by someone, who held the key to it. Therefore, for them to give him this bracelet and leave him unable to shift into his beast was a humiliation and a form of utmost disrespect.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, we will remove the braceletter.¡± The man wiggled a key on his finger right in front of Liam, taunting him. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back to your room and stay there until tomorrow, there will be someone who delivers food for you.¡±

    Liam knew what it was.

    They didn¡¯t allow him to go and see Zuri, they didn¡¯t want him to ruin whatever n that they had for her. And that exact n was the thing that bothered him the most.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back to your bedroom and stop staring,¡± the man said again, he nudged his shoulder, prodding him to walk with them.

    The situation was worse than Liam imagined.

    ===================

    River writhed in pain when she opened her eyes, she kept asking for her mommy, but no one there would let her see her. She cried and asked for another hour before she was too exhausted and then fell asleep.

    .....

    She remembered the ck beast had attacked her and left her with a few serious injuries before she set everything on fire.

    She destroyed the area where they held the lycan, but not only that, she had done something worse than that...

    ¡°HOW CAN YOU SAY THAT?!¡± Jasmine roared in anger when she heard the report on what had transpired, she was livid beyond words. ¡°HOW CAN YOU LET SUCH PRECIOUS EXPERIMENTAL SUBJECT ESCAPE?!¡±

    Jasmine grabbed a stack of documents from her table and threw it at the two people in front of her. She was seeing red now when she took a gun from under her table and pointed it at them in turn.

    ¡°Tell me, who is responsible for this!¡± She gritted her teeth when she spoke. ¡°Esme, tell me what happened.¡±

    The sound of her voice was so cold when she pointed the gun at a middle aged woman with blonde hair, the tips of her hair had been burned slightly, her hands were In bandages because she was trying to help when the fire was started.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Esme stammered, she nced at her partner a few times before she talked in a hurry. ¡°The girl set the ce on fire when we forced Eros to shift.¡±

    They needed to call a few people to extinguish the fire and in the crowd of people, that was the time when Eros slipped between them and disappeared under the smoke, past the panicked personnel.

    ¡°What about the bracelet?¡± Jasmine put down the gun, she was not someone who exercised a lot of patience, therefore if her opponent was starting to make it difficult for her to get any information, it was easier for her to resolve it with violence.

    ¡°The bracelet was found in the north wing of the facilities, at the emergency door in corridor ten,¡± she replied in a shaking voice, but when she saw the gun was being put away, she silently breathed in relief.

    ¡°Can he destroy the bracelet?¡± Jasmine furrowed her brows, she didn¡¯t think that there was any beast that could break such metal.

    The bracelet that Eros was wearing, was the bracelet to control his power and moreover it was a tracker.

    Thus, if he didn¡¯t wear his bracelet, it would be hard for them to track him down, it could be said that it was almost impossible to do that...

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Williams, this is his bracelet.¡± Esme took something from her pocket and walked closer to Jasmine, as she put something on the table.

    It was indeed the bracelet that they made Eros wear, but now it had been broken into five pieces.

    It showed how much power that he held in such a tender age and they lost such a valuable asset. This was not right. Her father would look at her as a failure for not being able to keep their most precious asset.

    ¡°Who put her in the same room as the lycan?¡± Jasmine asked, her voice was so cold when she stared at them one by one, she took time to assess their facial expressions, so she would know if they were lying to her face.

    ¡°I took the decision to put them in the same room, because...¡± the woman beside Esme didn¡¯t have time to finish her words when Jasmine put a bullet between her eyes. She dropped to the floor and Esme started crying and screaming.

    ¡°Ask someone to clean this up,¡± Jasmine said simply, as she walked out of the door. She needed to gather all of her people to start looking for that damn lycan.

    ===================

    ¡°Just a little bit more,¡± Adel said to Zuri, who was panting behind her. She looked around them with wary eyes, as if trying to see whether they were being followed or not. ¡°Just there, you can see the hut.¡± She pointed at a rickety hut in the middle of these dense trees.

    This ce was far away from the pack house and Adel thought it would be the best idea to take Zuri here to spend the night, waiting for the heat to pass.

    Zuri tried to raise her head, but it was very difficult for her to do so, she felt her whole body was burning, her legs buckled a few times and all she wanted was to run back to the pack house and find Emmet.

    However, she knew that strange desire was not hers. Her sane mind wouldn¡¯t want that.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 150

    150 THE HEAT (3)

    When Zuri almost reached the house where she would stay for tonight until the heat passed, all she wanted to do now was run back to the pack house and find Emmet.

    The beast inside her head wed at her when she kept walking in the wrong direction. She knew that this strange desire was not hers and when she was in sane mind, there was no way she wanted that man to be close to her, let alone touch her.

    This feeling was too much and overwhelming, she didn¡¯t think that she would be able to go through this any longer.

    One step at a time.

    She kept repeating those words as she forced herself to walk toward the rickety hut. She would endure it, she would go through this. No matter how much pain that she had to bear, she wouldn¡¯t let this desire to win over her.

    Zuri bit her lips, her breath was shallow when she took the painful steps, she fell to her knees a few times and Adel helped her to stand up. The old woman could feel how hot Zuri¡¯s skin was against hers when she touched the young girl. Her white hair stuck to the sides of her face because sweat started to form on her skin. She was burning.

    ¡°Come here child,e here,¡± Adel helped Zuri to climb the three steps of the stairs before they reached the doorstep and she opened the door to the hut.

    Zuri felt the cold night wind didn¡¯t help much with the burning desire that she felt right now, she wanted to take off her shirt as well, while she already abandoned her jacket. This fabric killed her with every movement that she made, it rubbed against her skin deliciously.

    Maybe she could get rid of it when she was inside, when she thought she would be alone in this forsaken ce, spending her horrendous night, tortured in pain.

    .....

    However, she would have never thought that she would find them inside this rickety hut, waiting for her with a big smile on their lips.

    Zuri snapped her head at Adel, who was closing the door behind her. She growled viciously at her when she realized what she had done to her. ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± she roared.

    If it was not because of the bracelet on her wrist, Zuri would have shifted into her beast and wed the old woman, giving her a painful death.

    Adel flinched and she moved away from her, joining the two men, who had been waiting for her inside this damn hut!

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to rile up like that my child,¡± Alpha Xerxes said, he shook his head and breathed deeply. ¡°Your scent is so sweet when you are in heat.¡±

    Thatment disgusted Zuri. She bared her teeth and tried topose herself when she saw the man beside Alpha Xerxes. It was Emmet. He was standing there with a triumphant smile on his lips and lust in those eyes.

    Of course, he could smell her sweet scent, since they were mates.

    ¡°I brought Emmet here to end your pain,¡± he said wisely, as if he had done something noble and people needed to praise him for his benevolent nature.

    Fuck him and fuck his son!

    ¡°You betrayed me.¡± Zuri fixed her eyes on Adel, who was standing behind Alpha Xerxes. She was trying to avoid her gaze, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the wrath that emanated from the young girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally. Like I said, everyone has their own interests and needs. It is not a mistake to find a way to fill that need. It is someone, who believes in other people easily, that should learn.¡± Another wisdom filled sentence came from that filthy mouth...

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t listen to it, she had her eyes on Adel when she spoke again. ¡°You will regret this moment.¡±

    And to answer that statement, Emmet stepped forward, his expression was very smug when he talked. ¡°Let¡¯s see who will regret it in the end.¡±

    Zuri could feel her body freeze when he was too close to her.

    She was in so much pain before that caused her to lose her focus and failed to pick up these father and son¡¯s scent, but now when she saw that Emmet was right in front of her, all of her senses only wanted him to be close to her.

    Fuck.

    Zuri bit her bottom lip until she could feel blood filling her mouth. She needed another distraction before her instinct took over her mind, but it was hard, because the closer they were to midnight, the more the tension within her intensified.

    Zuri was panting heavily now, her shirt stuck to her skin, fighting the urge to be in his arms.

    ¡°Maybe this is the time I leave you with her,¡± Alpha Xerxes said gracefully and then walked out of this hut from the other door behind him with Adel in his tow. ¡°Enjoy your night.¡±

    And the door was closed, leaving the two of them alone.

    Zuri wanted to run from Emmet because seeing him standing there only a few steps away from her was a horrible torture for her, but when she saw the door behind her, it was locked with a padlock. Adel must be the one who had done this.

    She cursed under her breath when she knew there was no way for her to escape this ce.

    ¡°Come here, Zuri,¡± Emmet said in a boring tone. ¡°You are only making things difficult for you.¡± He knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to shift or fight him in her current state and moreover, this was the first time that this girl would be under his mercy, while he had the utmost upper hand against her.

    The feeling of being able to overpower her was driving him insane.

    Emmet smirked when he took off his clothes and walked closer to her.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 151

    151 THE HEAT (4)

    Emmet smirked as he took off his clothes. ¡°You will not be able to avoid this, why don¡¯t we end this quickly?¡±

    Zuri was trying to breath regrly, trying to find the air that was not polluted by his scent because it drove her crazy. She wanted to be in his arms and the thought alone left her mind wondering about the feeling of his touch on her skin or they way his breath against her body would feel, it left a delicious feeling, but nauseating to her in the same way.

    Before her eyes, Emmet tossed away his shirt and walked closer to her, without any clothes, showing his muscles and his tan skin, he looked alluring and pleased Zuri¡¯s darkest desires, she wanted to run her fingers over his skin and bury her head in his chest. Her lust had taken over her mindpletely when she just stood there and let Emmete closer to her.

    Now, Emmet was standing right in front of her, he was only a skin away from her now, as Zuri could feel the warmth that came from his naked body.

    ¡°Do you want me to touch you?¡± Emmet whispered in her ear and Zuri moaned shamelessly when he caressed her sensitive ear with his lips. His lips barely touched her, but Zuri felt like something exploded within her.

    Zuri couldn¡¯t think straight, the closeness between them was akin to an aphrodisiac for her and she wanted more, she was greedy for more and Emmet knew that.

    ¡°What do you want from me, Zuri?¡± Emmet asked her again, now he pushed her to the door behind her, but then he moved away, making the girl groan in frustration. ¡°You have to tell me what you want me to do to you, Zuri.¡±

    Zuri liked it when he said her name in that way. She wanted to hear it more...

    Emmet looked at the girl in front of him, who was trying to fight herself over her darkest desires, but he could also see how she was slowly losing to it.

    .....

    One touch and one sweet word, that was all he needed to get to her, make her surrender...

    ¡°You look in pain, Zuri,¡± Emmet said, he put his hand over her shoulder and caressed a thumb across her jaw. She looked beautiful. She was beautiful and he had admitted it the moment he saw her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we end this?¡±

    Emmet leaned over and their eyes met with each other¡¯s as she gritted her teeth and pressed her lips together. She was holding onto herst thread of sanity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this, shall we?¡± He leaned over again and pressed his lips against hers, as she moaned against his mouth and fell into his arms, putting down all of her defenses and letting him touch her the way she wanted, the way he wanted...

    Emmet tugged harshly at her clothes and tore them apart, leaving her naked and the moment he rubbed his callous hand against her skin, she melted in his arms. She gave up.

    ¡°Say that you want this.¡± Emmet took a step away from her and his action waspletely a torture for Zuri, as she opened her eyes in horror, as her strongest desires collided with her sanity. ¡°Say it that you want me and I will give you what you want.¡±

    Zuri gritted her teeth, but her hazel eyes were burning by desire. She had thrown away her rationality when she replied to him in a whisper.

    A word that would ruin her forever, leaving a huge scar wherever she would go and would be a deadweight that she would carry no matter how far she was running from her life.

    She was not in her right mind. Her mind was clouded and she cursed the moon goddess for making her endure this.

    ¡°Do you want me?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    That voice was like a whisper, a soft sound that was easily carried away by the breeze, but that was all Emmet needed to get his trophy.

    Wasn¡¯t it Zuri in their eyes? A trophy.

    Emmet smirked and closed the distance between them, as heid her down on the dirty floor of this rickety hut, where he took her over and over.

    =====================

    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Alpha Xerxes watched a woman, who was crying over the gag in her mouth, as she listened to the lewd sounds from the rickety hut slightly far from her.

    With her hearing ability as a shifter, it enabled Meredith to clearly hear every sharp breath that Zuri and Emmet took and every lecherous sounds that came from there; it was the most heart- wrenching sounds that she ever heard.

    She no longer cared about her condition with her hands tied tightly behind her back or the fact her life was in danger right now, since it was impossible for her to fight against Alpha Xerxes and two of his men there.

    ¡°You should have imagined what they are doing there, right?¡± Alpha Xerxes talked thoughtfully to her, as if he could feel her pain. ¡°If you promise to keep your voice down, I will release you, okay?¡±

    Meredith¡¯s eyes were on the rickety hut, but then she felt the sharp pain on her jaw when Alpha Xerxes forcefully made her look at him.

    ¡°Keep your voice down and I will release you, do you agree?¡± he repeated his question, his voice was so hard and it had sharp edges to it.

    Meredith nodded her head. The gag in her mouth suffocated her, especially when she was crying like a mess right now.

    ¡°Release her,¡± Alpha Xerxes ordered the two men beside him, as they did what they were told. ¡°I will kill you if you make a noise, Meredith, remember that.¡± The way he spoke was so calm, as if he was just talking about the weather.

    ================

    THIS BO OK IS PUBLISHED ON WEB NOVEL.

    Meet me on Insta gram @jikan_ yo_ tomare.

 Chapter 152

    152 REPULSION

    ¡°I will kill you if you make a noise, Meredith, you have to remember that.¡± The way he spoke was so calm, as if he was just talking about the weather.

    Meredith was having a cloudy mind now, she knew this would happen sooner orter, but of course she didn¡¯t wish to listen to it when it was happening. Her heart broke so badly when a sh of image came into her mind with Zuri and Emmet¡¯s naked bodies tangled together.

    She knew and was aware that the affection between them started to fade away, since she didn¡¯t bear his mark and the bond was not so strong between the two of them, but it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t feel any pain when she was carrying his child. Their child.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Alpha Xerxes asked Adel the thing that she was told to bring and the old woman came closer to the alpha and dropped the bottle of yellowish liquid into his hand. ¡°Hm. Great.¡± He raised it and let the light of the moon reflect on the bottle before he returned it to Adel again. ¡°Give it to her.¡±

    Adel looked slightly flustered when she heard what he asked her to do, though she should have known from the very beginning that she realized what kind of liquid that was.

    ¡°Alpha Xerxes... are you sure...?¡± Adel¡¯s voice faltered when she spoke, but then when the alpha shot her a dagger look, she shut her mouth and scrambled to Meredith¡¯s side.

    The girl was still crying her heart out, but she didn¡¯t let her voice rise louder than the night wind. It was hard for her to keep herself together and hold back all of the emotions.

    ¡°Adel, take me away from here...¡± Meredith begged her. ¡°Please, tell the Alpha that I will not go near Emmet again...¡± she cried, as she pleaded with her. They were from the same pack, they were of the same rank, thus Meredith believed that Adel could understand her, she could help her talk to Alpha Xerxes to let her go, because she couldn¡¯t bring herself to face the intimidating Alpha right now.

    ¡°I know, I know, Meredith,¡± Adel spoke in the most gentle tone that she could muster, as she was trying to hide the nervousness in her voice when she introduced the bottle in her hand. ¡°Drink this and we will go from here.¡±

    .....

    Meredith looked at the small bottle in her hand, but her mind was too clouded with the thoughts of what was happening inside that dirty hut, therefore she didn¡¯t think twice when she gulped it down.

    Adel was not a stranger to her and they could be said to be on good terms, they were close to each other, therefore, Meredith didn¡¯t have any doubts when she gave her something.

    ¡°Everything will be alright...¡± Adel cradled Meredith in her arms when she was done drinking and cried her heart out. ¡°We will go home... we will go home...¡±

    Meredith was so focused on her misery and grief that when she realized another pain, it was toote for her and the child in her stomach.

    The pain beat everything that she had ever felt before.

    =====================

    The first thing that hit her when she woke up from her nightmare and the heat had gone, was humiliation.

    She found her naked body tangled closely with Emmet¡¯s beside her. He was hugging her from behind, breathing down on her neck, as his warm breath brushed against her skin.

    Zuri felt disgusted, her stomach wrenched in repulsion, as her body trembled. His touch was akin to filth slithering down her skin and this left her suffocating.

    She literally couldn¡¯t breathe when the image of what had happenedst night bombarded her mind. She felt revolted with herself.

    The feel of human skin, a body so close to her, the press of every part of his body to her back... the feeling was so overwhelming. Zuri felt like she was drowning. She couldn¡¯t bear this.

    Breath...

    Breath...

    Breath...

    Shemanded herself to take a tentative breath, so she could fill her lungs, but it was hard when there was someone behind her, who was breathing peacefully after what he had done to her.

    Zuri felt so fragile. She felt like she couldn¡¯t move a finger, she felt like the world had caved in and left her there, crushed by the reality.

    She could smell the blood in the air and also the pain from wounds that littered on her skin from what Emmet had done to her.

    She had never felt so devastated and wanted so badly to disappear, to stop feeling anything. She didn¡¯t want to feel anything. She wanted to be numb.

    Zuri sped her hands together, closing her eyes tightly. She wanted to die so badly.

    While out there, the sounds of birds chirping and wind that brushed past the leaves and a few things that let her know that a new day hade, but for her it was the end.

    Her life had ended.

    She didn¡¯t want this life anymore.

    Only when Emmet moved away and turned his body to the other side, snoring in his sleep, Zuri could breathe freely and she could feel a little bit of sanity return to her mind.

    With so much difficulty, after fighting the demons inside of her head and mentally beating herself for taking pity on herself, Zuri moved away from Emmet.

    She crawled away, putting a distance from that man and found his clothes and jacket.

    Zuri hated the scent, as it smelled like him, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice. Her only options were; enduring his scent or enduring the shame of walking naked.

    After she was dressed, Zuri tried to find something else that Emmet would always carry with him and she found it in his pants that were left forgotten on the other side of this hut.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 153

    153 REPULSION (2)

    Zuri felt nothing, her body moved on its own as if it had a mind of its own, she walked toward Emmet¡¯s shirt that was on the other side of the hut and put it on her body.

    The repulsive scent of his body engulfed her, as her eyes shed with malice. Her options were limited, either enduring his scent or walking out naked.

    The shirt covered most of her body as it fell to her mid thigh and when Zuri looked down she had this urge to tear it into pieces, as if the mere fabric had done a horrible thing to her. She had this urge to scour her skin, so she could clean herself from any traces of Emmet on her body.

    However, the truth was; no matter what she did, the memory ofst night would forever be engraved on her mind. She wouldn¡¯t be able to erase it unless she ceased to nothingness.

    Zuri stood silently in this rickety hut, letting the warm sunlight bathe her body and illuminate this dirty and foul ce.

    After a moment of silence, her mind started to kick in when she heard a rustling noise from the sleeping Emmet. He looked peaceful in his sleep, as if he had done an incredible thing.

    And that peaceful expression did not seem right on many levels.

    How could he be so peaceful when she couldn¡¯t find her peace even in this beautiful morning, with birds chirping from nearby branches, fluttering their tiny and fragile wings, sounding so happy and alive, while the only thing that Zuri wanted was to kill such serenity?

    Zuri turned around and her eyes found a crumple of fabric near her feet. She knelt down and took something from inside Emmet¡¯s pants pocket. It was a silver powder that he always used whenever he was in battle, training with the other shifters.

    .....

    He was such a coward, he was so weak, but his pride was bigger than his guts. He was used to cheating in every fight whenever he faced a stronger shifter. He would put a tiny bit of powder on his opponent and leave them so weak to fight him back.

    Not many people knew about this and those, who were aware about this shameless act, chose to shut their mouths for not wanting any trouble from the future Alpha.

    Zuri gripped the small bottle in her hand and walked toward Emmet, who was still sleeping. See? He was so stupid to let his guard down like this.

    What did he expect after what he had done to Zurist night? Was he anticipating to see a beautiful smile grazing her lips while waking him up? Or a naked and helpless girl that he could mock for submitting herself, sumbing to her desires when the heat hit her?

    Zuri still could feel the pain in her neck, her mark from this nasty creature, and it would leave her in pain for as long as she didn¡¯t want it. The mark was forced on her and it would pain her forever until she epted it, which meant she would feel the pain for as long as she was breathing.

    Zuri knelt down beside Emmet¡¯s head, she stared down on him, while opening the bottle in her hand. She clutched Emmet¡¯s jaw, as the man stirred awake, but it was toote to avoid the danger that came to him in the form of the powder that was poured down his open mouth.

    A tiny bit of powder in the shifters¡¯ system could make them lose their concentration, add more and they would be paralyzed, but if you pour a bottle of it...

    Zuri wanted to know what would happen...

    There was no hesitation in her hazel eyes when she did that, she poured down the whole bottle and tossed the empty bottle across the room, as she mped Emmet¡¯s mouth with her palm, preventing him from spitting the powder.

    Emmet thrashed his body around, trying to free himself from Zuri¡¯s hand, but the powder worked so fast, as he lost his strength quickly.

    Once Emmet was no longer fighting her and the only thing he could do was stare at her with horror in his eyes, Zuri retracted her hand and looked down at him.

    ¡°What... are... you doing?¡± Emmet asked, his breathing ragged, as though the air failed to enter his lungs, blood started oozing out of his ears. ¡°You... poisoned me?¡±

    However, Zuri said nothing, she stared into Emmet¡¯s eyes nkly. She didn¡¯t know what she felt. There was no pity, there was no anger, there was nothing...

    She felt so numb.

    ¡°Call someone... help...¡± Emmet¡¯s fear was so clear, he didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation. He needed to do something if he wanted to live, but he couldn¡¯t feel his hands and legs, and seeing how Zuri stared down at him didn¡¯t make him feel better. ¡°Don¡¯t do this... father will kill... you.¡±

    ¡®Father will kill you.¡¯

    Alpha Xerxes will kill me.

    The taste of those words registered slowly in Zuri¡¯s mind and she startedughing. Her whole body was shaking uncontrobly. She hugged her tummy, as she bent her body forward andughed again like a maniac.

    The words sounded so funny in her ears and no matter how many times she repeated them in her head, she couldn¡¯t stop finding them funny. Instead, it only made herughter sound merrier.

    On the other hand, Emmet gasped for air, he felt his lungs burn and watching Zuri turn crazy made everything even more ghastly in his eyes.

    What was so funny? Why was sheughing? Did she finally lose her mind?

    ¡°Zuri... call... a... healer,¡± Emmet said with difficulty, the air was precious for him, but she was the only hope that he had. His crazy mate...

    Hearing that, Zuri stoppedughing all of a sudden and the silence that entailed after that was so terrifying.

    Zuri stood up and took the bottle that she had tossed and went back to Emmet¡¯s side, as she stuffed it to his mouth.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 154

    154 REPULSION (3)

    Zuri stood up and Emmet could see his shirt that hung loosely on her small figure. She was so small, but his fear for her was indubitable.

    The girl with messy white hair took the bottle that she had tossed away earlier and went back to Emmet¡¯s side. She knelt down again, resuming her position from earlier and without preamble, she stuffed it into his mouth.

    Zuri then held the top of his head and his chin with both hands and pressed them together until the bottle shattered in his mouth.

    Emmet¡¯s eyes opened so wide, one would start to think that his eyes would bulge out of their sockets, but his scream of pain was muffled because Zuri still held his head and chin, making the same gesture over and over, so all the sharp pieces of the bottles tore his mouth.

    Emmet couldn¡¯t even spit out his own blood or the pieces of broken ss, as smaller parts of it hurt his throat, leading him to bleed internally.

    Only when Emmet looked like he was about to choke on his own blood, did Zuri let him go and stared down at him again like before. There was no remorse in her eyes, nor did she flinch when warm blood gushed out of his mouth and nose.

    At this rate, Emmet knew he was beyond saving. Zuri made it so clear that all she desired now was to kill him. Slowly and painfully, as she watched the process...

    The gurgling sound from Emmet¡¯s lips blended with the chirping sounds from the birds out there and the blowing winds that grazed the branches.

    ¡°Father... will kill... you...¡± Emmet managed to say those words, aside from the blood that pooled in his mouth. The gurgling sound was so sickly.

    .....

    ¡°And I will kill him before he gets a chance to even entertain that thought,¡± Zuri whispered to him, her voice so gentle, until it was hard to believe that it was wrapped with malice and bloodlust. ¡°I will tear his chest open and rip his heart out myself.¡±

    And thest thing that Emmet saw before life left his eyes was the determination and wrath in Zuri¡¯s hazel eyes.

    He remembered the first time they met. She was a sweet and quiet girl, despite what his father had done to her uncle. She would choose to be left alone and didn¡¯t want to engage in any conversation or befriend anyone.

    But maybe you shouldn¡¯t disturb a quiet girl if you couldn¡¯t handle the raging storm that she would bring with her once the calm surface was gone.

    Just like a silent sea, you didn¡¯t know what kind of monster that slept underneath.

    =====================

    Zuri walked out of the rickety hut and she found Meredith, writhing in pain on the ground, with half of her body soaked in blood.

    ¡°Zuri...¡± Meredith called her, tears wetted her face, she had been crying the whole night. Either it was because of the sounds that Zuri and Emmet made, or the unbearable pain when her baby died in her stomach. ¡°Please...¡±

    Zuri stopped walking, but there was no panic or any emotion in her expression. Her eyes were so dull, detached from reality when she stared down at Meredith.

    ¡°Please...¡± Meredith stretched out her hand, touched Zuri¡¯s leg and she felt this sudden repulsion from the feeling of her fingers wrapped around her leg. Her skin... she didn¡¯t like being touched.

    Zuri kicked her hand away, her brows slightly furrowed when she watched the girl cry again. She didn¡¯t know what she wanted and she was sure that she didn¡¯t want to stay there to find out. Zuri had other important things to do.

    She gave her onest nce before she walked away, said nothing to her, or even offered any help to the poor girl.

    Zuri could care less about what would happen to Meredith. She could die for all she cared. People died everyday and whether one or a hundred more souls left this cruel world was not a significant number...

    They would all die in the end.

    =================

    Zuri didn¡¯t know how she found her way to the pack house and startled all the omegas there because of her dreadful appearance.

    Her brown clothes were soaked in blood, blood belonged to Emmet, as a few more blood stains soiled her hands, arms, legs and her cheeks. Her eyes were hollow, there was no light in them and this made all the people there gasp in shock, they moved away from her out of instinct and no one dared enough to approach the white haired girl.

    On the other hand, Zuri walked calmly to her bedroom, the room that was prepared for her and for Emmet to make their firstborn, the next Alpha in line, but now there was no chance for that.

    Zuri stripped off of her bloody clothes the moment she was inside, she didn¡¯t even bother to close the door, let alone to lock it when she went straight to the bathroom and let the water from the shower drizzle on her body, washing away the dirt from her skin.

    However, no matter how long she was under the water, or how hard she rubbed her skin, she couldn¡¯t feel clean anymore. She was so dirty, until she felt like she was about to skin herself.

    But then, after a long shower, she stopped her attempt to feel clean again, because she felt so tired fighting against the nasty pain of losing her mate.

    Yes, she lost her mate because she killed him.

    And all of a sudden she burst into augh, sheughed so hard until her body bent forward, clutching her stomach.

    Sheughed just like when she heard how Emmet said that his father would kill her.

    Was she afraid of that threat? She couldn¡¯t find the feeling of fear in her. The stupid pain of losing her mate alone was already so ridiculous for her...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 155

    155 REPULSION (4)

    The stupid pain of losing her mate alone was already so ridiculous for her, but the fact that she was forced to be marked, was helping her a little bit to deal with it.

    Zuri nced at her reflection in the mirror. The few bite marks on her body started to disappear, in a few hours, her skin would be smooth again, but it wouldn¡¯t help her to forget about what had happened, she would forever see those bite marks whenever she saw her own reflection.

    Therefore, even before her mind could think about it, she had grabbed something near her that she could reach and throw it so hard at the mirror in front of her.

    The mirror shattered into a million pieces and the sharp sses scattered all over the bathroom floor. Zuri didn¡¯t like the girl in the mirror. She wouldn¡¯t want to see that white haired girl again.

    Disregarding the broken sses on the floor, Zuri stepped across it as if it was nothing, leaving a trail of blood from her wounded fest when she entered the room and looked for her clothes and pants.

    However, the wounds were healed by the moment she was fully dressed and walked out of the room.

    She was wearing a ck shirt and a pair of blue pants, because they were the first thing that she could find. She didn¡¯t have time to dress well, or rather she didn¡¯t have spare energy to do that.

    ¡°Where is Xerxes?¡± Zuri asked, those were the first words that came out of her lips, aside from her hystericalughter.

    ¡°Alpha Xerxes is in his bedroom,¡± Aldaire, an omega from her uncle¡¯s former pack, answered her question with a furrow between her brows. She looked a little bit taken aback with how cold and distant Zuri seemed.

    .....

    Indeed, Zuri was not a girl, who would befriend you, but she was not usually like this and also, Aldaire didn¡¯t miss the fact that Zuri didn¡¯t address Alpha Xerxes with his Alpha title. She addressed him by his name.

    ¡°Zuri, where are you going?¡± Aldaire followed behind Zuri when she walked away without so much exnation. She could feel that this girl was about to do something dangerous. ¡°Zuri, stop!¡±

    Aldaire was around ten years older than Zuri and her life was slightly better than the rest of the omegas because she found her mate in this pack and it was needless to say that her mate was displeased with the fact that she was an omega, thus that ungrateful shifter rarely acknowledge her.

    However, aside from that, she got her own house in this pack, she had a ce for her to return at the end of the day and a daughter to console her sadness.

    ¡°Zuri!¡± Aldaire yanked her hand and roughly turned her around, but Zuri was trained as a soldier and the thought of being touched repulsed her.

    The feeling of Aldaire¡¯s fingers that wrapped around her arm made Zuri push her so hard until she flew across the room and hit the wall behind her.

    Aldaire grunted in pain, she gritted her teeth when she tried to stand up, but the world was spinning, as blood trickled down from her head.

    ¡°Take your daughter and get away from here,¡± Zuri said in a low voice before she walked away again to find Xerxes.

    He would pay for everything that he had done to her, to Mateo, to her uncle...

    Or maybe this was not for anyone, Zuri just wanted to kill him. That¡¯s it.

    Zuri wanted to watch as life left his eyes the same way she watched Emmet die in a slow and painful death. She wanted to know what kind of expression that Xerxes would make.

    Would he be angry at her? Contempt her? Throw curses at her? Zuri really wanted to know...

    But before she made her way to the Alpha¡¯s bedroom, she went to the kitchen and took something from there and now, Aldaire should listen to what she said earlier...

    ====================

    Xerxes woke up with a start when he felt something being poured down right on his face and the strong scent of gasoline entered his senses.

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?!¡± he roared in anger as he jumped out of his bed, waking up Adel, who was sleeping next to him.

    Adel shrieked when she saw Zuri, throwing away a jerry can in her hand and the moment she caught her eyes, she knew that karma was real and it came with full force of hatred and bloodlust. Adel could see it in Zuri¡¯s hazel eyes, which now had turned so dark.

    ¡°Zuri?¡± Xerxes frowned, he still looked so dizzy from being woken up harshly like this, but his steps came to halt when he saw the lighter in her hand. ¡°What are you doing here, child?¡± he asked in a soft voice, but the way he red at the young girl betrayed his efforts to look calm.

    ¡°Stay where you are.¡± Zuri disregarded Xerxes¡¯ question and talked to Adel directly, but the woman seemed to not understand hernguage, because she kept running toward the door, trying to save herself from Zuri¡¯s wrath.

    Yet, before she could reach the door, Adel shrieked in horror when something grazed her cheeks and stuck the wall behind her. It missed her throat by only a few inches.

    ¡°Stay,¡± Zuri ordered coldly. She needed to pay her attention to this old Alpha before she dealt with her.

    This time, Adel had a better understanding and stayed at the same ce, she didn¡¯t even dare to raise her hand to wipe away the blood from her cheek, her body was trembling in fear to see what would Zuri do to Alpha Xerxes.

    ¡°Zuri...¡± Alpha Xerxes spoke indulgently. ¡°I know you are not happy with what happenedst night, but I helped you during your heat, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Zuri shifted her attention from Adel to the shameless Alpha in front of her. ¡°And this is my gratitude.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 156

    156 BLOODY PACK

    Zuri shifted her attention from Adel to the shameless Alpha in front of her. ¡°And this is my gratitude,¡± she said lightly, as she tossed something from the pocket of her pants at the Alpha.

    Out of instinct, Alpha Xerxes caught it before it could hit his chest and raised that small thing to his eyes. In an instant his face turned darker, as anger rumbled from his chest and came out as a vicious growl.

    ¡°WHAT YOU HAVE DONE TO MY SON?!¡± he yelled in exasperation. He didn¡¯t believe that the thing that Zuri said as a form of her gratitude was his son¡¯s genitalia. ¡°WHERE IS MY SON!?¡±

    Xerxes forgot about his own predicament, as he charged toward Zuri and was about to shift into his beast, but unfortunately, before he could do that, the girl flicked her finger and a small spark was all she needed to stop Xerxes¡¯ assault.

    Zuri threw the lighter toward Xerxes, watched him cry in pain, as his transformation was halted and he was trapped between human and his beast form when the mes burned him alive.

    ¡°I WILL KILL YOU! I WILL KILL YOU!¡± he roared in rage and agony, but Zuri did nothing, but stayed in her ce, watching him writhe in pain.

    Xerxes moved around his own house, trying to put the fire out himself, but that was a waste of effort, if anything the fire seemed to be alive now, licking everything that he touched.

    On the other hand, Adel was stunned. She couldn¡¯t do anything but stay still in her ce, just like a statue.

    The sight of the Alpha, who had been nothing but a tyrant to them, being burned alive was something that she would have never imagined would happen, but it was real and the Alpha now looked so bright with orange fire dancing all over his body.

    .....

    Adel only returned to reality when she felt someone tugged on her hand and dragged her away from that room, before all the guards filled that bedroom upon hearing the roaring and crying sounds from the Alpha.

    ¡°Zuri... Zuri... please... please, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you,¡± Adel pleaded to the girl, because she couldn¡¯t free herself from her tight grip and aggravating her by shifting into her beast wouldn¡¯t help with the situation either.

    Zuri was a warrior and she was not a match for her strength, whether it was in her human form or in her beast form.

    Therefore, when the girl dragged her away from the bedroom, Adel could only cry and watch as a few people entered the room, where the alpha was being burned alive, while she didn¡¯t know what Zuri would do to her.

    ¡°Zuri, please... please...¡± Adel begged her when she threw her into her room, near the kitchen, which she upied with the other two women.

    ¡°Out,¡± Zuri said grimly to the other two women, but then Adel begged both of them to not leave her alone with Zuri. ¡°I will not repeat my words again.¡±

    The two women could feel the hostility that emanated from Zuri and the moment they met her eyes, chills ran down their spines, as they scurried away from inside of the room, leaving the two of them alone.

    ¡°Zuri... I will do anything to make it up to you, please... please don¡¯t hurt me.¡± Adel fell on her knees when she begged her sincerely for not hurting her.

    The woman, the same exact woman that had betrayed her and had lured her to that hut, the woman that she thought would help her.

    It was not only her dignity that had been ravaged, but also her hope, herst hope when she still had a little bit of pity and kindness left in her.

    However, she killed it. She killed her and now she begged her, as if she was the same person.

    Blue died when the McKeltars left her in her uncle¡¯s hands, but now Zuri had died as wellst night when all the hope in her had been crushed mercilessly.

    ¡°What kind of poison was given to Meredith?¡± Zuri asked, her face was devoid of any emotions.

    ¡°That one... that one...¡± Adel stammered, but she didn¡¯t dare to lie. ¡°Alpha Xerxes told me to give her a poison to cause her miscarriage.¡±

    Of course, the Alpha wouldn¡¯t want a grandchild from a lowly life like an omega when his son would be an Alpha one day. He wouldn¡¯t want his blood mixed with them.

    ¡°Zuri... please...¡± And then Adel¡¯s eyes widened when she realized why Zuri asked that question. ¡°I still have the poison. I have it here.¡±

    Adel scrambled to her cab and yanked one of the drawers, as she sent a few things inside of it scattering on the ground.

    ¡°Here... this one...¡± she immediately snatched a small bottle and gave it to Zuri, kneeling in front of her, while raising the bottle, the only thing that she could offer, in hopes it would appease her anger. ¡°Just one drop of it, just one drop and I am sure you will not carry his child. He will not be able to do anything to you again.¡±

    ¡°He will not.¡± Zuri took the bottle from Adel¡¯s hand, as she resumed to re at the woman. ¡°Because he is dead.¡±

    Adel didn¡¯t see what kind of thing that Zuri had thrown at Alpha Xerxes, therefore, she didn¡¯t realize this fact.

    ¡°You killed him too?¡± Adel covered her mouth when she understood what Zuri had done to him. ¡°But... he is... he was your mate.¡± Out of instinct, she nced at the mark on Zuri¡¯s neck, it looked swollen and painful to see. ¡°The pain...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about my pain,¡± Zuri said grimly. She hated it when these people tried to y victim with her.

    And then it happened so fast when Zuri grabbed something from beside her and smashed it against Adel¡¯s head.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 157

    157 YES, I KILLED HIM

    Zuri grabbed a wolf statue that was a wall disy in this room, a ck wolf that symbolized this pack, she hated it, both shifters and humans alike, or any other creature.

    And then it happened so fast when Zuri grabbed the statue and smashed it on Adel¡¯s head. The old woman fell to the floor with a shriek. She could feel blood spurting out of her wounded head, as she tried to stop the bleeding by pressing her palms on it, but it was useless.

    ¡°Please, Zuri... please...¡± Adel cried when she watched how emotionless those hazel eyes were. Somehow, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from this. ¡°Zuri, please... give me a second chance...¡±

    However, the oce appeared in her hand crushed Adel¡¯s hopes as Zuri thrust the pointed end of it into Adel¡¯s throat, making her gag on her own blood.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give such a thing. You betrayed me.¡± Her voice rang very coldly when she watched how Adel¡¯s pupils dted and then life left her body.

    She deserved it.

    Zuri kept telling herself. It was not her, who had hurt her first. She asked for this and what she had done was right. It was the only right thing to do. She would never let anyone hurt her again.

    And when she withdrew her oce, she watched more fresh blood oozing out from the hole in her throat.

    If it was eight years ago, she would have felt bad when someone died in her hands. She even felt bad for those people, who died because she told Chaos they have a piece of his shattered soul, but now...

    .....

    Zuri was not sure what she felt right now. It felt so easy to kill someone and watch them suffer before her eyes, but the calmness that she felt shook her conscience. Did she be a monster?

    ¡°Zuri!¡±

    Zuri leapt to her feet when she heard her name being called and someone mmed the door open behind her, her oce at the ready.

    ¡°Put it down, I don¡¯te here to hurt you,¡± Liam said hastily, but he didn¡¯t dare to step closer to the girl. He remembered thest time he did that and she wed his face mercilessly.

    Coward.

    That was the first word that came to Zuri¡¯s mind when she saw fear in Liam¡¯s eyes.

    A coward just like his brother.

    ¡°Put it down, okay,¡± Liam spoke again, this time his tone was a little bit gentle, but then he shook his head when he saw her not budging at all. ¡°All right, you don¡¯t need to do that, but make sure to not swing them against me. Now, follow me.¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Zuri asked in a cold tone, her expression was devoid of any emotions.

    ¡°Because the whole pack is looking for you now!¡± he said in a rush. ¡°They will kill you once they see you.¡±

    ¡°Then I will take down as many people as I can with me.¡± Zuri was not joking about this.

    Liam shook his head. ¡°You will fight the whole pack! Don¡¯t you understand?¡± he red at the bracelet on Zuri¡¯s wrist and then added. ¡°You can¡¯t shift as well, how do you n to take them down?¡±

    Zuri followed Liam¡¯s line of sight, she realized that. She was aware of the bracelet. She wouldn¡¯t be able to fight them with this shackling her beast.

    On the other hand, Liam sighed deeply when he watched how understanding dawned on her and he walked closer to the girl, carefully, he was on high alert when he did that.

    ¡°Come with me, I will help you to escape this ce,¡± Liam said, he braced himself when he stretched out his hand. There was a huge possibility that Zuri would cut his arm without any hesitation, but this was not the time to worry about that when he had to get her trust.

    For a moment, Zuri just stood there, staring at Liam¡¯s hand. She had this urge to kill him, but thankfully, she was not blinded with impulsiveness.

    ¡°Show me the way,¡± Zuri said, as she walked past him because she didn¡¯t want to touch him, let alone taking his hand. The thought of making physical contact with another person alone had made her sick.

    =====================

    ¡°Take this with you,¡± Liam said, as he handed a backpack to her along with a car key. ¡°It should be able to support you for at least two months.¡±

    There was a little cash inside the backpack and a few clothes and pants for her to change, she could crash in some cheap hotel before she would be able to find the organization that Mateo told her about before when he helped her to escape.

    ¡°Make sure to find the organization before you run out of the money,¡± Liam reminded her again and again about this, because Zuri didn¡¯t look like she was about to seek out any help out there. ¡°You need to get rid of the bracelet. You know how dangerous it is for you to be spotted by the members of The Hound with that bracelet.¡±

    Zuri snatched the car key and the backpack, and tossed it into the car, but said nothing as a reply to Liam¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Zuri, I hope you don¡¯t act recklessly,¡± Liam said. He held Zuri¡¯s hand when she was about to enter the car, but the girl immediately swatted his hand away and red viciously at him. ¡°I am sorry for what you have been through,¡± Liam apologized sincerely.

    For a moment, he thought Zuri would ignore him, but then she spoke in a cold tone. ¡°I will kill anyone who tries to follow me.¡±

    Liam then nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± But then he immediately asked the question. ¡°Did you really kill my brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I killed him.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t even think twice when she replied and then shoved Liam away from the car door as she mmed the door shut and started the engine.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 158

    158 OBLIVION

    ¡°Yes. I killed him.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t even think twice when she replied and then shoved Liam away from the car door as she mmed the door shut and started the engine.

    The ck car that Liam had hid for a moment like this drove away, letting the girl disappear from this pack, out of his sight.

    However, right at that moment, a smile appeared on Liam¡¯s lips. This was exactly how he wanted for his n to be unfolded.

    His walk back to the pack house was filled with joy, Liam even hummed calmly when he saw how the pack house was in chaos, as they tried to tend to the Alpha, who had been burned by Zuri.

    But, when he saw the first person that came to him, his expression immediately changed, he looked serious and concerned.

    ¡°Where is that girl!?¡± Damon asked Liam when he saw him.

    Damon was the beta of this pack, the second inmand of his father, and now he was in panic to see Xerxes screaming and shrieking in pain, while the healer was trying to lessen his pain.

    ¡°I WILL KILL THAT GIRL! WHERE IS THAT BITCH?! BRING HER TO ME!¡±

    There were various curses and outcries that came out of the Alpha¡¯s bedroom, while Damon was in distress right now.

    .....

    ¡°Where is she? Your father keeps asking for her whereabouts,¡± he said.

    Earlier, Damon was about to bring people to chase after Zuri, but then Liam came and told him to tend to Alpha Xerxes, because he needed more support, while he would find Zuri himself.

    ¡°I lost her,¡± Liam said simply and then he walked toward his father¡¯s room.

    ¡°How can you lose her?¡± Damon was furious, until he didn¡¯t notice the change of attitude that Liam showed to him. ¡°I need to gather people and chase her down.¡±

    ¡°Let her be,¡± Liam replied calmly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Damon was shocked to hear such an order. ¡°Are you out of your mind?! She almost killed your father!¡±

    And then Liam stopped walking and turned around to face Damon. ¡°She almost killed the Alpha, but she already killed my brother. Can you retrieve the body from the hut inside the forest?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Damon widened his eyes, he shook his head in disbelief. He knew that Emmet had spent the night with Zuri because of the heat, but he wouldn¡¯t have thought that the girl would have so much guts to kill him. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Oh, and the body of an omega in her room. She killed her too.¡± The way Liam spoke was so different, but the situation was out of control, there was so much confusion here and Damon was still not aware of this.

    ¡°I will ask someone to retrieve the body and gather people to hunt her down,¡± Damon said furiously, disregarding what Liam said.

    ¡°Damon,¡± Liam called him when the beta turned around, about to leave.

    Damon was annoyed when Liam prevented him. ¡°What again? We don¡¯t have much time, or else she will be too far from the pack territory and it will be hard to find her again.¡±

    ¡°You will do exactly what I told you.¡± Liam¡¯s voice deepened and his eyes were so sharp when he looked at Damon, approaching him slowly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t take orders from you,¡± Damon spat disdainfully.

    ¡°Of course you will.¡± Liam tilted his head, smirked at him. ¡°Because from today onward, I am your Alpha.¡±

    ===================

    Zuri drove the car mindlessly. She didn¡¯t know where to go or what she was going to do with her life from now on.

    She felt at loss, as if her existence alone was something insignificant.

    But then, after hours of mindless driving, she finally settled down in a cheap hotel far away from the city, where she saw a few couplese and go from that ce.

    The men would smile at her and stare with eyes filled with lust, but the girls looked like they would tear her apart if she dared to make any contact with their men.

    However, none of that bothered Zuri. She didn¡¯t even care with the bloody shirt that she was wearing right now. The color made the stains of blood look like it was drenched in a ck coffee.

    And once Zuri was inside the room, she made sure to lock the door. She even checked it a few times, not only twice or thrice, but she bolted the lock several times, just for her to force her mind to remember that she had locked it.

    Only then she trudged toward the bed andid her body down there. Zuri closed her eyes, she didn¡¯t want to think of anything, she wanted to be in oblivion and felt nothing on her heavy chest.

    It took her a long time before she finally fell into a restless dream. A dream about a few things that had happened in the past that she almost forgot.

    A dream about her first kill when she was twelve...

    Zuri remembered once in the past she had told Chaos about something about killing someone.

    ¡®...You will lose count after the third.¡¯ It was what he had said when she asked about how many people that he had killed.

    And yes, she lost count after the third...

    ===================

    ¡°You are finally awake, father...¡± Liam said when he watched his father¡¯s eyes flutter open. He didn¡¯t die... unfortunately.

    Xerxes looked around the room and only found his useless second son. ¡°Where is your brother?¡± he asked with difficulty. He wanted to drink something to moisten his burning throat.

    ¡°He died,¡± Liam said simply, he stood up from his chair and approached his father, but there was something wrong with the expression on his face.

    On the other hand, Xerxes gritted his teeth in anger when he heard that. ¡°Where is that bitch!?¡± he coughed really hard when he roared, but he groaned in pain when he tried to move his body.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 159

    159 DON¡¯T TOUCH ME

    ¡°Where is that bitch!?¡± he coughed really hard when he roared, but he groaned in pain when he tried to move his body. His entire body was burnt and his skin was ghastly under the bandages.

    He suffered around eighty percent burns and the healer said he wouldn¡¯t be able to gain his normal appearance anymore.

    Even though he was a shifter and had a remarkable healing ability, his injuries were beyond that. It was already a miracle that he had managed to survive until today.

    ¡°That bitch is gone,¡± Liam replied, he poured a ss of water and then sat down on the edge of his father¡¯s bed, while holding the ss. ¡°The funeral for Emmet happened two days ago and you have been unconscious for almost a week.¡±

    He told him some basic information that his father probably wanted to know.

    And just like what Liam had predicted, the news was not received well by his father, he started to roar in anger, his body thrashed in his bed, but it only made his condition worse and the pain became even more unbearable.

    It should be this time that Liam told his father that he was not allowed to move recklessly because it could make his wounds even worse.

    However, he said nothing and watched the pain in his expression. Pain and anger. He was filled with acrimony.

    ¡°Where is that bitch! Bring me that bitch!¡± he was indignant. ¡°Where is Damon!? Where is he?! He should hunt her down now! Bring me her head!¡±

    .....

    And the curses followed by a few words about how ungrateful Zuri was for treating him this way, about how good he was toward her, but this was how she paid him back and a lot of things that Liam stopped listening to after he repeated the same bulshit over and over again.

    Liam watched his father and then brought the ss to his own lips, as he drank the water.

    ¡°Give me water!¡± Xerxes ordered Liam with his Alpha¡¯s voice. He was furious beyond words, but the pain seemed to humble him a little bit.

    ¡°But, I have drank it all,¡± Liam replied, he flipped the ss upside down to show that there was no more water left.

    ¡°You bastard son!¡± Xerxes was mad, his eyes dted in hatred. ¡°Bring me another ss, you idiot!¡±

    However, Liam just raised his brows when he heard that. ¡°You should use good words when you ask someone for a favor. Did no one teach you that?¡± he tilted his head, as if he was studying the helpless man before him.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Xerxes cursed again, he was trying to sit down, but he couldn¡¯t even move a finger. He looked down to his body that was wrapped tightly in bandages, but because he moved recklessly, blood stained the white bandages, indicating that his wounds were reopened again. ¡°I AM YOUR ALPHA! I AM YOUR FATHER!¡±

    Liam frowned when he heard that. ¡°But, you failed both positions.¡± He then rose to his feet and straightened his back, and when he spoke, his voice sounded deeper and full with authority. ¡°I am the Alpha of this Shadow Moon pack now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xerxes gritted his teeth when he heard that, the pain came in full force now the sedative had worn off. ¡°Call Damon here! Where is that stupid beta?!¡±

    ¡°He is my beta now and this pack is mine, so if you wish to stay alive, you have to learn to respect your new Alpha,¡± Liam stated boldly before he walked out of the door, leaving his father screaming in agitation.

    ¡°Alpha... should I add more sedatives?¡± the healer, who had been waiting outside of the door, asked Liam. It was time for her to add some sedatives to his medicines so the former Alpha wouldn¡¯t be in pain.

    However, Liam wanted to talk to his father and wished to wake him up. That was the reason why Liam was there when Xerxes regained his consciousness because of the pain.

    ¡°No, give him tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± The healer looked surprised when she heard that. If she was going to give the sedatives tomorrow morning, the former Alpha would be in pain the whole night.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± Liam emphasized the words firmly which left the healer cowering away. She would never have thought that Liam would be able to look so dominant like this...

    ===================

    Zuri didn¡¯t know how many days had passed since she started to crash in this hotel, because she was not sure whether it was only her nightmare or reality, since both didn¡¯t have any difference.

    Zuri was barely eating anything and only filled her stomach with water from the faucet, which absolutely was not enough for her to gain any strength.

    Her lips were chapped and her body was slightly trembling. She needed to eat something or else she would starve herself. No matter what, she was not immune to death.

    It was in one of her dreams, or the ultimate reality that she felt there was someone watching her, but she was too tired and too powerless to open her eyes.

    ¡°Poor little girl...¡± a man¡¯s voice rang somewhere near.

    Zuri forced herself to open her eyes when she felt this person wasing closer to her. Her repulsion to be around anyone demanded her to move away.

    Her breathing turned ragged when she felt this man¡¯s soft hand touching her cheeks, his finger felt so cold and she couldn¡¯t breath when that nasty feeling returned to her mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... touch me...¡± Zuri managed to speak those words and moved her body slightly, she opened her eyes and found a man sitting on the edge of the bed.

    Where did hee from? She was sure that she didn¡¯t hear the lock of the door being opened.

    ¡°Why?¡± the man asked, he looked at her innocently. ¡°Because it reminds you of what your mate had done to you?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 160

    160 I DON¡¯T LIKE TO REPEAT MYSELF

    ¡°Don¡¯t... touch me...¡± Zuri managed to speak those words and moved her body slightly, she found a man sitting on the edge of the bed.

    Her eyes darted to the door and could clearly see that the door was still locked, so how could hee into her room without even making any sound? Or did she sleep so deep and was oblivious when someone entered her room?

    That couldn¡¯t be true.

    Zuri shook her head to gain more consciousness, she needed to be alert when there was someone else here and moreover, he was too close for her liking

    ¡°Why?¡± the man asked, looking at her innocently. ¡°Because it reminds you of what your mate had done to you?¡±

    Her body tensed when he spoke that way and her fists balled, until she could feel her nails piercing her palm. If there was no bracelet around her wrist, she would have shifted into her beast by now.

    However, in her current condition, she was not sure if she was strong enough to even defend herself against this man.

    ¡°Pardon me, did I say something wrong?¡± the man asked her again, he feigned a concerned look on his face, but the only thing that Zuri wanted to do to him was to tear him apart and leave this room.

    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± Zuri gritted her teeth when she forced herself to speak with so much anger.

    .....

    ¡°Why should I leave you alone when you need help the most now,¡± the man kept spitting nonsense and Zuri¡¯s mind was too tired to follow whatever he intended to do. She wanted him to stop talking and leave. ¡°I can help you, Zuri... or, should I call you Blue?¡±

    Zuri¡¯s eyes hardened when she heard that name. No one ever called her with that name again after she was left alone in her uncle¡¯s pack. How could this man know that name?

    ¡°I remember you really liked that name, right?¡± The man talked joyfully, he moved closer to her, but Zuri pressed her body against the wall behind her, trying to get away from him. ¡°You like that name because it reminds you of his eyes, right?¡±

    Right.

    But, for the same reason, she hated that name now. She didn¡¯t want to be called by that name, not even wanted to hear it.

    ¡°Why?¡± The man studied Zuri¡¯s expression. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like you want to be called by that name anymore.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zuri asked him, her eyes were so sharp when she watched how this man hit his forehead, as if he had forgotten something.

    ¡°Oh, right!¡± he said loudly. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself, you must be very confused, right? Oh, where are my manners...¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t even give any reaction to that response. She remained in her spot, ring at him in warning to note any closer.

    ¡°I am an old friend,¡± he said, but just nodded at her politely because he knew that she didn¡¯t want to be touched. ¡°We have met before. Well, I can¡¯t say that we met... but I know you for a long time.¡±

    If he said that he knew her for a long time, then Bluepletely didn¡¯t remember him at all. Either he was lying or he just came up with a story.

    ¡°I am Hades,¡± he said his name clearly and proudly. ¡°I owned you before, but Chaos seeded in taking you away from me.¡± Hades looked disappointed when he said that.

    Hades.

    The name rang bells in her ears. She remembered what Anne had told her about Chaos, who had brought her back from death. It was Hades, the god of the underworld, the unseen.

    ¡°What? Do you want to take me back?¡± Zuri spoke with so much sarcasm in her words. ¡°Take me. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Chaos shouldn¡¯t have saved her eight years ago, so she could die when she felt whole, when she was herself and was not consumed by repulsion like now. This feeling ate her alive...

    ¡°Ah!¡± Hades pped his hands. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that...¡± he said regretfully. ¡°I came to make a pact with you, will you listen to me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The answer came very firmly. ¡°Now, leave.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid I can¡¯t do that, Blue...¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me that,¡± Zuri hissed.

    ¡°Zuri,¡± Hades corrected himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me at all.¡±

    She looked so stubborn and in pain, not the kind of pain that her healing ability could heal, but something that was so damaging until time couldn¡¯t even fix it.

    Hades then stretched out his hands and grabbed hers, as the young girl started struggling in his clutch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Touch. Me.¡± Zuri stressed on every single word, but it was not enough to make this man let her go, instead, he moved closer and kissed her forehead gently.

    ¡°I will take you with me when the time is right, but for now, consider my offer.¡±

    Zuri shut her eyes tightly, she felt her whole body trembling when she felt his breath against her neck when he whispered those words to her, but then he disappeared, not even his grip on her wrist that she could feel.

    He was gone when Zuri opened her eyes again, but when she looked down, the bracelet that shackled her beast hade off her wrist.

    Consider his offer...

    What kind of offer did he want to make to her?

    ====================

    Damon¡¯s jaw dropped when he heard what Liam demanded from him.

    ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± he looked at the young Alpha in disbelief. Was this the same boy that he didn¡¯t even need to spare a second nce weeks ago? But now... he looked even crazier than his father.

    ¡°Should I repeat myself to you again? I am sure you heard me clearly,¡± Liam replied, he leaned his back against the wall behind him, as he stared at the beta. ¡°I hate it when I have to repeat myself.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 161

    161 WE FOUND HIM!

    ¡°I hate it when I have to repeat myself.¡± Liam frowned at Damon because he kept questioning his decision. He thought to find another beta in his pack, but Damon had been with his father for a long time and his knowledge about all the dirty things and the secrets that Xerxes had was too deep. Liam couldn¡¯t get rid of him as he pleased.

    ¡°But, you want to meet Archie Williams? Do you know who is that man?¡± Damon shook his head in disbelief. ¡°He is the head of The Hound, he is the founder of that nasty organization that hunts our kind down and you want to see him?¡±

    Liam raised his head and walked closer to Damon and for some odd reason, the beta felt intimidated by his presence alone. How could his attitude change over a single night?

    ¡°Thank you for your information, but I know very well who that man is,¡± Liam said calmly, but the alpha tone in his voice said otherwise.

    He didn¡¯t look like that cowardly boy, who was bullied by his own big brother anymore, but hepletely looked like he was born to be the alpha. Did that even make sense?

    ¡°You arrange the meeting and I don¡¯t want to hear any excuses.¡± Liam walked toward the door and nced at Damon over his shoulder. ¡°And don¡¯t keep questioning my decisions, that¡¯s so annoying, I am afraid I will consider demoting you from your position if you keep doing this.¡±

    After saying that, Liam mmed the door closed, leaving Damon alone, staring at the closed door with a messed up mind.

    What was he going to do when he met Archie Williams?

    =====================

    .....

    It had been a month since Zuri stayed inside this cheap motel. No one questioned her or asked her where she came from, the owner only cared about money and Zuri gave her a lot of it for her stay here.

    It was today, when the sky rumbled and thunder struck the ground that she was woken up from her deep slumber. She had lost count of how many hours she had been sleeping for a day. She felt like she was dreaming even when her eyes were wide awake.

    Zuri took a deep breath and heard the pitter patter of the raindrops that hit the window as the room turned darker, even though it was still clearly daytime. She rubbed her face and saw the bracelet that shackled her beast had long gone.

    This was the only reminder of her that her meeting with the underworld god was not a dream, but even so, she didn¡¯t have any desire to have anything to do with him.

    She knew better to not make a deal with the devil, alright?

    No, she didn¡¯t know.

    This time, Zuri couldn¡¯t fall asleep again and her mind reeled to the options that she had. This was the first time for her to really think about what she was going to do, instead of wasting her time by sleeping and escaping reality only toe to the arms of a nightmare.

    ¡®Find the organization.¡¯

    That was the first thing that came to her mind, but it also meant she would meet with Anne and July.

    It was not hard to find them, since she used to gather information about everything that had happened in this realm. She also knew about the frozenke, where The Hound¡¯s scientists were trying to find Chaos there.

    So, apparently he had been trapped there all this time.

    But, the question was; did she still want to see him? For what?

    ====================

    ¡°You are not the Alpha!¡± Xerxes roared from his bed, since he couldn¡¯t move his body even an inch, he was trapped in his own body and all of this was because of Liam.

    Who would have thought that his second son was more cunning and devious than he could ever imagine?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to do that!¡± Xerxes red at Liam when he injected him with something that had been mixed with silver, this corroded his internal organs, but since the dose was not too much, he would heal and yet Liam would dose him again and this would continue until he decided otherwise.

    ¡°I have done it,¡± Liam said calmly and put aside the injection, as he stared down at his father. ¡°I am the Alpha. I can end your life with a flick of my finger, therefore find a way to ept it, since there is nothing you can do.¡±

    Liam was the one who had given Emmet the silver powder for him to fight when he was training, making himzy and always relied on it. He was also the one who gave Mateo an idea for Zuri to escape from this pack, though in the end the n failed.

    And he was also the mastermind behind Adel¡¯s suggestion to bring Zuri to the rickety hut and told his father about it, so she could curry favor with the Alpha.

    Every n that he concocted, went pretty well, but now he needed to know more about Archie Williams, since he would meet him tonight.

    ¡°Now, I have a few questions and if you fail to answer me, I will cut every finger of yours.¡± Liam took a chair and sat down beside Xerxes¡¯s bed. ¡°Ready?¡±

    ====================

    ¡°We found him!¡± One of the scientists said, jumping from his seat when he saw what was being disyed on the screen.

    It was a man, trapped in the ice and even though the wholeke was so dark, until it gave those people a headache to look for what Archie Williams wanted, but they finally found it. A living being there.

    ¡°Someone make a call to Mr. Williams now!¡± he said excitedly and a few people gathered around the monitor, while one of them tried to reach Archie Williams.

    ¡°Yes, sir, we found him! You need toe and see it!¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 162

    162 ADOPTION

    Eros walked gingerly, as he carried a tray that was filled with his poor food. He managed to escape from the facility after that girl burned everything inside the room and created so much uproar and ruckus for him to escape that horrible ce.

    He felt bad for that little girl because he managed to escape alone and now there was no way he could find out about the girl¡¯s fate.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to return to that ce again. He didn¡¯t want to be controlled anymore. And after being just a few weeks away from the only ce that he knew, the eight years old boy had learned a lot of things.

    Humans and the non-human beings, the supernatural creatures, were at war. The humans hunted down the non-human beings, while the opposite party did the same thing, they tried to kill each other and Eros was part of the supernatural creatures, he knew that he was a shifter.

    But the irony of the reality presented before his eyes that he had to hide from those scientists among the humans, since this was the only safest ce for him, at least for the time being.

    ¡°Move aside! You stink!¡± A boy, around the age of ten, shoved Eros¡¯ tray to the side and sat down beside him. He took up more space than he needed.

    Eros was in an orphanage, he was found near a ruined city, which turned out to be the ce where thest attack by the vampires against the humans took ce.

    The old woman named Michelle brought her to the orphan that she managed, assuming that he was one of the children who survived the brutal attack in the city and since he didn¡¯t talk much, the kind old woman only thought that he was traumatized from what had happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to touch me!¡± The boy named Erick hissed and red at Eros, while he pressed his scrawny body against the wall beside him.

    .....

    Eros didn¡¯t want to find trouble with them, he didn¡¯t want his true identity to be exposed which would result in them taking him back to the facility, or worse, killing him.

    ¡°Today, a family will being over to take one of us into adoption.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard they want a boy, since they have a little daughter.¡±

    ¡°They want a brother for their daughter.¡±

    And the conversation went on about the adoption, while Eros ate silently. He didn¡¯t want to draw any attention toward him.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t need to listen to the adoption part, since no one would take a malnourished and scrawny child like him.

    However, this afternoon, all of them were lined up to meet with this family, who indeed had a little girl around the age of six years old. Her hair was short and she was dressed very inly, with a jacket and long, dirty jeans.

    After the short introduction, the family of three went into Michelle¡¯s office and talked for a while until someone called Eros to enter the room when he was drawing something, sitting in his favorite corner alone.

    When Eros entered the room, Michelle told him to sit down and the man and the woman smiled at him.

    However, the little girl didn¡¯t do the same.

    She always lowered her head and Eros noticed that he caught a smell of blood from her. He frowned, as his eyes stared at her, trying to find where she was hurt, but that was the time when Michelle pped her hands and spoke happily to him.

    ¡°Congrattions Eros! You found a new family now!¡± She said happily and Eros could see the little girl¡¯s face scrunching up in fear. ¡°You have a little sister now. Why don¡¯t you say hay to Emily?¡±

    ====================

    Liam entered one of the rooms in this hotel in Fokosa city, while Damon and three more shifters were in a different room from this.

    While he was away, the pack would be managed by his gamma, Colton. These past two months were the hardest time for him to take everything under his control, especially when he assumed the position as the Alpha.

    Since they were bound to their duty for their alpha and their only option was Liam, they didn¡¯t have so many options left, aside from following his order.

    However, Liam had to take everything under his control and showed some ruthlessness for them to obey his rule, as it was hard to see a cowardly boy turning into an alpha that led the biggest and strongest pack at this moment.

    ¡°You arete,¡± a woman¡¯s voice greeted him and a smile bloomed on the corner of Liam¡¯s lips, he knew that she was there, he could sense her sweet smell the moment he entered the room.

    Liam quickened his steps and then pulled the girl closer to him, as he pressed his lips against hers, eliciting a moan from her.

    ¡°There is a problem before Ie,¡± Liam said softly, biting her bottom lip gently, but it was not enough for him, he needed more, he wanted more from her. He couldn¡¯t wait for another second longer, since it had been more than a month since thest time they met.

    Therefore, he carried the woman to the bed and threw her on it rather roughly before he tore her clothes with his ws and grazed her skin.

    ¡°You hurt me,¡± the womanined, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind at all when Liam lowered his head and licked the blood from her neck.

    ¡°I want to mark you,¡± he said hoarsely. The urge was getting stronger whenever heid her down. ¡°I want to mark you so bad...¡±

    The woman pulled Liam away from her and looked into his dark eyes. There was lust and urgency in the way he looked at her now.

    ¡°Then, it will be as good as you killing me,¡± she said, tilting her head.

    Liam groaned. ¡°I am the Alpha of the biggest pack in this realm, what else are you afraid of, my dear Jasmine?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 163

    163 YOU DON¡¯T FEEL REPULSED BY ME

    ¡°I am the Alpha of the biggest pack in this realm, what else are you afraid of, my dear Jasmine? You don¡¯t think that was enough?¡± Liam groaned and then took both of her hands from his face, locking them above her head with one hand.

    Jasmine smirked at him, because she knew that he loved to act all tough and be in control.

    ¡°You know that¡¯s impossible, right?¡± Jasmine added when she felt a frustrated roar reverberate in his throat. ¡°At least for now.¡±

    Liam knew that their rtionship couldn¡¯te to light in this dire situation, where the humans and the shifters were neck to neck with each other.

    And even though Liam managed to take over the pack and make himself as the alpha, Jasmine was still under her father, who had a strong ambition to get rid of all the shifters from this realm.

    ¡°I want you,¡± Liam growled into her ear and licked her wound there. He had to push down his desire to put his mark on her, or else it would be the death of this woman.

    ¡°I am yours,¡± Jasmine whispered into his ear, letting him do what he wanted to do with her, but when his fingers deftly took off her clothes, she squirmed and rasped. ¡°Turn off the lights.¡±

    ¡°No. I want to see you.¡± Liam disregarded her wishes and undressed her rather roughly, but Jasmine wriggled her body and repeated the same thing.

    ¡°No, turn off the lights,¡± she insisted.

    .....

    Jasmine didn¡¯t feel like she was young enough for Liam, the fact that she was thirteen years older than him had been bothering her and despite everyone saying that she did not look aged at all, she knew better that those were only superficial words to please her.

    ¡°I have told you that I don¡¯t care what age you are, you are my mate and I desire you no matter what,¡± Liam growled, he hated it when Jasmine felt insecure of her body. For god sake, she was the most beautiful woman that he had ever seen, although thepliment was absolutely biased.

    ¡°You will not say that ten years from now,¡± Jasmine grunted. Ten years from now and she would be forty one. Oh, how she hated those shifters, who didn¡¯t age at all even in their hundreds year old age.

    This was one of their concerns when they did the experiment on them.

    What an irony, when the world knew that they wanted to kill all the non-human beings because they were not humans, they were so different from humans, but actually all they wanted was to be like them. They wanted their strength, their power, their healing ability and the list could go on for hours...

    ¡°Ten years or twenty years from now, you will look as beautiful as you are right now.¡±

    Jasmine grimaced when she imagined that, but Liam made her feel more thanfortable to let him look at her when he made love to her under the dimly lit room, the light was enough for him toy eyes on her.

    ¡°You are beautiful, Jasmine...¡± Liam whispered to her and she wished she could believe that as easily as he said it.

    =====================

    ¡°Trying to find the organization, huh?¡± Hades asked, as he perched on the only sofa inside this room, his yellow eyes, which looked like a cat¡¯s, stared at Zuri when she rummaged through the backpack that Liam handed her that night. She didn¡¯t check what else was inside that bag because she was too busy with her cloudy mind.

    Zuri ignored himpletely, he had been appearing and disappearing as he wished and now she was no longer surprised by his presence there. She didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to find them, I can give you whatever you want,¡± Hades tempted her again with his offer. ¡°I can even kill for you to show my sincerity.¡±

    If the devil wanted to kill for you, then whatever his offer, it would include something more horrible than death.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Zuri said gloomily.

    ¡°Why?¡± he said in a childish voice, which made Zuri snort, but he wouldugh whenever he managed to annoy the girl. ¡°What can¡¯t I give to you? I can even make you the queen if you want.¡±

    Zuri rolled her eyes. ¡°A queen to the underworld? No, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Why? You want to be queen in this country, you know that this country doesn¡¯t have a queen, right? You have a president, so do you want to be the firstdy?¡± he asked in a serious tone.

    Zuri was at her limit, she threw a pillow toward Hades, but he had disappeared before it could hit him and reappeared beside her instead.

    He was too close for her liking, so she moved away from him.

    ¡°You still can¡¯t get rid of that feeling.¡± That was not a question, but a statement. ¡°But, if you want, I can help you with it.¡±

    Zuri stood up and walked across the room, as she sat down on the same sofa that Hades had been sitting on earlier. She knew that no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t get rid of him, thus the only thing that she could do was to let him be.

    Thankfully, he didn¡¯t cross the line and kept his hands away from her, and to himself.

    However, tonight, he didn¡¯t n to be a gentleman when he appeared right in front of Zuri all of a sudden and caught her off guard when he put both of his hands on either side of her face.

    ¡°Get away from me!¡± Zuri tried to get rid of his hands from her face, but his grip was so firm, as the god of the underworld tilted her head so their eyes were on the same level.

    ¡°Stop fighting me and feel this. You don¡¯t feel repulsed by me, do you?¡± Hades said, his face was very close.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 164

    164 DON¡¯T DIE

    Hades put both of his hands on either side of Zuri¡¯s face, as he could see how much repulsion that she was trying to suppress. She looked like she was going to die in disgust any moment now. He could feel her ws curling before stabbing the backs of his hands.

    But, Hades didn¡¯t let her go. There was no way he would let her go. He liked the look on her face and this excited him.

    ¡°Stop fighting me and feel this. You don¡¯t feel repulsed by me, do you?¡± Hades said, his face was very close, a bit more close and he could feel her trembling lips on his. ¡°Breath, Blue... breath...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... call me... that...¡± Zuri tried so hard to talk in her current condition, she felt suffocated by the closeness between them, but she came to hate the name, and the way he called her with that name.

    ¡°Can you see that?¡± Hades ignored her attempt to shove him away. She was too weak for him. ¡°You don¡¯t feel repulsed by me anymore, right?¡±

    Zuri looked him in the eyes and she felt this slight change. Right. He was right... the feeling that she felt right now was only difort, not repulsion...

    She could feel his cold palms against her cheeks. This was a different touch. His touch was cold, not warm like Emmet¡¯s and bit by bit, her breathing became even and this didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the god of the underworld, as a smirk tugged on the corners of his lips.

    However, his joyful moment didn¡¯tst for a long time, because right at that time, Zuri¡¯s hazel eyes turned sharp and she kicked him away from her.

    Hades was caught off guard as his body fell back really hard, but then before he could make a lot of noise, he disappeared and reappeared on the bed again, sitting cross legged there, like a child, who was asking for candy.

    .....

    ¡°You are so harsh,¡± heined. ¡°I just want to help you.¡±

    ¡°Get away from here,¡± Zuri gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t move from her spot and pulled her legs closer to her chest, looking for somefort by hugging herself. How could he do that? She felt like she was about to throw up every time there was someone close enough to her, but he touched her and the only thing that she felt was only difort.

    ¡°See? You can touch me and only me...¡± Hades stated cheerfully, but in his eyes, his yellow eyes... there was a deeper meaning behind it.

    On the other hand, Zuri averted her eyes from him, as if by doing so, she didn¡¯t need to see him again. She didn¡¯t want to see him, or anyone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of ending your life, because you will end up with me,¡± Hades said and when Zuri lifted her head to look at him, the devil had disappeared.

    =======================

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jasmine asked sleepily when she saw Liam get off the bed and take his clothes from the floor.

    ¡°I have to go to meet your father, remember?¡± Liam said, as he put on his pants and his shirt, yet he heard a chuckle from the bed and turned to see how Jasmineughed at him, her body was glistening with sweat and she looked marvelous. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Out of instinct, Liam walked closer to Jasmine and sat down on the edge of the bed, trying to get her attention and stop her fromughing.

    ¡°I think you made me forget to inform you about the meeting,¡± Jasmine said, she then sat down straight and kissed Liam on the cheek, while the man was staring at her in confusion. ¡°Father got a report that there is an activity under the frozenke, they seem to finally find Chaos. The abomination. And now, he went to the site.¡± Jasmine shrugged her shoulders nonchntly.

    Hearing that, Liam¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you cancel this meeting then?¡± Liam narrowed his eyes.

    He was supposed to meet Archie Williams, Jasmine¡¯s father, in this hotel, but he intentionally came earlier so he could spend some time with his mate, and as sardonic as it sounded, she was his mate, he figured this out two years ago, when he came of age to find his mate.

    It was one chaotic night when The Hound engaged in a fight against their pack. Liam knew right away that she was his mate once heid his eyes on her.

    ¡°Because I want to see you,¡± Jasmine said sweetly.

    The answer, of course, pleased Liam, as he leaned over and pressed his lips against hers. The urge to mark her came back again and before he gave into it, he pulled back. ¡°You are so cheeky.¡±

    ¡°Cheeky?¡± Jasmine raised her brows. ¡°That sounds childish.¡±

    And Liamughed at thatment, he knew exactly that Jasmine wouldn¡¯t want to be treated as a young teenage girl, she would be irritated whenever she heard that kind ofpliment.

    ¡°My beautiful woman, then...¡± Liam corrected himself and saw the approval in Jasmine¡¯s eyes when she heard that. ¡°So, what am I going to do now? I need to reschedule my meeting with your father, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to reschedule anything, you will talk to me about what you want and I will convey it to my father.¡± Jasmine traced her fingers on his neck and elicited a deep growl from him, as he stared at him in dark gaze.

    ¡°But, I need to meet your father directly. This is not all about conveying my message, you know that.¡± Liam caught her hand and kissed her knuckles.

    Liam was an alpha, he wouldn¡¯t want to talk about this important matter to someone less than his position, even though it was his own mate.

    Jasmine sighed when she heard that. ¡°I know you will say something like this,¡± she said lightly. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we go to the frozenke?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 165

    165 STAY AWAY FROM ME

    Zuri packed a few things that she had and then checked out of the hotel. She ran out of cash and had only two options; first she could go out and look for a job, which required her to have an identification proof that she was not a supernatural creature, which she didn¡¯t have.

    Or she could go to the organization and meet with July and Anne.

    She hated both options and wanted a third option, which originally she thought was the easiest one, but what Hades said ruined it.

    She could end her misery with her death, but then even if death didn¡¯t give herfort anymore, she would end up with Hades, as he had made sure of it.

    Spending time with him for another minute was already hell for her, thus if Zuri had to spend her eternity with him, that would be a real hell.

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Hades appeared all of a sudden behind Zuri and the girl hated it when someone was standing behind her, as she turned around and red at him.

    ¡°Stop doing that!¡± Zuri snapped at him.

    ¡°Pardon me?¡± the olddy, who was helping her to check out from the hotel, frowned at her.

    ¡°I am not talking to you,¡± Zuri murmured at her.

    .....

    ¡°If you are not talking to me, then who are you talking to?¡±

    Zuri furrowed her brows, she turned her head and saw that Hades was still standing next to her, with his ugly smile that stered across his full lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, look at her.¡± Hades arched his brows. ¡°I know I am good looking, but she will think that you are crazy to talk to yourself.¡± He then proceeded with an eerie chuckle.

    Only then it clicked in Zuri¡¯s head. These people couldn¡¯t see him.

    All this time, Hades would only appear inside the room and didn¡¯t meet anyone, because that was the ce, where Zuri spent her days for almost two months.

    Therefore, there was no way for Zuri to know that he was invisible in a normal human¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Girl? Are you okay?¡± The old woman asked, her brows furrowed and she looked at Zuri with an observing gaze that she didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said curtly and then stretched out her hand. ¡°Give me the deposit money,¡± she asked impatiently.

    ¡°You should learn how to make a poker face better,¡± Hades kept talking. ¡°Or else, people will think that you are crazy for talking to yourself.¡±

    Zuri wanted to kick this man in his arse, but the movement would be too obvious, therefore she could only breathe deeply to calm her nerves.

    Of course the expression that Zuri showed to the god of the underworld only made the man more ted. It was so boring down there with only soulless creatures that he could order around as he pleased, but with this girl, he could see the real emotions.

    ¡°This is your money,¡± the old woman said, as she handed her the money, but before Zuri could take it, she held it tightly, while warning her. ¡°Be careful out there, there are a lot of bad people, who are looking for targets like you. A young girl roaming around mindlessly. I know you are not from this area, but be careful.¡±

    ¡°it was those people, who needed to be more careful with her. She had a bad temper,¡± Hades chimed in. He folded his arms, as if he was pleased with what he said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± That was the only thing that Zuri said before she tugged at her money and took it from the old woman¡¯s hand and secured it in her jacket pocket.

    Zuri didn¡¯t waste another minute or breath for the old woman, as she turned around and walked away, but she didn¡¯t forget to try something on her way out.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Hades cursed when he felt Zuri stepped on his feet really hard. ¡°You vicious girl!¡±

    Zuri nodded to herself that she had proven her theory was right. People may not be able to see Hades, but at least, she was still able to make a psychical contact with him.

    =====================

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over there,¡± Hades said when she turned toward a quiet corner.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Zuri growled at him. She was having a headache now when she had to listen to Hades¡¯ rambling nonstop, as she walked mindlessly in this city.

    This Fokosa city was no longer like the city that she used to know, a lot of things had changed and the changes were not really good ones.

    She lowered her baseball cap to ward off the bright light from the sun, as she walked toward an alley that she used to walk whenever she wanted to go to Niki¡¯s home.

    The memory was a little bit of a blur.

    ¡°I warned you,¡± Hades said leisurely when they met three grown up men at the end of this alley.

    Zuri gave him a nasty re. He just warned her to not go to this alley, but didn¡¯t tell her the reason, which was definitely being ignored by her.

    ¡°What you¡¯ve got?¡± One of the men approached Zuri and she could feel the repulsion spread over her being upon seeing those men.

    However, strange enough that she didn¡¯t feel the same way toward Hades, though he was only a step away from her.

    ¡°Tell them to stay away from you.¡±

    ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Zuri red at Hades because he talked at the same time when she spoke to those men, so it sounded like she followed his order.

    On the other hand, the god of the underworld only grinned at her when he received such a death re.

    Ah... it felt so good to be with her, no wonder Chaos wanted to keep this girl. Only if Hades knew that it was such fun to be around her, he wouldn¡¯t have let that Abomination take her away...

    Meanwhile, the three men wereughing at Zuri¡¯s audacity to talk harshly to them.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 166

    166 MY PRIDE IS HURT

    ¡°Give me your bag and you can walk away unscathed from here,¡± the bigger man said in a disdainful tone. He folded his arms to show his muscles.

    This realm had turned into something worse, where people were not safe even from their own kind, but still insisted on fighting the supernatural creatures, when in reality, sometimes their own kind was way more brutal than those non human beings.

    Nowadays, a scene Zuri just experienced was amon thing. People would be robbed in the middle of the day when the sun is still so bright and during the night people would lock their doors and windows, because those who are desperate to live would do anything to strive, even daring enough to unalive someone else.

    That was the aftermath of a war between the humans and the supernatural creatures. They weren¡¯t only trying to destroy each other, but also their surroundings and other innocent people.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t have time to go deeper into such understanding when the only thing she wanted was to avoid confrontation.

    Therefore, she turned around to take another street, only to find out that two of the men had blocked her way.

    ¡°I think you are in trouble now,¡± Hadesmented happily. Those people couldn¡¯t see him, which meant the only person that they saw was a scrawny little girl that looked like an easy target.

    ¡°Get the fuck away from me,¡± Zuri said calmly, but it didn¡¯t mean that they should take her easily.

    ¡°Give me your bag and you can walk away unscathed.¡± The man insisted. They looked like they had done it several times already and remembered their lines perfectly. ¡°Or you will regret it.¡±

    .....

    ¡°This is not your bag,¡± Zuri said firmly. ¡°Get away from me and no one will get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Woo! You tell them girl!¡± Hades made some noise beside Zuri and the girl itched to smack his face.

    Zuri clenched her fists tightly. She envied those people, who couldn¡¯t see this annoying creature beside her.

    ¡°Kill them! For making your mood sour and turning you into a grumpy mess!¡±

    Zuri then stepped aside, with the intention of stepping on his feet hard like what she did earlier in the hotel lobby, but Hades had moved his feet away swiftly.

    ¡°I have learned from my mistake, Blue,¡± he said smugly, knowing it would make her more upset and he hoped she would kill those three men. It was good to have a couple more souls in his realm.

    Zuri ignored him, though that was harder than having to face those three men in front of her. Hades was the real scourge in the eyes.

    ¡°You? Hurt us?¡± one of the two men, who blocked her way from the other side, mocked her. He clicked his tongue, as he pinned Zuri with a gaze that made the girl¡¯s anger burn in her veins. ¡°Don¡¯t you see yourself? You are helpless.¡±

    Helpless...

    Zuri had felt helpless before, she knew how horrible that feeling and situation was. That was something that she wouldn¡¯t want to experience again, but for now, she was absolutely sure that she was not in that kind of situation.

    And then, without warning, Zuri charged forward and brought her foot to the man¡¯s face, who mocked her before.

    Her movements were so fast, since she used to fight trained soldiers and a few shifters that wererger than her with muscles covering their bodies, therefore these mere thugs were only some insignificant flies in her eyes.

    The man groaned while doubling over, but before he could touch his bleeding nose, Zuri had raised her leg and knocked him down with her heel, right on his neck.

    ¡°What...¡± The second man there watched in surprise to see how the young girl turned violence in the span of a second. This little girl knocking a man who was twice her size was thest thing that he had expected.

    And before he could utter another word, Zuri had stood in front of him and delivered a hard punch to his face, as he fell backward and once he hit the ground, Zuri kicked his face once again until the sound of his broken neck echoed in this narrow alley.

    Zuri stood up, her expression remained unchanged, as she walked to thest man, who was standing not too far from her, frozen.

    She didn¡¯t break a sweat at all even after she toppled down two grown up men. She was ready for another fight.

    ¡°You little bitch!¡± The man roared and charged forward. His shock at seeing two of his friends copse disappeared when he brought his fist to Zuri¡¯s face. It was a pity that he had to hurt her beautiful face, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t take her lightly.

    However, Zuri pivoted on her heel and elbowed his face instead and took a bottle nearby to smash it against his head.

    She didn¡¯t care whether they died or not.

    It took only a few seconds before the man fell to the ground and could no longer move.

    On the other hand, Hades, who watched the things that unfolded before his yellow eyes could only enjoy the view.

    ¡°Wow...¡± He pped his hands. ¡°Actually I want to offer some help, but I don¡¯t think you need it... hey, what are you doing?¡±

    Hades walked closer to Zuri, to take a clear look at what the girl was doing now.

    ¡°Why are you groping them?¡± Hades frowned; he didn¡¯t understand why Zuri was touching the man¡¯s body, until he saw she pulled a wallet from his pocket pants. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are robbing them...¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t answer that, she pretended not to hear what he said and put the wallet in her bag before she moved to the other men, trying to find other valuable things from them.

    ¡°Go back to your world if this is too much for you,¡± Zuri snapped at him and then walked away with the money.

    Hades frowned. ¡°Why do I feel like my pride is hurt?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 167

    167 I AM DEAD

    ¡°Go back to your world if this is too much for you,¡± Zuri snapped at him and then walked away with the money prize that she just stole from those burrs that wanted to rob her.

    Was it right to rob someone, who was about to rob you?

    And then, how could this girl say that? Hades owned the underworld and all the dead things in it, how could this be too much for him?

    Hades frowned. ¡°Why do I feel like my pride is hurt?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have pride, don¡¯t act like you have one,¡± Zuri spoke lightly, as she walked away.

    ¡°Wah... I don¡¯t believe it. You are worse than them,¡± Hades grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s so low, you are a thief. Don¡¯t you have any shame girl? I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    However, it was either Zuri didn¡¯t listen to him, or she simply ignored him again, but she said nothing in response to hisst statement.

    On the other hand, Hades could only click his tongue as he watched the three men on the ground. They were not dead, unfortunately, but surely they had run out of luck the moment they provoked this girl.

    But then, at that moment, Hades found the girl even more interesting. She could not only sense Chaos¡¯ shattered soul, but there was something about her.

    .....

    Stealthy, Hades followed behind her and watched how the girl took in her surroundings, despite the trauma that she received and any horrible moment that she had gone through.

    The girl would cry, being at the lowest point in her life, but when she felt better, she was ready to take on the world again.

    This was interesting for Hades...

    =======================

    ¡°We are heading there, father,¡± Jasmine informed her father through the phone, while Liam and four shifters, who came with him, were waiting in the room before they took their flight to the frozenke. ¡°No, I can¡¯t reach Sol,¡± she said.

    Her brother was apparently indulging himself with his childhood first love. The term alone made Jasmine want to vomit. They should have killed the girl and not let her escape that night, just for a useless n that didn¡¯t turn out well.

    If only they could keep her and let her give birth to her non- human being daughter, they would have saved both time and energy. They could have observed her since she was only a babe, which would have given them more information on her, since she was very rare. The little girl was not a vampire, shifter or even a witch.

    ¡°Yes, I will keep trying to reach him,¡± Jasmine said solemnly, but her eyes showed how much she hated the idea that her father still didn¡¯t want to get rid of his useless son. In her opinion, she was more than enough for her father. She would be a great sessor to him and his legacy. ¡°Yes, I will keep my eyes on him.¡±

    And after a few more talks, Jasmine hung up the call. Her expression didn¡¯t look good, she hated it when her father didn¡¯t acknowledge what she had done for the organization.

    But when she was deep in thought, her body suddenly jolted as someone hugged her from behind.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jasmine hissed when Liam rested his chin on her shoulder and kissed her neck. ¡°Someone will see us.¡±

    ¡°Let them see us,¡± Liam murmured against her skin, it was hard for him to keep his hands off her. ¡°You are my mate.¡±

    ¡°Liam!¡± Jasmine called his name sternly and shoved him away from her. The moment she turned around, she could see the hurt in his eyes. He was hurt by her reaction.

    Therefore, despite her unhappiness for being mistreated by her father, Jasmine suppressed her ego and went to him, kissed both of his cheeks and talked to him in a gentle tone.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to let anyone see us. You know the problem between us is veryplicated.¡±

    No one knew about this forbidden rtionship and Jasmine didn¡¯t have any intention of letting others know about this any soon.

    The daughter of the head of The Hound was mates with the Alpha off thergest pack of the shifters? That sounded very ridiculous. Jasmine didn¡¯t want to jeopardize the image that she had built for the public.

    But, she needed to keep Liam wrapped around her fingers, just in case. He woulde to use someday.

    ¡°You keep saying that,¡± Liam growled and then got out of the room to join the other shifters from his pack, his eyes slightly darker when he shoved Jasmine aside and this made the girl gritt her teeth.

    =====================

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Hades asked her when he saw that Zuri had been standing in the same position for more than twenty minutes, staring at the manor.

    This manor originally was the McKeltar¡¯s property, but the attack eight years ago and the disappearance of all the members of the McKeltar family turned this ce into an abandoned building.

    However, little did they know that this building was bought by an artist, who had retired from her career and chose to stay here two years ago.

    Yes, this ce was where July managed her organization from, gathering all the shifters and people, who didn¡¯t have the same opinion as The Hound, those people, who didn¡¯t see the non- human beings as a threat.

    Zuri learned about it through the information that she gathered when she was still in Xerxes¡¯s pack.

    ¡°Should I ring the bell?¡± Hades was being impatient with Zuri now, he didn¡¯te here to see her go into a trance. He wanted to see what she was going to do when she entered the ce that was filled with memories for her.

    Would she still keep her stoic expression?

    ¡°I will kill you if you dare...¡± but, before Zuri could finish her words, Hades had rang the bell and the sound was very loud.

    ¡°But, I am already dead, I can¡¯t be more dead than this.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 168

    168 A PUNY CHILD

    ¡°I am sorry, dear, but, I am already dead, I can¡¯t be more dead than this.¡± Hades shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and then shed her his eerie smile.

    If only Zuri knew how to get rid of this creature, she would have done anything to find peace without him being around her all the time.

    She didn¡¯t realize when it started, but Hades had been following her recently and there was nothing she could do to make him stop, since being mad was no longer working, she could only ignore him.

    And yet, his noisy mouth was so hard to ignore and she was tired of trying to make him quiet.

    A man came to the gates when he saw a young girl standing there. His expression was so cold and once he came closer, Zuri knew that he was a human, and not a shifter.

    ¡°What is your business?¡± the man asked Zuri, his voice was rough, as if he had not yet drank anything for a long time.

    ¡°I want to see July,¡± Zuri said, after debating with herself, she knew that she had toe to find July or Anne.

    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you want to ask for a picture or sign, you can¡¯t do that now, she is busy.¡±

    Zuri really wanted to roll her eyes, thest thing in her bucket list was asking for those stupid things.

    .....

    ¡°I need to see her for some urgent matter,¡± Zuri said in a calm tone, but her eyes said otherwise, it delivered a warning to her opponent and this was something that Hades loved to see. She looked more alive whenever she was upset.

    The man frowned, he narrowed his eyes and looked at her from head to toe, trying to study her. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is...¡±

    ¡°Tell them that your name is Blue,¡± Hades chimed in, he was wearing a ck leather jacket with jeans and a ck shirt. Everything about him was so gloomy that it matched perfectly with Zuri¡¯s mood, probably that was one of the reasons she let him be around her.

    ¡°Zuri...¡± She refused to follow what he said, but it only made the situation difficult for her.

    ¡°What is your business?¡± The man kept asking the same question, as he observed her openly.

    ¡°This is my business,¡± Zuri said, showing off her ws, she half shifted her hands, turning her nails into sharp ws that could tear his neck.

    The man was surprised, he took a step back and talked rapidly to someone over themunication device in his ears.

    ¡°You really like to be violent,¡± Hadesmented, but then he grinned at her. ¡°But I like it nheless.¡±

    Zuri said nothing to thatpliment, this was not the right time to indulge herself with such apliment and moreover, she knew that she had created unnecessarymotion.

    ¡°You stay there, don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± the man warned her and walked back to meet his fellow guards, leaving Zuri alone.

    Seeing that, the frown between her eyes deepened. She didn¡¯te here to wait.

    ¡°You look upset, should I kill the man that made you upset?¡± Hades offered his help when he watched Zuri take three steps back.

    ¡°You should kill yourself in that case,¡± Zuri murmured, annoyed beyond words and then she ran toward the gate and easily climbed it within seconds, as shended quietly inside the manor now.

    Once in the past, this was her home, she was sure nothing had changed since thest time she was here. Therefore, she didn¡¯t need those people¡¯s help to call for July or Anne, since she could find them herself.

    But then, the question was; what should she do when she finally met them? What kind of situation would it be?

    ¡°Tsk, you should watch your temper,¡± Hades muttered to himself, as he watched Zuri walk toward the manor without anyone noticing her.

    ====================

    Emily was hugging her worn off doll, as she sat at the corner of the room, watching a drunk man beating a woman that they called as their mother, her big hazel eyes looked at the scene with fear, as her small figure tried to press herself to the wall behind her, afraid of being noticed by the man.

    ¡°You bitch! Where is the money!¡± the man roared in anger. He delivered one more punch on the woman¡¯s face and she copsed to the floor, no longer crying.

    Is she dead?

    Eros has the same question in his head. He was sitting in the opposite corner across his little sister, Emily, as his eyes watched her trembling figure in silence.

    It was clear for him now why he smelled blood from her when they met for the first time a week ago in the orphanage.

    It was still unknown whether it was her blood or this woman¡¯s blood.

    Eros just learned that she was adopted as well, a puny child, that was how those people called them, puny children. Children who lost their parents during the battle against the shifters and had been affected by the war that was ongoing for the past eight years between the two parties.

    Puny children.

    The government made an amendment to them by giving those families, who wanted to shelter them and gave them new families, a big amount of allowance.

    Some of the families would love to shelter them because they took pity on them, but there were some families like this, who only wanted the money in return for taking care of them. They didn¡¯t give what the children needed, but they lived on the money that they received for taking them in. Adopting them.

    The man growled louder when his victim could no longer move. He kicked her once more on the stomach, before heid his eyes on the small girl, who was hugging her worn out teddy bear, as if it could protect her.

    The man was so drunk and he just needed another victim.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 169

    169 A PUNY CHILD (2)

    Josh, was the name of the man, who was so drunk to even realize that he was hitting a six years old girl, who was crying, begging him to stop, while Eros stood across the room, trying to discern the whole situation.

    He realized the whole fa?ade of this family on his fourth day to be part of this ¡®family¡¯. He hit and kicked Elise whenever he was drunk or even when he was sober or when the woman annoyed him by asking for more money.

    However, this was the first time for Eros to witness how he struck Emily¡¯s small face with the back of his hand, as the girl iled her limbs to ward off the attack. It was a futile attempt, of course.

    And when the man was about to p the little girl for a third time, Eros didn¡¯t think twice before he rushed toward him and hit him with a ss that he was holding.

    The ss collided against his head and his eyes rolled back as his hand reached up to touch his bleeding forehead.

    Emily was screaming, Josh was groaning and Eros was just standing in his ce, watching the man fall to the floor miserably. He didn¡¯t die, he just passed out, but the scene of him bleeding out on the floor was a little bit horrifying for children to see.

    Emily curled her body and covered her face with both of her hands, sobbing until her whole small body was trembling.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Eros approached her, he knelt down and nudged her shoulder, but she cried even louder. Now, the little boy didn¡¯t know what to do except to wait for her to stop crying and calm down a little bit.

    And apparently, after she finished crying because of the pain on her face, she started snoring.

    .....

    The little girl was sleeping after a fit of crying and this left Eros with a frown on his face. He nudged her body again, she whimpered, but didn¡¯t wake up, she stuffed her mouth with her thumb, sucking on her finger because she was hungry.

    Eros remembered that thest proper meal that they had was two days ago and after that, they could only rummage the kitchen and eat anything there, which didn¡¯t do much for their appetite. It was in the evening already and their ¡®parents¡¯ had been fighting for hours now, neglecting them.

    Actually that was not something new for Eros, because they barely realized that they had two small children in this house.

    Confused about what to do, Eros came closer to her and carried her to the next room, their room, where he shared the smallest room in this house with her, leaving the two unconscious adults on the floor.

    Eros could only hope that he wouldn¡¯t remember anything and even if he remembered, there was nothing he could do about it, since it was impossible to kick Eros out of the house. They needed the money that came with him after all.

    Inside the bedroom, Eros put Emily on the only thin bed and tucked her in with a worn out nket.

    It was either she was too small that made her weigh nothing or it was because Eros was a non- human being, who was stronger than a normal eight years old boy, he could carry her around effortlessly.

    Eros walked to the other room again and picked up Emily¡¯s teddy bear, as he walked toward their room and put it between her arms, as she snuggled into it.

    The little boy watched her until sleepiness overcame him and he fell into a deep slumber next to her. He fell into a sleepless dream, but somehow, in the middle of the night, he felt so cold, as if he was sleeping on ice.

    ====================

    ¡°Lise, you need to eat this,¡± Sol came to Lise¡¯s istion room, holding a try for her. She had refused to eat since she was not allowed to see her daughter.

    ¡°Where is my daughter,¡± Lise spoke roughly with Sol. She wanted to see her daughter. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    Sol sighed, he sat down on the edge of her bed and looked at the porridge on the tray. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Lise had been holding back her anger and frustration, thus when she asked about her daughter, she expected a clear answer, not just a repeat of empty words like; you don¡¯t need to worry.

    Her anger clouded her mind when she turned violent and pped her hand down to the tray, knocking the porridge on the floor.

    On the other hand, Sol didn¡¯t even flinch when she did that, it was not the first time after all.

    ¡°Lise you need to calm down, or else I need to inject you again.¡± There was pain in his voice, he hated it when he had to do that to her, but he didn¡¯t have any other choice. His hands were tied. He had been very lenient toward her.

    The problem was; even he couldn¡¯t have ess to River. The little girl was under direct supervision of his father. Without his order, no way one could go to her istion room.

    They lost the lycan after all. The lycan boy that they had been studying since he was born and until now, no one could find him anywhere.

    The lycan was their secret experiment, thus it was impossible for them to announce it for the public to know.

    Therefore, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose this precious creature. They needed to identify her, since she didn¡¯t belong to any kind that they knew about.

    ¡°Where is my daughter!?¡± Lise gritted her teeth, she red at Sol with hatred in her eyes.

    ¡°Lise, please calm down, or you will make things even worse,¡± Sol tried to soothe her, but Lise didn¡¯t want to be touched by him.

    ¡°I want to see July,¡± she said sternly.

    ¡°I am sorry, but you can¡¯t involve my sister in this.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 170

    170 BLUE

    ¡°Ms. Williams, I am sure that the young girl is out there, I left her at the gates.¡± The young man took July to the gate to show her the girl, who asked for her. ¡°She is a shifter. A werewolf, I guess.¡±

    July looked at the huge and tall metal gates before her eyes, but couldn¡¯t see any young girl or any other being there.

    ¡°What is her name?¡± July asked again, she looked around her, but still couldn¡¯t see anyone there.

    ¡°Her name is Zuri, she said her name is Zuri,¡± the young man exined. ¡°At first, I thought she is one of your fans, who managed to find out about this ce, but she said she is not.¡±

    Most of the guards who worked for July were the men from Knox¡¯s organization, who were still loyal to him, even though they knew that he was a non- human being. The news shocked them, but then they could care less about that fact and the war between the shifter and human beings.

    They worked for July now, since they knew the importance of this woman for him.

    ¡°What does she look like?¡± July asked, as they walked back to the manor. Though in her early thirties, July looked no older than when she was in her twenties. She still looked amazing and the sudden news about her early retirement from showbiz shocked them all, especially her fans.

    July indeed retired as an actress, but she took over Knox¡¯s organization and became their new boss. It was such a big move for her to handle those men, where most of them were too brusque and cold- blooded people.

    ¡°She is so young, beautiful and has shoulder length hair...¡± but then the young guard flicked his finger, remembering something more significant. ¡°She has white hair. So white like snow and a pair of hazel eyes.¡±

    .....

    ¡°White hair?¡± July furrowed her brows, she only knew one person, who had such significant white hair. She met her eight years ago when she came to this manor for the first time.

    ¡°Yes, white hair, she...¡± But, before he could finish his words, July had run toward the manor. ¡°What happened to Ms. Williams? Something is wrong?¡±

    July waved her hand while she was running. ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow me, go back to your post,¡± she said. It was because she knew where the girl was.

    It didn¡¯t take a genius to know where she was right now.

    However, it seemed July didn¡¯t know her quite well, because when she entered the room, which belonged to a little girl with white hair years ago, she couldn¡¯t find her there.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Anne approached her, as she saw her running in the corridor with such an expression.

    July bit her bottom lip and then spoke to her hesitantly. ¡°I think Blue is here. The guard told me that a young white haired girl was looking for me, and she happened to be a shifter.¡± She then waved her hand to the inside of the empty room. ¡°But, she is not here and the guard said her name is Zuri, not Blue.¡±

    Anne was surprised to hear that Blue was here. The little girl that she had to leave behind, found her way back to this ce.

    Zuri. So it was her name.

    ¡°I know where she is,¡± Anne said with so many emotions in her voice, as she turned around and walked toward a different direction.

    ====================

    Zuri was about to track down Anne and July inside this huge manor, but then she was distracted when she smelled something familiar, a scent that made her feel like home.

    It was the smell of the books in the library, the ce where she used to wait for him to return from wherever he had gone.

    There were a few changes here and there, as thest memory of Zuri of this ce was when it was attacked by The Hound and the vampires that night. That was thest time she was here before Knox took her away to a safe ce.

    As it turned out, the safe ce that he intended was not as safe as he thought.

    Zuri ran her fingers along the spines of the books, walked toward the firece, which looked so old and out of the world. Once you entered this library, you would feel like you were in a different time, since everything here seemed like it couldn¡¯t be touched by the modern world.

    She knelt down in front of the firece and looked at the empty spot, where the dry wood should be with the fire lighting it up brightly.

    Out of instinct, Zuri hugged herself, she felt like time flew very fast and everything that had happened to her was like a nightmare that she didn¡¯t want to remember at all.

    Zuri was too engrossed with her own thoughts, until she didn¡¯t realize two women had entered the room and were now looking at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Blue...¡± Anne called out to her when she was standing right behind the girl.

    Zuri¡¯s body stiffened when she heard her name being called, she didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was.

    It took Zuri some time to stand up and face the old woman, who once in the past, she thought of as a figure of a mother for her.

    Several feelings ran through her body when she saw Anne, she looked much older than herst memory and frail too.

    ¡°Oh, my god...¡± Anne covered her mouth when she saw her. ¡°Blue...¡± she mentioned her name with a trembling voice, as she walked closer to reach her.

    Meanwhile, July, who was standing behind Anne could only smile slightly at her. They were not close and only met a few times in the past, but she knew this girl¡¯s importance for the McKeltars.

    But then, Anne stopped walking when she saw Zuri backing away from her with repulsion shing in her hazel eyes.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 171

    171 GET BACK THE MCKELTAR

    Zuri didn¡¯t mean to avoid Anne¡¯s advances, though there were a lot of emotions running through her system right now with a lot of things guing her mind, but she didn¡¯t find it in herself to hate her.

    The situation and the circumstances at that time were veryplicated and she realized they thought that was the best for her, since she was only a child and her understanding was very limited.

    However, the thought that Anne would hug her, wrap her arms around her body and she would feel her breathing on her skin, made Zuri back away. The repulsion that she was suppressing returned and she found herself having a hard time breathing.

    Not only that, she couldn¡¯t fake her feelings in time and Anne caught her expression. The confusion was so clear in her eyes.

    ¡°Blue? What happened?¡± she asked, her voice was so soothing in her ears, but Zuri couldn¡¯t find it in herself to want to be close to her.

    ¡°I miss you, Anne.¡± That was the only thing that Zuri could offer to her. To show her even a tiny bit of her feelings right now. She missed her, she missed all the stories that she told her when she was a child. But that little girl was no longer there. She had turned into something else...

    ¡°I missed you too, Blue,¡± Anne said, looking hesitant to approach her again.

    On the other hand, Zuri stole a nce at July, who narrowed her eyes at the spot on her neck. She knew it was still swollen and would always be like that until she finally epted it, albeit her mate had died.

    Unconsciously, Zuri pulled the cor of her jacket up, to cover the mark.

    .....

    =======================

    Eros nudged Emily¡¯s body, waited until she woke up and lifted the nket that covered her head. She looked at Eros with her swollen eyes.

    ¡°There is food down there, do you want to go and get it?¡± Eros asked her softly and then saw the little girl was about to shrink into her nket again, thus he talked hurriedly. ¡°They went out a few minutes ago,¡± he told her.

    Eros could hear the little girl sniffing and then opened the nket. Her big hazel eyes looked at him, waiting for him to go first.

    ¡°Come.¡± Eros stood up and then offered his hand to her, as he helped her to her feet. Emily didn¡¯t forget to bring the worn out teddy bear with her before following Eros into the kitchen.

    This house could no longer be said as a living ce, since there were a lot of things scattered on the floor, including trash everywhere. It was a miracle that they could find something to eat.

    ¡°Careful, there is broken ss there,¡± Eros warned Emily, as he pointed at the spot where broken ss pieces of a bottle scattered on the floor.

    Emily nodded, she walked closer toward Eros, and clung to him.

    They walked down the narrow corridor and past the room, where the other night Josh beat her and she watched how he smacked the woman whom they address as ¡®mother¡¯ until she lost consciousness.

    Emily shuddered and clutched to Eros¡¯ hand tightly. She pressed her body against him, trembling.

    On the other hand, Eros knew what made the little girl afraid and then fastened his pace to go to the kitchen to find the remaining food that Josh and his wife left before they went out.

    ¡°Here, eat this,¡± Eros gave the biggest portion of cold pizza on the table and watched Emily take a big bite of it, she was starving.

    On the other hand, Eros took the smaller portion that was left on the box, before he threw it. Actually, it was not enough for him. He wanted more, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to take the pizza that he had given to Emily.

    However, the little girl lifted her head and looked at him with her big doe eyes, then stretched out her small arm and put the pizza under his nose.

    ¡°Take a bite,¡± she said with her childish voice.

    ¡°I have eaten.¡±

    ¡°Just a bite,¡± she insisted, shoving the pizza to his lips until he took a small bite.

    They were hungry and this pizza wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy them, but at least it was enough for them tost until evening. They just hoped there would be some more leftover food when those two people returned.

    And no more beating...

    ===================

    Zuri ate her lunch slowly.

    Even though she was hungry, she couldn¡¯t enjoy her food at all under the curious gazes of Anne and July, who looked like they were rather impatient to talk to her.

    And when the situation became even more ufortable, Zuri pushed her te away, which was still filled with up to half of her food.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Zuri was really thankful that Hades was not there to disturb her. She didn¡¯t need any distractions right now.

    ¡°Blue,¡± July started, but Zuri stopped her.

    ¡°Call me Zuri, that¡¯s my name,¡± she said calmly, so calm until it left Anne frowning. She knew the little girl that she had raised for a few months, but she didn¡¯t know the young girl before her eyes.

    The way she talked, the way she avoided her eyes from hers and how she looked ufortable, even with herself, and that was not the young and cheerful girl that she knew.

    ¡°Zuri,¡± July said, correcting her words. ¡°I know that this is too sudden...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s spare our time and get straight to the business,¡± Zuri said, her tone didn¡¯t change at all and her expression was very stoic.

    For a brief moment, July nced at Anne, but of course they couldn¡¯t talk about what they were thinking right now about Zuri.

    Therefore, July cut the sweet talk and got straight to the main topic. ¡°I want you to help me.¡±

    ¡°With?¡± Zuri knew what she wanted.

    ¡°To get back the McKeltars.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 172

    172 MR. BEAR

    ¡°I want you to help me.¡± July straightened her back when she said this, she looked Zuri right in the eyes to see her reaction.

    ¡°With?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t show any change in her expression, as she could guess what kind of help that July needed from her.

    And without beating around the bush, July stated what was in her mind. ¡°To get back the McKeltars.¡± This was the main topic that they would discuss, she knew that they had this special bond with the McKeltars and it was obvious that July wanted to get Knox back. It had been years.

    Initially, July wouldn¡¯t involve herself in such a situation, but the organization, The Hound, that was managed by her father had found their location and was about to retrieve them from the frozenke with whatever means.

    There was no way July would let that happen, she wouldn¡¯t let them run an experiment on him. She knew what kind of cruel things that they had done to those shifters and Knox wouldn¡¯t be one of them.

    ¡°I know where Chaos and the others are.¡± July deliberately mentioned Chaos, because she knew Zuri¡¯s inclination to that creature.

    ¡°If you know, you can go. No one will stop you,¡± Zuri said, her eyes flickered with anger when she heard Chaos¡¯ name being mentioned and this was out of July¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Blue,¡± Anne started.

    ¡°Zuri. My name is Zuri, remember that,¡± she hissed at the old woman, but at the same time she realized that her reaction was out of ce, thus she softened her tone when she added. ¡°I prefer to be called Zuri.¡±

    .....

    Anne was surprised, but then she nodded. ¡°Zuri, you need to understand the importance of this matter.¡±

    ¡°I will think about it,¡± Zuri said, she didn¡¯t need them to borate the n, since she could guess how things could be.

    But understanding waspletely different from epting.

    She still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the fact that she would meet Chaos again after everything that she had gone through.

    If she took this risk, there was a chance, though it was only a glimmer of it, for Zuri to see him again and she didn¡¯t know how she felt about it.

    ¡°When will you give me the answer?¡± July asked, stopping Zuri in her tracks. ¡°I need to know whether you are in this or not, because I don¡¯t want to waste my time waiting for you.¡±

    Zuri turned around when she heard the different tone in July¡¯s voice. She sounded more stern and firm, there was a dark aura around her when she forced Zuri to give her a time limit for her answer.

    ¡°July,¡± Anne called her in a low voice, she warned her to not take things too far. She knew that something big had happened to Zuri and that caused her change of personality, thus it was not the right time to force her into doing something.

    And yet, July ignored that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to babysit you.¡± July¡¯s eyes were on Zuri¡¯s. ¡°You are in or you are out. Give me the answer before midnight.¡±

    And before Zuri could leave the dining room, July had stood up from her seat and walked out of there. She lifted her chin defiantly and arrogantly.

    After all, July had to handle the worst men in this country, who used to work under Knox¡¯s cruel reign, where the man would be unequivocal with his words and order.

    Therefore, to make those kinds of men concede to her, she had to assume this kind of attitude. She was a brilliant actress, it could be said another role that she had to grab ahold of for unlimited time.

    She wouldn¡¯t yield or indulge anyone and she wouldn¡¯t start this with Zuri either.

    July was aware that there was a long story behind Zuri¡¯s return and the mark on her neck, but she was not in a position to spoil and indulge her for her misery. She had her piece of wretchedness as well.

    ¡°You can take your room,¡± July said before she closed the door behind her.

    On the other hand, Zuri stared at the closed door, her expression was unreadable, as she fixed the cor of her jacket around her neck and walked away from that dining room, leaving Anne alone.

    ======================

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emily asked when she saw Eros pushing a cab to block the door after he went back from the kitchen to take two bottles of water.

    ¡°They areing,¡± he said in a low voice. He could smell their scents from a distance away, which was one of his abilities as a non- human being.

    ¡°Why did you block the door?¡± Emily asked, hugging her teddy bear, its size was half of her body.

    ¡°So that they can¡¯t hurt us,¡± he replied. Eros needed to put all his strength to make it move, but then he felt there was another pair of hands that helped him.

    When Eros looked down, he found Emily was trying to help him, though her strength didn¡¯t help at all.

    It took Eros and Emily a few more minutes before they could block the door and not longer after that, the sound of the front door being opened could be heard.

    Emily crept closer to Eros with the bear in her arms, her body was trembling when she heard the rattling sound from the door, as Josh was trying to enter followed by a few curses coupled with profanities that he spat at them when he couldn¡¯t open it.

    ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡± Eros spoke into her ears, as Josh was kicking the door.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Emily was too afraid to focus on his question.

    ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡± Eros pointed his finger at her teddy bear.

    Emily looked a little bit confused and distracted by the sound from the door, but then she replied to him with a shaking voice. ¡°Mr. Bear,¡± she said.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 173

    173 YOU WILL FIND YOUR WAY BACK

    Today was a very tiring day, where July had to run from one ce to another to take care of a few things.

    This ce could still stand because the business that Knox left behind was still running and the profits from it were enough to manage the organization that opposed The Hound.

    Sometimes, July wondered whether she was doing this because she wanted to irk her father or because she wanted to hold up this ce together for when Knox finally returned. Just so there would be a safe ce for him, for someone like him, the non- human being.

    Or probably, it was a little bit of both.

    July pinched the bridge of her nose, she wanted to take a warm shower and then slump in herfortable bed, taking a good rest after a long bustling day.

    However, when she was about to reach her bedroom, she saw someone standing near the door, leaning her body against the wall, staring at her with a pair of impassive eyes.

    ¡°Zuri,¡± July called for her. She almost forgot about her. It was indeed almost midnight and she had told her to make a decision before it.

    Zuri straightened her back and spoke without missing a beat. ¡°I will do it,¡± she said.

    July was slightly surprised by her answer, she thought she needed to coax the young shifter to take the job, but apparently she had her own thoughts on this matter.

    .....

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± July asked when she watched her walk away toward a different direction from her bedroom.

    Zuri stopped walking and turned around to face July, her expression didn¡¯t change a little bit. ¡°I am waiting for you just to tell you that.¡±

    Hearing what Zuri said, July wondered how long she had been waiting there before making up her mind toe up with that decision.

    ¡°Great,¡± July said. ¡°We will leave early tomorrow morning.¡± And the only thing that she received was a curt nod from her, as she fixed the cor of her jacket around her neck, to cover the mark. ¡°The mark...¡± she started and the question died down on her lips when she saw a dangerous look flickering in her hazel eyes.

    ¡°You better not ask something that is not of your concern,¡± Zuri spoke rigidly and then walked away.

    Only when Zuri¡¯s figure could no longer be seen that July could sigh deeply, it almost felt like she just dodged a bullet that was shot straight to her head.

    She didn¡¯t remember that the girl was very scary like this...

    Well, eight years was a lot of time and a lot of things could happen and sometimes some wounds could be seen like the mark on Zuri¡¯s neck, but the worst were the wounds that you were not able to see. And those are hard to heal...

    The white hair girl walked away from the direction of her bedroom, but it seemed July knew where she was heading to.

    ====================

    Zuri feltfortable when her senses hit this familiar scent of the library, with the old books surrounding her. If only the firece was lit up, it would be perfect.

    She walked toward the sofa. They changed the sofa, probably because the old one had been ruined, as she could see how much July tried to keep this house original.

    Zuri sank her body on thefortable sofa and hugged herself, and stared at the firece. She used to do this in the past and now she was doing it again just because she could feel the remaining part of her. She lost herself, the girl was finally home, but her heart couldn¡¯t find peace.

    However, before she could close her eyes, she heard the sound of the door being opened and she didn¡¯t need to move her body to know who wasing here to find her.

    ¡°Blue, are you asleep?¡± Anne asked softly, she brought a nket with her, as she approached the sofa, where she could see her white hair.

    Zuri pushed herself up and sat down, so she could give space for her to sit.

    Anne sighed deeply, as she sat down next to Zuri, yet the girl flinched and tried to put distance between them.

    Knowing this, Anne tried to keep her desire to hug her and didn¡¯t invade her space. She didn¡¯t know what she had gone through, but when July mentioned to her about the mark on Zuri¡¯s neck and now she saw it herself, she could guess it to be the worst.

    ¡°You skipped your dinner,¡± Anne said softly. ¡°I cooked your favorite food, Blue.¡±

    That was the reason why she skipped her dinner, because she didn¡¯t want to see her, she was not ready, but then, this was unavoidable and she would go tomorrow. Therefore, the sooner she faced this, the better.

    ¡°Anne, I am not the girl that you know.¡± She lifted her head and for the first time today, she held her gaze and Anne could see how much damage she had endured for the past eight years. ¡°And stop calling me Blue. That¡¯s not my name.¡±

    Anne stretched out her hand, but Zuri frowned and out of instinct, she backed away, yet she held her hand anyway.

    This small gesture revoked something in her and her repulsion almost made Zuri want to w her face, just to get rid of her hand from hers.

    Yet, she endured it. Her body stiffened, as she held her breath to get a better control of herself.

    ¡°You are always the little girl that I know.¡± Anne looked at her gently. ¡°You will always be my girl. You are just lost and you will find your way back, just like how you did this time. You returned to this house and I have never felt more grateful for that.¡± She repeated her words again. ¡°You will find your way back, Blue.¡±

    Zuri gritted her teeth, these emotions were overwhelming, to the point of suffocating.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 174

    174 KILL THOSE HUMAN

    ¡°You look excited to see your first love again,¡± Hades said as he watched Zuri pack all the things that she needed during their flight to the frozenke.

    Fortunately, there were not a lot of things that she had, thus she could prepare them at thest minute, while the sky was still so dark out there.

    ¡°I bet you will grin from ear to ear the moment you meet him,¡± Hadesmented again, as he perched on Zuri¡¯s old study desk. He was teasing her, of course, since Zuri¡¯s expression was anything but excited.

    Without turning her body or even seeing her target, Zuri threw her oce toward Hades and this shocked the god of the underworld as the weapon transpierced him and stuck against the wall behind him.

    ¡°Geez, you sure have a problem with your temper,¡± he hissed at her. ¡°Luckily I couldn¡¯t die, or else you will have a dead body in your lovely room.¡±

    Zuri said nothing about that and continued what she was doing, as if nothing happened. Slowly, she mastered this ignoring pretense and thought of Hades¡¯ noisiness as a breeze of wind, an annoying one at that.

    ¡°Do you want my advice?¡± Hades asked again, he sure couldn¡¯t stop talking.

    Zuri kept silent and zipped up her backpack, as she walked toward Hades, but her eyes were fixed on the oce on the wall. She pulled it out and put it in the safety of her bag.

    ¡°Okay, I will take your silence as a ¡®yes¡¯.¡± Hades shrugged his shoulders and talked anyway about this advice of his. ¡°You better not wake him up and kill those humans instead.¡±

    .....

    Zuri stopped what she was doing and stayed still. This reaction brought a smile to the corner of Hades¡¯ lips. He knew how to get her attention and get on her nerves.

    ¡°He is still not whole. You caused so much trouble for him when he brought you back from the dead.¡± Hades jumped down from the desk and approached Zuri.

    But, the girl turned around, backed away from him, she was ¡®at the ready¡¯ to attack him if he walked closer to her any more and this time, Hades was wise enough to not provoke the girl, since he needed her to listen to him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you will face, what kind of Chaos that you will see if you wake him up before his time.¡± Hades shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. His voice was calm, but Zuri had her suspicions that this was his way to talk about an important matter. ¡°He can be someone else. Someone that you willpletely not recognize at all.¡±

    Zuri narrowed her eyes when she heard that exnation, that didn¡¯t sound so reliable at all, but she needed him to talk more.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The backpack was forgotten and now Hades got all of her attention.

    The sky out there had turned slightly brighter and the sun peeked from behind the horizon, as the day started.

    ¡°There is a devil in everything and for Chaos, his bad side could be suppressed because he has a strong conscience about his surroundings, has a better control of his demonic side, but because of you.¡± Hades seemed to like it as he emphasized thest few words and watched how Zuri¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Because of you, the bnce in him was disrupted.¡±

    Zuri could hear the sound of footsteps in the corridor and knew who was walking toward her room, but her mind was too busy trying to grasp Hades¡¯ words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much he can control his devilish side if you wake him up before his time.¡± Hades chuckled lightly. ¡°If you are not careful, you can release another monster in this realm.¡± He shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind it if you take down the whole realm to hell. I will just have busy days ahead then.¡±

    And the door flew open, as July entered the room. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± she said and then frowned when she watched Zuri¡¯s eyes fixed on something in front of her.

    July tried to follow her line of sight, but she couldn¡¯t see something interesting there that could leave her fascinated enough to go into a daze.

    ¡°Zuri?¡± She nudged her shoulder and the girl flinched.

    ¡°Yes?¡± She took a step back to avoid July.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s time,¡± July repeated her words.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± she murmured and then took the backpack and slung it on her back. She followed July out of the room, but not before ncing briefly at the same ce.

    ======================

    Zuri and July would take a private n to go to the frozenke. And there were another five men with them. Two of whom Zuri knew as Knox and Gael¡¯s right hand men, Nathen and Sebastian.

    ¡°You have grown up, Blue...¡± Nathen was as easy going as Gael, thus when he saw the little white haired girl that had turned into a teenager. He thought about Zuri as the same eight years old and reached out a hand to tousle her hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± Zuri growled at him and gave him a dagger look that was enough to make his hand stop mid- air, as he watched in surprise by the hostility that the girl showed to him.

    He knew that she was a little bit salty even when she was a child, but now she looked even more dangerous.

    Zuri walked past him and took a seat next to July¡¯s seat, but the woman was still out there, talking about a few things with the other three men. She had told their names to Zuri, but she forgot the moment they were out of her sight.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Nathen asked July when she approached him. His eyes were on Zuri, so she could understand what he meant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t annoy her,¡± July said simply.

    ¡°I did not,¡± Nathen grumbled, he felt offended. ¡°I am being very nice and friendly.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 175

    175 SHUT UP

    During the entire journey to the frozenke, Zuri spent her time by sleeping it off and only woke up when July nudged her shoulder.

    Her eyes immediately turned sharp when she was jolted awake, only when her eyes met with July¡¯s, did she rx slightly.

    On the other hand, July said nothing about her behavior and told her that they would bending in ten minutes, as she handed her a warm towel to wipe away her tiredness.

    Zuri wiped her face with the warm towel and sighed deeply. It was a bad dream. No one would be able to hurt you again. She kept repeating the words, but the more she said it in her head, the more she felt so pathetic to herself, since she knew they were only empty words.

    The dream came to her again and again, torturing her day and night. The same scene kept repeating in her head when his rough hands touched her and how his warm breath traced her skin...

    ¡°What happened?¡± July looked at Zuri, who tossed away the towel from her hand, as if it was on fire. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zuri shook her head, she could feel her heart thumping wildly against her chest when she realized what she had done.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she muttered to herself and picked up the towel from the floor that was still warm to the touch and put it away from her.

    July looked at Zuri deeply for a moment before she pretended like nothing happened, since it was what the girl wanted.

    .....

    ¡°Put on your seatbelt,¡± she pointed her finger to the warning light, as they were about tond. ¡°I need you to be on guard for this job, so if you feel you can¡¯t do it, tell me now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Zuri said.

    ¡°Great,¡± July replied curtly.

    ¡°Are you sure you are okay with this job?¡± Hades asked her, he was sitting in the empty seat beside July. Tilting his head a bit, he looked at her with a teasing smile. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle yourself, you better stay with me in this luxurious ne.¡±

    And as usual, Zuri ignored himpletely.

    =====================

    ¡°Here, you will go to school tomorrow.¡± Biel, the woman that was supposed to be the mother of the two children, handed Eros his backpack. She was beaten and bruised from herst night¡¯s fight with Josh, since the man vented out his anger on her because the children locked him out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school,¡± Eros said. If he left for school he would need to leave Emily alone in this house.

    ¡°You can say that to Josh,¡± Biel replied dismissively, waving her hand toward the family room. ¡°There is food there, you can eat. Clean up the room before we return.¡±

    Biel looked a little bit sober today and she would remember to feed them if she was in a good mood like this. The woman didn¡¯t hurt them, but she didn¡¯t help as well when Josh hit the children. She would act as if she saw nothing, but then she didn¡¯t me them forst night¡¯s beating either.

    ¡°He will not agree.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡±

    And that was the only little conversation that they had after the few days Eros started living in this house. The two of them would leave in the morning and return at night, and both would be gone for the entire weekend. Those were the only days where Eros and Emily could sleep peacefully, knowing no drunk man would beat them.

    ¡°You will go to school?¡± Emily peeked from behind the sofa. She has been hiding there since their little conversation started, as she thought no one could see her, yet Eros knew that Biel was aware of her presence, it was just that she didn¡¯t care enough to do anything about it.

    ¡°I think I have to go to school,¡± Eros replied, and then watched how her small face frowned.

    ¡°Can I go with you?¡± she added with her small voice. ¡°Please...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you cane,¡± Eros said and tears welled up in her hazel eyes, her lips trembling. ¡°You will be fine here, I wille home before they return.¡±

    But it meant, Emily would be alone again in this house.

    Before Eros came, the little girl had thisplicated thought about which one was scarier, being alone the whole day, especially during the weekends, or having Josh and Biel around and having to face the possibility of being beaten up.

    Emily nced at the backpack that Biel gave to Eros. ¡°I can fit in inside there.¡± She pointed to the bag. ¡°I promise, I will stay silent so no one knows,¡± she promised.

    ====================

    The cold wind hit Zuri¡¯s face, it felt so great to get woken up from her own thoughts.

    ¡°We will stay until nightes and we will move to the site where The Hound built a camp,¡± July said, as they entered the car.

    There were three cars for seven of them. Nathen drove the car with July and Zuri, they would enter the same city that Zuri visited for the first time with Chaos in the past, where she had sensed his shattered soul for the first time.

    But now, when they were here, Zuri could feel this strong pull from a certain direction. It was Chaos, he was nearby.

    Zuri shuddered when she realized it. This was the closest they were since thest eight years.

    The pull was so strong, until Zuri felt ufortable in her seat and wanted to dash toward the source of her difort.

    She wanted the night toe faster and they could put their n in motion.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget what I said, right?¡± Hades asked Zuri from the front seat, which was supposed to be empty. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t wake him up.¡±

    Zuri averted her gaze and looked at the snowynd from the window. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Nathen looked at Zuri through the rearview mirror. ¡°But, no one is talking,¡± he said in confusion.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 176

    176 DON¡¯T DIE

    ¡°You will disregard all my important advice, won¡¯t you?¡± Hades asked Zuri, as heid down on the bed, causing Zuri to settle on the sofa instead, because she refused to talk to him, much less to tell him to get off the bed.

    Hades wriggled his toes and hummed a strange song that she had never heard, but then she didn¡¯t listen to so many songs in her life.

    ¡°You will cause trouble again, Blue, if you wake him up. This is really important,¡± Hades said again, but his gesture was the opposite of his words that he imed were important.

    Zuri could care less about what he was saying, since he didn¡¯t exin how crucial it was, and moreover, she was too tired. A lot of things happened to her in less than three days and she needed to be in her best condition tonight.

    Therefore, she closed her eyes and curled her body on the sofa, as she drifted into a troubled sleep. The nightmare came again and this time, she felt someone wrapping their strong arms around her body, while she burned with desire.

    That was disgusting and Zuri would always remember how it felt when someone held her, how their skin touched hers or how they breathed on her skin.

    Zuri couldn¡¯t endure that.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± July said sternly when Zuri almost slit her throat with her ws the moment she woke her up from her nightmare.

    She came here to tell her that they needed to move now, but she found she was fast asleep, only when she approached the girl did she realize that she was having trouble sleeping.

    .....

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again,¡± Zuri said in a rigid tone, as she retracted her ws and released July¡¯s body.

    However, when July touched her earlier, Zuri opened her eyes in an instant and July wouldn¡¯t forget the malice in her hazel eyes. How could someone look at you like that? July felt like her heart would burst out from sheer fear.

    She had never been so scared before.

    ¡°I will remember that.¡± She meant her words, as she regained herposure. ¡°We need to go now,¡± she informed her lightly and then walked out of the room.

    Zuri wiped her face roughly and then looked at her trembling hands. She almost killed July and she needed to stop this. She felt her heart beating so fast, as she couldn¡¯t remember thest time she could sleep dreamlessly. This started to get on her nerves.

    Whenever she opened her eyes and faced her day, she would forget what had happened, or at least she tried to do so, but when she fell asleep and was so vulnerable to control her thoughts, the demons from the past woulde back in full force.

    Outside of the window, the sky had turned dark, but beneath it, the lights along the street made the night not so gloomy.

    Only when Zuri got off the bed, did she realize that she was supposed to be on the sofa, because Hades upied the bed shamelessly when she fell asleep.

    It went without saying that it was him, who had carried her to the bed.

    Zuri gritted her teeth and tried to not think about it. She needed to meet July and the others, as they would head to the site, the frozenke.

    She felt her heart was so heavy. Would she meet Chaos again?

    And what if Hades¡¯s warning was right? What would happen to Chaos then?

    =====================

    Eros was woken up when he heard Emily whimpering beside him. He thought she was only having a bad dream, but apparently when he touched her body, he found out that her skin was very hot. She was actually burning.

    The little boy was on alert and immediately walked out of their room, only to realize that it was the weekend and no one was at home, therefore he returned to their bedroom again and tried to wake her up.

    ¡°My stomach hurts,¡± Emily whimpered with her eyes still closed.

    Eros looked around him and was confused about what he had to do about her stomach ache, as he had never had one before. ¡°I will get water.¡±

    That was the only solution that he could think of right now, but when he returned with a ss of water, Emily only took a sip of it and then curled her body again, pressing her stomach with her hands, while bead of sweat started to form on her forehead.

    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Eros asked her, but little Emily shook her head weakly and this made him nervous. She rarely rejected food.

    He looked around him and couldn¡¯t find anything to make her feel better, in the end, he used their worn out nket to wipe her sweat, but Emily kept whimpering, even when he gave her Mr. Bear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die,¡± Eros said in a low voice as he looked at his adopted sister, who closed her eyes shut before fallingpletely silent.

    ===================

    Zuri looked at the vastnd that was covered with snow. It looked so dark and empty, but in the distance, they could see the lights from many camps that were built for those scientists from The Hound.

    Being so close like this, Zuri could feel the pull. It was very strong, until she needed all of her strength to stop herself from running straight to the camp and found the source of it, albeit she knew what the source of it was.

    ¡°We need to kill them all, ruining their facilities will not stop them,¡± Zuri said, it seemed Hades¡¯ words had finally clicked in her mind, thankfully that devil was not here to hear that.

    ¡°No, setting their tents on fire will be enough,¡± July disagreed, just like what Zuri had thought. ¡°It will take them a long time to control the fire and we wille up with something betterter.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I agree to kill them all,¡± Sebastian, Knox¡¯s right hand man, voiced out his opinion.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 177

    177 I CAN HELP YOU

    ¡°Actually, I agree to kill them all,¡± Sebastian, Knox¡¯s right hand man, voiced out his opinion.

    Of course, he would agree, he had always been a cold blooded one. If he needed to strike, then he would strike hard until his opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to rise again ande up with a a counterattack.

    However, July couldn¡¯t take such a huge step. Those people, those vicious people with their horrible experiments, were her family. She knew from their informants that Archie Williams was there. If she allowed Sebastian to go ahead with whatever n that was in his mind, of course their main target would be her father.

    There was a high possibility Sebastian would seed in killing Archie Williams. He was a trained assassin, and had done more brutal jobs for Knox.

    ¡°I am not,¡± July said sternly. She would always have this sh of opinions with Sebastian when it came to killing someone.

    Sebastian always thought July was too soft for their organization and for those men that Knox left behind for her to lead, but truly, July had reached her limit and every time she gave an order to kill someone, or agreed with Sebastian¡¯s brutal idea, she felt a part of her die inside.

    ¡°I am not and you will follow my orders,¡± July emphasized her words when she said that.

    Fortunately, Sebastian knew his ce and could read the situation, as he said nothing about it, since there were a lot of people around them, but surely, he would give her an ear full once it was only the two of them.

    Actually the two of them had been arguing about it, but since it was Zuri who brought the matter up, he took the chance to make July rethink her decision.

    .....

    However, the girl was too stubborn to change her n.

    On the other hand, Zuri said nothing when all of them could feel the tension between July and Sebastian.

    As for Zuri, she didn¡¯t really care about them, because she had an urgent matter that she needed to handle herself.

    The feeling was getting stronger until it was hard for her to focus on her surroundings.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nathen nudged her shoulder and she flinched. ¡°We need to go.¡±

    Zuri nodded and lowered her head. She overreacted to his touch and she could see it in his eyes, but she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They walked through the nket of snow toward the lights in the distance, carrying their own backpacks that were filled with everything that they neededter.

    =====================

    Liam entered one of the camps with Jasmine beside her and five of his men behind him, as they growled deeply, since they were outnumbered, not only that, their new alpha dragged them straight to the enemy¡¯s den.

    Damon, Liam¡¯s beta, had told the young alpha that it was not a good idea, but he simply didn¡¯t listen to him. If they died here, he surely would me Liam for it.

    How could he be so stupid to hand his own life and the whole pack¡¯s future to their enemy¡¯s hands just like that? Did he lose his mind?

    ¡°Wee to my camp,¡± Archie Williams greeted Liam with a bright smile, but then his eyesnded on the five men behind Liam. ¡°I thought this conversation will be only between the two of us,¡± he said.

    The camp was so big, but there were only a few cabs and a big round table in the middle of this ce, which could amodate ten people.

    On the other hand, Jasmine walked toward her father and kissed his cheek. ¡°How is your trip?¡± Archie asked his daughter.

    ¡°Great,¡± Jasmine said simply. ¡°I think I will escort the gentlemen to their own tent.¡±

    ¡°We will stay here,¡± Damon said sternly. He refused to leave Liam alone, not because he liked him, but he was valuable for their pack.

    ¡°Leave,¡± Liam said.

    ¡°No,¡± Damon immediately rejected him and they looked at each other, glowering.

    With one look, Archie could tell that the alpha and the beta were having their own conversation. It always fascinated him how they couldmunicate without really saying it. They called it mind- link.

    And no matter how many heads of the shifters that he tore open, he and the rest of his scientists, still couldn¡¯t find the secret behind it.

    In the end, Damon lowered his head and walked out of the tent, followed by the four men, leaving the three of them alone there.

    ¡°Now, can we talk?¡± Liam said, he took a seat first and waved his hand to the chair in front of him, as if he was the owner, who owned this ce.

    This gesture amused Archie. He had never found someone so daring enough to walk into his territory and act so arrogantly.

    ¡°I heard you found Chaos,¡± Liam opened the topic without beating around the bush, it seemed he liked to lead everything.

    ¡°Yes, we did.¡± Archie took a seat and was followed by Jasmine. She didn¡¯t show any emotions on her face, but she was worried that this meeting would turn out so bad.

    Her father didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between them and she wanted to keep it that way.

    ¡°So, have you found out where his exact location is?¡± Liam asked him again, he crossed his legs, looked very rxed, despite his predicament.

    If Archie wanted to capture him, this was the right time to do so.

    ¡°I am sure you already know the answer,¡± Archie said humbly.

    If Liam knew the news about Chaos, he surely knew the following issue.

    Liam tilted his head, he smiled, but that was not a mocking one, he looked more calctive than before. ¡°I can help you with it.¡±

    Archie raised his brows. ¡°How can you help me find a creature in the frozenke?¡±

    ¡°This,¡± Liam said as he threw something at Archie, which he caught in time.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 178

    178 WE CAN USE HER

    Liam threw something to Archie, which he caught in time. It was a phone, or at least it looked like one.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Archie looked at the thing in his hand.

    ¡°Turn it on,¡± Liam ordered, he had been veryfortable with his position as the alpha, as the order flowed out of his lips smoothly.

    On the other hand, Archie had to suppress his irritation when he heard the way he ordered him.

    This was a small thing, but this was the proof why there shouldn¡¯t be two leaders in one room at the same time.

    Because both of them were so bad at following orders.

    Archie simply gave the small phone in his hand to Jasmine. ¡°Do what he said.¡± Archie was smiling harmlessly when he said that and let Jasmine do the work.

    Jasmine turned on the phone and showed it to his father wordlessly under Liam¡¯s heated gaze.

    ¡°A tracker?¡± Archie recognized it immediately. ¡°For who?¡±

    .....

    ¡°A girl named Zuri. The white wolf.¡± Liam could see the recognition in Archie¡¯s expression when he mentioned the words the white wolf, as it was not every day you would see one.

    They had been trying to get their hands on the white wolf, but the only white wolf that they knew of was Zuri and she was well protected within Liam¡¯s pack. Or at least that was what Archie knew.

    However, little did they know that Zuri often took a few tasks from Alpha Xerxes, which didn¡¯t require her to shift into her beast if it was not for an emergency situation.

    ¡°Why are you tracking her down?¡± Archie squinted his eyes, he immediately found something was wrong with this whole situation. ¡°She is with you, why do you need to track her?¡±

    Hearing that, Liam chuckled and Jasmine¡¯s body turned stiff when she could feel her father¡¯s anger radiating off of him.

    ¡°You should hire a new spy then if you think that the white wolf is still with my pack.¡±

    ¡°She escaped.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Liam shook his head, as he stared at Archie mockingly. ¡°I set her free around two months ago.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Archie was at a loss at this point.

    Of course, Liam was not worried when he set Zuri free, the moment she tried to escape the pack, because he knew that his father had put a tracker on her and he knew for sure he could get her location any time. Wherever she went.

    ¡°Look closely at the tracker and you will know where she is right now. You will be surprised to have an unexpected family visit.¡± Liam nced at Jasmine, who was equally surprised by what he said.

    They were indeed mates, but the fact that they were standing on different sides of the bridge couldn¡¯t be shaken off easily.

    There were a lot of unspoken secrets between them and now Jasmine realized that she was walking on thin ice to have such a rtionship with Liam behind everyone¡¯s back.

    ===================

    Eros pounded his small fists against the door next to his t. It was in the middle of the night and it was understandable that these people were sleeping right now, but he needed help.

    It took around ten minutes before someone opened the door and glowered at him with sleepy eyes.

    He was a big guy, very tall and bald, he looked scary, but at this time nothing was scarier than watching Emily go motionless, not talking to him.

    ¡°My sister,¡± Eros said before the man scolded him for disturbing his sleep. ¡°Please, help my sister.¡±

    The man furrowed his brows and rubbed his face roughly. ¡°What happened to your sister?¡± He knew this child, he was the new adopted kid of the couple next to his t, but he rarely saw him and his sister, except the time when they threw garbage. ¡°It is in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°My sister has a fever and doesn¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Let her sleep.¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t talking to me now.¡±

    ¡°Where are your parents?¡±

    Eros has a hard time answering that question. ¡°They are not home.¡± That was the only answer that he could give. ¡°Can youe and look at her?¡± he almost begged this man.

    Eros had never been so scared before this.

    The man groaned and then closed the door behind him, as he walked toward the t next to him and entered the room.

    At a single nce, he knew that these puny children had a rough life. It was amon thing for a couple to adopt puny children just for the sake of money.

    And when he entered their bedroom, he could see the small little girl, her face turned red and sweat covered her body. She was burning.

    ¡°We need to go to the hospital,¡± the man murmured. There was no way he could help her.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t have money,¡± Eros said truthfully. ¡°Will she die?¡±

    ¡°No, if you have money to bring her to the hospital.¡±

    =====================

    Liam looked at Archie¡¯s stern expression and he knew that his n worked so well. ¡°They are here now and it is toote for you to stop them.¡±

    Just then, they heard a loud explosion in the distance, which was followed bymotion among the people.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Archie cursed under his breath, as he stood up, but Liam spoke so calmly that made him stop walking away.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± he ordered leisurely, as he received a vicious re from Jasmine for ordering her father around like that. Liam knew very well how much Jasmine used to idolize her father. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hear my n?¡±

    Archie narrowed his eyes at the shifter, his expression was ashen when he heard the order.

    ¡°What n?¡± he growled, trying to ignore the noises outside the tent and another explosion sound.

    ¡°Let¡¯s capture the white wolf, your daughter and get to Chaos¡¯ location. We can use her for that.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 179

    179 AMBUSHED

    Zuri could hardly concentrate on their n. It was an easy and simple thing to do, that didn¡¯t need a long exnation, but surely you must be very careful with it.

    However, her mind wandered and she found herself staring at the frozenke, which was not too far from where she was standing right now.

    The surface of the frozenke was so dark, but when the light of the moon reflected on it, it glistened like a mirror. It was beautiful, but in an eerie sense, while there were a lot of heavy machines that were put around the river bank, as those people were trying to drill the ice.

    It was bad timing to doze off or to shift your focus somewhere else, but then Zuri couldn¡¯t help it, it was almost like someone was trying to call her and she was not able to keep ignoring the call.

    ¡°I want you to be alert,¡± July warned her sternly when she saw Zuri was staring into the distance once again. She literally red at her and she knew, once they were out of this ce, she would get more than a scolding from her.

    On the other hand, Zuri said nothing, since she was aware it was her fault this time around. She shook her head and tried to focus on the matter at hand.

    Right now, they were walking stealthy toward the three magnificent machines that looked like a trio of iron monsters. They had to throw the detonators on them.

    It was a simple mission that didn¡¯t need to have many people for it to be executed, while the other people would ce another detonator in their viands and weapons tents.

    The explosion would ruin those scientists¡¯ ns and make them postpone whatever they were going to do to thiske.

    .....

    Not to mention that July got the whole blueprint of this site, so she knew where the fatal points for the explosions were. She also got first hand information on the watch time for all the guards. It made it easier for them to make a move.

    Zuri wouldn¡¯t start asking where she got all of that, since she believed July knew more than she let people know.

    ¡°I got it,¡± Zuri whispered into themunication device in her ear, as she watched Nathen raise his thumb in the distance.

    ¡°We need to go out now.¡± July¡¯s voice came out from themunication device and all of them murmured something like; got it.

    For now, Zuri was with Nathen, while July was with Sebastian and the other three men were in different ces of this facility.

    ¡°You will wake him up,¡± Hades said, as he appeared all of a sudden behind Zuri and this almost made her shriek.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Nathen asked her when she dropped her things and immediately came to her side to help her collect all her belongings and put them in her bag. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± came July¡¯s voice from the device.

    ¡°She is all right,¡± Nathen said, as he stared at Zuri, who was nodding her head and then murmured to inform the others.

    ¡°I am all right.¡± Zuri cast Hades a dagger look, but the god of the underworld had his eyes fixed on the eerie darkke, and she couldn¡¯t help but follow his line of sight. Her heart was beating so fast against her chest, until it was so painful for her to even breathe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Nathen said quickly once they were done, he took her arm and helped her to stand up, but Zuri tensed all of a sudden, as she shoved him to the side very harshly.

    At first, Nathen was not aware about what was happening, but then he saw a few people came to them and Zuri was fighting a man with a knife in his hand.

    They were ambushed. Their n was leaked. Their n had failed.

    Zuri shifted into her white beast when she saw that they were outnumbered and there was no way for them to fight them off without anyone getting injured.

    However, it was at that time when Zuri shifted into her beast and all of her senses were amplified, she could feel it. It was him and they were close...

    She could smell his scent from here.

    ====================

    Eros was sitting outside of the hospital ward, waiting for Emily, while the man, their neighbor, was talking to a nurse and buying him the medicine.

    ¡°Where the hell did that couple go?¡± he asked in annoyance, as he handed the medicines to Eros. ¡°You can go home tomorrow, but I can¡¯t stay for the night, I have important things to do,¡± he grumbled, but at least he helped.

    ¡°Thank you...¡± Eros murmured and then felt the man put something in his jacket pocket, it was money, not much, but was enough for him to buy a meal and to take Emily home by car.

    ¡°Take care,¡± the bald man walked away from him, saying nothing else and Eros watched him until his big and tall body disappeared at the corner, only then did he enter the ward and curl his body on the small chair there.

    He had to endure this painful sleeping position until a few hourster and when Emily woke up, he could take her home.

    Thankfully, early in the morning her condition got better and after eating breakfast, Eros took her home.

    Inside the taxi, she fell asleep again and curled her body against Eros, as she clutched onto his jacket.

    The ride home was very silent...

    He was d that Emily was alive, because he thought she would die and he had to face their parents alone.

    =====================

    Zuri looked at July, who was glowering at her father and her twin sister, as they looked down at her.

    However, one thing that shocked her was another person, who entered the tent, where they were being kept.

    ¡°Liam,¡± Zuri growled when she saw that man. He looked so different from thest time they met.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 180

    180 UNEXPECTED ENCOUNTER

    July could feel the rush of adrenaline to her head when she watched her father and her twin sister enter the tent.

    Most of the guards knew who she was, thus she was the only person who was not being tied down like the other five people and one shifter there.

    Someone had given Zuri a white nket to cover herself and a bracelet to prevent her from shifting into her beast again, but the girl seemed too distracted to grasp their situation. She had been like this since the beginning.

    ¡°I am surprised to see you here, July,¡± Archie said, the corners of his lips tugged upward, but the look in his eyes waspletely murderous.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine his rebellious daughter was trying to destroy the very facility that he had built for years and when they were about to get a breakthrough she just had to storm here and explode it all, making him start to build it again from scratch? When they were only a step away from catching that legendary creature, Chaos.

    ¡°I missed you dad,¡± July said in a mocking tone. Her gaze was hard and she looked her father dead in his eyes. If one could say, she got this attitude from her father, but unfortunately they were standing on different sides.

    ¡°I doubt that. I thought you would meet me at the family dinner, instead of trying to ruin my job, honey,¡± Archie clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t always follow the rules.¡±

    Archie narrowed his eyes. It was a loss for him to have July have a different idea from him about this whole non- human thing, and for her to have a rtionship with one of the McKeltars.

    .....

    He let her do whatever she wanted because he hoped he could get something from her, since she was important to the McKeltars.

    But, he would have never thought to get something like this from his daughter. He would have killed her by now if she had managed to pull her little stunt back there. He swore he would not hesitate to strangle thest breath out of her.

    ¡°You are not that smart to execute this n, July, you should realize it by now.¡± Archie was only bluffing. She would have seeded by now if it was not because of the warning from the alpha of the Shadow Moon pack.

    ¡°Next time I will do it better, dad, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, there is no next time, honey. You will go home, there are a lot of things that you need to learn from the very beginning. Jasmine will help you with that, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    It sounded sweet for Archie to say that with endearment when he called her name, but July knew better there was nothing sweet from that hidden threat. She could be one of his experiments if he was crazy enough to hand her to Jasmine.

    July knew the degree of the hatred that her twin has for her, even now, it was radiating from her body when she was standing not too far from her.

    ¡°What are you going to do with them, then?¡± July tried to buy them time, until they could figure out how to get away from this ce, but all she could see was her, who had failed them all.

    She should have made more preparations than this and didn¡¯t take it easily because she had all the information that she needed.

    ¡°Your friends can go home.¡± Archie shrugged his shoulders.

    July scoffed at those words, she knew her father better to know which home he would send them.

    ¡°But, that white wolf wille with me, I need her,¡± he said. ¡°There is someone that wants to see you.¡±

    And before July could react to that arrangement, she could hear Zuri growling loudly, as her eyes fixed on the door of the tent.

    Someone entered and Zuri snarled viciously at him.

    Zuri had smelled his scent since the middle of the conversation, but she thought it was impossible that it was him. What the hell was he doing here anyway?

    Until Liam walked into the tent and Zuri watched him smile at her. ¡°Liam,¡± Zuri growled when she saw that man. He looked so different from thest time they met.

    ¡°Zuri, nice to meet you again here,¡± Liam said in a deep voice.

    He didn¡¯t look like the cowardly second son of the Alpha Xerxes, someone who was taken so easily and didn¡¯t count for anything. He looked like... an alpha.

    The aura that radiated from him and the way he carried himself with pride, he was definitely an alpha now.

    This was one thing for shifters, as they could recognize the other shifters¡¯s rank easily, especially when you were an alpha. There was no mistake in that.

    But, how could that happen?

    Zuri waspletely caught off guard to see Liam here.

    ¡°Is that you?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes. She had been in the Shadow Moon pack for so long, until she recognized every trick that they pulled off. ¡°You are the one who told them we are here?¡± But how? That was the question in Zuri¡¯s mind that she couldn¡¯t answer.

    How did he manage to do that?

    ¡°You are indeed a good asset for our pack, but unfortunately, you are more useful when you are out of the pack.¡± Liam folded his arms in front of his chest, his expression was serene. He was calcultive and he had thought of this n for so long.

    He had nned all of this since the very beginning.

    And now Zuri wondered, whether her escaping was a part of his n, was that disy of kindness only a stage that he pulled off?

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Zuri hissed viciously at him. She should know no one was sane in that family. She felt sick that she fell for his fake kindness and there was a time when she thought of him as a brother.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 181

    181 THE AIR CRACKLED

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Zuri hissed viciously at him. She should know no one was sane enough in that family.

    She felt sick when she remembered how she fell for his fake kindness and there was a time when she thought of him as a brotherly figure when he came to her and offered a little bit of protection.

    ¡°Zuri, don¡¯t think badly about me,¡± Liam said, he shook his head and looked at her deeply. ¡°I hold no grudge against you, this is only the wrong time and wrong ce for someone like us. We need to strive to survive.¡±

    ¡°Enough with your bulshit,¡± Zuri snarled at him. ¡°You don¡¯t, but I do now.¡±

    If only she could shift into her beast form, she was sure that she could take him down easily. She had fought him in their training and won, of course, unless that was part of his pretense, Zuri was sure she could bring him down even in her human form.

    ¡°That is so unfortunate.¡± Liam clicked his tongue and shook his head, the gesture made Zuri want to rush toward him and that was what she did.

    She rose to her feet and came to him, but Damon stopped her. He was the beta of Alpha Xerxes, but Zuri assumed he was Liam¡¯s now.

    ¡°Gather yourself, girl,¡± Damon growled at her and pushed her down so hard to the ground. It was hard to fight him when your hands were tied.

    ¡°Okay, enough with this, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Archie pped his hands, he was very impatient to move to the next step of their n. ¡°You need her to find Chaos? How will you do that?¡±

    .....

    Liam had dered that he knew a way to get to that abomination creature, it was only a trial, but Archie was more than willing to try anything just to get his hands on that creature.

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s get down to business, after you sent all the unrted people away,¡± Liam ordered Archie again and he loved the look on his face when he had to receive such an order from a creature that he hated.

    Liam had to let Zuri escape in order for her to join the organization that July led, but all of that actually was a bet.

    Zuri could have run to a different direction or had no contact at all with these people that were rted to McKeltars, but he bet on her inclination to be close to the people who could give herfort. It was Zuri¡¯s trait that he had learnt after observing her for a long time.

    Her habit.

    ¡°Jasmine, take your sister home and inform the others to take a rest,¡± Archie ordered his daughter to do the job. He didn¡¯t want to be bossed around by this nasty creature anymore.

    Liam smirked when he saw how Archie held his pride highly. He didn¡¯t mind, he had a lot of chances to fool around with himter on if this n worked well.

    ¡°Damon, take her to theke,¡± Liam said and then walked out of the tent.

    ===================

    The length of the shirt that Zuri was wearing only managed to cover half of her thighs and with cold weather like this, even though she was a shifter, it was still a torture for her when she had to walk out of the tent by only wearing this piece of clothing.

    Her legs were numb when she had to walk on the frozen ground, as the cold wind bit into her skin. She shuddered, but Damon didn¡¯t even spare her a nce, as if Zuri was a burden and he wanted to get rid of her immediately.

    Only when Liam finally came following them, after talking about a few things with Archie, did he drape a jacket on her shoulder.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to act like you care,¡± Zuri hissed at him, but the warmth of the jacket made her feel a little bit better.

    Liam also got her a pair of boots and knelt down to put them on her feet.

    ¡°I can kick you, you know,¡± Zuri warned him, as his face was within her range. If she wanted to knee him, this would be a perfect position.

    ¡°You will not,¡± Liam said confidently and then stood up after he had put the boots on her feet. ¡°See? You are too kind to attack me like that.¡±

    ¡°I will kill you next time.¡±

    ¡°I doubt that.¡±

    Zuri had her hands cuffed, so Liam put his arm around her shoulder to keep the jacket in its ce, but she dodged him and red at him.

    ¡°Stay away from me,¡± she said in a dangerous tone.

    For a moment, Liam looked at Zuri intently, but then he nodded and didn¡¯t try to touch her again. He knew that his n would leave a big scar on her, but it was necessary for him to do it that way.

    ¡°Are you behind all of this? You have all nned from the very beginning?¡± Zuri asked him as they walked toward the frozen river and she could feel her heart thumping wildly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zuri gritted her teeth when she heard that. ¡°Including that night?¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to borate further about what night that she was talking about, because both of them knew what night it was.

    Liam took a deep breath when he replied. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Zuri lost it, she could feel all the anger and hatred that she had been trying to suppress, resurface again, as all the repulsion and the disgusted feelings that crept on her skin, which made her want to skin herself, returned.

    ¡°Zuri,¡± Liam watched her with an impassive gaze, it was hard to tell what he was thinking right now.

    ¡°FUCK YOU!¡± Zuri screamed at the top of her lungs and the air shifted around her. The air crackled and there was a loud cracking sound from the frozenke.

    All of them were surprised.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 182

    182 AN IMPENDING DOOM

    Zuri couldn¡¯tprehend how someone like Liam, who looked nice and all, someone that would always help her in any way possible, though cowardly since he rarely stood up for himself and let people judge him as a useless son, turned out to be a maniptive asshole!?

    That night... Was it all his n? How could that happen?

    Zuri knew how maniptive Alpha Xerxes was, and since Emmet and Liam didn¡¯t inherit such traits, she thought none of the two would be worse than the Alpha, but then here Liam was, showing her his true colors and his father looked normalpared to him.

    How long had he been brewing such a n? He literally had shown people a character and behavior that would make people see him as a gullible person. Something must be wrong in his head if he could keep his pretense for so long... When did it even start?

    A lot of questions and possibilities drilled in Zuri¡¯s mind.

    ¡°FUCK YOU!¡± Zuri screamed at the top of her lungs and the air shifted around her. The air crackled and there was a loud cracking sound from the frozenke, as if the ice had just broken.

    Was that an explosive that July and the others had ced? But they didn¡¯t put any detonators on the frozenke, moreover, the members of The Hound must have taken care of them by now, right?

    Hearing that loud sound, all of them were quite surprised.

    Liam squinted his eyes, as his mind and eyes turned sharp when he looked into the distance. He was silent for a while, before he issued an order rapidly.

    .....

    ¡°Take her and follow me!¡± he ordered Damon and then shouted at the people near him. ¡°Get me Archie Williams! Everyone, move to the frozenke, now!¡±

    Damon easily slung Zuri over his shoulder, as he ran toward the frozenke, following Liam. He didn¡¯t know what this young brat had nned, but as far as he could see, this man was not so bad. He knew what he had to do, but more importantly, he was as cunning as his father. He had so much up his sleeves.

    ¡°Arrghh!¡± Damon threw Zuri to the ground hard, until they could hear the sound of her bones being broken.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Liam snapped at him, as he stopped running and watched Zuri writhe on the ground. She was wearing the bracelet that disturbed her beast¡¯s blood, rendering her healing ability unable to work if she got hurt.

    ¡°She hit me!¡± Damon groaned, he threw a murderous re at Zuri.

    ¡°Pick her up again, I don¡¯t want any dy!¡± Liam roared in annoyance, as he ran again toward the frozenke, with all the people there, as the cracking sounds only got louder and it spread panic to all of them, since they didn¡¯t know what kind of power that they had to deal with.

    ¡°Hit me one more time, I will drown you in the frozenke!¡± Damon threatened her, while taking Zuri back to his shoulder. ¡°I will break your arms if I have to!¡±

    Zuri felt her body was in so much pain, she was aware that she had broken a few bones and every brusque movement from Damon rattled her body and only added to her agony. She bit her bottom lip, she was breathless as her blood rushed to her head in this position.

    ¡°Put her down!¡± Liam ordered Damon. He looked at the cracking ice on the surface of the frozenke, as if there was a strong force beneath it. ¡°It is here,¡± he muttered.

    Beside Liam, Archie was standing stiffly. ¡°Is heing now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liam said gloomily. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that the machine you are proud of is really going to work to control this creature.¡±

    ¡°It will,¡± he said sternly. ¡°It must.¡±

    However, seeing what was happening before their eyes, of course, it was hard to not have any second thoughts, when doubt crept in their strong belief whether their technology was on par or not with this unknown force.

    To their horror, the noise was getting even louder and the surface of theke was no longer covered with ice, as it started to crack and melte.

    ¡°The water turned warm!¡± One of the men shouted to inform the others.

    Yes, they could feel it, even the air was getting warm now, and one by one, they took off their jackets and only wore their shirts.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Archie watched in disbelief at what was unfolding before their eyes. The water in theke was now boiling.

    ¡°The water is getting hot! It is forty degrees celsius!¡± one of them, who was near theke, informed them.

    Hearing that, Liam clicked his tongue. ¡°This won¡¯t do,¡± he said. ¡°We must retreat.¡±

    ¡°No! It will do!¡± Archie insisted. He red at Liam next to him.

    ¡°Whatever you have right now, it can¡¯t bepared to this power,¡± Liam hissed at him and he could see the greediness in Archie¡¯s eyes. In an instant, he knew that his ego was driving him instead of his logic, and that was a bad sign for a leader.

    Liam had seen the same look in his father¡¯s eyes and it was the beginning of his doom, so would be Arhcie. And, Liam didn¡¯te to follow him to his predestination.

    ¡°I will retreat,¡± Liam announced.

    When you are at war, you should know when to strike, but it is no less important to know when to retreat.

    ¡°You are a coward,¡± Archie said, disgusted.

    ¡°You can retreat now and attackter, but if you die, you will not have any more chances.¡± Liam reciprocated his murderous re. ¡°Damon, take her with us. We are leaving,¡± he ordered his beta without breaking eye contact.

    ¡°No, she stays with me.¡± Archie nced at his man, signaling them to stop these five shifters from escaping.

    However, the dispute between them was no longer necessary when the real horror was about to happen.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 183

    183 WILD FLAMES

    Jasmine smirked triumphantly as she watched her twin sister who was now under her mercy. Her wrists were bound together with a pair of handcuffs, but she had to admit that her expression had slightly spoiled her joyful moment.

    July didn¡¯t look in distress or as if she was in panic, but instead, her expression looked so bored, as if she was trapped in this car with the person that she didn¡¯t like the most.

    ¡°I will not go easy on you,¡± Jasmine scowled at her and wanted to see how she would respond to that, but the only reply that she got was a small ¡®hm¡¯ from her, as if she didn¡¯t even bother to reply to her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend that you aren¡¯t scared at all, both of us know that this will be the beginning of your nightmare.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± That was the only reply that she offered to her, riling up twin sister.

    Jasmine was trying to annoy her, but little did she know that in showbiz, while she was an actress, she had met a lot of people that had way more creative ideas and words to annoy her, thus what she said was nothingpared to the things that she had gone through.

    Jasmine would have killed a few people if she was in her industry back in the day.

    ¡°You will beg me.¡± Jasmine gritted her teeth and when there was no reply from July again, as if the scenery outside, which only showed a long road covered with snow, was way more interesting. Her patience ran thin. She grabbed her face and forcefully made July look at her. ¡°You will suffer and I will guarantee that.¡±

    Only when she heard that, did July chuckle a little. ¡°From what I see, it seems you are the one, who is suffering to get my attention, little sister.¡± July winked at her and she got a harsh p.

    However, before things went south for both of them, they could hear a loud explosion sound from the direction of the frozenke. Something had happened there, since it sounded like a thunderousndslide.

    .....

    ¡°What is that?¡± The man, who was driving the car, stepped on the brakes when they heard that.

    Jasmine jumped out of the car, along with that man to have a clear look at the site, which was quite a distance away from them. But, from their ce, there was nothing that they could see.

    ¡°What happened there?¡± Jasmine contacted one of her men on the site.

    Meanwhile, inside the car, July narrowed her eyes at the direction of the frozenke, while she was trying to pick on the lock, without even seeing it. Sebastian had done a great job teaching her these kinds of things.

    =====================

    Zuri could feel the heat on her face when she watched the uproar that unfolded before her eyes.

    The ice on the surface of the frozenke cracked and melted, as the temperature around theke got higher by every second that passed. Zuri could feel the snow beneath her body start liquefying and sweat formed on her forehead.

    What was happening?

    She wanted to push herself from the dirty and moist ground, but her body was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Take her with us. We are leaving now,¡± Liam ordered Damon, but then the beta¡¯s movements stopped when all Archie¡¯s people surrounded them.

    ¡°You will not take her anywhere without my permission.¡± Archie red at Liam, as the alpha was greatly outnumbered and at a disadvantage if he insisted with his initial n. ¡°She stays with me.¡±

    ¡°Your n will fail,¡± Liam threw the fact in his face, but Archie didn¡¯t budge. ¡°You will die if you keep going with your damn ego.¡±

    ¡°This will work and your pack will be the first that learns the true power.¡±

    All the five shifters behind Liam growled in warning when they heard his words, but the alpha alone lookedposed; he didn¡¯t budge or show any emotions on his expression.

    ¡°You will not have that chance if you die,¡± Liam said lightly, but there was an edge of warning to his voice.

    At the same time, there was a blinding light from theke, that was no longer covered with ice, something bright in yellow and red color came from beneath it and as it was getting closer to the surface, they could guess what it was, though they didn¡¯t think it was possible to happen.

    It was a me. An immense me that was enough to light up the night sky and turn the night into day.

    All of them tried to cover their eyes when the mes reached the surface and the fire burned everything in its wake.

    ¡°Back away! Back off! The fire is burning the machine!¡± all the men shouted to one another, and mor erupted among them.

    ¡°Back off!¡±

    ¡°Move!¡±

    All of them no longer cared about anything, since the only thing in their mind was how to save themselves from this bizarre turn of events.

    Screams and shrieks filled the air when the mes licked their bodies and turned them into dust. Seeing this, of course the other people no longer wanted to stay in the same ce, there was no order that could reach them when their survival instinct kicked in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run! Go to the machine idiots! Turn on the machine!¡± Archie roared at every person that ran past him, but no one heeded his order.

    ¡°You will die if you don¡¯t run, Mr. Williams,¡± Liam said calmly, as he gestured to the members of his pack to back off.

    However, when Liam looked for Zuri, she was no longer there. She had gone.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked Damon grimly, but the beta seemed as lost as him.

    ¡°She was here just now,¡± Damon said. He was distracted by what was happening, so he no longer paid attention to that girl. All of them no longer paid attention to anything except to those wild mes.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 184

    184 CHAOS

    Zuri forced herself to get on her feet or at least roll her body to the side when all of the people there were stunned at the sight of the mes that came from beneath theke.

    All of them were silent, but it was a silence before the storm, because no longer after that, when the fire burned all the heavy machinery that they had and turned a man into dust, the mor started, as they were trying to escape from this site.

    At that moment, Zuri could no longer see what was happening around her, she could only hear them shouting at one another to back away, as she hid inside one of the tents.

    Zuri didn¡¯t n to stay there forever, she was just waiting for an opportunity toe out from her hiding ce, without being caught, either by Liam¡¯s pack members or Arhchie¡¯s men.

    However, she immediately learned that she needed to run along with them if she wanted to survive this.

    ¡°Apparently you want to join me in the afterlife so badly,¡± Hades said. He appeared all of a sudden, perched on one of the tables inside the tent, while staring at Zuri with curiosity in his yellow eyes.

    Zuri wanted to curse at him out loud, but she needed to save her energy. This man could at least help her by not appearing before her eyes. His disappearance was already helpful enough.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Zuri hissed.

    ¡°Oh! Finally you are acting ordingly!¡± Hades pped his hands together, because finally Zuri acknowledged him. ¡°You need to get out of this tent, because it will soon turn into ashes.¡±

    .....

    That was a stupid advise, even a blind man would be able to know that!

    But in Zuri¡¯s case, she couldn¡¯t move as fast as she needed to because she couldn¡¯t shift into her beast or run quickly as her body ached so badly.

    She was finally able to take a small breath when she entered this tent to hide, but then if she walked out of here now, she would be toppled to the ground by those people.

    However, when she watched how the tent started to burn, she knew that she had no other choice.

    Zuri tried to stand up again, pushing her body to her feet, but then she found herself staggering before she fell to the ground.

    ¡°If you need my help, just say it, but I will count it as you ept my offer.¡± Hades didn¡¯t budge from his sitting position, though the mes had burned everything behind him.

    Zuri didn¡¯t want to know what kind of offer that Hades wanted to give her, but it was enough for Zuri to know better to not engage herself with creatures like him.

    The mes then burned the table Hades was sitting on and the god of the underworld as well, but it seemed the mes had no effect on him.

    He looked calm and serene with red mes surrounding his body, which didn¡¯t manage to hurt him even a little bit.

    ¡°Now, will you ept my offer?¡± he asked, opening his arms widely, as if to wee Zuri.

    If the mes had reached Hades, it meant it was only a matter of seconds before it burned Zuri to ashes and even if she wanted to run now, she wouldn¡¯t have any chance to survive. She was toote.

    In the end, she gave up trying and sat there, waiting for her death toe. Probably this was for the best. She would no longer be in pain and she could forget about everything that she had gone through. The pain was still afresh in her mind, she could feel it in her tender heart.

    It would be best for her to leave this way. If she was going to die, let it happen when there was some of her still left.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the look on your face,¡± Hades said gloomily. This was not the girl that he liked. He loved to see her being snarky and how her hazel eyes burned with hatred, but not this one. She was empty.

    ¡°See you on the other side?¡± Zuri said to Hades, as the mes reached her and burned everything around her.

    The tent that hid her was no longer there and all the things inside it had turned into dust.

    The mes reduced all the things into ashes, destroying everything, except her...

    At first, Zuri thought she would feel the heat that slowly roasted her, creasing her existence to nothing, but then she realized something strange.

    The fire consumed everything, ravishing all the things in its wake, but not her... she was untouched. Not even a single hair on her was harmed.

    It was not only Zuri, who was stunned by this fact, but Hades as well. He watched in surprise how Zuri could survive this fire.

    He knew about this fire. This red fire did note from this realm. This was the fire that burned in the hell, but to see Zuri was perfectly fine, he was speechless.

    ¡°What the hell is Chaos up to...¡± he muttered to himself, only to feel a hand wrap around his throat and he vanished without even having a chance to see who it was.

    And yet, he didn¡¯t need to see to know that it was that abomination creature, who had done that.

    On the other hand, Zuri¡¯s eyes caught that figure, the man who was walking toward her, his scent hit her before she could see him clearly.

    He walked from inside the mes, crushed Hades¡¯ neck, as the god of the underworld disappeared and then proceeded to approach her.

    His long ck hair fluttered in the wind, danced with the fire that surrounded them, which had turned the night sky into day.

    Zuri felt her heart leap to her throat when her lips moved to say his name out loud. ¡°Chaos...¡±

    His eyes were no longer blue, but ck, as ck as charcoal.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 185

    185 AFTER THE FLAMES

    Eros felt blood trickling down from his head when Josh struck him with an empty beer bottle, as he roared at him angrily.

    ¡°WHO TOLD YOU TO BRING HER TO THE HOSPITAL!¡± He flipped when he found out that Eros took Emily to the hospital, moreover because he asked their neighbor to help him. ¡°WHO TOLD YOU TO GO TO A STRANGER?!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, Emily will die.¡± Eros tried to defend himself, but that was his first mistake, because Josh wouldn¡¯t listen to any excuse. If he wanted to punch you or get angry at you, the best chance that you had was to keep your mouth shut and say nothing.

    One more punch to his stomach, followed by a harsh kick. Eros¡¯ small body flew across the room and collided against the cab.

    ¡°HOW DARE YOU TO TALK BACK?!¡±

    Eros watched how Biel stood in her ce, watching everything unfold without doing anything, though she could do something or ask for help, but she didn¡¯t. She let Josh vent out his anger on the eight year old boy.

    Meanwhile, in the distance, he could hear Emily cry silently. He could see the little girl hugging her Mr. Bear, peeking through the slightly opened door.

    Eros had told her to note out regardless of whatever had happened and thankfully, she listened to him. She wouldn¡¯t be able to help even if she came.

    ¡°YOU. ARE. A BURDEN!¡±

    .....

    Josh kicked Eros with every word he said. He didn¡¯t even stop to catch a breath when he did that. Didn¡¯t even hold back when the boy had curled into a fetal position, covering his face with both his hands. His body was in pain. He thought, even his healing ability wouldn¡¯t be able to make him get better any time soon.

    But then, he felt something else, he felt that burning sensation that made the other pains dull inparison.

    At first, he felt it on the tip of his fingers, but then the feeling spread through his body and settled in his chest. It was almost like he was being roasted alive.

    Eros didn¡¯t even whimper when Josh punched and kicked him, but this burning sensation made him roar in pain.

    He thrashed and turned on the floor, causing Josh to stop his abuse and watch him in confusion.

    ¡°What the hell is happening with this kid?¡± Josh mumbled to himself, as he stared at him in bewilderment, while Biel still didn¡¯t do anything. She just watched everything, but did nothing.

    Eros closed his eyes, as he felt his beast being aggravated from something that he didn¡¯t know. He couldn¡¯t help it. The beast prowled at the edge of his head and was forced to resurface.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t do that, it was impossible for him to shift in front of them.

    They would know that he was a shifter and they would call the authorities to catch him. He didn¡¯t want to return to that facility.

    However, the force was too strong and he couldn¡¯t fight it any longer...

    ====================

    There were a lot of things that happened to Niki and his sister, Vanesha, in the past eight years and now they were living by themselves in a small apartment, since their province had been ruined after the fight between The Hounds and the vampires.

    Many people died that night, including their father, but Niki didn¡¯t feel sorry for that. The only thing that he regretted was he couldn¡¯t give his sister a better ce to stay, as they were stuck in the orphanage and became what they called as puny children.

    No one would adopt Niki since he was too old for adoption, but when he came of age, he filed the case for his own sister¡¯s adoption and here they were.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Niki told his sister, who was working on her homework. While carrying two bowls of their dinner, he walked over to the girl, who lifted her head and smiled at him.

    But when Niki was about to walk toward her, his steps faltered and he felt something unusual.

    ¡°Niki! What happened?!¡± Vanesha looked at her brother with horror in her eyes. She approached Niki, who had fallen to the ground, groaning in pain, as his body thrashed and twitched.

    Their dinner was scattered on the floor now and it dirtied Niki¡¯s shirt, hair and body as well, when he rolled on the floor.

    Niki felt like his whole body was on fire, as if he was being burned alive.

    Pain was an understatement, it was agony, it was hell that he was feeling right now. The burning sensation had blinded him and caused him to roar aggravatedly, scaring Vanesha.

    What happened to him? Why was he feeling like this?

    However, it was not only him, there were around dozens, or hundreds of people and non- human beings that felt the same sensations like he did right now.

    ====================

    Zuri was sitting in the same position, witnessing the mes burn down all the facilities around theke.

    She was stunned, her body had not yet stopped trembling, as fear gripped her heart so tightly.

    Right in front of her, Zuri watched Chaos, standing so tall, towering above her. His beautiful blue eyes were now turned ck, as ck as charcoal, but they were empty. He didn¡¯t seem like he saw her.

    It was only her voice that made Chaos turn his head toward her and stand there silently for god knows how long.

    They stayed in the same positions until the mes died down and everything around them had reduced to ashes.

    Only then did Chaos bend his knees in front of Zuri, but still, she couldn¡¯t see her reflection in his eyes. His eyes were not focused and the only exnation to that strange gaze was...

    It was impossible... Zuri didn¡¯t want to believe that.

    Therefore, she raised her hand in front of his face, while he stared at the wrong ce. Her hand was shaking, as tears fell down her cheeks.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 186

    186 BLUE

    Chaos said nothing when Zuri waved her hand in front of his face. She could see her own fingers visibly shaking, as there were a lot of emotions that ran through her heart right now.

    How could this be possible? Zuri gritted her teeth when Chaos followed the movement of her hand and then grabbed her wrist all of a sudden.

    His speed was incredible and his palm was so hot against her skin, but it was not enough to burn her. However, he probably forgot about his own strength, as he squeezed Zuri¡¯s wrist too hard and the sound of broken bones could be heard in this silent night.

    Dust, dirt and ashes surrounded the two of them, as a charcoal-like smell filled the air. As far as you can see, the initial white ground, because of the snow, had turned ck and the atmosphere was very humid.

    ¡°Argh,¡± Zuri whimpered when she felt her wrist was broken by his pressure, and as fast as he grabbed her hand, he let her go immediately. Staring at her right now, but still that pair of dark eyes were so disturbing as they looked so empty.

    Zuri retracted her hand and cradled it against her chest. She looked at Chaos with eyes filled with tears.

    Her wrist hurt, of course, but there was something else that was more painful than this and that brought her to tears. She tried to bite her bottom lip to prevent herself from sobbing. She didn¡¯t want to meet him in this crying mess, but it was hard to suppress what she was feeling right now.

    Before her eyes, Chaos tilted his head slightly, as if he heard her soft whimpers and then opened his mouth, but there was no word that came out of his lips.

    Zuri waited for what he would say, but it seemed he had not only lost his sight, but also his voice. It pained her greatly to see him like this.

    .....

    Hades had warned her to not wake him up, because she didn¡¯t know what kind of Chaos, or how he would look like when he was forced to wake up from his recuperation.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t do that. She didn¡¯t force him to wake up, she didn¡¯t wake him up. She didn¡¯t do anything.

    She wouldn¡¯t do that if she knew that Chaos would wake up in this condition.

    He was sightless and....

    But then there was a single word that came out of his lips.

    ¡°Blue...¡± he called her name.

    He knew it was her, though he couldn¡¯t see her, he knew she was in pain and tears, even though she tried to hide it from him.

    ¡°Blue,¡± he called for her again, stretching out his hands to touch her, to feel her close to him.

    However, out of instinct, Zuri backed away, she flinched when Chaos¡¯ hand was too close to her face, she couldn¡¯t bear to imagine his skin on hers and this fact brought another pain.

    ¡°Blue.¡± And he kept calling her name. He was at a loss. She was so close, but she refused him.

    Chaos¡¯ eyebrows slightly furrowed when he heard her movement, as she moved away from him. His jaw stiffened when he heard it again, as he felt she was getting away from him.

    Therefore, with the same speed, Chaos moved forward and then grabbed her small body, precisely. He pulled her close to him and realized there was something different with her.

    She was not a child anymore. Her scent smelled sweeter and her body was trembling, struggling to get away from him, but he refused to let her go...

    ===================

    ¡°Shoot me,¡± Jasmine smirked at her twin sister, as she pointed a gun at her head, while the other two men, who were supposed to escort her away from this ce, were lying on the ground, unconscious.

    July indeed didn¡¯t receive the same training like Jasmine, but it didn¡¯t mean she was hopeless, she wouldn¡¯t lead the ck organization that Knox left behind and gain their respect if she was a good- for- nothing woman.

    ¡°Do you think I will not?¡± July asked her, she tilted her head and smirked triumphantly.

    They were so distracted by the loud explosion sound from theke and the fire that burned the whole site all of a sudden and July used that moment to escape from her handcuffs. Credits to Sebastian, who had taught her that trick.

    No one knew how many people managed to survive that or whether they all had died by now, but the only thing in July¡¯s mind was Zuri.

    She needed to get the girl. There was no way she let her die. She couldn¡¯t imagine that.

    ¡°No, you will not,¡± Jasmine said arrogantly, but then the sound of the gunshot rang through the night, as Jasmine fell to the ground, wailing in pain. July had shot her left leg and blood oozed out from her wound. ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    ¡°Fuck me?¡± July smirked. ¡°Sister, you think too highly of yourself if you assume I will not shoot you.¡±

    Jasmine lifted her chin defiantly, her lips trembled as she tried to suppress the pain, as her breathing became ragged with anger.

    ¡°And then what? Do you want to kill me?¡± she asked July.

    ¡°Why should I? Death is easy.¡± July was about to say something else, when her eyes caught some movement from the corner of her eye. Out of instinct, she pointed her gun toward the intruder.

    However, the closer that figure came to her sight, the faster July felt her heart beating.

    It was impossible, right?

    It was not him, right? Her eyes were just ying tricks on her, right?

    Yet, the closer he approached her, the lower the sound of her denial was, until it was only a whisper.

    July was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to do, but then Jasmine wailed all of a sudden. ¡°Knox, please help me, jasmine wants to kill me...¡± Jasmine said.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 187

    187 SHE DIDN¡¯T MEAN IT

    July was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to do, but then Jasmine wailed all of a sudden, her voice cracked with sadness, as she stared at the man.

    ¡°Knox, please help me, jasmine wants to kill me...¡± Jasmine said, she looked pitiful and her cheeks stained with tears, as she held her bleeding leg.

    At first, July was stunned by what Jasmine was doing, she couldn¡¯t understand why she did that and called Knox in such a sweet voice. She was acting like her.

    But then, when the realization dawned on her, Knox was already standing right in front of them both, as he stared down at Jasmine, who was holding her leg, as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    What the hell?! She was trying to fool Knox by acting like her!

    They were indeed twins, and the fact that Knox had not yet seen her for eight years was enough to leave July panicking. She was afraid that Knox would mistake her for her twin.

    ¡°Fuck you, Jasmine!¡± July roared in anger, she pointed her gun at her head, but then Knox knelt down and held her face, as he stared intently at her.

    ¡°Knox, please... help me,¡± Jasmine said, sobbing.

    July was dumbstruck. ¡°What the hell are you doing? I am July!¡± she gritted her teeth, the gun felt cold in her hand when she watched how Knox held her face between his big hands. She still remembered how it felt to be touched by him.

    .....

    ¡°Knox...¡±

    The way Jasmine whispered his name made July sick. She wanted to st her head and watch her brain scatter on this snowy ground, but she couldn¡¯t do that, there was something in her that stopped her from killing her own sister.

    Shooting her leg was way different from shooting her empty head.

    For a moment there was silence, as they stayed in the same positions without even daring to move a single muscle, the tension was so thick, until Knox tilted his head and shifted his gaze to July.

    ¡°What are you doing, silly? I am holding her for you, so you can shoot her without trouble,¡± he said calmly, as his grip on Jasmine¡¯s face became even tighter. Harder than that, he would have smashed her head with his bare hands. ¡°Of course, I know it is you, love. You will never beg so pathetically like this to me.¡±

    That was one thing that Knox knew for sure. Aside from the fact that he could recognize July, even if she had a thousand other twins.

    ¡°So, will you shoot her, or should I kill her for you?¡± he smiled warmly at her, like he used to, as if the eight years apart was nothing for him, as if they had never been apart. ¡°You look gorgeous as always by the way.¡±

    ====================

    Zuri closed her eyes tightly, her body trembled, as she tried to push him away from her. This was too much, she was overwhelmed with the fact that she was being hugged.

    She didn¡¯t like the feeling of someone else breathing against her skin, or her being trapped like this. She wanted to shift into her beast and dig her ws into his chest so he would release her, but a small part of her consciousness tried to prevent her from doing such a thing.

    It was Chaos. He would never hurt you. He would never do something that would hurt her. He would never put her in pain.

    But then, she was in this state and condition because of him. He left her for years. He hurt her...

    It was easy to me someone, though she knew very well, there was no way he would let this happen to her if he knew it.

    ¡°Let... me go...¡± she was stammering when she said that, her heart was beating so fast against her chest, as she breathed raggedly. ¡°Let me go... don¡¯t touch me...¡±

    Yet, Chaos didn¡¯t hear her pleas and rested his head against her shoulder, breathing in her scent.

    Zuri couldn¡¯t hold this feeling any longer, she couldn¡¯t breathe. She needed to get away from Chaos before her instinct resolved into an act of violence.

    Having her eyes closed, brought back the memories of Emmet touching her body again, how he breathed down her neck, just like how Chaos was doing now. His warm breath against her skin was something that disgusted her.

    The way he held her, or how hot his skin... this was too much... she had had enough.

    Zuri couldn¡¯t take it.

    And it happened too fast, even before she could think through what she was doing, it happened just like that.

    A second ago Chaos was holding her tight, but a momentter, he fell on herp, bleeding profusely from a big wound on his chest.

    He was bleeding, so was Zuri¡¯s hand.

    Apparently, her hand half shifted and with her razor sharp ws, she dug into his chest.

    Zuri didn¡¯t mean it. She didn¡¯t mean to hurt him. Would he die?

    In her panic, she crawled back from him, putting a distance between them, so she wouldn¡¯t have to feel his skin against hers, only in that way could she think straight again.

    However, the scene before her eyes was another nightmare for her. Chaos didn¡¯t move and the dirty ground beneath his body was smeared by his blood.

    She didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but the next thing that Zuri realized was; Gael was already next to her, putting his arm around her shoulders, while about five men were trying to help Chaos up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± Zuri growled dangerously in a low voice, her eyes glistening with fear and panic when Gael appeared all of a sudden. She moved to the side to avoid him. Her ws emerged from the tips of her fingers once again.

    On the other hand, Gael was surprised to see Zuri¡¯s reaction and how she had grown into a beautiful young girl.

    How long has it been?

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 188

    188 WELCOME TO THE PARTY

    Gael came right away to where Chaos was, once he managed to free Nathen, Sebastian and the other three men there.

    Everything happened so fast and a little bit confusing when he was thrown back to this realm. The pull that Chaos made, which forced him to wake up was so strong and it only happened when Blue was close to him.

    This was one of the reasons why Knox made the little girl stay in her uncle¡¯s pack, since it was impossible for her toe to this ce.

    However, what had happened? Why was she here?

    Gael watched with a deep frown when he found Chaos bleeding. He wasying down on the ground, in his own blood.

    How could he be bleeding like that? He was not supposed to be bleeding.

    But then, he was struck by how Blue looked like right now; she had grown into a beautiful young girl. She was no longer a little girl.

    How old was she?

    How long has it been?

    .....

    There were a lot of questions in his head, and yet, there were more important things that they should get done now.

    ¡°We need to go from here,¡± Gael said, as he put his hand on her shoulder.

    But then, she swatted his hand away rather harshly, while ring at him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± She looked ferocious, as she backed away from him.

    ¡°Blue, it¡¯s me,¡± Gael said in confusion to see her reaction. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it will be alright, we will take Chaos to safety, okay...¡±

    Blue didn¡¯t seem to hear him, she looked at him with... repulsion? Disgust? Gael couldn¡¯t put a finger on what emotions were running through her right now.

    ¡°We need to go from here, Blue,¡± Gael spoke to her in a softer tone, as he watched her struggle to keep her attention on him and nced at Chaos asionally, who was being carried away by those men. ¡°Come on.¡±

    Gael stretched out his hand to help her stand up, but Blue didn¡¯t ept it. She pushed herself up. She didn¡¯t look like the same little girl that Gael used to know.

    What was wrong with her? Something must have happened for her to change so drastically like this.

    And that was the time when Gael saw something on her neck. It looked like a bruise, but he knew exactly what it was...

    ====================

    Eros couldn¡¯t help it. He was not given time to think about what he was doing. The force within him was too strong and he was unable to suppress the sudden urge, as his beast came to the surface.

    He lost it and the consequences were so dire.

    The first thing that he realized once he gained his consciousness was the blood on his hands, shirts, legs and then Josh and Biel¡¯s body before his eyes in grotesque condition.

    He was sure they were already dead even without close inspection, since no human would be alive in such a state where their body and limbs were torn apart.

    They looked like they were just attacked by a dozen wild animals, which was quite right.

    But a momentter, when he had calmed down a bit, Eros remembered Emily. The little girl was watching him when all of that was happening.

    His head immediately snapped in the direction where she was standing before this horrible thing happened and to his horror, she was still standing there, with her hazel eyes frozen, at the horrendous sight in the middle of this dinning room.

    Ignoring his exhaustion and trembling body, Eros stood up and walked carefully toward her. He didn¡¯t want to startle the little girl and let her think he would attack her.

    ¡°Emily,¡± Eros called her name and blocked her line of sight, so she could stop watching that scene. He didn¡¯t know what to say when those big doe eyes shifted to him instead.

    There was silence between them, until she began sobbing. It started with a small hup and then ended up in a crying mess.

    ¡°Emily, I am sorry,¡± Eros said, he knelt down before her and then put his hand on her head, to pat her, but to his surprise, Emily hugged his waist instead and cried into his bloody shirt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me...¡± the little girl said between her cries.

    ======================

    ¡°Let her go.¡±

    There was a cold voiceing from behind Knox when he held Jasmine in his grip and he could see from July¡¯s expression that she didn¡¯t like this intruder at all.

    Slowly, Knox turned around and saw six men behind him, but his eyes fixed on the alpha. Of course, he knew who was that, since the alpha was quite recognizable.

    ¡°Do you know them?¡± Knox asked July, while still holding Jasmine. One reckless move and he would snap her neck.

    ¡°Yes,¡± July replied rigidly. ¡°Jackass.¡±

    Knox chuckled when he heard that, how he missed that smart mouth of hers and her snarkyments. Damn. He wanted that mouth on him so bad.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean any harm. I just want to take my mate back.¡± Liam raised his hands and looked Knox right in his eyes when he added, ¡°Practically speaking, I am the one who woke you up.¡±

    Knox raised his brows when he heard that. He knew that this was not the time for Chaos to return to this realm. He was forced to wake up.

    However, on the other hand, July¡¯s concernid on the fact that Jasmine was a shifter¡¯s mate.

    ¡°Is she really your mate?¡± July asked Liam incredulously and could see from the corner of her eyes, her twin giving her a nasty look.

    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Liam said with certainty. ¡°Now, if you may, I will take my leave with my mate.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± July whistled. ¡°Wee to the party my sister. How is it to date a shifter?¡± she chuckled lightly, as her eyes lit up.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 189

    189 I AM ALIVE

    Two days had passed since the event at the frozenke and the news about how one of The Hound¡¯s sites had been destroyed by shifters and then burned to the ground, was a wildfire in the news now.

    There was still no official exnation from The Hound until now, since Archie Williams was still in the hospital and Jasmine Williams was still missing, while Sol Williams refused to make any statements.

    Zuri heard the news from inside the bedroom, where she was sitting still for hours just by staring at Chaos¡¯ sleeping face.

    His chest was tightly bandaged, as asionally she would see his blood seep out through the fabric.

    From what Gael said, she understood that Chaos was not supposed to bleed like this. He looked more like a human. Those were the words that echoed in her mind and stuck with her.

    He looked like a human, because he was bleeding profusely...

    Hades had warned her that if Chaos was brought back forcefully and if it was not his time toe back to this realm, then there would be consequences for that.

    Two things that Zuri learned from that was; he was blind and he was bleeding.

    But, the most disturbing fact for Zuri was her being the reason why he was lying unconscious on the bed now. She stabbed him with her ws. Even now, she was still able to feel his flesh and how his warm blood gushed out of his opened wound.

    .....

    That was terrifying and Zuri hated herself more every time she thought about it, which happened so often. She would only forget about it when she sumbed into a deep slumber, but then she would have another nightmare in her sleep.

    ¡°Blue,¡± Gael called her and she lifted her head to see him. There, he could still see how fear, repulsion and many emotions reflected in her dull hazel eyes.

    Zuri was sitting on the sofa, near the bed, hugging her legs. She pressed them so close to her chest, while staring at Gael.

    Her white hair was disheveled and Gael wanted to tidy it up for her, like when she was a child, since she didn¡¯t look like her at all, but she would flinch every time he came closer.

    ¡°Blue, you need to take some rest,¡± Gael said to her, but his eyes would drift to her neck. It was hard to see the mark with her hair covering it, but he knew it was there.

    ¡°I have rested enough.¡± Her voice was hoarse and she looked like she kept averting her gaze from him.

    Gael sighed. That was what she would say every time they asked her to sleep well and eat more food.

    ¡°About Chaos.¡± Gael started and Zuri snapped her head to look at him, her eyes were so cold. ¡°What happened?¡± He didn¡¯t know how to phrase this question, since he was aware that it was her, who had stabbed Chaos. She had wed his chest open.

    Zuri¡¯s shoulders stiffened, she clenched her teeth, but there was no word that came out of her lips.

    One minutes passed.

    Two minutes.

    Ten minutes.

    And finally Gael came to the conclusion that she didn¡¯t want to answer that question. She was still so stubborn and he wouldn¡¯t get anything if she was determined.

    ¡°You met your mate.¡± This was not a question, but a statement. ¡°Your mark.¡± Gael nodded his head toward her neck and Zuri growled viciously at him.

    ¡°Get out of here, or I will stab you as well,¡± she said threateningly, as her ws emerged from the tips of her fingers.

    Gael didn¡¯t wince at all when he heard that and watched how furious the girl became. ¡°Did he force the mark?¡± That was the only reason why the mark still looked like a bruise on her skin.

    Zuri lost it. She sprang to her feet and stood in front of Gael. ¡°Get out of here.¡± The words came out very harsh, as her whole body was trembling. She fought the urge to shift into her beast and gave in to her instinct to fight Gael right there and then.

    However, the man didn¡¯t blink upon seeing the danger before his eyes, he just nodded and walked away from her, leaving the girl with her messed up emotions.

    Zuri hated it when someone talked about her mark. She hated herself for what had happened or what she had done.

    And when Gael closed the door behind him, he could hear Zuri crying so loud. Her cries were filled with pain and desperation, and she sounded like someone who was asking for help that they weren¡¯t ready to receive.

    ======================

    It waste at night and Zuri could feel someone entering the room. It was Anne, she brought a nket and then put it on her body.

    Zuri tried to stay still and not make any movement, because she didn¡¯t want her to think that she had not slept yet.

    Only when the door was closed and she had gone, did Zuri open her eyes and sit up straight.

    It had been a week since Chaos fell unconscious and for him to stay in the same state like this, started to torture her.

    Zuri put away the nket and then walked toward Chaos¡¯ bed. She rarely left this room and if none of them sent a meal for her, she wouldn¡¯t eat, starving herself.

    Probably this was her coping mechanism to lessen the regret that burdened her heart.

    Subconsciously, Zuri wanted to stay with Chaos, despite every reason for her to stay away from him, but she couldn¡¯t bear it when he was too close.

    The distance from the bed and the sofa was a safe distance for her.

    However, tonight, she came closer and stilled her heart to feel the pulse on his neck, to make sure that he was alive. It was a great deal for her to do so.

    ¡°I am alive,¡± Chaos said hoarsely all of a sudden.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 190

    190 WHO DID THAT TO YOU?

    Sometimes, when Chaos didn¡¯t move at all, sleeping like dead, Zuri was worried.

    She woulde closer to him and watch his chest move slowly and evenly, only then could she back away and lessen her anxiety because he was still breathing.

    This sucked, the situation sucked and what Zuri felt right now did not make things better for her. She wanted to get rid of these unsettling feelings and go closer to Chaos, but she couldn¡¯t do that.

    The repulsion would return whenever she was too close to him and she would end up feeling disgusted with herself and the more she felt that way, the more she hated herself for not being able to be closer to him.

    There was a time when she told herself that it was not Chaos¡¯ fault for what had happened to her and he was not Emmet. She had killed that man in the worst way possible, but in the next second, she would find herself ming everything that had happened to her on Chaos.

    She would curse at him, but then feel bad because she had done so. She was unstable and being in the same room with Chaos and going through that roller coaster of emotions had drained her greatly.

    Even so, she didn¡¯t want to step out of this room. Who could guarantee that Chaos wouldn¡¯t disappear again all of a sudden?

    Peoplee and go from this room and Zuri had never really paid attention to them, until they gave up talking to her and only made sure she didn¡¯t starve herself.

    Seeing Chaos messed up her mind, but here she was, standing next to his bed because she was worried that he was dead.

    .....

    How could he have died when the god of the underworld was his old friend?

    But, Zuri stretched out her hand anyway to feel his pulse against the tips of her fingers and immediately pulled her hand from him before this feeling overwhelmed her. She just needed to make sure that he was still alive.

    But then, Chaos opened his eyes and caught her hand.

    He was staring at her, but he was not staring at her, as his dark eyes were empty. He was staring into the distance.

    He was blind and the fact hurt her.

    ¡°I am alive,¡± said Chaos hoarsely all of a sudden.

    Zuri felt her throat very dry, she didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, but seeing his hand wrapped around her bare wrist made her sick. ¡°Let me go,¡± she whispered, to hold back her tears. She hated it. Why should she cry at a time like this?

    Chaos remained that way for a moment before he spoke in the same low tone, his voice was exactly like what Zuri remembered, but it was a little bit cold.

    ¡°I will let you go, but you have to stay,¡± Chaos said. He could feel that Zuri was trembling. He didn¡¯t know what made her like this and why she refused to be touched.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Zuri replied quietly and felt his hand loosen up around her wrist, as she fell down to her knees and sat down on the cold floor. She hugged herself like she used to. To keep herself together, so she wouldn¡¯t break apart into pieces.

    There was silence that ensued afterward, as the darkness nketed them. The night sky was so murky without the light of the moon and day came veryte when you were in this kind of serenity.

    Zuri thought Chaos had fallen asleep again, but then he broke the stillness around them.

    ¡°How long?¡± Chaos asked.

    Zuri knew what he wanted to know. ¡°Eight years.¡±

    ¡°Something happened to you.¡± That was not a question, but a statement and Zuri didn¡¯t answer that, neither did she say anything about it.

    And once again, silence came and this time, Zuri tried to look anywhere else except at Chaos. She felt that statement hit her hard. This feeling was so raw and she was clueless as to how to deal with it.

    Chaos said nothing again after that.

    ===================

    ¡°Bring me that,¡± Chaos said, as he nodded to the tray of food beside his bed. He knew that Zuri had just walked into this room after Anne brought his lunch and took his breakfast that he didn¡¯t touch at all.

    ¡°You could have asked Anne earlier,¡± Zuri said, as she stood a good distance away from him.

    Yet, Chaos said nothing and stayed still like usual, leaving Zuri with no other choice but toe over and put the tray on hisp.

    Zuri hesitated when she watched how Chaos tried to locate the food on the tray. He had a good sense about his surroundings, but the fact that he couldn¡¯t see, was troubling him some times.

    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± Zuri asked dubiously, as she took a step closer to his bed.

    Chaos then pushed the tray, indicating that he would receive her help.

    Seeing that, Zuri pulled a chair closer to the bed and took the tray from hisp, but her fingers brushed against his identally and she almost dropped the entire meal, if it was not for Chaos who caught the tray right in time.

    He handed the tray over to her and Zuri carefully took it. Holding the part where she wouldn¡¯t touch him again.

    It was stupid of her to offer this kind of help when she was barely able to stand being so close to him.

    Zuri tried to stop her trembling hand when she brought the spoon closer to his lips, but Chaos spoke before that.

    ¡°Who did that to you?¡± he asked, his voice so calm and his expression devoid of any emotion, but his eyes a few shades darker.

    The spoon stopped mid- air, as Zuri tried topose herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°I am blind, not dumb.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 191

    191 THEY TOOK OUR DAUGHTER

    Lise looked around her gingerly, she tried to not be spotted by the cameras there or people that roamed this facility.

    She didn¡¯t know how long Sol had held her here, but Lise learned to gain his trust and made him ck off, so she could get away from her room.

    Lise didn¡¯t mean to get out of this ce, since she knew it was impossible. There was no way she could go through a dozen doors, which required different passcodes.

    However, at least Lise could find a phone for her to call July, informing her that she was in one of her father¡¯s facilities. She would be able to find her, or she could find River.

    She wanted to see her daughter, to make sure that she was all right, she didn¡¯t trust what Sol had said that River was taken care of just fine.

    How could she trust those empty words when he refused her plea to see her own daughter?

    Lise couldn¡¯t stand it. Her instinct told her something happened to her daughter and they had been experimenting on her. The thought of it alone made her very sick.

    One day, Lise saw this phone that one of the scientists used to make a call, thus here she was right now, punching the buttons with a shaking hand, trying to get through July¡¯s phone.

    She almost cried when her first call didn¡¯t get through and then tried for a second time.

    .....

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Finally, July¡¯s callous voice grazed her ears and this made Lise cry from relief. ¡°Lise?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, it is me,¡± Lise replied, she wiped her tears with the backs of her hands roughly. This was not the time for this. She needed to talk to her quickly before they found out she was here. ¡°July, please... help me...¡±

    ¡°Lise? What happened? Where are you?¡±

    However, there was sudden noise from July¡¯s end and this made Lise¡¯s heart drop. She needed to talk to her right now, every second was important for her.

    But then, the next voice that she heard made her heart almost stop beating.

    ¡°Love, it¡¯s me. Where are you?¡±

    Lise recognized his voice, even though it had been eight years since thest time she heard it. Her whole body was trembling and she broke down into tears, as she fell to the ground, clutching her aching heart.

    ¡°Gael...¡± she whispered his name between her tears.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me...¡± Gael¡¯s voice was hard, he was on edge to hear her crying like this. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°They took her, Gael... they took River.¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°They took our daughter...¡±

    ==================

    ¡°Who did that to you?¡± Chaos asked and this question caught Zuri off guard, she almost dropped the spoon that she was holding.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Zuri tookfort with the fact that Chaos couldn¡¯t see her expression right now.

    But then, she couldn¡¯t hide anything from him, not when her voice was shaking so much like now and the creature before her could pick the slightest difference from around him, especially when it came to her.

    ¡°I am blind, not dumb,¡± Chaos stated.

    Zuri¡¯s breathing became ragged when she realized that Chaos was aware about her changes, though he didn¡¯t know the details of it, but she was not in the state where she wanted to talk about this.

    ¡°I am angry because you left me,¡± Zuri blurted out. That was notpletely wrong, she indeed felt that way some time.

    ¡°Lie.¡±

    That was a simple statement that came from his lips, but for some reason, Zuri felt as if Chaos could see right through her.

    ¡°You left me, Chaos,¡± Zuri emphasized her words. ¡°You left me with Knox and he left me with my uncle.¡± And then her uncle left her in that shitty pack. But thest words remained unspoken.

    Chaos scoffed. ¡°Your lie left a bitter taste in my mouth.¡± That was so harsh and Chaos had never spoken to her like that before, so what he said astounded her. ¡°You keep lying to me, Blue.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any right to judge me,¡± Zuri said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Your reason doesn¡¯t exin why you are disgusted when I touch you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    And once the words left her lips, Chaos grabbed her wrist like that night and this made Zuri stand up from her seat. The sound of the bowls and tes on the tray falling to the floor was deafening. Some of the tes and the ss broke into pieces and this hurt her feet, as the smell of blood filled the room.

    Since the two of them were not ordinary creatures, the metallic smell was so profound to their sharp senses.

    ¡°Let me go,¡± Zuri said through her gritted teeth. Her whole body was trembling and she had to fight the urge to w him again so he would loosen his grip on her wrist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Chaos tilted his head, so his nk eyes could stare at her.

    Zuri knew that he couldn¡¯t see her, but the feeling she had right now was telling her otherwise. She wanted to avert his gaze and avoid him.

    ¡°Do what?¡± Zuri asked him, her voice was shaking and barely a whisper.

    ¡°Act like I will hurt you.¡±

    Zuri felt her chest cave in and if she stayed like this longer, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it.

    ¡°You can make it easy for both of us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You can either tell me who had done this to you, or I can turn everything into ashes until I find out who did this.¡±

    Zuri¡¯s hazel eyes opened wide, she remembered how Chaos had burned those people on the frozenke down into ashes.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±

    Zuri wriggled her hand again, struggling to get herself free from him, and this time Chaos let her go. She ran toward the door without even looking back at all.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 192

    192 COME IN

    After running away from Chaos, since it was too overwhelming to bear, she ended up in the library, leaning over one of the bookshelves and stared at the ceiling, while hugging herself.

    She still could feel her body trembling as her breaths turned ragged. Her palms were sweating when she clenched her fists and tried to calm herself down.

    His touch...

    The thought of his arms wrapped around her wrist and his hot skin against her was something that unlocked her nightmares all over again. The feeling of his skin on hers was too much for her and it was something she hated the most for having such a feeling.

    She shouldn¡¯t be here, she felt like she wanted to run away, but she has nowhere to go. Her mind was heavy, but her heart was even more weighted down.

    Zuri was crestfallen to realize that she couldn¡¯t stand having physical contact at all, even if it was with Chaos. The man, who a long time ago, was someone that she looked up to the most.

    And his words...

    ¡®You can either tell me who did this to you, or I can turn everything into ashes until I find out who did this.¡¯

    Zuri could remember everything that he said, as it kept repeating inside her head. It brought a little bit of serenity in her hectic mind.

    .....

    However, she couldn¡¯t depend on it. It was not enough for her to ovee every damage that had been done, or what horrible things that she had gone through.

    ¡°What are you doing here, girl?¡± Knox appeared all of a sudden and his scent hit Zuri, even before she could turn around and saw his figure, who was leaning against a bookshelf across from her, staring at her with a frown between his eyes.

    He looked like Chaos, almost. His dark blue eyes, his ck hair, his scent. After all, he was a piece of his shattered soul and Zuri wondered, what would happen to him if Chaos managed to im all the pieces of his shattered soul.

    ¡°I am not a girl,¡± Zuri said, she wiped the remaining tears from her face roughly, since she didn¡¯t want him to see her crying, though she was sure that he had seen it, but said nothing at all about it.

    ¡°Well, woman then.¡± Knox shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything better to do, you can go to Chaos¡¯s room and coax him to eat something.¡±

    Zuri just stared at him, said nothing, but Knox knew she asked him to exin more about it, so he did.

    ¡°He has not yet eaten anything since you rushed out of his room.¡± Knox rolled his eyes, as if this matter bored him. He has always been so annoying, even from the first time they met. ¡°I am not saying that he will die from being starved, but I need him to be in good condition. There are a lot of things to be done, since you wake him up early.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t wake him up.¡±

    ¡°You did not, but your existence alone is a great deal for him.¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t know what Knox meant by that, or what the underlying meaning behind what he said. ¡°He is blind,¡± Zuri blurted this out, since she didn¡¯t know how to process what he said.

    ¡°Well, I figured it out already.¡± He didn¡¯t seem concerned about it and when Zuri didn¡¯t give him any response, he sighed, as though he was tired of exining something so obvious to a child. ¡°He will not be blind forever. After gathering his strength, it¡¯s enough to bring his sight back.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by gathering his strength?¡± If it was about taking a few more hours of rest or eating a lot of good food, Zuri could understand that, but with the way Knox said it, she could discern that it did not seem as simple as that.

    ¡°His shattered soul,¡± he said in a matter of fact tone. ¡°He needs to gather his soul, which contains his strength.¡±

    That was the reason why he needed to get his soul again. The more he got his soul, the more powerful he could be. Since those souls were literally every piece of him.

    Zuri knew that she shouldn¡¯t feel this way, since she thought her conscience had died a long time ago on that day when she killed Emmet, left Marriane to die, burned Alpha Xerxes alive and unalived Adel.

    Yet, here she was, still reluctant to get more blood on her hands.

    ¡°I will not participate in that.¡± Zuri averted her gaze and she meant every word she said. She wouldn¡¯t be out there, sniffing the air just to track down his shattered soul.

    But a secondter she doubted her determination.

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you,¡± Knox said, as he walked toward the big window there. ¡°But, even though he is a pain in the arse, at least make him eat something.¡±

    ¡°He can eat if he wants.¡±

    Knox could only shake his head, realizing that one thing had never changed; her attitude. If anything, it was only getting worse.

    ¡°Is that Gael?¡± Zuri looked out to see the man running out of the house. He drove the car so fast. ¡°Where is he rushing to?¡±

    ¡°To get another trouble,¡± Knox said grimly.

    =======================

    Zuri didn¡¯t do this because she was worried about Chaos, but because Knox didn¡¯t stop telling her to do this. No. She lied about that.

    Knowing Knox, he wouldn¡¯t be so consistent to force someone to do something. He would tell you what it was and left it at that.

    Zuri was indeed worried about Chaos.

    She entered the room again and found him no longer on the bed. Panic rushed in her blood, until she could smell his scent from the bathroom and heard the sound of running water.

    Zuri immediately walked to the bathroom door, which was slightly ajar and knocked on it to tell him that she was there. ¡°Are you there?¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± Chaos said from inside.

    What?

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 193

    193 I AM AFRAID

    Zuri saw the door was slightly ajar and heard the sound of running water, but she didn¡¯t enter the bathroom immediately, since she knew it was not appropriate.

    Therefore, she knocked on the door instead to tell him that she was there.

    ¡°Chaos, are you there?¡± she asked. She knew he was there, his scent filled the air and the temperature inside the bathroom was quite high, which meant he was running a hot bath there.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Came the reply from inside, catching her off guard.

    What?

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Chaos repeated what he said, as if she didn¡¯t hear him the first time, but she just wanted to give him a chance to change what he had said.

    ¡°Why should Ie in?¡± There was no response from him and the hot water was still running. ¡°Chaos?¡±

    .....

    Still there was no response and she started to worry that he found some trouble, since he couldn¡¯t see things around him.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Zuri started getting anxious when there was no word from him. Should she go and get Knox? But, to see him sporting his annoying expression was thest thing that she wanted to do.

    Zuri was d to see him that he was fine, but a few minutes of talking inside the library was enough for her tost for a month before seeing him again.

    ¡°Chaos, are you dressed?¡± She was worried about this, but when there was still no response from him, she entered the bathroom and found the fog obscured her sight slightly.

    Zuri went to turn off the water heater and found Chaos leaning against the wall. He was topless, but at least he was wearing his pants.

    ¡°If you are there, you should have answered me,¡± Zuri said, she was agitated to know that he was all right and her worries were nothing but baseless.

    ¡°I have told you toe in,¡± he said curtly. And the way he talked reminded her of Knox¡¯s impatient self.

    Chaos¡¯ dark eyes glistened under this light fog and Zuri found out he managed to point out where she was rather precisely.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zuri¡¯s expression turned ashen. She forgot that Chaos sometimes could be as difficult as Knox.

    ¡°I need your help with washing my hair,¡± Chaos said simply. He moved toward the faucet and bent his body, so that his long, ck hair would be under the water flowing from it.

    Zuri was taken aback by this request. She didn¡¯t know how much Chaos knew about her problem, but she was sure enough that he had figured out that she couldn¡¯t have any physical contact, but now, he wanted her to wash his hair?

    ¡°I will not do it.¡± That was final. Zuri turned around to leave the bathroom, but Chaos flicked his finger and the door was closed shut, it was locked and no matter how hard Zuri tried, she couldn¡¯t get it opened. ¡°This is not funny at all,¡± Zuri said grimly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to be fun.¡±

    Once again, Zuri turned around to face Chaos, but he was still in his position, waiting for her toe over and help him to wash his hair.

    ¡°You look like a human.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t know why she said that, but she reckoned it was to hurt him, since he was some kind of a great creature that despised humans. Most of the shifters and supernatural creatures did so.

    For a moment, Chaos said nothing, but then he broke the silence with a scowl. ¡°It will be easy for me if that¡¯s the case,¡± he said.

    At this point, he stood up straight and then perched on the edge of the bathtub. He didn¡¯t look like someone who lost their eyesight at all, since his movements were very precise and he didn¡¯t even stumble while finding the positions of all the things around him.

    Zuri watched the way he moved and how his eyes easily found her. She doubted that he couldn¡¯t see her...

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, they were a few steps away, since Zuri wanted to keep a distance between them and where she was standing right now was the furthest part of this bathroom, since she was locked here and couldn¡¯t go anywhere.

    ¡°They died.¡±

    The answer was too abrupt and she didn¡¯t expect such an answer.

    ¡°We are all dead.¡±

    ¡°My time has no end, my eternity knows no limit.¡±

    ¡°You will live forever,¡± Zuri stated. He would live forever while the people that he knew would die eventually. It sucks to put it that way.

    ¡°I live forever.¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, she felt that there was a deeper meaning to it, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on what he actually wanted to say.

    =======================

    Knox entered July¡¯s bedroom, which initially was his bedroom, since this manor used to be under the McKeltar family until a few years ago.

    He found her standing near the window with her long, ck hair cascaded down her shoulders, as she held a ss of wine, her expression looked serene, she was even dozing off a little bit until she realized Knox hade when he hugged her from behind.

    ¡°You are avoiding me,¡± he stated immediately.

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    Knox spun her, so he could see her face. She looked more mature and there was a hard line on her jaw that told him that she had been through so much to be in this position. To take care of what he had left behind.

    He was proud of what she had achieved and he wouldn¡¯t ask for more. It would be so greedy of him to ask more from this perfect woman.

    But, he knew when she lied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t lie to me, July. You know that you are not capable of doing that.¡± Knox tilted her head and kissed her lips, but she didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±

    July bit her lips and her eyes glistened with tears. ¡°I am afraid,¡± she said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 194

    194 FOREVER

    ¡°I am afraid,¡± July said in a shaking voice. She bit her lower lip, as she thought this thing thoroughly, since she met him for the first time on the frozenke, when he came looking for her, the first thing he did once he realized that she was nearby.

    Knox even managed to tell her and Jasmine apart, despite the eight years of separation.

    But, as much as she was thrilled to see him again, the fear that July always felt, if one day he met him again, hit her very hard with the indisputable fact before her eyes.

    Knox looked exactly the same as the day when he left her. He didn¡¯t grow older even a day, let alone a year, since the first time they met and he would never look older than he was now.

    So, how long would it be before she started to look like his mother instead of his lover?

    It sounded ridiculous, July wouldn¡¯t think about it if she was younger, but now, when she was thirty one years old and everything about her youth started to fade off, how long would it be before she started feeling she would be unfit for him or for being called as his girl?

    She was not a girl any longer, she was a woman now. Someone who would look older than him within a few years, which meant nothing for him, which wouldn¡¯t affect him at all.

    He would always look this radiant, handsome and attractive, but she would grow old and she would look like a granny.

    ¡°What makes you afraid? What are you afraid of?¡± Knox looked July right in her eyes and this time he knew that she was not telling a lie. She was afraid of something and he was ready to kill anyone, who made her feel like this.

    .....

    Until he heard what she said...

    ¡°How long will we be able to be together?¡± July finally said, as tears rolled down her cheeks. It felt almost like all the things that she feared the most burdened her down at the same time.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Knox narrowed his eyes. ¡°We will stay together forever.¡± He was very certain when he said that.

    However, a sad smile grazed July¡¯s lips when she heard that. ¡°My ¡®forever¡¯ and your ¡®forever¡¯ will never be the same, Knox.¡±

    And as she said that, she knew it was true. She saw Anne and she could picture her future self in her.

    Anne wouldn¡¯t have the love of her life, but she watched painfully with her own eyes, how she grew old, didn¡¯t have a family of her own and witnessed how the man that she loved had never been aged from the first time they met.

    July would experience the same thing. She would watch herself getting old and withered, while Knox would be still like this forever.

    That was their ¡®forever¡¯.

    Her ¡®forever¡¯ would stop when her heart was no longer beating, but his ¡®forever¡¯ wouldst for eternity. This was something that they couldn¡¯t avoid and only now July could realize how serious this matter was.

    ===================

    Zuri helped Chaos dry his long, ck hair, trying as much as possible to not touch him, as he stayed still and didn¡¯t try to make any physical contact with her, which she appreciated.

    ¡°Open the door now,¡± Zuri said, as she turned off the hair dryer and put it back in its ce, while Chaos put a shirt on and flicked his finger. The door finally opened.

    Seeing that, Zuri didn¡¯t think twice before walking out of the bathroom, since she had been trying to control her panic, she was overwhelmed, despite there being no skin to skin contact between them.

    Zuri intended to walk out of the room and found some fresh air, only to see that Anne had brought lunch for Chaos. She didn¡¯t think she needed to stay to make sure he ate his food, thus she proceeded to walk away.

    However, when Zuri opened the door to go out of the room, she found herself entering the room again instead. She was shocked by this, it was like some parallel maze that would lead you nowhere, but to the same exact room.

    It didn¡¯t take a genius to know who had done this.

    This time, Zuri was mad. She walked straight to him and confronted him. What he was doing was not right and she didn¡¯t want to put up with his games anymore.

    But once she was standing in front of him and was about tosh out, Chaos put his hands on her shoulders, which she swatted away immediately out of instinct, only to find that they were no longer inside the room.

    They were in the middle of the bar with sting music that almost made her deaf and yet, Chaos managed to speak to her without any problem.

    ¡°Find the shattered soul,¡± he said. His voice sounded very close to her ears, as if he whispered it directly into her ear.

    ¡°What?¡± Zuri was dumbstruck by his sudden request. But she was more shocked when she found out where they were.

    ¡°I need you to find me a shattered soul, Blue. I really need it now.¡±

    Zuri wanted toin about many things, but she had never seen Chaos insisting on something before or forcing her to do something that she didn¡¯t want.

    In the past, he would let her be when she said that she didn¡¯t want to find another shattered soul for him, after figuring out what he would do to them.

    ¡°Why? Are you dying?¡± she made ament in passing.

    Instead of answering her question, Chaos pulled her close to him, when a drunk man almost knocked into her. He was too capable to be deemed as a blind man.

    But then, she saw him. He was the bartender. Their eyes met and Zuri could see how he mouthed her name.

    Niki.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 195

    195 UNEXPECTED ENCOUNTER

    Being in a crowd like this had made Zuri feel really ufortable, but Chaos¡¯ request was the one that caught herpletely off guard.

    He wanted her to find a piece of his shattered soul and he insisted. He had never forced her to do anything before, thus, his persuasion left her puzzled.

    Yet, that was not all, Zuri¡¯s eyes skimmed this ce briefly and thennded on the bartender behind the counter. He was staring at her, as his lips moved and spoke her name.

    Of course, with the distance between them and the loud music that was so deafening, Zuri couldn¡¯t hear what he said, but she knew exactly it was her name that he mouthed.

    Because she knew who the man was.

    Niki.

    Zuri was stunned and of course, Chaos caught the change of her demeanor. Her whole body was stiffened.

    Don¡¯te.

    Don¡¯te.

    .....

    Don¡¯te.

    Zuri said it repeatedly in her heart, as if it were a spell, but then not all spells would work, not to mention this one.

    From afar, Zuri could see Niki talking to his friend briefly, without breaking his eye contact with Zuri, as he made his way toward her.

    Damn.

    He shouldn¡¯te over. Chaos would kill him.

    In a split second, Zuri remembered how Chaos had killed the man, the cleaner, in her school. Thest piece of shattered soul that she told him about. No, she told Knox, but he let Chaos know to finish it.

    That was the first time Zuri saw the entire process of how Chaos took back his soul and she was dreaded by the sight. The fear that gripped her heart that day was still fresh even now, and to see Chaos do that to Niki, was thest thing that Zuri wanted, since the moment she learned that Niki was one of the shattered souls.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go from here,¡± Zuri mumbled, panic rushed in her blood when she saw Niki make his way through the crowd to reach her.

    Yet, Chaos didn¡¯t budge, he sensed something and he felt her uneasiness.

    ¡°The thing that you want is not here. We need to go. I feel it in a different direction,¡± Zuri blurted out. She was at a point where she would say anything to make this creature move, so they could avoid Niki at all costs.

    In this crowd of people, Zuri knew it was the color of her hair that stood out and made Niki recognize her in a beat. But then, who would have thought that Chaos would bring her to a ce where Niki was actually working?

    ¡°Blue! Is that you?!¡± Niki shouted at Zuri to ovee the loud music around them.

    They were slightly to the side, so they wouldn¡¯t bump into people, who were moving their bodies crazily on the dance floor.

    Zuri turned stiff, she gritted her teeth and was about to deny it, but it would only add to Chaos¡¯ suspicion. It didn¡¯t mean that he was not suspicious of her right now.

    Zuri could see a calctive glint cross Chaos¡¯ dark eyes. He was deep in thought right now, trying to gauge the situation and she knew he would get it sooner orter and Niki would be done for.

    ¡°Blue!¡± Niki was in front of Zuri now, he looked at his friend from school and didn¡¯t believe that he had actually seen her again. ¡°I know it is you! My God!¡±

    At this point, Zuri could see from the corner of her eyes that Chaos was done with his calctions and he hade to a conclusion.

    ¡°I thought you were...¡± Niki didn¡¯t finish his words, he looked at Chaos, only now he did realize that Zuri was not alone. He wanted to talk about her being a supernatural creature and what happened when The Hound managed to get a hold of her, since the members of the McKeltar family disappeared all of a sudden.

    No one knew for sure where they had gone. There were a lot of rumors about it, but none of them made any sense for Niki, since he knew a small chunk of their secret.

    ¡°Hi, Niki,¡± Zuri said, her voice was on edge, as she was trying to act normal. ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Zuri¡¯s greeting sounded very formal in his ears and he frowned because of that, but before he could understand what was going on, the man, who was standing beside her had spoken first.

    ¡°This ce is too loud, take us to a quiet ce, we need to talk.¡± Chaos looked so callous when he spoke, but Niki nodded, despite his confusion.

    ¡°Come over here,¡± he said, walking ahead from the two of them.

    ¡°So, it is him?¡± It was the same as before, Chaos¡¯ voice was so close to her ears, despite he was not even leaning toward Zuri to whisper those words.

    ¡°No. It is not him,¡± Zuri seethed, but it only made things easier and clearer for Chaos about his conclusion.

    ¡°Are youing?¡± Niki shouted above this screaming music when he realized that neither Blue or Chaos was following him. He tilted his head, confusion was written all over his face.

    ¡°Your friend is waiting.¡± Chaos was blind, but he didn¡¯t look so caring about his current condition. He looked fine, and not like someone who had lost their sight.

    ¡°What are you going to do to him?¡±

    But Chaos didn¡¯t entertain Zuri with any answer, as he followed the sound of Niki¡¯s voice to get to where he was standing. His ability to move among the crowd was unthinkable. He bumped into two people on the way in this crowd, but he managed to approach Niki nheless, without any necessary dy.

    No one would believe that he was sightless.

    ¡°Keep going,¡± Chaos said in a dark voice, once he was standing in front of Niki and the young man frowned at him, staring at Zuri, who was standing a little bit further from them.

    ¡°Is she noting?¡±

    ¡°She will.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 196

    196 WHY SHOULD I FORGIVE YOU?

    Zuri stood between Chaos and Niki, putting herself at risk if Chaos decided to go berserk and im Niki¡¯s soul.

    She had witnessed it first hand how Chaos imed back his shattered soul back then and she didn¡¯t want to watch him do it to Niki.

    For now, they were standing in the parking lot, beside the building, as they went out of the heavy music and crazy dancing from the side door.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Niki asked in a low voice. He thought there would be a warm greeting, and they would reminisce memories from the past. There were a lot of things to talk about, but this tense and strained atmosphere was thest thing that he had expected.

    ¡°Go back home, Niki,¡± Zuri said sternly. Her eyes were on Chaos¡¯ dark ones. Her body bent forward slightly, as if she was ¡®at the ready¡¯ for any confrontation.

    Chaos couldn¡¯t see it, but he could sense her anger and her frustration. Her will to fight him if he dared toy a finger on this young man.

    Zuri knew that there was no chance for her to be able to overpower Chaos, but she stood her ground anyway, shoving Niki behind her back, while the young man looked at both of them with confusion.

    ¡°Why?¡± Niki leaned forward, whispered to Zuri¡¯s ear, but his warm breath that brushed against her neck only made the girl growl maliciously. ¡°What happened?¡± He was in the dark, not knowing about what he got himself into.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter, because in the next second, his back had been mmed to the wall behind him, as he lost his footing when the dark eyed man lifted him from the ground, wrapping his fingers around his neck.

    .....

    Chaos had already strangled Niki within a second.

    ¡°Stop it, Chaos,¡± Zuri said through her gritted teeth, her hazel eyes stared at Niki and Chaos back and forth.

    Chaos intentionally didn¡¯t kill Niki right away. He put Niki in his preferable position, far from her, and then looked at Zuri with his dark eyes. ¡°Is he important to you?¡±

    The question came out very rigid, as if he just asked about something that pained him, as if he was suppressing his emotions right now.

    Zuri seethed, she snarled at him when she spoke. ¡°I will never forgive you if you kill him.¡± Her voice was filled with malice.

    Niki gasped for air, he was trying so hard to free himself from his clutches, but this man didn¡¯t budge at all. He didn¡¯t even flinch when Niki stabbed his nails into his flesh.

    Chaos had been stabbed by something worse after all.

    ¡°Why do you think I need your forgiveness?¡± Finally Chaos spoke, his expression was devoid of any emotions and seeing that sent Niki¡¯s mind into a disarray

    The only thing that he could think of right now was his little sister. Who would Vanesha live with if he died? He didn¡¯t think he would survive this, though Zuri was trying to go against this man¡¯s intentions to kill him.

    Just who the hell is he?!

    He was not a shifter, since Niki never heard of a shifter that could move in the blink of an eye like he did, neither could a vampire.

    ¡°You need me to find all the shattered souls.¡± Zuri hated it when she was put in this situation, when she was powerless and was forced to do something that she didn¡¯t want to.

    Eight years of living under Alpha Xerxes¡¯ tyranny was enough for her to taste how it felt like when you were overpowered.

    ¡°I found one right here.¡± Chaos tightened his grip around Niki¡¯s neck, more pressure and he would die with a broken neck.

    ¡°Let him go, Chaos.¡± The more Chaos was trying to strangle Niki, as he tightened his grip on his neck, the darker Zuri¡¯s voice became. ¡°I know you need me.¡±

    However, Chaos simply didn¡¯t listen to her, he pressed Niki¡¯s neck harder and his limbs dropped, he stayed still, no longer putting up any fight against Chaos, while there was no change in his expression.

    ¡°FUCK YOU, CHAOS!¡± Zuri roared at him. Her anger got the better of her. She swore that she wouldn¡¯t care even when someone was dying in front of her. People died every day, there was nothing you could do about it.

    Zuri had promised that she wouldn¡¯t let her emotions control her.

    However, to see someone you were familiar with die because of you, right before your eyes, was apletely different thing. Her heart was not as callous as she thought, it still bled and twisted in pain when she was about to lose someone close to her.

    Probably the life that she was living was still not enough for her to learn that being able to numb your feelings was a blessing.

    Before her eyes, Zuri watched how Chaos threw Niki across the parking lot, as his body skidded on the asphalt, while he red at her.

    ¡°I do not appreciate your choice of words, Blue.¡± Just like how he did before, in the blink of an eye, Chaos was already standing in front of Blue, which made her take a step back because of the proximity between them.

    ¡°I am not Blue, my name is Zuri.¡± Zuri emphasized every word that she said, she met his sightless eyes, but oddly enough, she could see his emotions. Was that anger? Confusion? There was no way she was able to know. It could be her hallucination as well. ¡°I am not the child that you know. I am stronger than that poor little girl that you pitied.¡±

    It didn¡¯t sound like she was trying to provoke Chaos, but it indeed sounded like an affirmation for herself.

    However, Chaos smirked to sense her emotions. ¡°You are still that pitiful little girl I know.¡±

    Zuri had been warned by Hades about how Chaos¡¯ personality could be not the same as she remembered and now she could see it herself.

    ¡°You are and you will always be like that.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 197

    197 I WILL CLAIM YOUR SOUL

    ¡°You are and you will always be like that.¡±

    The words rang in Zuri¡¯s ears and this made her grit her teeth. She hated it when someone belittled her. When someone thought of her as her eight years old self.

    Blue is dead. She no longer exists. She hated that version of herself.

    ¡°FUCK YOU, CHAOS!¡± Zuri roared. She seethed and then charged forward to attack him. He was blind after all. It could be for her advantage.

    Yet, it was only her impulsiveness to think that she could best Chaos in any circumstances, Zuri knew it the moment she came to attack him.

    However, to her dismay, Chaos didn¡¯t move away, or even tried to dodge her attack. It was impossible that he didn¡¯t know it wasing, since he could manage to skid his way through the crowd of people inside the bar, but couldn¡¯t sense this killing intensity from Zuri when she approached him with ws extended threateningly.

    And yet, it was toote for Zuri to pull back, thus her ws stabbed his left shoulder.

    Zuri was petrified to say the least. She didn¡¯t move for a few seconds, as she tried to digest what she had done to Chaos.

    ¡°Apparently you like to stab me,¡± Chaos said, his voice didn¡¯t falter, he didn¡¯t even winch when Zuri retracted her ws and blood gushed out from the wounds.

    .....

    ¡°What... why?¡± Zuri found herself stammering when she tried topose herself. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge it?¡±

    Right. Why didn¡¯t Chaos dodge it when he could do so effortlessly?

    Even Chaos didn¡¯t know the answer to it.

    He got stabbed by Zuri twice since they met again for the first time after eight years apart. He received the pain that she put him through without saying anything when he could avoid it or countered in his own way, but on the contrary, his fire didn¡¯t burn her. The fire burned everything into ashes, but not her.

    ¡°I... you are bleeding.¡± Zuri¡¯s voice was so small when she watched his blood ooze out and stain his shirt.

    He shouldn¡¯t be bleeding. He looked more like a human.

    Those words from Gael echoed once again in her head. Chaos lost his powers because of the repercussions of his action to save Zuri¡¯s life when she died, but then he was woken up before he could fully heal.

    Zuri extended her hand, was about to touch him, but then she stopped mid- way, she bit her lip and dropped her hand, as she averted her gaze from the sight.

    She couldn¡¯t do it.

    And right at that time, Zuri heard a small and soft groan from behind her. She turned around and found Niki trying to move his body, as his consciousness returned.

    He was alive?!

    Zuri almost didn¡¯t believe this. She thought Niki had died because of what Chaos had done, but then when she remembered it correctly, Chaos didn¡¯t do anything to im his soul from him.

    Niki¡¯s body would have disappeared if Chaos indeed imed his soul.

    Zuri turned around once again and looked at Chaos with confusion. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him.¡± Those words came out as a statement, not a question.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to kill him.¡± His reply was curt and his expression still didn¡¯t change, so Zuri wouldn¡¯t be able to know what was going on in his mind.

    There was a deep furrow between Zuri¡¯s brow when she heard that, but then Chaos spoke again. His tone was casual

    ¡°He will die anyway.¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t know what to say against that reply. She knew it was true. Niki was only human. His age has a limit, he wouldn¡¯t be able to out age something like Chaos.

    And after saying that, Chaos disappeared. A second ago he was there, bleeding from the wound on his shoulder, but the next second, Zuri was staring into the dim parking lot, where she heard Niki grunt in pain behind her.

    Without a second thought, Zuri immediately rushed to her friend and helped him up, but what Chaos said stuck in her head.

    He didn¡¯t kill Niki because she didn¡¯t want him to die...

    But, why?

    ====================

    Anne was in the kitchen, making tea for herself, when she heard a loud noise from the dining table, and the ss in her hand almost slipped when she watched Chaos slumped to the floor, with blood staining his shirt. He was sweating profusely.

    For a moment Anne was astounded. She had never seen Chaos in such a condition.

    ¡°What happened?¡± And once her consciousness kicked in, Anne immediately rushed toward Chaos and knelt beside him. She used her own hand to press on the wounds, but that was not enough to make the blood stop. ¡°I will call Knox,¡± she said in a hurry.

    There was no way Anne could drag Chaos to his room on her own and there were no guards inside the house, since Knox didn¡¯t like seeing other people going in and out of the building.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before Knox and July entered the dining room with Anne slightly left behind.

    ¡°Damn you, Chaos!¡± Knox cursed loudly and July stood at the side with Anne.

    ¡°Do we need to call a doctor?¡± July asked, unsure.

    ¡°No need,¡± Knox muttered and then he disappeared along with Chaos, leaving the two women staring at the empty floor, with blood smeared on it.

    ¡°Great. This is one of the perks of living with supernatural creatures,¡± July mumbled to herself and then walked out of the dining room, they knew where the two men were.

    =====================

    ¡°Who had done this to you?¡± Knox literally growled at Chaos, but when he saw the wounds, he didn¡¯t need to ask further. ¡°Did you lose your mind? You let her stab you twice? The repercussions seriously had done something more than losing your sight! I will kill her!¡±

    ¡°Say it again and I will im your soul.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 198

    198 REMEMBER THIS MOMENT

    ¡°Say it again and I will im your soul.¡± Chaos was dead serious when he said that. He was not someone to throw empty threats at his opponent, but he would do exactly what he said.

    Therefore, one sentence from him was enough to make Knox stop talking, but he red at Chaos for saying such a thing.

    iming his soul, it meant he would cease to exist, he wouldn¡¯t be in this realm anymore nor would there be anyone that remembers him.

    All the memories about him would be wiped out from all the people that knew him,pletely. This was one of the reasons why there was not much uproar when people suddenly disappeared, as no one would remember them, because those shattered souls were not meant to exist in the first ce.

    Though there were some rare cases, there were one or two people that still remembered the shattered soul.

    All of this happened because of the repercussions of Chaos¡¯ decision centuries ago. Knox didn¡¯t know for sure the reason why he got his soul shattered.

    However, for Chaos to remind him of it made Knox a little bit upset.

    It was not a problem for Knox before, he had agreed with Chaos the first time they met, he would let him im his soul as thest one, because he had a big piece of his soul in him, which meant, Knox could be said as the creature that was as strong as Chaos, it would be a waste if he imed his soul now when Knox could help him to get all the other shattered souls.

    ¡°You will never do that,¡± Knox hissed finally. He looked at the blind and injured man in front of him. ¡°I will not let her do this again to you.¡±

    .....

    However, as an answer, Chaos ced his hand over Knox¡¯s chest and immediately, the pain made him gasp loudly. His movement was so fast, despite his bleeding shoulder and his sight less state. He knew exactly Knox¡¯s position and predicted it precisely.

    He didn¡¯t look blind at all.

    ¡°Stop... it...¡± Knox gasped loudly, he could feel his head spinning while his insides started burning. He wanted to push Chaos¡¯ hand away, but he didn¡¯t have the energy to do that, all of his strength was being sucked out of his body.

    This was the pain that the shattered soul would go through when Chaos imed his soul back.

    This agony wouldst longer and it would only grow more unbearable because Knox, literally, was almost as strong as Chaos himself.

    ¡°Damn it, Chaos... stop it.¡± Knox¡¯s voice faltered, he stammered. He didn¡¯t want to cease to exist, since it meant he would never see July anymore.

    And she would forget everything about him...

    Every touch, every kiss, every story about them and also their feelings...

    ¡°Stop Chaos, stop... I understood,¡± Knox gritted his teeth, he tried to fight back, but in this position, there was no way he could counter strike him...

    In this position, he was powerless...

    However, when the situation was getting serious and Knox thought it would be the end, the door flung open, and July and Anne entered the room.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Anne asked, as she and July walked closer.

    Only then, Chaos retracted his hand from Knox¡¯s chest and he fell to the floor, clutching at his chest, gasping for air. His face was so pale.

    ¡®Remember this moment.¡¯

    The words echoed in Knox¡¯ head and no one heard that except for him. Next time he wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.

    July immediately came to Knox¡¯s side, while Anne went to Chaos, but none of the women knew exactly what had transpired between them, including the fact that Knox would have ceased to exist had theye a little bitte.

    ======================

    ¡°Is Chaos in his room?¡± was the first question that Zuri asked July when they met in the kitchen.

    It was morning andst night was a chaotic night, an unexpected encounter with Niki, which led to a strange situation between the three of them.

    Zuri had to take Niki to the hospital for the injuries that he had suffered and had to dodge every question that Niki threw at her about Chaos and why he wanted to kill him.

    She tried to tell him that it was only a misunderstanding and then admitted that he was a supernatural creature. Zuri managed to make Niki promise to not say a word about it, but she didn¡¯t know whether he could be trusted.

    Eight years were enough to change someone. People change, shit happens and here Zuri was...

    ¡°Yes,¡± July replied, she looked at Zuri up and down. ¡°You look horrible.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Zuri murmured, as she poured a ss of water for herself and then gulped it down. ¡°Let me take that.¡±

    Anne was putting breakfast into a te, which was meant for Chaos. It was a good excuse for her to talk to him.

    ¡°Did you stab him again?¡± Anne asked Zuri, giving the tray to her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because he is a jerk,¡± Zuri cursed under her breath and then took the tray from Anne¡¯s hands, and walked away from the two women.

    After Zuri left the kitchen, July and Anne stared at each other, their brows furrowed.

    ¡°I think Chaos did something that upset her,¡± Julymented. She shrugged her shoulders, not wanting to be bothered by the two of them, since she had someone that demanded her attention.

    Knox had been very sick sincest night and July had never seen him this sick before, while Gael was missing.

    Thest thing that July heard was that he went to get Lise back, but she didn¡¯t know the details, yet she had asked Sebastian to look into it.

    =====================

    Zuri entered Chaos¡¯ room and saw him standing near the window, in only his blue pants, while his shirty on the bed. His long, ck hair fluttered by the wind. His shoulder was bandaged tightly.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 199

    199 GET OUT

    Zuri entered Chaos¡¯ room with breakfast in her hands and saw him standing near the window.

    He was in his blue pants, while his shirty on the bed. His long, ck hair fluttered by the wind. His shoulder was bandaged tightly. He had two wounds because she dug her ws into him.

    Zuri paused her step for a while, before she approached the table and put his breakfast down. Chaos must have known that she was inside the room, but didn¡¯t show any reaction at all. He looked at the garden out there, or that was how it looked in Zuri¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Niki got a few stitches,¡± Zuri said to break the silence. She had wrecked her head to think about how to strike a conversation with Chaos, but there were not many proper ideas that came to her mind.

    And that little information that Zuri told him, didn¡¯t amuse him a little bit. He kept his expression stoic, without any emotion swirling in those dark eyes.

    Zuri bit her lip, she stood beside the table and shoved her hands inside the pockets of her pants. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she said finally after a few minutes of silence. ¡°But, I will still not forgive you if you kill Niki.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your sorry,¡± Chaos said coldly and this made Zuri¡¯s heart beat so fast to assume he hated her for hurting him over and over. ¡°Get out of this room.¡±

    Chaos said that without even turning back to see Zuri, but what was the point of that when he couldn¡¯t even see her?

    And yet, the way he chased her out gave an affliction to her heart.

    .....

    ¡°You need to eat,¡± Zuri murmured and then walked out of the room, leaving Chaos alone with the breakfast on the table.

    Chaos closed his eyes when he heard the door being closed and he was alone again. His stoic expression crumbled and now he looked exhausted and pale. He breathed raggedly.

    He could hear the pain in her voice when she said that.

    ====================

    Gael stopped at one of the facilities belonging to The Hound, where the government and Archie Williams had created soldiers that would wipe out all the supernatural creatures from this realm.

    In their eyes, those non human beings were a threat to humans.

    ¡°Is it here?¡± Gael asked, and he stopped the car not too far from a white building that was under tight surveince.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nathen confirmed.

    Gael had taken Nathen with him when he received a phone call from Lise. She told him that she was in one of The Hound¡¯s facilities, where they were running a few experiments on the shifters and any other supernatural creatures.

    Lise was fine, Sol kept her out of those scientists, who insisted on running a thorough check on her because she was the mother of their new experimental subject, who was none other than his daughter.

    Those scientists didn¡¯t know what she was, since she couldn¡¯t be ssified as a shifter, vampire or witch.

    Gael saw red, his blood boiled in anger when he heard how those pests referred to his daughter as their new experimental subject. How dare theyy their hands on his daughter when he had barely held her in his arms?

    Lise just gave birth to River when Gael left her to help Knox find Chaos and then it took eight whole years to return.

    Gael didn¡¯t have a chance to watch her take her first step or even hear her say her first word. He knew practically nothing about his daughter, except for the fact that she existed, but those scum had caught his wife and daughter and experimented on her and their baby.

    ¡°Gael, what are you going to do?¡± Nathen asked Gael worriedly. He looked at the man with troubled eyes. He learned eight years ago from July that Gael was a supernatural creature, that the whole McKeltar family was a family of supernatural creatures, aside from Anne.

    At that time, July was trying to gather all the power that she could have to create the organization that went against The Hound. Not all the supernatural creatures were as atrocious as Archie Williams portrayed.

    But aside from that, July¡¯s main goal was; she wanted to create a safe ce for The McKeltars to return, though at that time, she didn¡¯t know when it would happen.

    The first three years were horrible, where Nathen witnessed how July gained her position now with blood and more blood.

    But sometimes, cruelty was needed to keep everything in line. That was how this world worked now.

    ¡°I will take my family back,¡± Gael growled deeply as he turned off the engine and then walked out of the car.

    Nathen shouldn¡¯t be surprised by what Gael said, since he knew that he came here to get Lise and River back, but his biggest concern was; how?!

    ¡°Gael!¡± Nathen jumped out of the car and chased after him. ¡°How can you take them back? You don¡¯t think that you can take down all those people and enter the building as you please, right?¡±

    Even when Nathen said that, it sounded ridiculous, but from the look in Gael¡¯s eyes, it seemed that was exactly what he was going to do.

    ====================

    Eros chose to stay in a shelter house with Emily, since he didn¡¯t want to go to a foster house again and this little girl didn¡¯t want to be separated from him.

    They ran from that house after Eros lost his control on his beast and killed the two people, who were supposed to be their foster parents.

    At that time, Emily witnessed all of that, but she refused to be left alone and wanted to be with Eros instead, since it was only Eros, the only person that she knew, aside from their ¡®parents¡¯.

    But then, living in this shelter house was not easy and her condition became worse, she started to get sick often and little Eros didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 200

    200 DESTRUCTION

    Everything was on fire, as smoke permeated everywhere and all rms went off, ring loudly, the sound was deafening, coupled with the roaring and screaming in panic of all the people that ran down the corridors.

    They shouted something to one another and left whatever they were doing, as the scientists stormed out of the rooms, trying to save themselves from this destruction.

    They looked panicked by this sudden cmity and didn¡¯t really know what was going on actually, but they couldn¡¯t stop running and check to know what the real problem was if they didn¡¯t want to burn into ashes.

    This was the second time that something like this happened.

    However, the first time it happened, when their object of experiment, the lycan escaped, was not as big as this, it happened because the girl, their experimental subject, was out of control, she unleashed her power and caused so much damage in one of theirboratories.

    ¡°MOVE!¡±

    ¡°GO TO THE EMERGENCY EXIT!¡±

    ¡°KEEP MOVING!¡±

    The members of The Hound barged in and marched down the corridors, there were so many of them and they were wearing masks with rifles in their hands at the ready.

    .....

    The members of The Hound scattered in all directions, trying to find the intruder that had breached this facility. They knew there was someone that had caused this all mess through the CCTV.

    It was a man and apparently, he was a strong supernatural creature that could burn you with only one nce.

    ¡°KEEP MOVING! GET OUT OF HERE!¡± they shouted at the scientists.

    None of them needed to be told twice as they moved as fast as they could, not even daring to look back when in the next second, all hell broke loose...

    Those shifters, vampires and witches that they had been experimenting on, escaped from their cells, or rooms, where they had been keeping them under control.

    Not to mention that all the electricity had been shut down, therefore those supernatural creatures that they had put under theatose, slowly and gradually woken up.

    It was a massacre to say the least once the shifters shifted into their beast form and then started to attack any human within their range.

    Blood stained the floors and smeared the walls, as the smell of metallic tang filled the air when those creatures dug their sharp- razor ws into human¡¯s flesh, without them being able to protect themselves.

    The members of The Hound came in hurriedly and they weren¡¯t prepared for this onught, as they thought, they would only face one man that had trespassed the facility, not hundreds of supernatural creatures, which one of them needed at least five members of The Hound to be subdued.

    In a matter of seconds, this ce has turned into a ughterhouse.

    Water from the sprinklers that came out once the first explosion happened, had made the floor so wet and blurred their vision, but it was not a big problem for the supernatural creatures as they had a good sense and better eyesight.

    On the other side of this mess, Gael was walking steadily, checking the rooms one by one to find Lise. He was so mad, heshed out and used all of his power, he knew he wouldn¡¯tst long if he kept preserving this destruction in his wake, but all the supernatural creatures that broke loose helped him to create more havoc.

    However, if he was not able to find Lise before them, she would be in great danger. There was no way these ferocious creatures would thank him for freeing them, since none of them cared enough about their surroundings, they thirsted for human blood and would attack any human that they could reach.

    This was one of the reasons why he left Nathen behind and told him to be in the car and check on his phone, as Gael had to find Lise before them.

    =====================

    Zuri had been standing in front of Chaos¡¯ room door, debating whether or not she needed to go inside and check if he had had his meal or not, because his lunch was brought back without being touched at all.

    Anne was worried about Chaos and she convinced herself that she did this for her, not because she was worried about him, which she knew was a lie.

    However, sooner orter, she needed to see him again, right? So, why didn¡¯t she do it now?

    With that thought, Zuri twisted the doorknob and pushed the door open, only to see Chaosy on the floor, his face was pale and no one knew how long he had beenying like that.

    Zuri put the tray on the floor and immediately ran toward Chaos, as she screamed for help, calling Knox.

    ¡°Chaos, what happened?¡± Zuri knelt down beside him, but she stopped herself when she was about to touch him.

    However, she needed to check on him, whether he was breathing or not, since she couldn¡¯t see his chest move.

    Thankfully, Zuri could feel his throbbing veins against her fingers on his neck, though it was very weak.

    It took some time for Knox to appear right before Zuri, and this suddenness startled her.

    ¡°How long has he been like this?¡± Knox didn¡¯t seem surprised, but he looked concerned about what was happening to Chaos right now, as he took Chaos to the bed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just came and found him like this,¡± Zuri told him, as she moved to the other side of the bed and put the nket over him, since Knoxmented how Chaos was. He looked distraught because Chaos looked more and more like a normal human being.

    ¡°We need to find a shattered soul for him,¡± Knox stated.

    Zuri lowered her head and bit her bottom lip.

    She didn¡¯t know where to find the shattered souls, as the only shattered souls that she knew were Niki and Knox himself...

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 201

    201 WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?

    ¡°We need to find a shattered soul for him,¡± Knox stated, he then looked at Zuri. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen to him, but the fact that he looks more and more like a human bothers me.¡±

    Zuri knew why Chaos needed his shattered soul, since it was part of his soul and power as well, but didn¡¯t know that he needed it to this extent.

    And the fact that Knox said that he looked more and more like a human, left Zuri anxious. What would be the repercussions for him looking like a human? He indeed bled like a human, his veins throbbed like a human¡¯s, he looked pale and unwell, Zuri could physically hurt him and he needed time to recover from it.

    And what is the end of it?

    ¡°Will he die?¡± Zuri asked. She lowered her head and remembered how Chaos had let go of Niki because she didn¡¯t want him to kill her childhood best friend. He was the only friend that she had and the time that she spent with Niki was priceless for her. She didn¡¯t want to end it with her witnessing how Chaos imed his soul, which then caused his death.

    However, if Chaos didn¡¯t get his soul, what would happen to him? Would he the one, who died?

    ¡°Die?¡± Knox scoffed. ¡°Creatures like him will not die, but I am not sure what will happen to him. Should we find out by draining his blood?¡±

    At thatment, Zuri red at Knox and growled viciously, which he didn¡¯t care a little bit.

    ¡°If you want to see him well, you can go and find the shattered soul on your own and bring that person here,¡± Knox suggested.

    .....

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Zuri thought it would be easier if Knox came with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? I am sick too, I will do you a favor by keeping my eyes on him,¡± Knox dismissed the conversation with Zuri.

    Right, Knox had been ill for some time and Zuri didn¡¯t know what happened to him and since July or Anne was also clueless about it, she wouldn¡¯t pry any further.

    Zuri just thought, if Chaos looked this ¡®sick¡¯ so did Knox, since he was one of his shattered souls too. It made sense that he had such an impact.

    Zuri didn¡¯t say much after that and walked out of the room, she was not sure where to go, but she indeed knew where Niki lived, since she took him to his ce that night.

    But, should she sacrifice him? Bring him here for Chaos to im his soul? Zuri was conflicted with that thought.

    But her legs took her out of the house, as she met with July and Sebastian, who were talking about something important. They looked very invested in the conversation between them.

    ¡°What happened?¡± July asked when she saw Zuri walk out of the house and tried to avoid them. ¡°Something happened with Chaos?¡±

    At first Zuri wanted to avoid them because she didn¡¯t want to interrupt, but since she was spotted, she stopped and told them. ¡°I need to go to run an errand.¡±

    July raised her brows when she heard that. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like an errand girl type,¡± shemented, to which Zuri shrugged her shoulders and then walked away from them, but she told July that she would take one of her cars.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take the red one!¡± That was her favorite car.

    Zuri cringed, she remembered Gael¡¯s tacky red color car and definitely wouldn¡¯t drive around the city in a car that color.

    ======================

    Lise banged the door repeatedly, as she heard themotion out there escted and fire, blood, screams and all the nightmares that she could think of were happening out there.

    The water from the sprinklers had soaked her thoroughly and she was shivering now.

    But then, she immediately backed away when all the members of The Hound retreated while starting an open fire at the shifters that chased after them.

    Those shifters growled and bared their fangs and when one of them died from a silver bullet that pierced through their body, the others jumped over the dead shifter to attack The Hound.

    There were around ten people that were onught before Lise¡¯s eyes, as she witnessed all of that that was happening through the small window on the door.

    Lise could feel her heart leap to her throat when she witnessed how malicious those beasts were when they ended those human¡¯s lives.

    It almost looked like those lives were not even worth it, as the beasts shredded their bodies and tossed the remnants around.

    The sound of it was so sickening, though this room was soundproof, but Lise could imagine with such vivid sight like this about what kind of sound it would produce when they tore their limbs apart and tore their necks.

    Lise started hyperventting when she watched that, however, that was not all, because once the beasts caught sight of her, she fell on her back.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before Lise could hear how those beasts tried to enter this room. They wanted to get to her.

    If she desperately tried to get out of this house and open the door before, now she hoped the door was strong enough to withstand their brutal attacks.

    Fear crept on Lise¡¯s skin, as the door rattled.

    =======================

    Vanessa was making dinner for herself and Niki, since her brother was not in good condition when their apartment bell rang.

    ¡°Do you have a friending over?¡± Vanessa asked her brother, she poked her head from the kitchen, but Niki shook his head.

    ¡°Do you?¡±

    But, Vanessa shook her head.

    ¡°I will go and see who it is.¡± Niki stood up from the seat to go to the door.

    He looked through the peephole and was surprised to see who it was, as he immediately opened the door for her.

    ¡°Blue? What are you doing here?¡± Niki asked.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 202

    202 RED EYES

    Knox looked at Chaos, who was yet to gain his consciousness after Zuri left two hours ago.

    He didn¡¯t know where that girl went, but he hoped she was responsible enough to catch a few shattered souls that could return Chaos¡¯ strength, as Knox was having a hard time to heal as well when he was in his current state.

    After all, this was her fault to depreciate Chaos¡¯ condition to hit a new low like this.

    Knox closed his eyes, as he could feel his head start aching. He was not sure how many shattered souls that they would need to get Chaos to his usual self. If it took him eight full years to reach this condition after what had happened, Knox thought it would need an immense amount of effort to return him back to normal.

    However, when Knox was about to close his eyes, he felt a movement, it was so fast, as if everything was so blurry when he felt his fingers wrapped around his neck and his body was thrown out of the room.

    Chaos threw Knox so hard, until it created hole on the wall and he ended up in an open area.

    Knox was startled, he was surprised by what was happening right now, but before he could gasp for breath or even stand up to defend himself against this assault, Chaos hade to him and then stomped his feet on his chest, pinning him to the ground, before he gave him a good punch on his face.

    What the hell!?

    Knox growled loudly and tried to free himself from his brutal attack and then by some miracle he managed to do that and rolled his body away from him, putting a good distance between them.

    .....

    Knox immediately pushed himself to stand at the ready for another attack, ignoring the pain that seared through his body. He scoffed at this fact. He wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain like this if he was in his normal condition, but then, if he were human, he would have died in the very first attack earlier.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS THIS, CHAOS?!¡± Knox roared angrily, he spat blood on the ground and hated the color of it.

    In front of him, Chaos was standing tall, he didn¡¯t look sick at all. His strength to throw Knox through the wall was enough proof for that.

    But, how could he regain that kind of strength when he was so sick and fell unconscious a moment ago? Knox wouldn¡¯t believe it if it was not himself that had tasted his power first hand.

    However, Chaos didn¡¯t seem to mind him, he turned his body around and then extended his left arm to the manor and a loud explosion could be heard, ringing through the night air.

    The hole on the wall because he threw Knox earlier had gone, but also along with the bedroom he had upied.

    Once the dust and dirt settled, Knox could see that Chaos had sted the whole bedroom, through the corridor behind it and then ruined the next room opposite it.

    Knox was baffled by the sight. He didn¡¯t know how to react, while Chaos stared at his hand, as if this was the first time he saw it. He tilted his head and looked confused.

    But his eyes, the color of his eyes, had changed. They were no longer dark like charcoal, but red like blood...

    How could that be possible?

    Chaos had always had dark blue eyes color, but then it changed into ck when he was revived and now it was red. This was the first time for Knox to witness this.

    But, the most concerning part was the fact that Chaos didn¡¯t seem like he realized what he was doing, or what he had done, or even recognized Knox.

    Chaos looked at Knox, said nothing, but the way he stared at him was something that made him feel unsettled.

    However, at this moment, because of the loudmotion and explosion, a few people came to them following behind July and Sebastian.

    ¡°DON¡¯T COME CLOSER! STAY BACK!¡± Knox roared, he ced himself between July, and the other men that came with her, and Chaos.

    ¡°What happened?¡± July asked him, but she stoppeding closer when she saw how serious the situation was.

    July was standing behind Sebastian, while around ten men surrounded them with weapons ready to be aimed at Chaos.

    ¡°Put down your weapons,¡± Knox growled at them. Those measly weapons wouldn¡¯t be able to stop this creature.

    Knox was not even sure what kind of creature was before him right now.

    Following what Knox had ordered, they put the guns back in and took a step back. They wouldn¡¯t want to provoke an enemy that they couldn¡¯t defeat.

    After ensuring that those people had been away from him, especially that July was in a safe ce, Knox walked toward Chaos. He looked him right in the eyes, though those eyes were unsettling. They gave a weird sensation.

    ¡°Chaos...¡± Knox called him carefully, every step that he took was full of calction. He wouldn¡¯t want to put his guard down at times like this when he had to face this abomination. ¡°Are you listening?¡±

    However, Chaos narrowed his eyes and then nced at the bunch of people behind Knox, but shifted back to him again.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Knox kept talking to him, to get his attention, but what Chaos did was just staring around, taking everything in, as if this was his first time seeing all of this. ¡°Something bothering you?¡±

    Knox tried to look calm as much as possible, as he didn¡¯t want to aggravate him.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Chaos asked, his voice was so hoarse, the sound of it was not familiar to Knox.

    He had heard his voice countless times in the past and then recently, but he never sounded like this, as if Chaos had changed into apletely different person.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 203

    203 EXPLOSION

    He had heard his voice countless times in the past and then recently, but he never sounded like this, as if Chaos had changed into apletely different person.

    ¡°Our home,¡± Knox said, the word ¡®home¡¯ always left a mixed feeling for Knox every time he referred to the McKeltar manor as his home. ¡°The McKeltar Manor, remember?¡±

    Chaos said nothing, he then looked at the destruction that he had created, narrowed his eyes and then walked toward the high walls that surrounded theirnd, which almost looked like a fortress.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Knox really wanted to knock some sense into Chaos, so he could talk more and exin to him why he attacked him brutally and ruined the manor.

    Yet, instead of talking to him, Chaos walked toward the high walls and this time, he didn¡¯t even lift his finger when he sted it.

    Knox immediately waved his hand out of instinct, as strong winds blocked the debris from the sting, protecting him and the people behind him. The sound of the two strong powers when they collided was very deafening, it left the ground shaking.

    It took everything in Knox to not step back from this assault, since if he did, the people behind him would get hurt pretty badly.

    Knox could care less about the other people, but July was also there, there was no way he would let something hurt her even in the slightest.

    From the corner of his eyes, he could see Sebastian had turned around and hugged July to protect her, just in case pieces of the shattering wall managed to pass Knox¡¯s winds.

    .....

    Seeing that, Knox¡¯s eyes hardened, he knew the reason, but it still bothered him. He didn¡¯t like it when someone else touched her.

    However, he could think about the distractionter, as he had another important problem that he needed to resolve.

    When the dust settled and the air was cleared from the dirt and debris, everyone could see what Knox had missed.

    ¡°Shit...¡± Knox hissed. ¡°Gather all the people! We need to find and stop him!¡±

    Knox didn¡¯t wait for another second to give them rapid orders and Sebastian immediately gained hisposure and did exactly what Knox said, though he was still in shock and was unsure about the events that would unfoldter.

    But, seeing how Knox reacted, it wouldn¡¯t be something nice.

    ==================

    ¡°BLUE!¡± Vanessa came running to the living room, when she heard who was the girl that Niki let in.

    She met her not so long after she took Niki home in bad condition. Her brother said something like he fought with a few men, but somehow Vanessa didn¡¯t believe him. Niki was not the type to provoke others or find trouble.

    ¡°I made dinner! You will eat here, right?¡± Vanessa asked enthusiastically. Her eyes were so bright with eagerness. She knew Blue and remembered her. There was no way she could forget about that night when they were attacked by that supernatural creature. If it was not because of Blue¡¯s friend, she and her brother would have died.

    Zuri didn¡¯t answer her immediately, but then she nodded. ¡°Of course,¡± she said.

    ¡°Great!¡± Vanessa jumped in excitement. ¡°You can wait with Niki, it will be ready within a minute.¡±

    Vanessa was eleven now and she looked beautiful with her long ck hair that was tied on top of her head, though she didn¡¯t wear expensive clothes or any jewelry, but happiness could be seen in her eyes.

    It seemed being away from their abusive father and living with only each other had brought joy to their miserable lives.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Niki repeated the question, as they settled down on the shabby sofa in front of an old television.

    Zuri looked at Niki for a moment and when she didn¡¯t answer his question, the situation became a little bit awkward, therefore, Niki kept talking about anything, especially thanking her for helping him the other day.

    Zuri didn¡¯t really hear what he said, the only thing that ran through her mind was...

    ¡®Jugr vein, carotid artery, trachea, carotid, jugr vein.¡¯ Chaos had swept his hand carelessly on Blue¡¯s hand, which was holding the ballpoint and changed it into a beautiful white oce. ¡®One smooth stroke.¡¯

    Zuri remembered that part of the memories when she talked to Chaos, as an eight year old child and he taught her how to defend herself.

    From an outsider perspective, it would be easy enough to say that he was crazy to teach a child how to kill someone in one smooth stroke, but with all that had happened in her life, Zuri realized how important it was.

    ¡°Here, dinner¡¯s ready!¡± Vanessa announced, while carrying a te, a smile on her lips.

    Zuri could smell the delicacies, but her focus was not on this dinner. ¡°Venessa, can you help me with something? I left a box of cake in my car, can you go and bring it over?¡± Zuri asked her, as she handed her the car key. ¡°White car near the entrance.¡±

    ¡°I can go and get it.¡± Niki tried to offer his help.

    ¡°No, I need to talk to you.¡±

    Seeing that, Vanessa grabbed the car key immediately. ¡°I will get it,¡± she said simply and then walked toward the door with the thought of cake in her head. Blue was always generous in her eyes.

    Once it was only the two of them, Zuri¡¯s hazel eyes fixed on Niki¡¯s blue ones. Those eyes were exactly the same color as Chaos. One of the traits that Blue thought would be the first sign of the shattered soul.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Niki tilted his head. He could feel Zuri¡¯s uneasiness, but couldn¡¯t figure out what this was about.

    Zuri closed her eyes and breathed deeply and found that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do this. ¡°I can¡¯t...¡± she muttered.

    But at the same time, there was a loud explosion in the far distance.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 204

    204 RUN!

    ¡°What is that?¡± Niki immediately got up and ran toward the balcony, followed by Zuri behind him, who was trying to see what was going on out there. ¡°Has there been a fire ident there?¡±

    In the far distance, they could see the zing mes of fire that turned the night sky bright, red hue painted the dark and it was safe to say that the fire would cause so much damage.

    However, not only that, when the fire caught on the electric tower nearby and there was a jolt that made it turn into plumes of incandescent liquid steel, half the city turned dark.

    Half of the city seemed to be under power cut, but fortunately, the apartment where Niki and his sister lived, didn¡¯t get impacted.

    At this point, everyone hade out to their balconies to witness what was going on there more clearly. Tension was very thick in the air as fear hung so low and gripped their hearts, forcing them to catch their breaths, as the calm night turned into a horrifying nightmare.

    On the television in the living room, all the channels were broadcasting emergency news, informing all of the people that a powerful supernatural creature was located in the Fokosa city.

    ¡°...the man was a walking destruction...¡±

    Hearing that piece of news from the news anchor, Zuri turned into the living room and looked at the television with her rigid eyes.

    Destruction...

    .....

    The words sounded eerily familiar and Zuri could see that the camera caught a figure in the middle of the city, broadcasting it live while trying to zoom in closer, but then the camera was shut down. No one knew what happened to the cameramen.

    But, when the news anchor took over again, Zuri could no longer hear what she said, as she walked away and toward the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Niki asked her and tried to stop her by blocking her way. ¡°I know you know that guy, right? He is the one who came with you to the bar earlier today.¡±

    Zuri felt dizzy.

    Even though it was only a split second, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him. It was Chaos. His long, dark hair fluttered with the wind and the bright fire reminded Zuri of the fire that had turned the surrounding area around the frozenke into dust, burning so many people until the air felt so dreadful.

    And it was happening again.

    However, thest time Zuri saw him, Chaos was still unconscious. He had no strength left in him to inflict such damage. He was drained of all his power. The very reason why Zuri was here to get Niki, but she couldn¡¯t will herself to go through it...

    ¡°Take your sister away from here, go to another city and hide.¡± Zuri looked Niki dead in the eyes. She had never been so serious before. ¡°Do note into contact with any supernatural creatures.¡±

    ¡°What happened, Blue? Who is he?¡± Niki tried to touch Zuri¡¯s shoulder, but she dodged it swiftly.

    ¡°When you see me, run. When you see that man, run. Don¡¯t stay in this city.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why should I run when I see you?¡±

    ¡°Because the next time I see you, probably you will be dead.¡±

    There was something wrong with Chaos and Zuri was not sure whether he would spare Niki¡¯s life like before or not.

    Or maybe, it was her, who would bring the danger to him.

    ====================

    Lise hoped the door was strong enough to withstand those beasts¡¯ brutal attacks, as she could feel it very clearly when fear crept on her skin, as the door rattled.

    She looked around her, but this room was empty, there was nothing that she could use as a weapon, there was nowhere that she could hide, there was nothing and once the door was knocked down, it would be her end as well.

    And from the looks of it, it wouldn¡¯t take so long...

    Lise breathed raggedly, as her eyes glued to the now shaking door. The screeching sound increased and all the attempts of the beasts out there had left many dents, which would make it easier for them to break it down.

    So, this is it... this is how her life will end...

    Lise closed her eyes, prepared herself for the worst and tried to not fight the pain and agony that would nket her being when they hauled and wed her body.

    And right at that time, the door fell off its hinges and Lise could feel somethinge to her, locking its eyes on hers.

    ======================

    There was an uproar when all the lights went out and darkness nketed the shelter.

    ¡°Eros... Eros... wake up,¡± Emily¡¯s small voice whispered in his ears, as she tried to shake her brother¡¯s body. ¡°It is so dark, I am afraid...¡± She was afraid of the dark, not to mention themotion that was happening around them.

    After a few attempts, Eros finally opened his eyes. He was exhausted after a long and harsh day, but immediately became alert when he took in his surroundings and realized the power outage.

    ¡°I am afraid,¡± Emily snuggled into his arms, while holding her Mr. Bear.

    Meanwhile, Eros helped his sister to stand up and took her out of the shelter, as most of the people had started to go out as well to see what was happening.

    Eros then put her little backpack on Emily¡¯s back and took the bigger one. He slung it on his shoulder, while he took Emily¡¯s hand and both of them walked out of the building.

    Once they were outside, everything was so dark. Apparently, all the lights had gone off a few blocks down and all the transportation stopped operating as well.

    That was the time when they heard a loud explosion and people started screaming in panic when they shouted at one another in warning.

    ¡°THE SUPERNATURAL CREATURES ARE HEADING THIS WAY! RUN! RUN!¡±

    No one could wait for a second warning after they heard that.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 205

    205 I FOUND YOU

    Eros pulled Emily¡¯s hand to run, heading in the direction where all the people were running. asionally, he would look over his shoulder to see what was going on behind him, but he couldn¡¯t see what kind of supernatural creature was actually chasing after them.

    The cmity of the non-human being¡¯s existence could be felt first hand before the real creatures came. But to be seen by them was entirely a different level of horrible experience. The horror reached them and made all of the people unable to think about anything else, except saving their own lives or the people that they loved.

    Eros gripped Emily¡¯s little hand, so she wouldn¡¯t be lost in this sea of people, forcing her little feet to be able to keep up with him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe... I can¡¯t run anymore...¡± Emily whimpered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to run anymore...¡±

    The poor little girl felt like her heart would explode anytime soon if she was forced to move forward even an inch more. She was running out of breath when she suddenly knelt down and hugged her teddy bear. Refusing to move.

    ¡°Emily, we need to go,¡± Eros said in a stern voice, but his eyes skimmed the area around them and sniffed the air, trying to see any danger that lurked around him.

    Now, they were no longer surrounded by people, as the two children hadgged behind too far from the others.

    ¡°I can¡¯t run anymore...¡± Emily whimpered, she wiped her face and sobbed. ¡°My legs hurt.¡±

    On the other hand, Eros narrowed his eyes when he felt there was something approaching them. This was something serious and dangerous.

    .....

    ¡°Emily, get up.¡± This time, his voice was way more rigid and cold. He looked into the far distance and yanked his sister to stand up. ¡°Get up now.¡±

    Emily immediately stood up when Eros growled loudly.

    ====================

    Zuri saw Vanessa standing next to her car, stupefied when she looked into the distance, where the night sky turned into a sea of darkness with ripples of bright fire in the middle of it, inming a burnt electric tower in its wake.

    ¡°Oh, Blue... I can¡¯t find the cake, but what is that?¡± Vanessa said immediately when Zuri came closer to her. She couldn¡¯t find the cake that had never existed.

    ¡°Vanessa, go back to your brother and leave this city,¡± Zuri repeated what she had said to Niki earlier and then took the car key from Vanessa¡¯s hand.

    ¡°But...¡± However, before she could ask or protest about why they should leave the city, Zuri had stuffed something into her hands.

    It was money. A lot of money. Vanessa had never seen so much money like this and was stupefied.

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    And after saying that, Zuri stepped into her car and drove away. She didn¡¯t even say a goodbye or provide any other exnation as she disappeared out of her sight.

    ====================

    Lise closed her eyes when the door broke down and the only thing that could protect her was gone, she braced herself for the end of her life.

    The only regret that she had was; she was not able to see her daughter for onest time, she couldn¡¯t assure that she was fine, she couldn¡¯t save her from this ce, no matter how hard she had tried.

    Lise bit her bottom lip when she felt the creature that came at her had set its eyes on her. This creature came closer and closer, and Lise had resigned herself to the agony that woulde.

    However, it didn¡¯t happen.

    Instead of the sharp ws that would dig into her flesh, she felt someone touch her head and caress her hair gently.

    The gentleness was surreal and she didn¡¯t expect that. That was thest thing that she could think of at a time like this.

    Lise didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back when this creature pulled her closer and hugged her carefully.

    He rested his head on her shoulder and then breathed into her ear, a soft voice, a sound that belonged in the past until now and had brought countless nightmares to her.

    ¡°I finally found you.¡±

    Lise knew his voice, even when she couldn¡¯t see his face as he pressed her against his chest. But this warmth, his warmth... was something that her body recognized.

    Out of instinct, Lise moved her hand and hugged him back, the rush of relief in her blood brought tears to her eyes, as she sobbed softly against his chest.

    ¡°You are here...¡±

    ¡°I am here.¡±

    Behind them, themotion was still happening, the loud screams and the voices of people calling for help were still echoing through the rooms and reverberated through the corridors.

    The sound of it alone could make you suffer the worst nightmares for the rest of your life, but Lise was safe in Gael¡¯s arms.

    They stayed like that for a moment before Gael freed himself and decided that it was time to leave. They couldn¡¯t waste their time there anymore.

    Even if Gael could fight all the supernatural creatures, this building wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the damage that had been done.

    If anything, they could be buried alive in this ce.

    ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± Gael said grimly. He took off his jacket and put it on Lise¡¯s shoulders, as he helped her to stand up and proceeded to go out of this building.

    Not even once, Gael let go of her or put her in harm¡¯s way...

    =====================

    ¡°Congrattions!¡±

    Zuri almost got into a fatal ident when Hades appeared all of a sudden in the shotgun seat, shouting at her his congrattory words, while grinning from ear to ear.

    He tilted his headzily at Zuri, chuckling to see her furious expression.

    ¡°Fuck you, Hades!¡± Zuri hissed, as she gained herposure and steady the steering wheel. She shot a death re at him briefly, before she put her focus on the chaotic road again.

    However, Hades didn¡¯t care about that, as he spoke dreamily. ¡°See? I told you that you will bring Chaos to this realm.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 206

    206 ARE WE GOING OR NOT?!

    ¡°Congrattions! I told you that you will bring Chaos to this realm.¡± Hades smirked when Zuri shot him a deadly re. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±

    ¡°I thought Chaos had killed you.¡± Zuri knew that wouldn¡¯t be true, because there was no way Hades would die, since he was the god of the underworld, but to think he was, it entertained Zuri a little bit.

    ¡°Your joke is not funny at all,¡± Hades pouted his lips and Zuri felt the urge to throw him out of the car, if she could manage to push this creature, whose body was twice her size.

    In front of them, the chaos because of the power outage was worse than Zuri could imagine. People, driven by their greed, started to ransack all the small shops or electronic stores, or anything that held any value.

    Meanwhile, the police were nowhere to be seen, while from a distance, people were screaming at the top of their lungs about the oing onught that came in their direction.

    Zuri was no longer able to drive her car, since there were a lot of cars that had been burned in the middle of the street and people that ran around to find shelter.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Zuri cursed under her breath when she realized that she needed to get out of the car. She could only proceed forward by walking to get to where Chaos was.

    Without thinking twice, Zuri turned off the car¡¯s engine and then got off from there, as she looked around her.

    ¡°Do you think you can find him?¡± Hades suddenly appeared beside her, he looked around his surroundings and then nodded slowly, as if approving what was happening now. He did not even think that what was happening right now was something that needed his concern.

    .....

    On the other hand, Zuri didn¡¯t even hear what he said and then started running in the direction where people avoided the most, with Hades running hot on her tail.

    Zuri really wanted to kick his ass for doing that, since she was not able to outrun him.

    However, all of a sudden, Hades grabbed her hand and pulled her toward a narrow alley. It went without saying that Zuri immediately swatted his hand away, since she felt this repulsion, she felt disgusted to be touched by him.

    ¡°Hands off!¡± Zuri growled, but she couldn¡¯t stop running in the direction that Hades forced her.

    ¡°You should thank me, youngdy,¡± Hades said, as he released her hand and then smirked triumphantly, while nodding at the other end of the alley, where they wereing from.

    There, on the main street, there were around hundreds of shifters, running rampant, killing all the people that they met, as if they were on a hunt and those humans were their targets.

    It was a killing spree for the supernatural creatures, since they could stop hiding and pretending like they did not exist in this realm.

    This was the first time for them to be able to run free in the middle of the city in their beast form, without being afraid of anything else, since they were the hunters now.

    Zuri watched how a brown colored wolf tore apart a young girl around the age of ten, as the beast snatched her from her mother and then the other beast ended up killing her mother, who was screaming frantically having to witness such brutalism.

    Probably, the screaming from that woman would forever be engraved in Zuri¡¯s mind. It is filled with hopelessness and horror.

    ¡°Can you see how messed up this realm is now?¡± Hades said lightly, as if this was not an important matter to him. ¡°I have warned you.¡± He shrugged his shoulders.

    =====================

    ¡°The situation ahead of us is so bad,¡± Sebastian said in a stressful voice, as he talked to Knox, who was standing beside him.

    On the other hand, Knox didn¡¯t know that the situation had escted from worse to even more dreadful. People died on the streets, without anyone caring enough to check on them, as the rest of the citizens, who were able to run, would run as far as they could from this hell.

    While around them, there were vampires and other supernatural creatures that apparently were really interested to join this catastrophic situation.

    This was worse than what Knox could imagine. How could the situation turn out like this? As if all hell had broken loose at the exact same time.

    ¡°What is the situation in the McKeltar manor?¡± Knox asked Sebastian and then nced at the car, inside which July was sitting impatiently.

    Both of them had a little fight before when July insisted that she wanted to go along with Knox and Sebastian, also the others to find Chaos, but of course, Knox¡¯s overprotective instinct made him tell her not toe.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to think clearly if he knew July was close to danger and this ce, by all means, was the most dangerous area right now.

    However, just like every other time, July would always find a way to get what she wanted, therefore here they were.

    But, for now, Knox wouldn¡¯t budge about letting July out of the car into this dreadful scene, where all the supernatural creatures could jump from their hiding ce and ambush them.

    For now, she obliged, but Knox doubted it wouldst for long, since he knew her very well. She was fierce and during the eight years they didn¡¯t see each other, she had honed her brutal side as well, based on what Sebastian had reported to him.

    ¡°The McKeltar manor is safe, Anne had been shifted to the other ce and there were several shifters on our side that guard the manor along with our men,¡± Sebastian reported back to Knox after he put down the phone.

    Knox was thinking of sending July to where Anne was taken. But then, July came out of the car. Seems like her patience ran out.

    ¡°Are we going or not?!¡±

    ***

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 207

    207 YOUR STUPIDITY

    ¡°Are we going or not?!¡± July came out of the car, her patience ran out. She looked at the men around her and sighed deeply. ¡°Come on, I am not a helpless woman, who doesn¡¯t know how to fight or handle a weapon. How do you think I single handedly managed your clique?¡± she talked to Knox with an annoyed face.

    ¡°You did not manage them single handedly, July, you took my help,¡± Sebastian said matter of factly. He had been beside July to get all the people in order and showed to them how capable July was to lead the organization, though it cost July greatly, since it was not in her nature to hurt or even kill other people brutally, just because things didn¡¯t go the way they wanted.

    She struggled with that for a few years, her conscience was shaken, but in theter few years, she managed to fool most of the people and her cruel fa?ade became convincing enough.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me,¡± July scoffed at Sebastian, but then she took the gun from the man next to her and then checked the bullets. ¡°So, what are you waiting for here? Christmas? We need to go to find Chaos before he scorches the whole city.¡±

    ¡°You look so eager.¡± Knox furrowed his brows. He looked at July intently. This was the woman that he loved, he loved the fire that burned in her eyes, which made her look so radiant.

    ¡°I have been dreaming to fight alongside you,¡± July said lightly.

    ¡°You have a weird dream,¡± Sebastian muttered. Who would want to be in this situation? With your lover or not, you shouldn¡¯t romanticize a battlefield. She was indeed weird.

    However, Knox didn¡¯t find July that way. He looked at her indulgently and this could only make Sebastian sigh helplessly.

    It seemed a man who was in love was way more dangerous than the conflict itself.

    .....

    ======================

    There were three countries in this massivend, where Artzees country was nked by two neighboring countries, East Draghar and West Draghar, while the other two countries were on different inds.

    Since this chaos had wrecked the whole nation, East and West Draghar closed the borders and left Artzees in a dire situation. Now, they were trapped in their own country with ferocious supernatural creatures that ran amok and rampaged in their main cities.

    Not only that, The Hound, the organization that was supposed to protect the people from this catastrophe, was under attack as well.

    Someone managed to set free their experimental objects and all hell broke loose there at the same time when all the non- human beings decided to wage a war on the capital city. The Fokosa city and the nearby ces were affected greatly by this sudden action.

    There was no preparation for this sudden attack, no one could see how this wasing, or how this could happen.

    Everyone was busy trying to save their own lives and the only help that the government could provide was to mobilize all the survivors to Lucinda city, the least affected area and was one of the cities that was under the organization¡¯s control and protection.

    To move around the people, it required a crazy amount of personnel of the Hound, all of them needed to be in the area and have direct contact with the non-human beings. The orders were clear; kill all the non- human beings that they could see and bring all the people to a safe ce.

    Yet, it was easier said than done.

    At this point, it seemed all the non- human beings that had been hiding for more than eight years and avoided having any contact with humans, came out from their hiding ce, they walked under the sun without any fear when they could sense that they were the ones that those filthy people feared at this moment.

    They finally felt the taste of freedom once again and didn¡¯t hold back in avenging their hatred for those who had wronged them for decades.

    ¡°STAY IN YOUR STATION, GODDAMNIT!¡± Archie was furious at his only son. If looks could kill, Sol would have died by now to receive such an intense re from his father. ¡°I WON¡¯T ALLOW YOU TO GO ANYWHERE!¡±

    Archie was livid when he knew that Sol was about to go to the headquarters of the organization in the Abalon city when they heard the ce was being attacked and all their experimental subjects had been set free from their confinements and now roamed the city, adding more chaos.

    Fortunately, their precious experimental object had been moved two days ago to this city. That little girl was indeed a valuable thing.

    However, now Sol, with his crazy idea, wanted to go to Abalon city to save that woman? Did he lose his mind?!

    ¡°I will go,¡± Sol said firmly. He stood his ground, he has made up his mind in this matter and there was nothing that Archie said could change that.

    ¡°FCUK YOU! YOU USELESS PIECE OF SH*T! EVEN JASMINE IS THOUSAND TIMES BETTER THAN YOU!¡± Archie mmed his fist against the table, as he stood up from his seat, watching his son walk away from him.

    They were in Archie¡¯s office, directing orders here and there and making sure that the ministerS and their families were taken to the safe houses.

    But, once Sol learned about what had happened in the headquarters, he dropped everything and stupidly wanted to save his girl.

    On the other hand, hearing what his father said, Sol turned around and looked at his father coldly. ¡°If Jasmine is very important and more capable than me, you are free to ask her to help you in this matter.¡±

    That statement only aggravated Archie even more. He lost contact with Jasmine and didn¡¯t know whether his precious daughter was alive or not after the incident in the frozenke. She had been missing.

    ¡°You are the only son I have, but your stupidity leaves me ashamed.¡±

    ***

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 208

    208 BLOOD EVERYWHERE

    ¡°You are the only son I have, but your stupidity leaves me ashamed.¡± Archie gritted his teeth when he said that and that didn¡¯t sound like something he just said in a fit of his rage, but more likely he voiced out what he thought about his only son all this time. He was a failure and Sol didn¡¯t live up to his expectations at all. ¡°I regret the very day you were born.¡±

    Sol didn¡¯t respond to that for a while, as he was trying to discern the information in his head, but then he startedughing maniacally, as if he had lost his mind.

    ¡°Great. I know where I should stand now,¡± he hissed at his father. He shouldn¡¯t be surprised by this revtion, since he already knew that he didn¡¯t have the same obsession as his father, but it still stung when he had to hear it directly. ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡±

    After saying that, Sol turned around and didn¡¯t even look back at his father at all. There was no turning back from this.

    On the other hand, in his rage, Archie took the phone and called someone.

    ¡°Kill that woman. I don¡¯t care what you will do, I want that woman dead.¡± His voice trembled from anger and now he didn¡¯t want to give Sol the satisfaction of being with his lover. This was a punishment for him for choosing her above his family and the organization.

    ¡°Will do, Sir,¡± the man said from the other line of the phone.

    ======================

    ¡°I need to go back to my people!¡± Jasmine insisted. She tried to talk to Liam, but he didn¡¯t want to listen to her. He didn¡¯t budge with his decision to take Jasmine back to his pack instead. He knew he had the power to force his will to make Jasmine stay by his side and he would do it just like that.

    .....

    Even more so after seeing how the human race had fallen into a horrible state as the massive victim of the supernatural creatures¡¯ wrath while the members of The Hound were no longer able to control the situation. He would rather have his mate under his protection, moreover, Liam just didn¡¯t want them to be apart again.

    This was the perfect opportunity for them to be together, but Jasmine didn¡¯t think the same.

    ¡°No.¡± Liam red at Jasmine, he looked at his mate with anger for throwing a tantrum. ¡°Once my people know that you want to go back to your filthy family, they will see you as an enemy.¡±

    The situation between the humans and the non-human beings was already so tense, thus if Jasmine thought she could put her legs in two boats, she waspletely wrong. It was so na?ve of her to think that way.

    There was no going back once she had crossed to the other side while Liam wouldn¡¯t be able to convince his people and control their hatred toward humans. He would get a bacsh if he forced them to do so.

    ¡°Do you think they don¡¯t see me as the next target of their ferocity and anger now?!¡± Jasmine shouted at Liam in frustration. Liam was driving and fortunately they were alone in this car, while the others took another car, so both of them could have a screaming match all they wanted. ¡°I could die if we really go to your pack!¡±

    Jasmine would feel helpless and powerless if she went to a ce she didn¡¯t have any control whatsoever, that was a nightmare she didn¡¯t want to endure.

    For someone like Jasmine, control was the essence of her life, so when it was taken from her, she didn¡¯t know what to do, or how to face it.

    ¡°I will protect you!¡± Liam yelled back at her. He hit the brakes and the two cars behind him stopped as well. He couldn¡¯t have this argumentation with Jasmine while driving, they could run into an ident and while he would be all right, he didn¡¯t think Jasmine¡¯s human body could endure it. ¡°I will not let anyone touch a single hair of you!¡±

    Jasmine scoffed, her eyes aze with anger. ¡°You can say that to another woman, but I don¡¯t need your protection. I can protect myself.¡± She was not raised that way. She wouldn¡¯t rely or wait for someone to protect her. She could protect herself just fine.

    ¡°You are being unreasonable,¡± Liam hissed through his gritted teeth. His whole body trembled, as a low growl erupted from within his chest.

    He was trying to control his anger and frustration to have to face Jasmine and her unreasonable excuses for not wanting to be with him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with me.¡± That was not a question, but a statement. ¡°You will choose your organization that kills people like me, rather than to be with me, your mate.¡±

    Jasmine didn¡¯t really think that way, but if she had to face that kind of situation and she had to choose between these two, she knew what her answer would be.

    And Liam was not stupid to read the answer from Jasmineck of response.

    ¡°So, this is it?¡± Liam couldn¡¯t believe that they would reach this point. He could see tears streaming down on her cheeks, but she would never change her decision.

    ¡°There is no way for us to be together in this life,¡± Jasmine said, her voice small. The reality of it hit her harsher than she thought.

    ¡°Jasmine, we can make this work.¡± Liam grabbed Jasmine¡¯s hand and felt her cold skin against his. ¡°We can be together.¡±

    Yes, they could be together, but the sacrifices that were required for them to be together was the cost that Jasmine was not willing to give up.

    So did Liam, if Jasmine asked him the same thing.

    ¡°How?¡± Jasmine nodded to the ruined city before them, where people died by the roadside as supernatural beings roamed the streets freely. Blood dyed every inch of this ce.

    ***

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 209

    209 SHE IS ADORABLE

    ¡°How?¡± Jasmine nodded to the ruined city before them. ¡°How will you make this work?¡±

    Before their eyes, from the front ss of the car, they could clearly see people that had died by the roadside as supernatural beings roamed the streets freely. Blood covered every inch of their surroundings. Fire. People¡¯s screams. Non human beings and the other beasts¡¯ roars. Everything had fallen directly into a cmity no one would be able to fix.

    Let alone help their rtionship work.

    ¡°You know that you can¡¯t fix this thing. You can¡¯t think of any n that can bring us together. We are standing on different bridges now.¡± Jasmine was Liam¡¯s mate, but she was not a werewolf like him, thus the mate bond didn¡¯t work the same way for her. She used her logic to see things, even when she was with Liam.

    And no matter what kind of perspective that she used, she couldn¡¯t see a future together with him.

    ¡°If you go, the next time we meet, we will be enemies,¡± Liam said, as he retracted his hands from hers. He could already feel the emptiness.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Both of them knew about this, but there was no way they could give up what they had built and worked hard for. The cost was too much and they stood their ground for what they believed.

    ¡°I am sorry this has to happen,¡± Jasmine said, her voice cracked, but when she wiped her tears, she knew that she had made the right decision. At least for now.

    .....

    ¡°Are you sure this is what you want?¡± Liam balled his fists. He wanted to knock her unconscious and take her back to the safety of his pack, despite it being against her will.

    But, unfortunately he didn¡¯t do it.

    Probably he would regret itter, but now he knew that both of them had their own perspectives and the difference between them, simply, was not something that they couldn¡¯t go through.

    ¡°I hope we will never cross paths in the future,¡± Jasmine replied, biting her lower lip.

    ¡°I hope we cross paths again, even if that means I have to kill you,¡± Liam said, he could see the surprise in Jasmine¡¯s eyes, when he pulled her close to him, but then he leaned over and pressed her lips against his.

    Liam would remember the tenderness of her lips and the way her scent gave him a sense of relief. The way the spark that erupted against their skins and how all the things felt so right when he had her in his arms.

    He didn¡¯t want to let her go. She was the only right thing that had ever happened in his life, but she was also so wrong.

    Jasmine was right when she said that there was no way they could be together in this life. They didn¡¯t have a future together in this life. They would never walk down the same path without leaving trails of blood in their wake.

    ¡°In another life, I will never let you go,¡± Liam whispered against her lips, as he deepened their kiss and he could taste the tears that fell on her cheeks.

    =======================

    Zuri managed to dodge those ferocious beasts, without even a single fight because Hades helped her with finding the safe path to take and told her when to move or when to stop.

    This irritated the white haired girl, but she didn¡¯t have any other way to reach Chaos¡¯ current location without his help and if she had to fight, she didn¡¯t think she would be able to fight all those beasts.

    The situation was in aplete disorder, the beasts and vampires not only attacked humans, but they were fighting among themselves as well.

    Therefore, there was no guarantee that Zuri would be safe even if she shifted into her beast, not to mention her white beast would attract so much attention.

    And knowing that, Hades had been gloating over her limits all the way to where Chaos was.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zuri growled at Hades, as she hid from two vampires that had just killed a golden-colored werewolf.

    ¡°Ssst!¡± Hades put a finger in front of his lips, warning Zuri to lower her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be so noisy, you will attract other people¡¯s attention to you.¡±

    It was true that no matter how loud Hades talked, no one would be able to hear him, but Zuri was different. However, the reason why she finally snapped was because of him.

    Zuri hated it when she was under control, thus, without a second thought, she leapt forward to attack the nearest vampire to her.

    It was one swift move when she dug her ws into his neck and made a clean cut, before she jumped to the second vampire and mped her jaw on his face.

    The shrill screams from the vampires were nothingpared to the chaos that happened throughout the whole city, thus no one paid attention to any of that.

    ¡°Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.¡± Hades clicked his tongue. ¡°She is very feisty,¡± he said indulgently. Actually, he liked her ferocious nature, this was one of the reasons why he loved to provoke her.

    Hades had told her to take a roundabout route and then to wait for around an hour before the vampires left this area, so Zuri could move toward where Chaos was, but it seemed the girl noticed that she had been tricked by the god of the underworld.

    Hades didn¡¯t mean to bring her away from Chaos, he just suggested the longest route to get to him.

    After killing the two vampires, the white beast slipped the jacket on the ground on its body and shifted back to her human¡¯s form.

    Now, Zuri was wearing a brown jacket that covered her body, but the length of it only managed to reach half of her thighs.

    She looked adorable, especially when she shot Hades a death re when she turned around and spit profanities at him.

    ***

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 210

    210 SHE SMELLED LIKE TRASH

    Zuri started to realize that something was off when Hades gave the third direction that just made her run in circles.

    The god of the underworld didn¡¯t get her to be so far away from Chaos, but she didn¡¯t move closer either. She was running in circles and not only that, he dared to waste her time by making her wait every now and then. Like when those vampires and werewolves were enjoying their prey and were on a hunting spree. Zuri listened to Hades and felt that she needed to wait until they were finished with their business to avoid confrontation.

    Fuck this creature!

    ¡°Stay away from me,¡± Zuri growled at Hades, as she picked her pace in Chaos¡¯ possible direction. She didn¡¯t want to stay in her beast form because it would get her more attention than her human form.

    At the very least, those beasts would be able to know that she was one of them through her scent, even though she was in her human form.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s a hard request...¡± Hades murmured. ¡°There is no way I want to be away from you,¡± he chuckled and then disappeared from where he was standing earlier.

    It didn¡¯t take a genius to guess where he would appear in the next second. Somehow, he had this infatuation to see Zuri, from a close range, just to piss her off or Chaos.

    He didn¡¯t care what happened in this realm. This was not his ce and he wouldn¡¯t be affected even if this realm ceased to exist.

    =====================

    .....

    The ck beast was panting, blood trickled down from his wounds. His body was littered with injuries and his healing ability was not fast enough for him.

    However, despite being in a disadvantageous condition, the beast didn¡¯t back down at all, he growled loudly and the sound of it shook the ground, his enemies could feel fear gripping their hearts tightly at the sight of the beast before them.

    Eros was surrounded by the remaining five members of The Hound, while the other nine were lying on the ground. Dead.

    The ck beast single-handedly killed them all and this left them astounded. They knew that who they were facing right now was not an ordinary beast. He was a lycan. Their precious experimental subject that ran away a few weeks ago.

    But, they wouldn¡¯t have thought that he would be this strong, since Eros would be under sedation when he was in the facility. Moreover, he was only a little child, barely ten, but he could put down nine well trained men.

    ¡°There is a little girl over there!¡± One of them noticed Emily when she poked her head out of her hiding ce.

    The little girl was trembling, hugging her Mr. Bear and her bag. Eros had told her to not look, but she wanted to know what took him so long, and indeed, she regretted that she didn¡¯t listen to him.

    She was afraid. She just wanted Eros to be there for her, but those bad people kept fighting him, even though he didn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°We need to take her to a safe ce!¡± the other man said, as the grip on their weapon tightened. ¡°We have to attack now while the beast has not yet healed.¡±

    Emily closed her eyes and ears when she heard what those people said, while mumbling, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him. Don¡¯t hurt him. Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    She had no one in this chaotic world and it was only Eros, who took care of her and the only person that she knew would never hurt her. Therefore, if they killed Eros, she would be all alone...

    Emily was big enough to understand what was happening around her, but she couldn¡¯t understand why they wanted to kill each other and why humans wanted to get rid of the non- human beings.

    Eros was cruel, but he would never hurt anyone that didn¡¯t hurt him. He never hurt Emily. He always looked after her since they ran away from that house. They didn¡¯t know what happened to their ¡®parents¡¯, but they didn¡¯t need to find out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him,¡± Emily whimpered when she heard a loud roar from behind her.

    She was hiding behind an abandoned garbage truck, beside the road, while on her left was a huge building that had been ransacked.

    Eros told her to stay there, so there were no shifters who could pick her scent, while he shooed away these people, but the men in that dark blue uniforms kepting and the ck beast was not in his best condition to fight now.

    They would be able to catch him in no time.

    Emily cried harder every time she heard the roaring sounds and something crashed, she didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes and watched how they assaulted Eros.

    It seemed taking forever for the little girl to finally realize that the growls had stopped and the people, who had been shouting orders were no longer talking and even the sound of gunshots stopped as well.

    But, Emily didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes, until someone touched her shoulder. She screamed at the top of her lungs because she was afraid that these people would take her away, which meant they managed to kill Eros.

    However, she heard his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me,¡± Eros said, trying to avoid the little girl fists, as she tried to fight him, but he got punched twice in the process, since he couldn¡¯t really get a hold of her. ¡°Stop this, Emily, open your eyes.¡± Eros didn¡¯t even raise his voice, he spoke as gently as before to her.

    Emily stopped struggling when she heard Eros¡¯ voice and slowly opened her eyes. She broke down into a crying mess when she found Eros kneeling in front of her, battered, bruised, bleeding, but alive.

    ¡°Eros... I thought you died.¡± She rushed to hug him and cried.

    Eros hugged her back, he didn¡¯t flinch, though she smelled like trash...

    ***

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 211

    211 THE YOUNG LYCAN

    Liam had never felt so hopeless like this before. He felt this big void in his chest when he had to let go of the most important thing in his life. His mate.

    It was not even a choice, when you already knew what you wanted and how you nned your future, creating your own path, but simply, you couldn¡¯t see it with your soul mate, since you paved two different paths.

    This life didn¡¯t give them options at all and the two of them already knew the answer to it, from the very beginning, when it came down to this.

    However, it didn¡¯t help Liam at all to ept the pain.

    The mate bond wasn¡¯t severed, but knowing that the best thing for both of them was to not see each other, Liam couldn¡¯t see the difference.

    To vent out some of his anger and frustration, Liam decided to join the chaos. He jumped out of the car and shifted into his beast, so he could fight off anyone there, whether it was vampires or humans.

    Jasmine had gone an hour ago, taking his car to go to the direction where the members of The Hound took all the people to the safety houses.

    She was gone and that would be thest time they met each other as mates, because the next time, the situation wouldn¡¯t be the same.

    They wouldn¡¯t be the same persons anymore after all this catastrophe that happened and the deep anger and hatred between the supernatural creatures and human beings.

    .....

    And that was when he saw the ck lycan.

    He fought four members of The Hound alone and even managed to put down one man, but he was barely able to stand up at this point.

    The young lycan would have died if it was not for Liam and four of his pack members who intervened. It didn¡¯t take long for them to take down the remaining three men.

    Liam immediately shifted back into his human form and approached the wounded ck lycan. From his size, he could tell that he was a young shifter, but he was very strong to be able to fight those trained men.

    ¡°Are you, okay?¡± Liam came closer to him, carefully lowered his body, so he wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to the young beast, which still seemed to be on guard. ¡°Put this on and shift back.¡±

    Liam threw him a shirt and let him slip into it, as he shifted back into his human form. He was a kid, barely ten years old, if Liam could guess.

    It was impressive to know that he could fight at such a young age, let alone the fact that he was a lycan. The rarest creature among the shifters.

    Liam¡¯s eyes sparked with a lot of ns that he could execute with a lycan in his pack.

    ¡°Do you have somewhere to go?¡± Liam looked around him, they were in an empty street, because this area had suffered the wreck earlier, while roars and screams could be still heard in the distance. ¡°Would you like toe with me?¡± he offered his hand, while the four members of his pack reminded him that he couldn¡¯t take this unknown creature back to their pack.

    However, Liam simply closed his mind and all the voices from the mind- link were cut off.

    ¡°Come here, I will not hurt you,¡± he said in the most gentle way, just like a big brother talking to his scared little sibling. ¡°You cane with me and I will take you to my pack. You can see, right? We are shifters, just like you.¡±

    The little boy seemed to be considering his offer, but he kept ncing at a certain ce, the garbage truck behind.

    ¡°Do you have friends there? Do you want to take them with you too?¡± Liam guessed. ¡°You can take them with you, but we need to move as soon as possible. This ce is not safe.¡± He thought he would find another lycan, but what he found was slightly disappointing.

    A little girl came out from her hiding ce and despite the bad smell and various strong scents in the air, Liam could tell that the little girl was not a shifter at all. She was a human.

    However, another thing that Liam concluded was the fact that this young lycan seemed to be emotionally attached to this little girl.

    And that was enough to cover up his disappointment.

    =====================

    Zuri could see Chaos from afar and he was surrounded by, at least, a hundred men, with all of their heavy weapons directed at him.

    Above him, there were two helicopters, each with a man, sitting at the door, pointing down a small missile whose target was none other than Chaos himself.

    Zuri was standing behind the rubbles of houses, a few meters away from the nearest member of The Hound, but she was still able to see Chaos clearly from where she was at.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will not die,¡± Hadesmented, he leaned his body against the wall of the house behind him, staring at the mob of people.

    All of this ruckus just to capture one guy? Tsk! Hades envied the attention that Chaos got the moment he returned to this realm.

    ¡°Why?¡± Hades caught Zuri when she threw a dagger look at him. ¡°I thought you wondered whether he would die or not, no? Am I wrong?¡± He tilted his head innocently, but Zuri simply didn¡¯t buy it.

    There was nothing innocent about this creature.

    ¡°So, what is your n? Barging toward your lover? Or we cane backter after everyone has already cooled off.¡± Hades then lifted his chin and looked at the gloomy sky. The moon waned. ¡°Or I can take you to a nice ce for dinner, I know you are hungry.¡±

    This night surely would be a long night, one that seemed to never end.

    ¡°Hey! Where are you going?!¡± Hades was startled when he saw Zuri leave.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 212

    212 MY SISTER

    Emily clutched onto Eros like a baby ko in the backseat of the car, while Eros hugged her and prevented her from looking out of the window, since the view out there was not something that you would like to remember.

    Meanwhile, the man named Liam, who apparently was the Alpha of the biggest pack in this realm, was sitting next to Emily. He would nce at Emily and Eros every now and then, until the little girl¡¯s breathing became even and her cries had died down, leaving her with small hups. Only then did Liam finally talk to Eros.

    ¡°Is she your mate?¡± Liam asked without preamble and he could feel the two pack members, who were sitting in the front, pay attention to this question, while unfortunately, the other three were in a different car.

    Damon, the beta, stole a nce from the rearview mirror, wanting to know what the answer would be, since it was not somethingmon to see a shifter take care of a little human child.

    ¡°No. She is my sister,¡± Eros answered, putting his small arms around her body protectively. He might be small, but when he was in his beast form, he managed to take down a few members of The Hound.

    Liam would remember in his mind to not belittle him because of his age and appearance.

    ¡°Your sister?¡± Damon chimed in, he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°She is a human, you know that, right? There is no way you have a human sister.¡±

    Eros said nothing, he didn¡¯t like to be questioned and neated the nket around Emily¡¯s body. She still smelled like trash and needed to take a bath quickly before this bad smell stuck to her for a long time.

    This was one thing that irritated Damon and the others, because of her smell. As shifters, they had this strong sense of smell, thus Emily¡¯s bad smell really pissed them off.

    .....

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer that, you don¡¯t need to, but...¡± Liam said, but didn¡¯t continue until Eros turned his head and looked at him. ¡°Our world and hers are very different. She will have a hard time fitting into the pack that is filled with shifters, since she is a human. Therefore, I have a suggestion for you.¡±

    Eros narrowed his dark blue eyes, which reminded Liam of something, but he couldn¡¯t recall it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let her live with humans? We can drop her in the nearby safe ce, where humans or the members of The Hound can find her and give her a normal life that she can have as a human.¡± Liam tried to make Eros see this thing from his perspective. He believed that this young shifter was smart enough to understand it.

    However, Eros shook his head. ¡°No,¡± he said firmly, even when he was only a small boy, the aura around him was so strong, the aura that could only belong to an alpha... or a leader.

    Even Damon could feel it.

    If Liam didn¡¯t put him under his thumb and got control of him, he would be a threat to his position as an alpha within years...

    ¡°Why?¡± Liam asked, in the most gentle tone.

    ¡°Humans are not different from shifters. They are capable of being even worse than us shifters.¡±

    ======================

    Jasmine gritted her teeth when she drove toward Lucinda city, where they put all the people that they could save from the nearby cities, which had been attacked by those supernatural creatures.

    She still had tears in her eyes when she drove closer to checkpoint one, where she was stopped and five men aimed their guns at her, knocking on her window, demanding her to get out of the car.

    However, instead of getting out of her car, Jasmine just rolled down the window ss after wiping away her remaining tears harshly.

    ¡°Where is Archie Williams?¡± Jasmine asked with her hoarse and stern voice. She looked at the guard with her sharp eyes for stopping her. She was simply in a bad mood and was not in the situation where she could tolerate being asked questions.

    ¡°Ah, Ms. Williams!¡± The guard was startled but he recovered soon as he saluted her who was then followed by the others, as they put down their guns immediately.

    After all, Jasmine was the most important person after her father in this organization, thus no one wouldn¡¯t know who she was. ¡°My apologies for my rudeness.¡±

    Jasmine waved her hand to dismiss that apology. ¡°Where is my father?¡± she asked. She needed to talk to him. The guard told her that he was in an meeting an hour ago in the Williams family house. ¡°Sol is also there?¡±

    The guard looked conflicted when he heard this, but then he spoke the truth. ¡°Mr. Williams went to the headquarters of The Hound.¡±

    Jasmine furrowed her brows when she heard that. ¡°How could he go there? That facility had been destroyed.¡±

    But then, even before the guard replied to her question, she already got her own answer.

    What else her stupid younger brother would do except go running to save his baby girl from the chaos that happened there?

    Jasmine hoped both of them would die there miserably, so they could have each other for eternity. The organization was better off without Sol after all.

    He contributed nothing, while Jasmine and their father had to work their asses off to figure out the fastest way to get rid of all the supernatural creatures from this realm.

    With that in her mind, she drove off and entered Lucinda city without any problem. As it turned out, her father had locked the whole city down and built barriers around it, making this city their battle ground.

    Things only became more and more serious.

    Jasmine toughened herself up and stilled her heart, repeatedly telling herself that her decision to leave Liam was the right decision.

    Their rtionship was only a fling and Jasmine didn¡¯t need that non- human being.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 213

    213 THE CRACK

    ¡°Hey! Where are you going?!¡± Hades was startled when he watched Zuri walk out of her hiding ce and inch closer to where those people surrounded Chaos. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Hades looked at Zuri with confusion when the girl picked the lock on the door of the building near her, which she entered in the next moment and started running toward the emergency stairs.

    This building was empty after being raided by those supernatural creatures. She could see the blood that stained the marble floors and broken furniture as well as the ss shards from the broken windows and then more horror if you just looked closer around you.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t have time for it. She needed to move as fast as she could, since she was running out of time and was not sure whether her n would work or not. There was a high chance that Chaos wouldn¡¯t see her.

    Yet, Zuri felt this strange feeling. She felt there was something weird and unusual about Chaos.

    It was not his character to expose himself out there to attract attention or intentionally create chaos like he was doing right now.

    He always moved in silence to minimize his presence as much as possible. So, what changed now? Zuri didn¡¯t feel good about this change at all...

    ¡°Do you have some n inside that little head of yours?¡± Hades ran beside her, but he didn¡¯t seem to put so much effort into it. Though they were climbing around twenty- four floors up, it was like taking an evening stroll in the garden for him.

    ¡°Shut up, you damn devil!¡± Zuri cursed at him, panting. It was a bad move to curse at Hades, since he loved it whenever he managed to get Zuri riled up.

    .....

    ¡°I just wanted to know. You are being so sensitive, why? Are you on your period?¡±

    Hades¡¯stment made Zuri swing her arm hard and punch him in the face, but he disappeared before her hand could make contact with him.

    The god of the underworld appeared again a few steps above Zuri and looked down at her, as he berated the girl.

    ¡°I am way older than you, did no one ever tell you that it is not nice to punch someone older than you?¡± Hades clicked his tongue, just like a father, who was reprimanding his naughty daughter.

    At this point, it took everything in Zuri to not curse or run faster and try her luck again to push him down from this height, probably, he would die this time.

    Well, that was only a fleeting idea, she entertained herself with that thought instead of giving Hades the reaction that he wanted.

    Zuripletely ignored him and she knew that this was the only way to piss him off.

    ====================

    It was the first time for Sebastian to witness the power that Knox held. This was the first time he witnessed it with his own eyes, since he only learned that Knox was a supernatural creature after he left.

    July told him about it and together they made a n to bring back all the people from the organization to fight back The Hound as much as they could and save the shifters from their cruel experimentation.

    However, to watch all of this unfold was something that he would remember for the rest of his life.

    The way Knox walked graciously with July beside him while all the shifters and the humans around them kneeling before him unwillingly, at a distance of ten meters, as they struggled and tried to fight the urge to kneel before them, was something that made Sebastian and the other four people¡¯s jaws drop.

    They didn¡¯t know that such power existed.

    How could he make those people and shifters do something out of their conscience? Knox was not a shifter nor was he a vampire, it was confirmed. He was not a witch either, so what kind of creature was he? And why is he tied to Chaos?

    Rumor had it that the McKeltar family weren¡¯t tied by blood, they were not actually siblings and July had confirmed the same, yet she didn¡¯t exin about it further.

    So, what kind of creatures were the three McKeltars?

    Sebastian didn¡¯t know much about it, but he knew for sure that they were not creatures that you could mess with and The Hound should have known better than to bother them.

    Yet, Archie Williams was hellbent on getting his hands on the three of them, especially Chaos.

    ¡°My gun is useless if you do this,¡± Julymented, as she looked around her. There were around twelve shifters and twenty people, who were still kneeling down. They continued to do so until they were a few meters away from them.

    Only then did they get their freedom back to move again.

    This power was scary and it required a lot of strength. July realized that, since she could feel Knox¡¯s body turn cold as his face became pale.

    Above them, in the sky, there were two helicopters floating in the air in ce, as bright beams of light came from them, aimed at something on the ground.

    July assumed they put Chaos in the spotlight. It made it easier for them to find Chaos.

    But then, something horrible happened, a loud explosive sound was heard as the ground shook before it caved in.

    Knox immediately grabbed July¡¯s body and then knelt down. ¡°STAY CLOSE,¡± he roared at Sebastian and the other four people.

    The ground around them started crumbling, but the part where they were standing was steady, which they assumed was because of Knox.

    They watched how those creatures that were forced to kneel down before Knox fell into the dark crack that was created around them. The crack was so deep and swallowed everything.

    Before their eyes, two tall buildings fell to the ground and then disappeared under the dark crack.

    ¡°What is this?!¡± July asked Knox in panic, since the nearest crack was only three steps away from her and she could see how scary and deep it was.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 214

    214 ARE YOU SURE, YOU WANT TO BE WITH HIM?

    ¡°What is this?!¡± July asked Knox in panic. She clutched onto him tightly, since the nearest crack was only three steps away from her and she could see how scary and deep it was.

    Knox said nothing, but his expression was very serious right now. He hated it when he had to put July in this kind of dangerous situation. If something happened to her...

    Knox stopped himself, he didn¡¯t want to think something like that and didn¡¯t want to put himself in that horrible situation.

    Nothing would happen to July and he would guarantee that. He would put his life on the line if the situation required him to do so.

    ¡°Hold onto me and don¡¯t let me go,¡± Knox said gently to July, so she could feel less panicked. ¡°You will be fine.¡± He would make sure she was fine.

    July tightened her arms around his waist and closed her eyes, so she could stop seeing that scary crack around her. It was like a gigantic snake that slithered on the ground.

    ¡°What is happening there?!¡± Sebastian pointing out his hand toward the area, where they thought Chaos was at.

    In that ce, they could see a beam of bright red light that illuminated the sky.

    That must be Chaos.

    .....

    Did he n to burn down this whole city as well? But thest time Knox checked on him, he was barely able to raise his finger from all the exhaustion. What actually happened?

    ====================

    Zuri killed the sniper that she saw earlier, who was ced on the top of this building. He had loaded the weapon with silver bullets and there were spare bullets in a box near him.

    Probably, The Hound took every chance possible to bring down Chaos, since they didn¡¯t know what his weakness was.

    ¡°You fell down like that when you were eight years old, remembered?¡± Hades looked down at the dead man, who had been pushed by Zuri earlier. She moved stealthily and didn¡¯t make any sound, until she was close enough and then tackled him down.

    After all, all of this was part of her training when she was still in the Shadow Moon Pack, thanks to Xerxes, who had trained her hard for situations like this.

    Therefore, when Zuri had to kill the man, she didn¡¯t feel any regret, she only felt some repulsion when she had to touch him. That was one of the reasons why she pushed him down, since it would be easier.

    ¡°Now, what are you going to do? Will you kill all those filthy humans down there?¡± Hades knelt down beside Zuri and watched how swiftly she handled the weapon. ¡°You know right, you can ept my offer and then I will do everything for you. Whatever you want.¡± There was a cunning smile on his lips when he spoke again. ¡°I can even bring your father or uncle back from the dead if that¡¯s what you want. All you need to do just ept my offer and...¡±

    Hades didn¡¯t have time to finish his bbering when Zuri lifted the weapon and aimed at Hades without a second thought or even a change of expression.

    All of that happened so fast and Hades didn¡¯t see iting at all. And the next thing he knew; a bullet had been shot at him.

    If Hades was a normal human being, he would have a zero chance of surviving such a close range attack, but fortunately, he owned death. He was the death itself.

    ¡°You are so cruel,¡± Hadesmented with a sad expression. ¡°You keep trying to kill me.¡±

    Zuri gave him a side look, while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic. You can¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°So, why do you try?¡±

    Zuri shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Because I feel like it.¡±

    ¡°Cruel,¡± Hades said sullenly.

    But then the mischief on his face disappeared when he could feel the building shake which was followed by a loud roaring sound from beneath the ground.

    As if there was an enormous creature that had just woken up.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Zuri flinched when Hades took her hand and let her grab onto the railing so she could steady herself before standing up to look down there, to see what was actually happening.

    Hades¡¯ expression changed when he found something that he would have never thought to happen. He was furious to say the least.

    The crack on the ground spread like lightning in the gloomy sky, it slithered on the ground and swallowed everything on top of it.

    As such, when the crack spread under the building, where Hades and Zuri were at, it started to copse.

    Those people were screaming and shouting incoherently at each other,pletely forgetting about the mission to get Chaos, as their main concern right now was to save themselves.

    On the other hand, Zuri tried to stand up and see what Hades was looking at. She could tell from the way his expression changed that this was something that bothered him. And as long as she could remember, there were only so many things that could bother this god of the underworld.

    ¡°Did Chaos do all of this?¡± Zuri¡¯s eyes opened wide, as she watched all hell break loose down there, while the buildings started sinking to the ground, just like sinking boats.

    Hades didn¡¯t answer her question immediately, but he narrowed his eyes at Chaos, who was standing in the same position, not even bothering about his surroundings. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but he certainly is the one who triggered all this chaos.¡±

    Zuri wanted to protest. It was her subconscious reaction to stand by Chaos, yet before she said a word, Hades added.

    ¡°He is Chaos, Blue. His very existence is a symbol of destruction. It is good that his soul had shattered and the destruction that he caused can be minimized, but he is still a cmity for this realm.¡± Hades then looked at Zuri. ¡°Are you sure you want to be with a man like him?¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 215

    215 I WANT HIM

    ¡°He is Chaos, Blue. His very existence is a symbol of destruction. It is good that his soul had shattered and the destruction that he caused can be minimized, but he is still a cmity for this realm. Are you sure you want to be with a man like him? There is a high possibility that you will die in the process.¡±

    Hades then looked at Zuri, but then he realized that this conversation was not appropriate at a time like this, when the building that they were in was almost swallowed by the crack while in the background, people were screaming in fear, as horror was very thick in the air.

    It was not the right time to have this conversation, nor the right ce.

    Therefore, Hades bent down his body and then wrapped his arms around her, but before she could punch him and start protesting, he already spoke to her in a warning tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t punch me, or else you will fall into the crack and I don¡¯t want to be bothered to save you,¡± he said and along with Zuri in his arms, he disappeared.

    It happened so fast, Zuri only blinked her eyes and felt a cold gust of wind that brushed past her face, but when she opened them again, she was already in a different ce.

    Zuri immediately freed herself from Hades¡¯ arms and then put a distance between them. She wanted to scold him for what he had done, but she knew if he didn¡¯t do what he had done, she would have died, swallowed by the crack.

    Because in front of her right now, the building they were in a few seconds ago had copsed and then fell straight into the crack, disappearing from her sight.

    Meanwhile, Hades stood in front of Zuri, his back facing the catastrophe behind him, as he stared at her.

    .....

    ¡°Do you still want to be with him?¡± He asked.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know how to answer that. She didn¡¯t have an answer to that. And the most important thing was Hades¡¯ next question.

    ¡°What is he for you?¡±

    Right, what is Chaos for her?

    The man was probably her guardian angel when she was little and she looked up to him. He saved her from that house, where she was trapped in her beast form for two years straight.

    But then, she felt ufortable with the fact that she helped Chaos by finding his shattered soul, because she knew what he would do afterward.

    He started to look less like a guardian angel to her, but her younger self would wait for him and would be happy if he came to see her.

    She was so young and knew nothing better but her admiration for him.

    But, what now? It had been eight years since he disappeared. Everything had changed. Zuri had changed...

    She was not that little girl, who would wait for Chaos or stay inside the library in hopes he woulde to see her. She was not that na?ve little girl anymore.

    Zuri had grown into someone that she would have never imagined when she was younger. She didn¡¯t need Chaos to protect her again.

    But then... what was she doing here? The first thing when she realized there was a catastrophe in the middle of the city, was to go to see Chaos herself.

    ¡°Tsk! You are soplicated...¡± Hades murmured, he clicked his tongue in annoyance, but then he nodded to the direction behind Zuri. ¡°You can go out of this ce and leave this behind you. Go as far as you can and don¡¯t look back. Forget about Chaos and your life will be easier.¡±

    Hades had told her before that Chaos was the embodiment of death itself. He would bring cmity wherever he went.

    ¡°Or you can go there.¡± Hades pointed in the direction where Chaos was, over his shoulder. ¡°And maybe I can see you in the afterlife sooner.¡±

    Zuri was still sitting on the ground, with a jacket covering her body, as her white hair fluttered in the wind. She could feel the atmosphere bing very humid as the cracking sounds from beneath the ground started getting louder and louder, as if this whole realm would split into two.

    She didn¡¯t need to go to Chaos. She didn¡¯t owe him anything. Zuri could take the first option and live her life without being tied to him.

    But...

    ¡°Go Blue, go away from this.¡± Hades smirked, tilting his head, as if he was mocking her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to deal with this. This is out of your capability.¡±

    ======================

    Sol mmed his fist so hard on the table and the old wooden table rattled in protest with a screeching sound that filled this almost empty control room.

    On the monitor, Sol saw how Gael managed to save Lise and took her somewhere that he didn¡¯t know. The man destroyed all the security cameras out of this building, thus he couldn¡¯t see which direction he had taken.

    ¡°BASTARD!¡± Sol was livid to see how Gael returned to this realm and once again, took Lise with him. He dismissed the fact that Gael had saved her life.

    If it was not for him finding her in time, she would be lying dead in one of those heaps of dead bodies of the scientists and the guards.

    However right now, Sol didn¡¯t want to think about it in that way, because the main focus that he had right now was the fact that Gael got her again.

    Sol swore Gael would pay for this; he would see how he woulde around to him and kneel before him.

    After all, he got their daughter with him. The little girl was safe under their protection. She was the most valuable experimental object that they had right now after they lost the lycan, because of the stupidity of those scientists.

    Sol closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Gael would be the one who woulde running to him and beg him.

    This was not over yet...

    ======================

    ¡°We can¡¯t go back to the McKeltar manor, Sebastian told us to go to Alegra city, where we will meet Anne there,¡± Nathen told Gael, as he drove the car. He kept the radio on, so they would know the news about what was happening in the Fokosa city.

    It seemed something horrible and massive was happening while Gael was away to deal with the members of The Hound and a few freak scientists.

    ¡°Hm, let¡¯s go there,¡± Gael said gloomily. He was staring at Lise, who was fast asleep in his arms. Her hair was slightly damp and streaks of tears were still visible on her cheeks. She was skinnier than thest time he held her.

    F*ck. What actually had they done to her?

    The fact that he couldn¡¯t find his daughter was still bothering Gael. There were no children around River¡¯s age there, though there was a high possibility that they had moved River somewhere, but this feeling still gnawed on Gael¡¯s heart.

    What if he missed his daughter? And now she was buried under the burned building? Or his daughter was caught up in that mess and was killed by one of the shifters that were trying to escape or the members of The Hound.

    Everything could have possibly happened...

    ¡°Gael...¡± Lise mumbled.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Gael leaned over to look at her, just in case she was in pain or needed something, but Lise still had her eyes closed, so she must be talking in her sleep. ¡°Yes, love... I am here... there is nothing to be worried about. I got you.¡±

    ¡°Gael... our daughter... they took our daughter...¡±

    And Lise repeated the words a few times, her voice sounded so hopeless...

    Their daughter...

    They had taken his daughter and they would pay for it...

    Gael swore they would pay for this... his eyes were a few shades darker as he looked out of the window, at the night that had fallen around them, as this street was quite empty.

    A dark murderous intention brewed behind those eyes that couldn¡¯t be mistaken.

    However, despite all of the malice that surrounded his mind, he still could find sce when he thought about the way Lise said it.

    Our daughter...

    Their daughter...

    The little girl that belonged to them, carrying equal parts of them...

    ======================

    Zuri could see Chaos in the distance, he was too far for her to see what kind of expression that he had right now.

    However, he had not yet moved an inch, even when the whole ce had been ruined and all the buildings had disappeared, swallowed by the crack. He didn¡¯t budge from where he was standing, as if he was enjoying the view, how the world crumbled down under his feet.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her, but when she stood up, she knew which direction that she wanted to choose.

    It was him, it would always be him, in the past or now, or maybe in her dark and uncertain future...

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 216

    216 I CHOOSE MY OWN DEATH

    It was him, it would always be him, in the past or now, or maybe in her dark and uncertain future...

    Zuri didn¡¯t know what made her feel this way, but she wanted him and that was what she went for...

    She stood up immediately and looked around her. She took everything in. The world had turned into something that she didn¡¯t recognize at all. She saw how the fire had burned everything in its wake and the crack on the ground, which had now swallowed every little thing under the gloomy sky.

    This world had been ruined beyond recognition, but in the distance, she could see someone that she knew, the only man that she wanted to be close to, though it was hard for her and she realized she didn¡¯t want to be touched by him.

    Zuri wanted tough. Was this the feeling that a moth would have when it flew closer to the light? That small creature knew the heat would kill it, yet it couldn¡¯t resist it.

    Zuri knew there was a high possibility of herself getting hurt if she decided to go to Chaos. And if what Hades said was right, she would even die...

    Yet, she chose death.

    ¡°You are indeed veryplicated,¡± Hades scoffed, he folded his arms in front of his chest and tilted his head. He was able to see the answer in Zuri¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t care about anything else. She wanted to be with Chaos and that was what she chose. Hades watched the white haired girl walk past him and chuckled. ¡°Are you sure about choosing this kind of death?¡±

    On the other hand, after hearing that question, Zuri stopped right beside Hades, her hazel eyes were aze, fixed on Chaos, who was still standing alone in the distance.

    .....

    ¡°Death has a thousand faces, one of them is you,¡± she said softly and then lifted her head to look into Hades¡¯ yellow eyes directly. ¡°And I choose him to be the end of me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what would happenter. The man was a walking chaos. He was the true cmity for this realm and Zuri knew she was better off without him.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t exin the pull that drew her toward him. Or the emotional void that she felt when she was not with him.

    She wanted to dismiss these feelings, but it was simply something that she couldn¡¯t do. She didn¡¯t want to do it.

    ===================

    There was no news from Fokosa city and the people that were deployed to that area couldn¡¯t be reached. They lostplete contact with them.

    The only news that Archie got and thest thing that they heard from the city was; the fact it had been destroyed beyond belief.

    Fokosa city was no more. It had gone down in the fire and the mysterious crack that swallowed everything.

    The capital city had disappeared. It was not a ce you could get closer without the horrible dangers lurking above your head, trying to plunge you into nothingness.

    And that news came one hour ago.

    There was nothing that they could save in that city, and the entourage that was searching for the survivors stopped, since they couldn¡¯t enter the city because of the crack.

    This mysterious crack appeared out of nowhere and no one could exin what it was, but once you fell into it, it would be thest time for you to be seen.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Archie cursed under his breath as he mmed his fist on the table.

    ¡°We need to stop sending our people to Fokosa city,¡± one of the men said, furrowing his brows as his fingers fiddled with the report in front of him. He didn¡¯t like how things unfolded.

    Not only had the two countries closed the borders and refused to help them, but they also had to deal with the refugees from Fokosa city.

    By all means, Fokosa city was thergest city in this country, since it was the capital city, and despite many people having died because of the attack from the supernatural creatures, the number of the survivors was still too high to be relocated to this Lucinda city.

    Eventually they would face trouble with distribution of food, water, utilities and other issues, which they had not yet prepared for if a situation like this arose.

    They were inside arge room with bright lights, while the gloomy night outside could be seen from a huge ss window on one side of the wall.

    There were around four people, including Archie Williams, inside this room and all of them were d in military attire. None of them looked to be in a good mood.

    And when the expected hush fell over the room, a knocking sound echoed, which attracted their attention before someone walked into the room.

    ¡°Jasmine,¡± Archie said, he was surprised to see his daughter. He thought he had lost her during the ruckus in the frozenke.

    Archie strode across the room and pulled his capable daughter into a brief hug.

    ¡°I have news for you, father,¡± Jasmine said. She freed herself from Archie¡¯s arms and her eyes told him that she was ready to fight back for the organization. To get rid of all of the non- human beings out there.

    =====================

    The Shadow Moon pack was far away from Fokosa city. It took around a day to reach the pack, especially with their current situation, where people were in constant panic and everything was simply out of hand.

    ¡°What makes you think it is wise to take the boy with us back to the pack?¡± Damon asked Liam, as he stared at the young alpha through the rearview mirror. He still disagreed with Liam¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him? How he fought those trained men single-handedly?¡± Liam said casually, while staring at the young boy, who had fallen asleep, while hugging the little girl in his arms. He looked so protective of this human child, even in his sleep. He wouldn¡¯t even let them touch her.

    ¡°Yes, but still...¡±

    ¡°He is a lycan.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Damon was frustrated. ¡°But I don¡¯t see the need to take the human child with us. We can throw her from the car before we reach the pack.¡±

    This was also the first time for Damon to see a living lycan, as their kind was known to be extinct a long time ago.

    Thus, not many shifters knew exactly what kind of strength that this creature held, except their physical features, Damon didn¡¯t think many people would remember much about this creature.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Liam asked in a light tone, as if he was trying to teach an elementary school student the basic algebra. ¡°He is fond of the girl.¡±

    Damon frowned. He was driving now, but when he stole a nce at Liam through the rearview mirror again, he could see a cunning smile on his lips.

    ¡°One thing that I learned from my father is; it will be easier for you to control a shifter when you have someone that they are fond of within your palm.¡± They needed this lycan, but from the looks of it, he was not a creature that would be easy to handle, even if he was only a child.

    But, if Liam could get a hold of the little girl, she would do the job for him and Liam could save his energy and the hassle.

    ======================

    Zuri swiftly jumped from one safe ground to the other to avoid the crack in between. She tried to focus on where shended her feet next because one wrong move, she would fall into the endless pit of darkness and then she would have to say goodbye to everything...

    She tried to call Chaos, but the man seemed to not hear her. He was standing in his ce like a statue, staring into the distance, as his ck and long hair red behind him.

    The air felt very humid the more Zuri got closer to him and she felt like she was very warm, even though she just wore an oversized jacket to cover her body.

    Her white hair stuck to her sweaty skin and this made her feel even more ufortable.

    ¡°Chaos!¡± Zuri called to him and then jumped to the other safe ground again, gasping loudly when her feet almost lost footing, but Chaos didn¡¯t seem to hear her.

    Zuri needed to make a few more jumps again before she could reach him, but her feet were very sore now. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything to cover her feet and now blisters started to form on the soles of her feet.

    She needed to grit her teeth to go for another jump and then another until she reached Chaos.

    ¡°Chaos,¡± Zuri called him again and now, she was only standing two steps away from him. She watched how he finally responded to her call as he slowly turned around.

    Zuri held her breath when she saw his eyes. She had never seen something like that before...

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 217

    217 I WILL NOT HURT YOU

    His eyes were not dark blue like she remembered when she was a child, the reason behind her insistence to be called Blue.

    But then, they were neither ck like when she met him for the second time at the frozenke not so long ago. Instead, they were red. The color was so bright until it reminded Zuri of blood in the snow.

    The blood that was spilled during the first massacre that Chaos perpetrated in front of her, when he got rid of an entire army of warriors from the Silver River pack when she was a child.

    Those eyes were bloodshot red.

    Zuri was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what to do, every single fiber in her body told her to run. For some reason, seeing Chaos like this scared her. She had never seen him out of control like this.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t move when he approached her and closed the distance between them.

    Zuri felt the air was getting thin until she was on the verge of being suffocated. Her whole body was trembling, she wanted to push him away, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so.

    However, on the other hand, she wanted him to be close to her, because she was afraid. She wanted him to be close to her because she wanted to see any trace that indicated he was still the Chaos that she knew.

    The man that she risked her life for. Someone that she tossed away all rationality for, just to be with him instead of running away from him.

    .....

    And when Chaos lifted his hand to touch her, Zuri flinched. It was an instinct. She didn¡¯t mean to do that, but she couldn¡¯t help herself.

    Chaos frowned, he looked at her deeply, right in her eyes. At this point, Zuri wondered whether he could see her or not.

    He was not able to see anything thest time she saw him, but the man before her eyes was so different until she couldn¡¯t put it into words.

    ¡°Blue...¡± Chaos called her name, his voice was hoarse, rough even, but that was the voice that she knew. ¡°Blue...¡±

    Zuri felt her chest caving in. She felt all the memories rushing back to the foremost part of consciousness when he called her by that name, when they talked in the library, or when they walked together on their first journey, or when he told her to find him, the moment he realized that the little girl was able to find him by his scent.

    ¡°Blue...¡± Chaos called her again, because she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Blue...¡±

    That was the only word that he said, simply repeating her name over and over again.

    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Zuri finally found her voice again, though it was only a whisper.

    Chaos looked at her deeply. He was standing only half a step away from her and this proximity made it hard for her to even breathe.

    She didn¡¯t want him to touch her, but she didn¡¯t want him to stay away from her either. These conflicting feelings were torturous for her and she didn¡¯t know what to do about them.

    Zuri hated herself for being so indecisive, not even knowing what she wanted or what she should do.

    ¡°Why did you destroy the whole city?¡± she asked again.

    Many people died because of him and the way that woman screamed at the top of her lungs, filled with agony when she witnessed her own daughter being mauled by the beasts, was still ringing in her head, echoing through her entire being. It created pain in her heart that Zuri wouldn¡¯t be able to erase from her mind ever.

    ¡°Why did you set the city on fire?¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Seeing that, the furrow between Chaos¡¯ brows deepened. He watched as tears stained her cheeks and then her teary hazel eyes. He hated it when she was in pain.

    ¡°Why?¡± Zuri¡¯s voice was barely a whisper.

    ¡°You can either tell me who did this to you, or I can turn everything into ashes until I find out who did this.¡±

    Zuri gasped when she heard that. Those were the exact words that Chaos had said to her when he figured something horrible had happened to her, that she had gone through something horrifying, which traumatized her and made her feelplete rejection to be touched.

    ¡°I will burn everything until I find out who did this to you.¡± His red eyes fell on the swollen mark on her neck. He lifted his hand to touch the evidence of the nightmare that she had gone through.

    Zuri tried to avoid it, but this time, Chaos didn¡¯t care, he wrapped his hand around her slender neck and touched the mark.

    Zuri whimpered when he did that, she cried when the pain of that night returned, when she was forced to remember what Emmet had done to her and how helpless she was to let everything happen.

    She shouldn¡¯t have given up. She shouldn¡¯t have given up.

    The thought of it made Zuri feel sick. She should have fought harder, so nothing of that would have happened to her.

    However, she knew that was not true. She was not in the position or condition where she could fight Emmet...

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me...¡± Zuri begged him, she wanted to push Chaos away from her, but she fell to her knees instead, because there was nothing left of her, she didn¡¯t have any strength to stand up and felt this rush of emotions and repulsion. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, please... don¡¯t touch me...¡±

    Zuri closed her eyes and her body was shaking so hard.

    Chaos growled deeply and threateningly to see how Zuri cried, how scared she was. He would burn everything, anything that hurt her. He wouldn¡¯t let them live for another day for causing this pain to her...

    ¡°I will never hurt you, Blue...¡± Chaos pulled her closer to him and this time she didn¡¯t struggle or fight back.

    Zuri was too tired to do that, she was exhausted, she had nothing left. She just wanted to close her eyes until everything was right again...

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 218

    218 HER WISH TO DIE

    Eros opened his eyes when he felt this strong feeling of sadness and anger and then agony and another feeling that he couldn¡¯t exin, but one that surely disturbed him greatly, overwhelmed his whole being.

    He raised his hand to touch his face, but then he felt tears on his cheeks. Seeing his fingers wet with his own tears, this made the little boy frown deeply.

    Did he cry in his sleep? It was hard to believe because something like this had never happened before.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    Eros snapped his head toward the source of the voice and found Liam was staring at him. Out of instinct, he looked down. He saw Emily was still fast asleep, leaning her head against his shoulder.

    Eros pulled the nket around her body and she snuggled closer, snoring softly when she found afortable position.

    Seeing this, Liam smirked. He took note of everything. How this human girl was so fond of the young lycan and so was the boy toward her.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Eros asked, he looked at the street out there and found that they were still stuck in a traffic jam, even though midnight had long passed and the pale light of the sun could be seen painting the horizon.

    ¡°We are slightly behind the schedule because of what¡¯s happening now in Fokosa city,¡± Liam told him, giving the young boy a little bit of information about what was happening.

    .....

    Eros didn¡¯t say anything, he just stared at the busy street out there. They were out of harm¡¯s way now, he hoped...

    Eros then nced again at Emily¡¯s sleeping face and wiped the dirt from the tip of her nose with his thumb. Her long hair was disheveled and she needed to take a bath. It would be the first thing that she needed to do once they arrived at whatever ce that this man took them.

    ¡°You adore her,¡± Liam stated, he didn¡¯t miss even a little gesture that Eros did to Emily and the young lycan was too ingenuous to know better than to show that kind of gesture, as it would be used against him.

    Eros said nothing and turned his head to look at the traffic jam outside. He was hungry. He forgot thest time he ate, since he gave everything that could be deemed edible to Emily once they started fleeing.

    It was every shifter¡¯s nature to be overprotective over something or someone important to them...

    =====================

    ¡°Chaos.¡±

    Chaos knew there was someone that approached him and since he didn¡¯t sense any malicious intentions from that person and moreover, this someone was a soul that he knew, he didn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Chaos, is that Blue?¡± Knox asked him, as he walked closer to the man, who was hugging a girl in his arms. Knox couldn¡¯t see her face, but her white hair gave away her identity. ¡°Chaos, you have been holding her for a long time, I think we need to do a quick check on her.¡±

    Knox had been watching Chaos for over two hours now, after all the crack on the ground stopped spreading, and even though the soil didn¡¯t return to its original shape, at least there was no new crack unexpectedly.

    Knox had put July and the others in a safe ce before he came to find Chaos. He had been holding Zuri for a long time now and from what he saw, the girl didn¡¯t make any movement.

    He wasn¡¯t really worried that something would happen to Zuri, but if something bad happened to her, Chaos probably would wreak havoc again and that was what he cared about.

    ¡°Chaos, let¡¯s take her out of here.¡± He still tried to coax him, but he didn¡¯t budge. Therefore, reluctantly, Knox took a step closer. He didn¡¯t want to be in Chaos¡¯ reach, who knew what he would do? Thest time he even tried to im his soul even though he had been sober enough, let alone right now, when he was not in the right state of mind.

    Again, Chaos didn¡¯t listen to him. His red eyes trailed Zuri¡¯s sleeping face down to her lips and then her neck, where he spotted the mark, ring angrily because it still had not formed any shape yet, indicating that Zuri was still not willing to ept that mark. She would never be willing and the mark would be forever like that...

    Chaos let out a low and deep growl when he caught sight of that mark again. He traced his finger on the mark and felt the skin was slightly rough to his touch.

    And... it happened.

    Chaos saw it. The rickety hut. The woman who had guided Zuri to that ce. The smell of the hut. The man and the alpha. The heat. And Zuri...

    Her hazel eyes aze with anger and helplessness. Her lips pressed together in order to not cry out loud. She felt defenseless and vulnerable.

    And that was when Chaos heard it.

    Zuri called out to him. She called his name, so loud, though she didn¡¯t say it. She called him for help before she gave up. When she surrendered under the first phase of waning crescent moon...

    She called his name weakly.

    Chaos felt his whole body shaking with anger when he watched how that man touched her and how Zuri couldn¡¯t resist the heat that tortured her.

    He could see tears and pain in her eyes. The way she felt disgusted at herself for not being able to fight back and how she cried out loud at every touch that she felt creeping on her skin.

    It reminded Chaos of the look in Zuri¡¯s eyes when he touched her. The pain in her eyes when she was not able to stand physical contact with other people.

    That night wrecked her and that man had ruined her, but when she called out to him, he was nowhere to be found.

    He was not able to protect her and let this thing happen to her.

    Chaos could hear Zuri¡¯s wish to die...

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 219

    219 A GENTLE KISS

    ¡°Damn it,¡± Knox cursed under his breath, he closed his eyes to control his anger and breathed deeply. He couldn¡¯t believe Chaos did this to him after what he had gone through to be able to reach him.

    Knox had gone as far as leaving July at the safe ce and then argued with that stubborn woman so she wouldn¡¯t follow him in order to confront Chaos, since he was not sure what thetter would do. In the face of the fact that he was able to ruin the biggest city in this country single-handedly, Knox knew Chaos could do more.

    However, after everything he had gone through and also waiting for two more hours before he could approach Chaos, the man in question just disappeared like that. It really didn¡¯t sit well with Knox.

    As annoying as this situation was, Knox could only stare at the empty spot, where Chaos and Zuri were a few seconds ago.

    Knox didn¡¯t know where they had gone, but he had a feeling, which ce that Chaos would choose, after all, there was no familiar ce for him to go aside from it.

    Knox ruffled his own hair in frustration and then walked away from this barren ground.

    Yes, this ce, right in this spot, a day ago, this was the busiest street of Fokosa city, where people came and went as they pleased. A ce that would never be quiet, where the skyscrapers reached the sky and the most advanced technology was applied.

    But now, within a night, all of that was gone. The city was gone. What was left of it was only this barrennd, with a few horrible cracks on the ground.

    There was nothing left of it, not even a trace of those skyscrapers or the bustling and jostling streets.

    .....

    There was nothing here.

    On the horizon, the sun finally rose and its light only emphasized how much destruction that this city center had gone through and how horribly this ce was wrecked.

    One could assume that nothing would be able to reside or live in this soil anymore.

    ====================

    Gael caressed Lise¡¯s cheek when the car finally stopped, as the bright sunlight streamed down into the car.

    Lise whimpered and then lifted her head. Her eyes were swollen and she was as pale as a white sheet. The first thing that she asked was for their daughter and this made Gael grit his teeth for being unable to save their child.

    ¡°I will take care of it. I promise I will get our daughter back,¡± Gael said. ¡°I promise you.¡±

    Lise cried again and Nathen gave the two of them a little privacy by stepping out of the car and informed the people there that Gael and Lise had returned, especially to Anne, since the old woman was very worried about all of them.

    Anne came outside of this not- so-rge house and talked to Nathen for awhile, she didn¡¯t immediately approach the car, since she knew that the two of them needed some time alone.

    And when they finally came out of the car, Anne approached to help Gael and Lise.

    ¡°I made a delicious soup, it will give you more energy,¡± Anne said softly, as she followed Gael, who was carrying Lise into one of the bedrooms there. ¡°I will bring your breakfast, clean up and take a rest.¡± Anne then looked at Nathen. ¡°You, follow me.¡±

    Begrudgingly and without any other choice, Nathen followed the old woman out. He knew that Anne did not only need his help, but she wanted to know what had actually happened in the headquarters of The Houndst night, which unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t provide in every single detail, since he was not there to witness everything.

    ¡°What about River?¡± Lise asked Gael when he helped her to take off her jacket. She kept asking the same question while Gael was incredibly gentle and patient answering her every single time.

    ¡°I will get our daughter back, love, I promise. I will get her back no matter what, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Gael kissed Lise¡¯s forehead and then took her to the bathroom so she could clean herself. ¡°Do you need some help? I can bath you if you want...¡±

    Hearing that, Lise snapped her head at him and then shot him a dagger look. ¡°Out,¡± she said sinctly.

    Gael was surprised to see how Lise was able to look so ferocious like this, but then eight years of hard life probably shaped her this way in order to survive.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gael said, he backed away immediately and then closed the door behind him. ¡°I just want to help,¡± he mumbled to himself.

    ====================

    Chaos put Zuri down on her bed, as she was still unconscious. It seemed everything that had happened finally took a toll on her.

    There were still stains of tears on her cheeks while her white hair disheveled, dirt and dust covered her skin and she looked pale.

    If Zuri was her eight years old self, Chaos would have changed her clothes without a second thought, but she was a grown beautiful woman and he didn¡¯t want to instill another dreadful thought of someone looking at her body without her consent in her mind.

    Especially when she was still unconscious and the only piece of clothing she was wearing was this jacket.

    Chaos pulled the nket up to her chin and then sat on the edge of her bed, staring at her. It took everything in him to control his anger and stop destroying this realm.

    He saw everything, he knew everything, he could feel her desperation, anger and helplessness and there was nothing he could do except this...

    Chaos extended his hand and caressed Zuri¡¯s cheek, as he traced his hand down to her corbone, to the mark on her neck.

    He stared at it for some time before he finally leaned over and ced a gentle kiss on her skin. He wished he could kiss away all of her pain...

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 220

    220 SHE IS MY WORLD

    ¡°What asion made you grace me with your presence, my old friend,¡± Hades asked Chaos when he saw the abomination hade. His long, ck hair draped behind his back, so long it was flowing past his waist.

    Chaos looked vindictive when he walked slowly toward the god of the underworld, his eyes were still the color of red.

    This ce was not exactly a ce, since everything was so dark, but with every step that you took, it almost seemed like there were candles that lit up around your feet, lighting it up with a pale glow that would be able to lead you toward your destination.

    Even though everything waspletely dark here. No one could say whether this was a huge room or simply an open space, since the floor was molded into the darkness as well.

    Hades, who was sitting on his throne, which was made of skeletons and a giant green snake that slithered around his legs, immediately stood up when he saw Chaos. He walked over to him and they met in the middle of this strange ce.

    The wisps of pale glow from underneath their feet collided, brightening up this ce slightly, but it was not enough to figure out what kind of ce this was.

    ¡°What brought you here?¡± Hades tilted his head. ¡°Do you miss me?¡± he winked at Chaos and smirked.

    However, Chaos didn¡¯t give any response that could satisfy him at all. His expression was devoid of any emotions and he didn¡¯t avert his gaze at all when he spoke curtly. ¡°Give me that soul.¡±

    Hades raised his brows, as if he was confused by his request. ¡°What soul?¡± he asked in a sickly sweet voice. ¡°Can you be more precise?¡±

    .....

    Chaos raised his hand and harsh winds fluttered around them, as fire circled the two creatures. Red mes made this ce look brighter and the snake near Hades¡¯ feet hissed viciously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be aggressive like this. You know that you don¡¯t have any right to vent out your anger in my ce.¡± Hades frowned, but his left hand stretched out to touch the head of his snake, caressing the green creature to calm down. ¡°You have burned down your realm. Don¡¯t make chaos here as well. This is not your ce.¡±

    Chaos said nothing and his expression didn¡¯t change at all. He still had his eyes set on Hades when he made his second move.

    This time he raised his hand and made a slicing movement. The way he did that with only one hand looked simple and didn¡¯t seem to mean anything, but in the next second, a man was seen kneeling down in front of him.

    The very man that Chaos saw in Zuri¡¯s memory. He didn¡¯t wear any clothes and only had a shabby pair of boxers around his hips. His ck hair was disheveled while wounds littered his skin from whatever tortures that he had endured.

    ¡°Ah, you mean this soul.¡± Hades pped his hand. ¡°You should have told me earlier, you know...¡±

    The man, who was kneeling before Chaos lifted his head. He looked horrible and didn¡¯t look like the man from Zuri¡¯s memories at all. All of the suffering that he had to go through had changed him greatly, until it was almost difficult to recognize him.

    Yet, Chaos knew it. It was him and there was no way he would make a mistake.

    ¡°I know what he had done to your little white wolf, but I have done my part to torture him, you can rx now,¡± Hades said lightly, he waved his hand nonchntly, as if this was not a big thing to fuss about.

    However, just like before, Chaos didn¡¯t give a fuck about what he said. The only reason he came to this afterworld was to find this piece of sh*t.

    ¡°Who... who are you...?¡± Emmet stammered when he saw the man, who looked taller and bigger than him. From the way this man red at him, filled with anger and malice, he immediately knew he was in hot soup. This man wanted to kill him.

    But, he had already died. That stupid girl had killed him mercilessly and Emmet didn¡¯t know this man at all. He had never seen or met him before this, if his memory served him right.

    On the other hand, Chaos said nothing when he stretched out his hand and touched Emmet¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emmet was shocked. He tried to swat away Chaos¡¯ hand, but his hand went through his, as if Chaos was not a solid being. ¡°How...¡± he was stunned, fear gripped him so tight. The afterworld had already served him so badly, he didn¡¯t need another strange creature to vent their malicious intentions on him.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Hades narrowed his yellow eyes and the snake near his feet hissed. ¡°You are not going to do that...¡±

    Yet, that was what exactly Chaos did.

    Slowly, from Emmet¡¯s forehead, where Chaos touched him, a little fire started. It was only a spark, like a spark when you burned a paper.

    But that spark spread, very slowly and agonizingly from Emmet¡¯s forehead, to his eyes, nose, his head and burned his whole head.

    The shrill scream from Emmet¡¯s mouth stopped when his whole head had turned into dust, but his body was convulsing profoundly, indicating that he still felt the pain though he had lost his head.

    Of course, Emmet still felt the pain, there was no way he would die when he was already dead.

    ¡°You broke every rule, Chaos.¡± Hades¡¯ voice sounded very cold and stern. ¡°You plunged, not only your realm, but this realm into chaos as well. You ruined two worlds.¡±

    What Chaos did was burning down Emmet¡¯s soul, which meant, he would disappear. Completely vanished, there was no way for him to be born again and that was the highest punishment in the afterworld.

    ¡°He ruined my world. She is my world.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 221

    221 HOME

    ¡°He ruined my world. She is my world.¡±

    Chaos¡¯ voice came out very cold and distant when he said that, but when thest part of Emmet¡¯s body disappeared, it meant his soul had been destroyed beyond repair.

    ¡°It is not your ce to punish someone else or destroy someone else¡¯s soul and you know that, Chaos. Your actions will put this realm¡¯s bnce in jeopardy,¡± Hades said. He was almost growling when he spoke, an emotion that he rarely showed to the other people.

    What Chaos had done was stepping out of the boundaries between them and he shouldn¡¯t have done that.

    However, Chaos gave Hades zero concern about that issue and disappeared before the god of the underworld¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Hades clicked his tongue and stared at the empty spot where Emmet¡¯s soul had dissipated. ¡°Poor soul,¡± he muttered and caressed the head of the green snake that had coiled his body and rested its triangle head on his shoulder.

    ¡°So, it is him?¡± A man emerged from the dark and approached Hades. His eyes were the same color as his and he looked so young and innocent to say the least. He looked like someone that came out of the purest picture, which left him lookingpletely out of the ce.

    ¡°Aarron...¡± Hades sighed, he tilted his head and looked at the creature before him. ¡°Don¡¯t make things moreplicated than they already are.¡±

    The young man named Aarron chuckled and two dimples appeared on both of his cheeks that made him look so young and gullible, yet there was nothing about this ce that could fit that description at all.

    .....

    ¡°Chaos... that old creature... he likes a mere shifter?¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Interesting...¡±

    =======================

    Eros felt someonee closer to him and out of instinct, he opened his eyes, only to find Liam was about to wake him up by shaking his body.

    But, before he could touch him, his hand stopped mid- air because Eros opened his eyes all of a sudden and red at him.

    Smiling, Liam retracted his hand and spoke gently. ¡°We are here. We are home.¡± And the smile on his lips turned blinding when he could see the longing in Eros¡¯ dark blue eyes. ¡°Yes, we are home,¡± he emphasized.

    He knew exactly how that word sounded to someone, who was not weed anywhere and was in a constant unstable environment. Someone so young that should fend for himself and his little sister, and who had to watch his back constantly because he wouldn¡¯t know what came to him the moment he let your guard down.

    Yes, Liam knew exactly how such words would sound in his ears and what kind of feelings were running through Eros¡¯ frame right now.

    If there was one thing that Liam was proud of himself, that would be him being able to know exactly what to say and how to get his way with his words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will show you your room and your sister¡¯s room,¡± Liam said, as he got out of the car. They stopped right in front of the pack house and before this, Liam had asked Damon to inform all the pack members about the arrival of the human child in their pack.

    And to emphasize that they were not allowed to hurt this precious little girl.

    Of course, what was happening between the supernatural creatures and the humans had led to a deep hatred to take root in their hearts, thus it went without saying that they would likely do something to this little girl.

    However, since the young lycan was so fond of the young girl, her life was important.

    ¡°Emily, wake up.¡± Eros nudged her cheeks to wake her up. He caressed her cheeks and then shook her body lightly. ¡°We have arrived. Wake up.¡±

    The little girl frowned and then rubbed her sleepy face. She was so sleepy and tired, but knew that she needed to wake up.

    ¡°I am hungry.¡± That would always be the first thing that she would say as soon as she woke up.

    Eros had a gentle smile on his lips and then pointed his finger at the big house in front of them and spoke rather cheerfully to her. ¡°Do you think they have food?¡±

    Seeing that, Emily giggled as her eyes sparked with excitement. She had never been in a huge house like this and certainly the thought of living there was way more exciting than to live in the shelter and being bitten by midges.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Eros took his bag and then helped Emily to carry her own bag, after that, both of them got down from the car, walking toward Liam, who was smiling at them.

    Everything seemed good...

    =====================

    The bright streams of light came from the open window and the cool morning breeze woke Zuri up. She breathed deeply and could smell the wet soil after the rain, it seemed it rained while she was sleeping.

    However, the only scent that cleared her mind was his.

    The smell of coffee in the morning and the warmth that it brought. Zuri didn¡¯t need to open her eyes to know that he was close to her.

    ¡°How long?¡± Zuri said in a low and hoarse voice, she could feel his eyes on her and when she finally opened her eyes, it was their dark blue color that greeted her.

    For some reason, seeing that familiar color brought relief to Zuri.

    ¡°Four days,¡± Chaos said curtly. He was sitting on a chair next to her bed, a book on hisp. He looked homely in the brown sweater that he wore while his dark, long hair was tied neatly behind his nape.

    ¡°Four days...¡± Zuri repeated after him.

    Four days, but Chaos looked almost like himself, the ¡®him¡¯ from eight years ago. Collected, level headed and calm.

    The image of him standing in the middle of the ruined city and the catastrophe that had happened seemed like a long and distant nightmare when seeing him right now.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 222

    222 I WANT TO BE WITH YOU

    ¡°Do you feel hurt somewhere?¡± Chaos asked, he put away the book in hisp that he didn¡¯t read at all. He watched over Zuri while she was sleeping, just in case something happened to her, since she didn¡¯t wake up for a long time.

    Chaos then took a seat on the edge of the bed, but maintained afortable distance between them. His dark blue eyes met her hazel ones and he could tell there was something bothering her.

    ¡°You can see,¡± Zuri blurted out. She frowned a little, as she pushed herself up, so she could sit and was on the same eye level with him.

    ¡°I can see,¡± Chaos confirmed her words.

    ¡°How?¡± Zuri felt the question was odd, but there was no way she would know if she didn¡¯t ask him directly.

    When his eyes were ck, he lost his sight and when his eyes were red, he waspletely out of his character and became something more ferocious and dangerous...

    But now, his eyes returned to the dark blue color that once Zuri loved.

    ¡°I killed almost half of the city, there is no way there isn¡¯t a single shattered soul of mine among those thousands of people,¡± Chaos said in a matter of fact tone.

    Aside from those people that had been killed by all those supernatural creatures that ran rampant, it was safe to say that Chaos was responsible for half of the deaths that urred that night.

    .....

    ¡°I thought that was only a dream,¡± Zuri mumbled, she looked out the open window, from where she could see the old tree. ¡°You look almost normal.¡±

    ¡°I have never been normal,¡± Chaos stated.

    Zuri shifted her gaze from that old tree and the streaming light of the morning sun to the man, who was looking at her.

    ¡°You look normal for me now,¡± Zurimented.

    Zuri felt something strange about Chaos right now, because everything between them had changed. She was no longer an eight year old child and Chaos could see now how much she had grown from that little girl, who always tried to find a way to be close to him, even to the extent of sleeping in the library, since that was the ce that Chaos loved the most.

    On the other hand, Chaos said nothing, so the silence that ensued after that was a little bit awkward for Zuri, but Chaos seemed to not feel anything about it.

    ¡°So, those shattered souls helped you gain your strength back?¡± Zuri tried to find a topic to talk about, so they wouldn¡¯t end up being silent again.

    Hearing that, Chaos finally averted his gaze and then stood up, only to get a ss of water for her, because he could hear how scratchy her voice was and she looked tensed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chaos handed the ss to her and tried not to touch her.

    Zuri mumbled a ¡®thank you¡¯ as she received the ss and finished half of the water. She cradled the ss in her hands when Chaos sat down again. He was not too close, so Zuri didn¡¯t feel like she was being crowded by his presence.

    ¡°What will happen if you don¡¯t get your shattered soul?¡± Zuri asked him again, she was staring at the half full ss of water in her hands, as if it was the most interesting thing to see for her right now. ¡°Will you die?¡±

    Knox hadughed and snorted at her when she asked the same question. He had told her that there was no way that Chaos would die.

    Something like him, or a creature like him, wouldn¡¯t die. However, it didn¡¯t satisfy Zuri, that affirmation didn¡¯t answer her question.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What will happen?¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t answer that immediately and thisck of response made Zuri lift her head to look at him and his slightly furrowed brows greeted her searching gaze.

    Was it aplicated thing to answer?

    ¡°What will happen?¡± Zuri repeated her question again, her heart beating so fast, as she already thought the worst possibility.

    ¡°What happened four days ago, that is what will happen.¡± Chaos¡¯ voice was so calm when he exined briefly what it meant.

    Apparently, he needed his shattered soul to control the dark side of him. The strength that he gained from the shattered souls helped him to reign in that blood thirsty desire for destruction.

    And that answered the question how he got so much power to ruin the whole city when a moment before that happened, he was barely able to support himself.

    Chaos didn¡¯t be weak because he didn¡¯t get his strength from his shattered souls, but because he was holding back his dark side and once he lost his grip over it, the destruction of Fokosa city was just a small price for it.

    He could be more destructive than that and Zuri believed he could.

    ¡°You need your shattered soul to prevent yourself from killing people,¡± Zuri stated and was surprised when she heard how Chaos chuckled lightly at herment. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You make it sound less horrible,¡± Chaos replied.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know what that meant and how the dynamic of the rtionship between the two of them changed, but the next thing she said was something that she had thought about for a long time.

    ¡°I want to help you to find all the shattered souls,¡± she said.

    ¡°Because you are afraid that I will erase the whole human race?¡± Chaos stood up. ¡°You have grown up to be so noble.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Because I want to stay with you.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t say thosest words out loud. She kept it for herself. Her need to be close to Chaos had not changed and if her feelings toward Chaos eight years ago were innocent, this time it was different.

    She knew it was different. It tended to be different.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I want to help you. Treat this as me paying you back for what you have done for me.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 223

    223 DO YOU KNOW WHAT HAPPENED TO HER?

    ¡°Stop brooding and help me instead,¡± Gael whined when he came into Zuri¡¯s room, bothering her with the task of asking Chaos to help him to get his daughter back, since Lucinda city was under lockdown.

    The city was heavily guarded, since that was the ce where all the survivors from Fokosa city and a few cities nearby that got impacted because of what Chaos had done, gathered around, seeking refuge.

    Now, Artzees country was divided into three areas; first was Fokosa city, which became the supernatural creatures ¡®forced¡¯ habitat.

    Second was the Lucinda city and a few cities nearby. In simple words, the ce sheltered the base of The Hound¡¯s facility as well as the human survivors.

    And the third part was upied by the Shadow Moon pack in the east, which was thergest pack in the east right now.

    Liam was the alpha and Zuri had lived there for a few years before she managed to escape.

    For now, everything seemed to have settled down, since every kind had their own territory. As for the McKeltars, no living soul was daring enough to cross this ce and mess with the people there, though they were humans, knowing the three McKeltars were keeping their eyes on their people.

    ¡°You talk to him,¡± Zuri said. ¡°Why are you bothering me?¡± she grabbed the pillow that Gael threw at her in time before it hit her face.

    She couldn¡¯t understand Gael at all.

    .....

    How could he act so normal whenever Lise was around and seemed reliable even, but turned out to be a figure of a bullying big brother when he talked to her.

    This man was simply a living model of a paradox.

    ¡°No,¡± Gael grumbled. He sat down on the sofa in Zuri¡¯s bedroom. ¡°After seeing how he destroyed the entire city without even lifting a finger, I¡¯m afraid of confronting him. He is scary.¡±

    It had been a month since that fateful day and the world started to form new alliances, making new territories and everything seemed moving in the right way. However, everyone knew that this was only the calm before the storm.

    Once one of the parties started to do something, everything would turn into chaos once again. They were walking on ayer of eggshells right now.

    ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± Zuri sat down on the opposite sofa and watched as Gael rubbed his face in frustration.

    ¡°Thest thing I heard was; all the valuable experimental objects had been moved to the new headquarters of The Hound, which is in Lucinda city.¡± Gael growled when he mentioned ¡®valuable experimental objects¡¯. His eyes filled with anger whenever he thought that those nasty people treated his daughter as an object for their experiment.

    ¡°There is no way you can break the security there.¡±

    ¡°Obviously.¡±

    ¡°Unless you are Chaos and can burn the whole city.¡±

    At that statement, Gael narrowed his eyes sharply at this young girl, who curled up on the sofa, looking all innocent after making such ament.

    ¡°Are you trying to make me upset? That I am not as strong as Chaos?¡± he asked, looking at Zuri with wide eyes, as if he was hurt.

    ¡°But, that¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Gael breathed deeply. ¡°Thank you for your honesty, but that¡¯s not what I need.¡±

    ¡°Chaos is not here.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°So, why are you bothering me?¡± Zuri was pissed. How could she talk to Chaos on Gael¡¯s behalf if that person was not even there to listen to her? ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Knox toe with you?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? Chaos and Knox disappeared together. They didn¡¯t even ask me to go with them,¡± Gael said sullenly, yet that was not the truth. There was no way he could deal with something else when he knew that his daughter was in danger.

    Meanwhile, Chaos and Knox seemed to have their own important issues that needed to be dealt with. There were a lot of things that had been going on and much uncertainty, even among the supernatural creatures.

    ¡°So, what now?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me to Lucinda city?¡± Gael suggested. ¡°If youe, I can assure you Chaos will appear to help you whenever you are in danger.¡±

    Zuri snorted at that. ¡°Do you want to say that you want me out there, in danger, as bait for Chaos to show up?¡±

    Gaelughed when he got caught, but then hisugh died down when Zuri spoke again.

    ¡°Maybe next time Chaos will burn you down along with the city.¡±

    ¡°You still have this horrible personality,¡± Gael grimaced.

    =====================

    The night fell silently in the McKeltar manor, it was an uneventful week and everything seemed normal, as normal as it could be...

    And that night, Anne found herself walking toward the library and saw Chaos standing in front of the firece, staring into the mes.

    ¡°Fire burns everything,¡± Anne said, as she approached Chaos. The man looked exactly the same as when she met him for the first time, when she was still a little child.

    And now, her hair had turned white and her skin was full of wrinkles. She was getting old, but the man was not even touched by the time. He looked perfect.

    How time flew very fast...

    ¡°It is a dangerous element,¡± Chaos replied without looking at Anne. The fire reflected perfectly in his eyes.

    Silence ensued between them after that small conversation, but Anne had grown used to this silence and she looked rxed when she was in hispany.

    Anne took a seat on the sofa beside Chaos, as she watched his back. His long hair was tied neatly behind his nape and it was so long until it touched his hip.

    ¡°Do you know what happened to Blue?¡± Anne asked after a long time of silence. ¡°Something must have happened to her.¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t answer that, but from the small gesture that he made, Anne knew what his answer would be.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 224

    224 YES

    In this quiet room, only the crackling sound of the fire could be heard until Anne broke the silence and asked Chaos about something that she thought he knew.

    ¡°Do you know what happened to Blue?¡± Anne asked, her eyes were on the fire in the firece, reflecting the mes. ¡°Something must have happened to her.¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t answer that, but Anne had known this man for as long as she could remember, thus she knew what his answer would be.

    At this moment, Gael entered the room, his usual easy going nature was nowhere to be seen. He waspletely silent as he slumped next to Anne on the sofa.

    ¡°Something happened?¡± Momentarily, Anne¡¯s attention shifted to Gael, as she could sense something off about this man.

    Anne was indeed not a supernatural creature, gifted with inexplicable power, but years of living with these men had sharpened her instincts.

    ¡°A lot of things happened,¡± Gael said, he didn¡¯t whine like he usually did whenever he faced a problem, which meant, this was about something that he took very seriously.

    Anne knew that Gael was working with Nathen and Sebastian to gather more information on River¡¯s whereabouts and they had deployed many people to spy on the new capital city, Lucinda city, but the report that they got was not really satisfying.

    ¡°I will take Blue with me when I go to Lucinda city.¡± That was not a request, but a statement from Gael. He had talked about this with Zuri and even though she didn¡¯t say that she agreed, Gael was in a mess to think straight with everything overwhelming his mind.

    .....

    ¡°No.¡± Chaos¡¯ answer was curt and firm.

    ¡°Thene with me and help me. You can burn that city again for all I care!¡± Gael snapped at Chaos as he turned around to face him.

    At this moment, Gael had stood up as well, they were of simr heights, but Chaos¡¯ presence alone was very intimidating, yet Gael didn¡¯t want to back down at all. He was so desperate to find his daughter, though he didn¡¯t show the same in front of Lise.

    Ever since they came back to the McKeltar Manor, Lise had been very quiet, always choosing to be alone, aside from the news about their daughter, she wasn¡¯t even interested in making small talk with Gael.

    ¡°Or, should I just burn you?¡± Chaos tilted his head, receiving someone¡¯s order was something that would never be epted by him.

    ¡°Enough both of you!¡± Anne stood up, she stomped her feet and lifted her palm to Gael, since he was right next to her. ¡°We don¡¯t need another bloodbath again. We can talk about this without trying to kill each other.¡±

    Anne gave Gael a look to calm down. She knew better than to provoke Chaos. This creature would look after you and protect you by all means, but once he was provoked, not even a century of good rtionship could hold him back from doing what he said he would do.

    Anne had learned about that and so did Gael.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be like this,¡± Anne whispered softly, her back facing Chaos when she looked at Gael pleadingly, to make him stop provoking Chaos. It would never end up good.

    In the end, Gael relented and then sat down. Chaos turned around and shifted his attention back to the fire, saying nothing else as his cold demeanor returned.

    Once again, silence engulfed the room, as if time slowed down while their sole focus was on the fire in the firece.

    ¡°You know something happened to Zuri, right?¡± Gael asked Chaos, resuming thest conversation between Chaos and Anne before Gael walked into the library. ¡°What exactly happened to her?¡± His questions were faced with silence.

    On the other hand, Anne was notpletely clueless, she had her own assumptions and she needed to confirm them, since there was no way Chaos would tell them every detail.

    Anne didn¡¯t know how Chaos could have figured it out, because there was no way Zuri would tell him, but she thought he must have a thousand ways to find out something that really matters to him.

    Gael had a simr thought, but he wanted to know if it was really true. He had this mixed feeling to know the truth behind it.

    ¡°Did she go through that?¡± Anne asked Chaos and she could see the small gesture that he made before the answer came out of his lips.

    It was only a curt reply of ¡®yes¡¯, and after that, Chaos added more logs to the fire, feeding it so the mes wouldst.

    From the corner of her eye, Anne could see Gael watching Chaos¡¯ back expectantly, waiting for his further exnation, but it would never happen.

    At this moment, Gael didn¡¯t know what he must feel. It was the worst thing that he had ever thought would happen to Zuri, the little girl that he was fond of.

    Never in a million years would he have thought that something like that would happen to her, but on the other hand, Gael knew exactly what he had done to Lise.

    And the moment he cursed the man, who had done horrible things to Zuri, his own words would p him in his face.

    Gael could only grit his teeth, as he was able to realize what kind of monster he had been to Lise and how painful it had been to her, seeing how hard it was for Zuri to cope with that.

    Lise didn¡¯t have the same response like her to the trauma, but it didn¡¯t dismiss the fact he had ruined her life.

    Gael was disgusted at himself for what he had done and everything that he had made Lise to go through.

    Seeing Zuri and the hatred in her eyes whenever someone touched her was a reminder for Gael that it could have been Lise.

    It would be understandable if Lise hated their daughter, yet she did not. She loved their daughter with all her heart and Gael couldn¡¯t ask for more.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 225

    225 LESSON

    ¡®Yes.¡¯

    That curt and cold answer from Chaos made the silence more profound and the atmosphere changed, as it became a little bit overwhelming for them.

    There were dozens of emotions that ran through them, hard to be sorted out or understood.

    Anne nodded, biting down on her lips as she lowered her eyes. She had never thought that something like that would happen to that girl when they left her in her uncle¡¯s pack. Even now, Anne still regrets the fact that she didn¡¯t say anything to her, not even a goodbye when they left her.

    It almost felt like she had abandoned her and seeing how she was right now and what she had gone through, the regret only ate her alive.

    Zuri was a bright and kind child, but now Anne would catch repulsion in her eyes, as she was always on her guard even in this house.

    The crackling sound of the fire was still the most profound sound in this room until Knox walked in and saw the three of them frowning. He came here to have a good talk with Chaos, but apparently, everyone was there.

    ¡°What is this? Some kind of reunion?¡± Knox scoffed and then took a bottle of whiskey and poured it into a ss. He took it with him to sit down on the couch across from Anne.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like old days,¡± Gael muttered, leaning his body against the backrest of the sofa and brooding.

    .....

    In the past, there used to be only four of them. When Anne¡¯s hair was still ck and she had always had a story to tell them about her school. She would talk about the boys, her friends or some trivial things that made Knoxin. He would say those were not something important to be reported to them, but he listened to her nheless.

    They would gather in this library, watching the fire burn in the furnace and talk about a thousand nonsensical things, mostly it would be Gael and Anne who would keep the conversation going.

    ¡°Is that the reason behind the mark on her neck?¡± Anne asked Chaos again.

    This question piqued Knox¡¯s interest, he needed only a few seconds to grasp the conversation and about what or who they were talking about.

    On the other hand, Chaos fell silent when he was asked about this and watched the fire more intently, yet Anne could see that the fire became brighter and fiercer, which synced with the emotions that Chaos didn¡¯t show to them.

    The fire talked more than he did.

    At this moment, Anne knew that there was nothing left to say regarding Zuri, as it would only provoke Chaos to be more violent, messing with his emotions.

    They didn¡¯t want to witness another outbreak from Chaos right now. This creature could burn down the whole manor, for all he cared.

    However, she wanted to let him know what she thought, even if it didn¡¯t help at all and wouldn¡¯t change anything regarding what Zuri had gone through, or what Lise had gone through...

    Of course, Anne knew what had happened between Gael and Lise. She had spent almost a decade with her to know how Gael had treated her.

    Anne was aware that Gael had some sort of problem with his obsession, but to think he was able to do that was something that she would have never thought.

    It took Anne a long time to make Lise finally open up to her.

    To view it fairly, the three of them had some sort of problem with their obsession with things or people close to them. They would go extra miles and do everything that you thought would be otherwise impossible. But they had their own ways to express it and Gael¡¯s way was the most rough and raw one.

    ¡°Here is something that I want you to understand properly about rape,¡± Anne said and her choice of words drew Chaos, Knox and Gael¡¯s attention.

    Chaos turned around and looked at her with his eyes narrowed. No one knew what was running through her pretty head, but Gael stared at her with dread. He didn¡¯t know whether Anne knew or not about what he had done to Lise before, but at this point, he could say that Anne was aware of everything.

    As for Knox, he only furrowed his brow and then sipped on his drink. He looked nonchnt, but just like years ago when he had to listen to Anne¡¯s ¡®boring¡¯ stories, he would listen nheless.

    ¡°If they were raped two minutes ago, they were still raped. If they were raped two weeks ago, they were still raped. If they were raped twenty years ago, they were still raped. Time doesn¡¯t magically erase the horror of the event and it is something to be taken seriously, no matter how long it has been since the event urred.¡±

    Gael averted his eyes when Anne nced at him and pressed his lips, he red at the table in front of him.

    And then, Anne directed her eyes at Knox, who gulped down the entire whiskey and showed no emotions. He knew that they were talking about Zuri, but had no idea about Lise.

    ¡°And if you are a man who never raped, sexually assaulted or groped a woman, I hate to break it to you but you are not any special, you are not great or good even. You are normal, that¡¯s how normal people are supposed to behave.¡±

    Knox smirked, as he looked at Anne and reciprocated her gaze. ¡°At the very least, you don¡¯t talk about the crappy story of the pretty boy in your school anymore.¡±

    Annaughed at that, she waved her wrinkled hand and looked at him mischievously, in the end there was something that would never change.

    ¡°I passed that stage a long time ago. Pretty boys don¡¯t suit my taste. All of you have set impossible standards for a mere pretty face,¡± she said.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 226

    226 AN IMMORTAL LIFE

    Lise covered Anne¡¯s body with a nket and watched how the old woman breathed heavily, her breathing turned shallow with every second that passed.

    After that, Lise turned off the light, as she walked out of the room and closed the door behind her to find Zuri leaning her frame against the wall behind her.

    Her white hair was tied above her head. It had grown longer than the first time she saw her.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Zuri asked curtly, she looked at the closed door as if she could see Anne through it. ¡°Is she sleeping now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is sleeping and no, she is not okay,¡± Lise said and then walked toward the back garden, where Anne would love to nt all kinds of flower nts there. Zuri followed silently. She was just a step behind her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go see her?¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t answer that immediately, but then she murmured. ¡°I am not good at dealing with a dying person.¡±

    Yes, Zuri could sense that. She was dying. Anne had been sick for a week now and she was barely able to walk through the door to see her.

    The best thing she could do was to wait for anyone who visited her toe out and tell her that she was all right.

    But she knew that Anne¡¯s health had been deteriorating. She could sense it through the closed door. How raggedly she was breathing, but to bring herself to see her in person, Zuri couldn¡¯t prepare herself for that.

    .....

    Dying.

    Zuri had seen many deaths and people when they were dying, but to see someone, who was close to you, experience that was entirely something else for Zuri.

    She was a supernatural creature, thus her lifespan was so different from normal human beings. She would look like she was right now even after a hundred years from now. Nothing significant would happen to her appearance or her well being.

    But for humans... their time was so short and Zuri still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around how Anne could be in her current condition when she just met her a few weeks before.

    She was in denial that there would be enough time for her to let her go, because her time was up.

    Zuri was used to the fact that death came unexpectedly and she didn¡¯t need to prepare for that. Everyone who died around her disappeared without her being able to say goodbye.

    But this time, it was different. Death came very slowly and announced itself, asking them to prepare themselves, which left Zuri at a loss as to what she had to do or what she had to feel. She was not used to this feeling or situation.

    ¡°She asked for you,¡± Lise told her, as she sat down on a bench and Zuri sat next to her. ¡°And I told her that Chaos is keeping you busy, so she has Chaos to me for yourck of visits.¡±

    Zuri smiled a little at thatme attempt to make her feel better, she knew that Lise wouldn¡¯t say that to Anne.

    ¡°I will see herter,¡± Zuri mumbled the same thing that she had been saying for the past few days.

    Lise only nodded, she said nothing else and then nced at the young girl briefly. She thought of her as the little sister she never had and somehow felt connected to her, as she knew why she hated to be touched by anyone else. It was something that no one could understand.

    Lise had to make peace with herself to be able to stand Gael and to see him in a different light. Their daughter and the long years of separation helped her a lot with it, also his efforts to make amends for what he had done.

    ¡°How does it feel to have a long life?¡± Lise asked, she lifted her head and then looked at the night sky. The moon was full in shape tonight and it shone warmly.

    ¡°I am just seventeen yeas old. You have lived longer than me,¡± Zuri pointed out the truth and Liseughed.

    ¡°Right,¡± she chuckled. She was twenty eight years old now and actually felt like she had grown so old. Time actually seemed to slip between her fingers. ¡°How will it feel like to be seventeen years old for another hundred years?¡± she rephrased her question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have not yet reached that point. You should ask Knox and Chaos about that.¡±

    ¡°Hm...¡± Lise mumbled. ¡°I wonder what it feels like to be an immortal.¡±

    ¡°Gael is not an immortal,¡± Zuri said. ¡°You wish to outlive him?¡±

    Liseughed again. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it will be something worth seeing him growing into an old man.¡±

    Gael was indeed a supernatural creature, but he was not immortal. He was way different from humans, but a little bit odd for a non human being to not have this immortal life.

    ¡°I really want to see him go through it.¡± Zuri smiled along with Lise.

    For a moment, they enjoyed the silence andfort the cold night brought to them, the breeze of cold wind that brushed their skins.

    And even though the world outside was tumultuous and was morous, the McKeltars ensured this manor was the safest ce for them, this was their perfect sanctuary among the riots out there.

    ¡°I think I need to go,¡± Lise said, as she stood up and smiled softly at Chaos, who was walking toward them.

    Zuri didn¡¯t need to look over to know that he was there. She had felt his presence even before Lise did.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and see Anne?¡± Chaos asked her, he stood in front of Zuri, his tall body towered above her and she looked so small, while fiddling with the zipper of her jacket.

    ¡°I will,¡± Zuri mumbled, her head hung low, but she flinched when Chaos extended his hand to lift her chin. She fought the urge to swat his hand away from her.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 227

    227 WHAT WILL YOU DO IF I DIE?

    Chaos could see how much Zuri hated it when he touched her and his dark eyes became cold the moment she flinched at his touch.

    ¡°People will die eventually,¡± Chaos said. He retracted his hand when Zuri¡¯s hazel eyes met his, but then she averted her gaze again.

    ¡°I know,¡± Zuri murmured. She knew, but she was just not ready to face it.

    Chaos didn¡¯t say anything after that, as he walked away toward the manor again, but Zuri immediately stood up and called out to him.

    Chaos stopped walking, but he didn¡¯t turn around when Zuri spoke softly with his back still facing her.

    ¡°What will you say if I die?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t know why she posted that question. Probably because she wanted to know what kind of conversation she had to have with a dying person, since people in her life always died without her getting a chance to say goodbye.

    Hearing that, Chaos turned around and found her hazel eyes pleading for an answer.

    ¡°You will always be different for me, Blue,¡± Chaos said. ¡°You can¡¯t say what I will say to you to Anne.¡± There was a soft smile on the corners of Chaos¡¯ lips, which slightly softened his cold demeanor.

    Zuri bit her lip. When Chaos said that, the only thing that she wanted to know was what kind of words that Chaos would tell her when she was dying.

    .....

    ¡°What?¡± Zuri took a step forward, but it wasn¡¯t enough to close the distance between them. She needed to take more steps, yet, subconsciously she was too afraid to do so. ¡°What would you say to me if I were dying?¡±

    Chaos looked Zuri right in the eyes and this time, she didn¡¯t avert her gaze, she stared back at him, waiting for his answer.

    ¡°I will find you,¡± Chaos said. ¡°In this realm or another, I will find you.¡±

    Chaos meant what he said and he had proved it many times already, whether it was when they met for the first time centuries ago, when he had his soul shattered, or when he met her again for the second time and had to lose her.

    He would find her.

    In this realm or another.

    No matter how far the distance between them is.

    No matter how long it would take, he would find her.

    That was not a promise or even an oath, that was just how he was.

    =======================

    Lise was walking back to her bedroom from the garden where she left Zuri and Chaos alone when she found Gael waiting for her in front of the door. He leaned his tall body against the wall and stared into the distance, as if he was not really there.

    The sound of Lise¡¯s footsteps must have woken him up from whatever thoughts he had, as he finally snapped to reality.

    Gael turned his head slowly and then watched Lise, as if this would be thest time he saw her. There was sadness in his eyes, the sadness that she saw years ago when he decided to follow Knox to find Chaos.

    To tell the truth, Lise was a little bit worried about what actually happened. She had seen Gael¡¯s crazy side or how he would switch his behavior when he was with certain people, but it was so rare to see sadness in his eyes.

    ¡°Night visit?¡± Lise asked when she was already in front of the door and was about to open it, while Gael stood next to her.

    They didn¡¯t have much to talk about when she got here after he helped her to escape from the facility. But, it was because Lise withdrew herself from him. Her feelings for Gael had not really changed so much.

    It was not entirely due to hatred, probably just a little bit, but she felt numb. The only connection between them was their daughter and now she was not here.

    ¡°Can I hug you?¡± Gael asked out of the blue.

    It was strange that Gael asked her consent, so this question caught Lise off guard. Her hand stiffened on the handle of the door and she turned her head to look at him.

    ¡°Why? Life is hard?¡± she asked.

    She herself, eight years ago, wouldn¡¯t talk like that to Gael, but a lot of things had happened and Lise had gone through hell to make sure that River was all right. To protect her daughter who was a half supernatural creature, and showed her ¡®gift¡¯ around the tender age of three, while the world hunted their kind down crazily, it was enough reason for her to be the way she was right now.

    On the other hand, Gael shook his head and then spoke ever so gently. ¡°Knowing what I have done in the past is hard.¡±

    Lise said nothing and then entered the room, but she left the door open and Gael took that as a sign that he was weed toe in.

    Lise poured herself a ss of water and downed it one go. Then she leaned her body against the couch and looked at Gael, who was standing across the room, watching her.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Lise had made it clear to Gael that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him aside from anything rted to their daughter and Gael had not approached her other than when he got any important information regarding River.

    ¡°Will you forgive me?¡± Gael asked, he looked troubled and morose. There was something that was bothering him for days. Lise noticed that, but she just didn¡¯t care enough to ask more about it. ¡°For what I have done to you?¡±

    ¡°For what you have done to me eight years ago and the hell that you forced me to go through?¡± Lise made sure that she didn¡¯t raise her voice, but her tone was filled with so much emotion.

    Lise could see Gael balling his fists tightly.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 228

    228 HER PLACE IS NOT HERE

    ¡°For what you have done to me eight years ago and the hell that you forced me to go through?¡± Lise talked calmly, but her eyes were so empty. ¡°For the way you forced yourself on me? For the way you threatened me?¡±

    Gael¡¯s expression became darker with every word that came out of Lise¡¯s lips. He said nothing and didn¡¯t argue with her about what he had done.

    ¡°River is the only thing that I am grateful for what you have put me through,¡± Lise said. ¡°So, bring me back my daughter and maybe I will forgive you for that.¡±

    ¡°River is my daughter too,¡± Gael pointed out. He knew that there was a time when Lise looked like she had epted him, but there would be times when she would snap at him and look at him with anger in her eyes too.

    And one such time was now. Gael could see hatred in her eyes. Maybe it was because Lise was not emotionally stable as they lost their daughter and that fact messed up with her emotions.

    But, what Anne said the other night really ate him alive, it gnawed at him and made it hard for Gael to think about something else, aside from the fact how disgusted he was with himself.

    ¡°Figures. I would not have gotten pregnant if it had not been for you!¡± Lise snapped, but then she averted her eyes and then turned around. She covered her face with both of her hands, as she spoke tiredly. ¡°Please go, I don¡¯t want to talk about this.¡±

    Lise tried to put everything behind her and lock it away at the back of her mind, so Gael should have just acted like he did the same and never brought up this topic ever again.

    However, he chose to ask for forgiveness now.

    .....

    Forgiveness? For what?

    Her emotions were all over the ce, she didn¡¯t think this was the right time or situation to bring up the past.

    She didn¡¯t want to hear the word forgiveness, she just wanted to move on.

    Yet, Gael didn¡¯t think the same. He walked across the room and hugged her from behind. He rested his chin on her shoulder and whispered into her ear softly.

    ¡°Forgive me for hurting you. Forgive me for leaving you when you need me the most. Forgive me for letting you down. Forgive me for not being a good father for our daughter...¡±

    Gael thought Lise would push him away when he hugged her, but instead, she turned around and hugged him back. She cried so hard against his chest.

    It was not Lise¡¯s intention at all, she didn¡¯t want to cry in front of Gael. She wasn¡¯t even in such a distraught, emotional state when Gael saved her from the facility.

    However, when Gael hugged her and whispered those words, it felt like the walls that she had carefully built around her heart all this time started crumbling.

    After Gael had gone, leaving her with their daughter, Lise had to always toughen up herself, reminding herself that she had River and she was not allowed to look weak. It was just her and her daughter against the world.

    She had to be strong for both of them and couldn¡¯t really rely on anyone.

    Lise didn¡¯t know how long she had been like that, which made her heart be so cold.

    But, when her daughter was taken away from her, her world crumbled. She felt helpless and no one was there to understand her.

    However, Gael is here now. He was River¡¯s father. He could understand her and Lise could finally rely on someone...

    On the other hand, this upset her because this man was the very man that put her through hell, yet he was the only person that she had a strong connection with. Someone to rely on...

    ¡°I am sorry for leaving you alone and failing to protect both of you,¡± Gael said softly and gently, he was true to his words, he was remorseful for all of the things that he had done to her. ¡°I love you, Lise, even though I know I am not right for you, I still love you.¡±

    Lise hadn¡¯t cried this hard for years. She felt she could be vulnerable in front of Gael and the exhaustion of being so strong for years had left her without any strength.

    But, she couldn¡¯t return the same sentiment. She was not in love with Gael, she simply couldn¡¯t feel it. The only feeling that she felt right now for having him beside her was; being relieved.

    And Gael knew there was no way for Lise to love him back...

    ====================

    Eros started his training this morning and when he went to the dining room. There were two long tables in the middle of the room with a lot of food, more food than he had ever seen on a dining table. His eyes skimmed the room briefly and he went back to the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Liam asked when he found the little boy walking out of the dining room. He met him at the door. ¡°Did you forget something?¡±

    ¡°Emily is not there,¡± Eros said simply. His voice was firm for a kid his age, it almost looked like he had matured enough to have an important conversation with someone older than him.

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Liam said, his voice didn¡¯t change at all.

    Eros frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t ask anymore about it as he walked past him. For a kid like him, he surely had an attitude.

    ¡°She is not allowed to eat in the dining room,¡± Liam said and watched as Eros stopped walking and turned around. His dark blue eyes red at him sharply.

    Even when he saw him for the first time, he knew that this young lycan would be a challenge for him, but he took him in anyway.

    ¡°Why?¡± Eros asked coldly.

    ¡°Because she is a human and her ce is not here with us.¡± Liam smiled at him.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 229

    229 FOR NOW THIS IS ENOUGH

    ¡°Why?¡± Eros asked coldly. He couldn¡¯t understand why Emily was not allowed into the dining room and eat breakfast with them like what she did until two days ago.

    Everything was fine before, so why was there trouble now?

    ¡°Because she is a human and her ce is not here with us.¡± Liam walked toward Eros and then started to exin the things that he needed to understand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I will keep my promise to keep both of you safe here. I will give her the clothes that she needs, as well as food and a room for her stay, but she just can¡¯t blend in with us.¡±

    ¡°Because she is human?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because she is human. Their kind has been trying to get rid of ours for years now, hunting us down and showing how horrible and dangerous they can be.¡±

    ¡°Emily is not dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I know, she is a sweet little girl.¡± Helpless, gullible and worthless even. But, of course, Liam wouldn¡¯t let this young lycan know what was in his mind. ¡°But, it doesn¡¯t erase the fact that she is a human. Their kind has been killing us.¡±

    ¡°Our kind has been killing them too,¡± Eros stated.

    He was right, but at this point, Liam knew that he had to divert his focus onto a different perspective. ¡°Eros, I know that. We are in the middle of a war, if we don¡¯t kill our enemies, we will be the ones who will be killed. You must have known that, right?¡±

    .....

    Eros knew that, he had experienced it first hand, but he said nothing and kept his eyes fixed on Liam.

    ¡°But, there are around ten thousand members in this pack and I don¡¯t have control over all of them or the way they feel about humans. I am the alpha, but I can¡¯t force everyone to like or dislike something.¡± Liam then dropped to his knees, so they could be on the same eye level. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Seeing that Eros didn¡¯t have any change of expression when he heard what he said, Liam continued to speak.

    ¡°Listen, Eros, I am the only chance for you and Emily to have a safe ce for both of you, but if they are provoked and all of them demand me to abandon your sister, then there is nothing I can do. I am indeed the creature with the highest authority here, but if they decide to ignore that fact, no one will be able to save you or Emily.¡± Liam straightened his back. ¡°I hope you understand this.¡±

    He did. Eros understood that clearly when Liam finally put it that way.

    But, he couldn¡¯t get over the fact that Emily was not able to enjoy the delicious food on the table. She loved those dishes. Eros remembered how her hazel eyes sparkled when she saw those dishes for the first time two days ago and yesterday, how she munched happily on her food.

    Liam was about to speak again because Eros didn¡¯t show him any response or reaction, but before that, the young lycan had walked back into the dining room.

    Seeing that, Liam smirked, knowing he had seeded in making him understand that the human girl¡¯s ce was not with them. This was only the first step to slowly draw a strong line between them and to put both of them under his control.

    However, Liam¡¯s smile dropped when he watched Eros walk out of the dining room again with a te full of various dishes.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Liam frowned when he watched him taking away the food.

    Eros lifted his head slightly, but when he answered him, he didn¡¯t really care about the fact that he was being rude by talking that way to the alpha.

    ¡°To Emily,¡± he said sinctly. ¡°If she can¡¯t go to the dining room, I will go to her,¡± he said simply and left Liam alone in the corridor, staring at his retreating back.

    ================

    ¡°Chaos,¡± Zuri entered the library, as she could sense his presence from her bedroom. Somehow, her feet brought her here.

    Chaos lifted his head from the book in his hand. He was wearing a ck sweater and a pair of long pants in the same color. His dark blue eyes followed Zuri¡¯s movements until she stopped right in front of him.

    ¡°I have been wondering about something,¡± Zuri said, her voice steady, but there was tumultuous emotion beneath the calm fa?ade she was putting up in front of him.

    Chaos put away the book that he had been perusing, as he gave her his undivided attention.

    ¡°What am I to you?¡± Zuri asked. ¡°You saved me from death and protected me.¡± She breathed deeply. ¡°What am I to you? Why do you think you are fine to do that for me?¡±

    Chaos took a step closer, but this time, Zuri didn¡¯t back away and it took everything in her to not do that.

    Zuri needed to lift her chin, because of how tall Chaos was and since he was standing right in front of her, their height difference was profound.

    She waited for his answer, but instead, he didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her with those beautiful dark blue eyes of his.

    ¡°You can¡¯t answer what I am to you?¡± Zuri spoke again, this time her voice was slightly shaking, whether it was from her boldness to be so stubborn to ignore her instinct to lengthen the gap between them or maybe it was from the fear of thinking what Chaos¡¯ answer would be.

    However, instead of answering her question, Chaos leaned over and kissed her forehead briefly. He took her by surprise and watched as her hazel eyes dted, he then whispered to her. ¡°You will hate me if I show you what you are to me more than this.¡± He straightened his back and put a distance between them, to give her space. ¡°For now, this is enough.¡±

    They would have a lifetime ahead of them to figure this out.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 230

    230 I WANT TO BE WITH YOU

    It was hard for Eros to finally be able to find Emily, because she was not in her room. Somehow, someone had made her move all of her things somewhere since Eros couldn¡¯t find her in her bedroom.

    Initially, Emily¡¯s bedroom was next to Eros and she loved her room. After y, the walls were painted light blue, in the color of the sky. Further, she got so many dolls. They were all ced here by Alpha Liam for her to y on the second day they came here, along with a few cute dresses that were second handed from the other children in the pack.

    Emily was over the moon to get new dresses, but for some reason, all the things that she got were still inside her room, but her old dresses and her Mr. Bear were no longer there, along with the owner.

    Eros¡¯ expression darkened further when he realized this. He couldn¡¯t believe that Emily had been moved somewhere, without his knowledge.

    Therefore, he needed to track her in this pack house, only to find her in the west wing of this building, where the omegas lived.

    At this point, Eros didn¡¯t know what an Omega was, butter on, he would learn that the omega was the lowest rank shifter in a pack. And that they usually helped with the chores in this pack. One of the reasons why the big kitchen was in the west wing, the ce where the omegas lived.

    Because they were responsible for preparing the food for the whole pack and cleaning up the pack house as well.

    Eros found Emily at a corner of the kitchen. She was crying silently, while the other shifters there pretended as if they didn¡¯t know her, like she was actually invisible. They didn¡¯t like humans in general, even with the little girl being there, it didn¡¯t change anything.

    Emily hugged Mr. Bear in her arms and looked at the people walking around the big kitchen with tes of food in their hands and talking to each other.

    .....

    Eros frowned at this sight and approached the little girl with the te full of food in his hand. He knelt down in front of her and once Emily¡¯s eyes caught him, she started tearing up before hugging him, almost knocking down the te full of food from Eros¡¯ hand.

    The young lycan said nothing and only held her in his arms, as he put down the te on the floor and caressed her back.

    Everyone inside the big kitchen stopped what they were doing and stared at the two of them. Of course, they knew who they were and what exactly was happening, but they chose to continue their activities and pretended like they saw nothing.

    Seeing this, Eros¡¯ face darkened again. He disliked these people.

    ¡°Stand up, Emily,¡± Eros said when her cries had slightly subsided and then helped her to stand up before walking her back to her bedroom.

    Emily kept hugging Eros¡¯ waist when she walked down the corridor to go to Eros¡¯ room, since her room was locked now.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Eros wiped the tears off her cheeks and tucked her hair behind her ears. Her hair had be long now.

    ¡°Last night someone woke me up,¡± Emily said between her sobs. ¡°And then carried me to a small bedroom near the big kitchen. He told me that I will sleep there from now onward. I am not allowed to enter my room again because I am human.¡±

    ¡°Who did that?¡± Eros furrowed his brows.

    Emily wiped her face harshly and bit her lips to prevent herself from crying again. ¡°Damon.¡±

    It was the beta of this pack that had taken her away from her bedroomst night with another two men and told her that she was not allowed to be in the main hall or to meet Eros.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in the west wing.¡± She huped.

    ¡°You will stay here from now on.¡± Eros caressed her head.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily lifted her head to look at Eros, she blinked her hazel eyes and a big fat tear fell on her cheek again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go out without me.¡±

    ¡°I want to leave this ce, I don¡¯t like this ce.¡±

    Eros didn¡¯t like this ce as well. Especially after seeing how they treated Emily, but the world out there was way crueler than they could imagine and the more important part was; Eros didn¡¯t want to be in the human world, he didn¡¯t want to go to the facility again and be an experimental subject.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like to be here, I can take you to Lucinda city and you can live among the humans, but I will not go with you.¡±

    Hearing that, Emily teared up again and hugged Eros tightly. ¡°No, I want to be with you,¡± she sobbed hard until she was having a hard time breathing. Eros was the only person that she knew. ¡°I want to stay here. I want to be here with you.¡±

    ======================

    Zuri was sitting on top of the dining table, not on a chair, when July came inside the room and raised her brows at her.

    ¡°Get down, youngdy, that¡¯s a table, not a chair,¡± she scolded her a little. Since she was the youngest in this ce, they got used to treating her like their little sister and sometimes, aside from her strong fa?ade, her childish side woulde to the surface. She was seventeen after all and she could be immature when she put her guard down.

    Zuri pouted her lips, but got down from the table to sit on the chair and continued eating her dinner.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to see Anne?¡± July asked as she poured a ss of water for herself before downing it.

    ¡°After I eat, I will go see her,¡± Zuri murmured. She stood in front of Anne¡¯s door for so long, but didn¡¯t have the courage to step inside.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 231

    231 I AM SORRY

    ¡°After I eat, I will go see her,¡± Zuri murmured.

    Before this, even from the first time Anne couldn¡¯t wake up and was very sick, she had been standing in front of her door for so long, but didn¡¯t have the courage to enter the room and go to her even once.

    There was something that held her back. It was denial. She was in denial.

    From the bottom of her heart, subconsciously, she always thought if she didn¡¯t see her, she would have thest memory of Anne; healthy, strong, loving and caring.

    She didn¡¯t want to rece that image in her head with her dying, weak and sickly appearance.

    Zuri knew it was ridiculous, it didn¡¯t make any sense at all, but it seemed, people had different ways to cope up when they had to face situations involving their loved ones.

    Of course, Zuri loved Anne. She was the one who taught her everything and told her stories so she could fall asleep. She slept in her arms and Zuri could still vaguely remember how it gave her warmth and the feeling of being safe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait until you regret it,¡± July said. She then walked out of the room after caressing her head. Probably, among them, Zuri was the one who had it hard to digest the inevitable, the fact that Anne probably wouldn¡¯t be with them for a long time.

    Zuri bit her bottom lip, she stopped eating and stared at the noodles in the bowl, which was half emptied. She didn¡¯t know what to think or what to say or what to do.

    .....

    Sometimes, it was easy to not think about anything, it was easy to avoid something that you didn¡¯t want to talk about, it was easy to avoid the reality, as if you could.

    Zuri knew that it was not right, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to see Anne in her current condition.

    She didn¡¯t want to see someone close to her die again, like her father, like her uncle, but even both of them were not like Anne.

    ¡°Stop thinking too much, you think time will wait for you until you are ready?¡± Hades appeared next to Zuri, sitting on top of the table, with his long legs dangling. He looked down at the girl, who was in a daze. ¡°Her time is up.¡±

    Zuri lifted her head when she heard that and then stared at Hades, as the man nodded at something or someone behind her.

    Only then did Zuri turn around and see a young girl, around her age, standing behind her with her soft smile, though she didn¡¯t hear the sound of the door being opened.

    ¡°My dear Blue...¡± she said.

    ============================

    Niki kept Vanessa close to him, as he lined up to get a check up from the scientists from The Hound, just to check whether or not there were supernatural creatures among them and also to get all their identities.

    They were divided into a few groups since there were so many people in this city right now and the government tried to expand the area that they could secure from the non-human beings.

    The assessmentsted until evening before all of them returned to their shelter. This ce was like a basement with nothing but a dirty floor for them to sleep on in their sleeping bags.

    Niki kept Vanessa warm by hugging her. It was hard to sleep in this ce, not to mention the fact that there were around a hundred people under the same roof. They would talk in hushed tones, trying to not make any noise when the other people were sleeping.

    But, there were times when a baby was crying, and all of them could only grunt and groan. This was something that they couldn¡¯t avoid.

    Usually, themp would be turned off two hours after they got their dinner and they would go to sleep to repeat the same routine tomorrow.

    But tonight, it was different. Just after themp went off for ten minutes, it was turned on again and the whole basement area was flooded with light.

    All of them were confused, but they thought this was only an error, until five members of The Hound walked into the room and called a few names with a loud and firm voice.

    But Niki was stunned when he heard his name being called.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Vanessa looked at her brother in panic. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they call my name?¡± she was afraid something would happen to them. Did they do something wrong?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Ve,¡± Niki said, his eyes fixed on the man, who was talking loudly to all the people there.

    ¡°All the people that were being called step forward!¡± he said in amanding tone. His eyes skimmed this basement briefly and when no one walked forward, he looked annoyed. ¡°FASTER!¡±

    ¡°What happened? What are you going to do to the people with those names?¡± a young teenager asked the man. He looked panicked, because his name was on the list as well. They were already afraid because of this whole situation, they didn¡¯t need the members of The Hound to scare them as well.

    The man¡¯s eyes fixed on the young teenager when he spoke. ¡°All the people mentioned will be trained as members of The Hound. We need more people to protect our territory!¡±

    ======================

    The moment Zuri¡¯s hazel eyes fell on the young girl and saw the familiarity on her face and realized what was happening, somehow she felt her chest was very hurt and this made her clutch the front of her clothes.

    She didn¡¯t know when it started, but tears streamed down her cheeks and she couldn¡¯t stop them from falling no matter what. She was hyperventting when her lips trembled to call her name.

    ¡°Anne...¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is me,¡± she said with a sad smile on her lips. ¡°Finally, I got to see you.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry...¡± Zuri whispered, she felt her world was falling apart to see this.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 232

    232 SHE COULDN¡¯T LOVE HIM ENOUGH

    ¡°All the people mentioned will be trained as members of The Hound. We need more people to protect our territory!¡± one of the members of The Hound said out loud why they called those names earlier. ¡°All the males, above sixteen years old, will be trained as members of The Hound!¡±

    After hearing that, a loud moring erupted, not all the people liked the idea, to be honest, none of them liked this idea.

    All of them objected to this new order, they knew first hand the horror of fighting the supernatural creatures. They ran here to seek shelter, a safe ce, not to hand over their lives by bing the members of The Hound.

    Every single teenager was making a fuss, while the parents were strongly rejecting the new order, hugging their young family members protectively.

    There were around seventeen to twenty names that had been called in this group, which meant there would be around a thousand teenagers from all the groups in this city.

    ¡°YOU CAN¡¯T DO THAT! THIS RULE IS UNFAIR!¡±

    ¡°WE ARE NOT INTENDING TO BECOME THE MEMBERS OF THE HOUND!¡±

    They protested, creating ruckus for that sudden order, but when a man in dark blue uniform raised his hand and fired a nk into the air, all the ruckus died down in an instant. The people looked terrified to say the least.

    ¡°If you object to this order, you can walk through the border gates and go back to Fokosa city!¡± he roared loudly.

    .....

    Of course, the government would keep the people safe, but the fact that the number of the members of The Hound dwindling very drastically coupled with the situation where they needed to cover arge area to keep those non human beings away from the survivors and this city, was something that they couldn¡¯t solve without enforcing this order.

    Since no one wanted to volunteer to join The Hound, this was the only option left. A conscription.

    Vanesha looked at Niki with tears in her eyes, she hugged him very tightly because she knew what that meant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go,¡± she said. She was only eleven and Niki was the only person that she knew in this chaotic situation and among these strangers.

    However, Niki didn¡¯t know what to say to his sister, because he himself was not in the right state of mind. He would be trained to kill supernatural creatures.

    ¡°LINE UP NOW!¡± Themand came very harsh and all the young teenagers that were called earlier, stood up and walked toward the five men there, while their families were crying.

    But, for Niki, it was only his little sister, who held him back. Vanesha was hugging him very tightly, and refused to let him go. She was scared. She was afraid that she would have no one if Niki went with them.

    And Niki didn¡¯t know what to do with his sister. He couldn¡¯t leave her like this, but those people were waiting for him.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?!¡± the man shouted at Niki and then marched toward him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave my sister alone, we no longer have parents.¡± Niki looked up at the man pleadingly, while hugging Vanesha. ¡°She will be all alone if I go.¡±

    The man looked at Vanesha and then lifted her by her arms, for which she screeched and tried to free herself. ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°She is eleven,¡± Niki replied.

    ¡°She can go to an orphanage,¡± the man said, as he grabbed Vanesha¡¯s skinny arm and took her out of the basement with Niki and the rest of the young teenagers there.

    The reality hit Niki. He would be separated from his sister for who knew how long...

    =======================

    The young girl was dressed in a blue dress with little red flowers, her ck hair cascaded down her shoulders and she was smiling softly at Zuri.

    Zuri recognized her immediately. She had seen her in the old picture that Anne showed her when she was little. It was her when she was at Zuri¡¯s age now.

    She looked beautiful and her eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Zuri cried into her hands, as she dropped to her knees. ¡°I am sorry...¡± there was nothing that she could say again and she didn¡¯t know why among millions of words, these became herst words to her.

    The young Anne knelt down next to her and looked at the heartbroken girl in front of her, as her eyes became sad.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. You don¡¯t need to be sorry.¡± She wanted to touch her, take her in her arms or at least offer some warmth to soothe her pain, yet there was nothing she could do. She was no longer in this realm, touching her was out of limit. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go... please,¡± Zuri said between her cries. She lifted her head and looked at Anne, who was staring at her with her sad eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go. I don¡¯t want you to die. Why should you die?¡± She shook her head and then turned to Hades. ¡°Bring her back.¡±

    ¡°Her time is up.¡± Hades shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You can bring her back.¡±

    ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t have anything to trade.¡± Hades¡¯ yellow eyes then lit up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you beg Chaos? Maybe he will trade his life? But then, I bet you will never see him again.¡±

    Zuri was taken aback and then looked at Anne. ¡°Please... I don¡¯t want you to go. I don¡¯t want you to go, I am sorry...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, my little girl. I am fine now.¡± Anne smiled softly at her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, everything has its own time. This is mine...¡±

    Zuri could see how Anne¡¯s body started fading away.

    ¡°Instead of that, can you promise me to be with Chaos?¡± Anne had been keeping this feeling for years. So many years, until she forgot when it started, but she still couldn¡¯t love him enough.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 233

    233 ANNE¡¯S STORY

    Death is not as scary as you think, but life is.

    *******************

    The little girl, around the age nine with long, ck and disheveled hair, was walking around the people that were way above her age. She walked alone among the adults, looking all wary.

    She would look over her shoulder every now and then, and then try her best to avoid people around her, as if by touching them, they would know what kind of ck soul that she had or what dirty ns she had running in her head.

    She didn¡¯t have any other choice. She didn¡¯t want to do this, but life was so cruel and hard for a little orphan girl like her.

    This era was not kind to someone as helpless as her. It was the time when you were not an important person or from a prestigious family, even if you had died on the side of the street, no one would care until a night watchman found your dead body and took you away like garbage.

    No pride. Nothing.

    The little girl was hugging her hungry stomach and saw a small tavern that sold boiled sweet potatoes. The smell wafted over made her mouth watery and her tummy couldn¡¯t stop growling. She was starving.

    She stood there for so long, just to stare at the sweet potatoes and licked her chapped lips, trying to imagine how it would taste in her mouth, but imagination alone couldn¡¯t console her growling stomach or satisfy her hunger.

    .....

    The street where she was standing was very crowded and there were a lot of people trying to buy the sweet potatoes, so they lined up around the tavern, blocking her sight from the delicacy.

    Therefore, out of instinct, the little girl took a step closer, to smell the sweet scent again. And another step closer. And another, and then another...

    Until she was literally in front of a barricade of people, who were buying the sweet potatoes. Some of them who noticed her scrunched their noses in disgust or stared at her as if she was some kind of infectious disease that should be avoided.

    However, the little girl was too busy trying to see the sweet potatoes again, but to no avail, thus she moved closer and closer and finally, by some miracle, she was already standing in front of them.

    The little girl was in awe and the next thing that she knew, she had two sweet potatoes in her hands. They felt so warm, hot even, and her palms felt like they were being burned, but she didn¡¯t really care about that.

    Only one bite.

    However, before she could bring the sweet thing to her mouth, someone yelled at her harshly, which startled her.

    ¡°Hey! Put it down!¡± The man yelled at her and raised a wooden block, threatening to beat her, while there were two more men, who were ring at her before they charged at her along with the man with a wooden block.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do and her instinct told her to run away. She needed to run now or else, they would kill her.

    In her panic, the little girl ran holding the two sweet potatoes in her hands. She tried to run as fast as she could. She knew every street in this city like the back of her hand and she knew how to escape them.

    However, the three men also knew this city well and they were running faster than her.

    Therefore, it didn¡¯t take a long time before they caught up to her and cornered her in an empty alley, with no way to escape.

    The little girl tried to climb an iron fence there, yet in her panic, she just couldn¡¯t hoist herself up. At this point, the two sweet potatoes in her hands had been long smashed and even forgotten.

    ¡°You little brat!¡± The man with the wooden block came forward and swung it across her legs hard.

    The little girl fell and screamed in pain, curled her body and tried to touch her painful leg. She felt like her bones were being crushed. It was so painful, until her hunger was forgotten.

    ¡°Please, stop... I am sorry,¡± she whimpered, crying, begging them to let her go.

    However, when they saw the two sweet potatoes that were now lying on the ground and could no longer be eaten, let alone sold, they were enraged.

    They saw red as they started beating the little girl up.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it took for the painful punches and kicks to feel numb, but when it did, she thought to herself that her life would end over two sweet potatoes that she didn¡¯t even manage to eat.

    If she knew it would end like this, she would have just eaten them anyway, since her life came to an end.

    The little girl breathed deeply and lost consciousness. Those men left her in this dark alley, thinking they had given her a lesson, which was akin to a death sentence for her.

    She was unconscious until a drop of water fell on her cheeks, then legs, and arms. Soon, precipitation drizzled down from the night sky. The lights in this alley flickered and a man walked into this part of the dirty city.

    His tall body towered above the small child. He was drenched in the rain, but he didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by that fact.

    ¡°Wake up, Anne,¡± he said in his rough voice. His dark blue eyes stared at the little girl named Anne and he dropped to his knees to check on her.

    Anne felt someone was close to her and finally opened her eyes. She whimpered in pain and gasped for air. This was the most miserable moment in her life.

    And those dark blue eyes were the first thing that she saw when she regained consciousness. Those dark blue eyes were beautiful.

    Cold and dangerous, but beautiful nheless.

    She found herself staring into them.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 234

    234 ANNE¡¯S STORY (2)

    Chaos dropped to his knees and then stared at the little girl, who was seemingly almost on the brink of death. He stretched out his hand and touched her forehead lightly.

    ¡°Get up,¡± he said. His voice was not loud, but it was clear enough for Anne to hear amidst the pitter patter of the rain.

    Anne blinked her eyes. She breathed heavily and felt her legs were so painful. She whimpered when she tried to move them, but she tried to get up nheless, just like what he had ordered her to do, yet it was hard. It was beyond her strength.

    ¡°I can¡¯t...¡± she started crying. She tried to push herself up once again, but she couldn¡¯t do it. Her arms felt like they had almost been popped out of her shoulders.

    She did regain her consciousness, but was trapped in this pain, which almost made her feel paralyzed. This frustrated her and Anne was afraid this man would leave her alone in this scary ce.

    Even though at this point Anne didn¡¯t know who this man was, still she could see the concern in his dark blue eyes, something that she hadn¡¯t seen for such a long time. So long, until she couldn¡¯t recall thest time it happened.

    ¡°Do you want toe with me?¡± Chaos asked her again with that same tone, though he was drenched in this rain, he didn¡¯t look a little bit cold. His face was so stoic, as if nothing could disturb his calmness.

    ¡°Yes...¡± Anne didn¡¯t need to think twice about the answer. Anything, everything would be better than to be left alone in a dark alley like this, being left to die.

    The thought made Anne cry even harder until her body started shaking.

    .....

    ¡°I want to go with you, please take me...¡± she whimpered, crying and then trying to get up, but she couldn¡¯t. She was not able to move her legs or push herself up.

    If she could, she would even crawl just to follow this man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me to die alone here,¡± the little girl sobbed pitifully. She cried and her warm tears mixed with the cold raindrops. She was drenched, but fortunately her blood had stopped oozing out.

    Chaos said nothing, but he didn¡¯t move away from her either. He kept staring at her, until someone walked toward them from behind him.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Knox came from behind Chaos and fell in the girl¡¯s line of sight in the next second. He looked at the little girl and didn¡¯t look impressed at all. He had the same amazing color of eyes like the first man.

    ¡°Carry her,¡± Chaos said in a low voice before he stood up and left, leaving the girl and this second man there.

    ¡°What?¡± Knox didn¡¯t seem to be very pleased with the order. He frowned deeply and looked at the little girl with a disgusted look, since she was so dirty and ¡®in a mess¡¯. ¡°Why?¡±

    But, Knox¡¯s question was faced with silence.

    ¡°Get up,¡± Knox said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to carry you.¡± He red at the girl, as if by doing so, he could make her move her body and miraculously find some strength to walk.

    Yet, the reality was not as easy as that.

    In the end, the little girl ended up sobbing, crying even harder.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± Knox cursed under his breath when he bent down his body and scooped Anne into his arms before he took her away from this dark alley, from the impending death that was hovering above her head.

    ====================

    Anne felt like she had been sleeping forever when she finally opened her eyes and saw the IV needle attached to her left hand and the soft bed beneath her.

    It was warm and clean, and the light from the afternoon sun streamed through arge window on her left side, where she found the man with long, ck hair and wearing a ck windbreaker, perusing a book in his hand.

    Anne blinked her eyes a few times and tried to move her body, since she didn¡¯t know what to call him. She didn¡¯t even know his name. She just hoped he would realize that she was awake now.

    Chaos put down the book in his hand and stood up when he saw Anne was awake and poured a ss of water for her.

    He even held her body and rearranged the pillows behind her when he helped her to sit down, so she wouldn¡¯t choke when she drank the water.

    Anne gulped down, emptying the ss in no time, but then she coughed and Chaos rubbed her back slowly without saying anything.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Anne asked when she finished coughing. She looked at Chaos with curiosity. She was still in disbelief that she was so lucky to be saved by someone at that point.

    She thought her life would end over two sweet potatoes, but now she ended up in this beautiful room with a soft bed, a fluffy pillow and also a warm nket covering her body.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Anne asked him again.

    She waited for his answer, but it was only silence that greeted her.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Anne asked again when she watched as the man stood up and left the room. She was alone there, but there were a few tes filled with various delicacies and Anne forgot about her question for him for a moment, as her hunger took over.

    But then, she didn¡¯t get the answer even when she asked Chaos againter, or a few yearster or even a few decadester.

    Even in herst breath, it was still a mystery.

    Anne would never find out why Chaos brought her with him or even cared about her.

    She couldn¡¯t even find the answer as to how Chaos knew her name right away that fateful night. He never said anything about it and would never give her the answer.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 235

    235 ANNE STORY (3)

    Anne had known this manor like the back of her hand, since Chaos brought her to this ce fifteen years ago, when she was nothing but a dirty child, who was beaten to death over something worthless.

    But now, she was a young, sessful woman, with a bright future and someone who could do whatever she wanted.

    Building a fantastic career, having a lot of friends or a family of her own if she wanted.

    However, something would always bring her back to this ce, to this same man. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to get away from this ce, from him...

    No matter where she was, no matter who she was with, she felt restless and there would always be this void in her heart. Something that made her feel like she did not belong anywhere, but here, with the only family that she knew...

    It was this very feeling that had driven her back home from miles away after almost two years.

    ¡°You are back,¡± Chaos said. He didn¡¯t even lift his eyes from the book that he had been perusing for hours in this library. He knew it was her and the fact that they didn¡¯t see each other for two years didn¡¯t make him more excited or less cold. He was the same. The same man like when Anne met him for the first time.

    ¡°I am home,¡± Anne said. The word hit her hard, making her realize the weight of it and how much she missed this ce, this library, where she would always find him, perusing some book near the furnace. ¡°I am home,¡± she whispered to herself.

    Her heart knew where it belonged. She was just in denial when she walked out of this ce and thought she would find a life out there.

    .....

    But, she knew deep down where her heart belonged.

    Anne walked across the room and approached Chaos. She stood in front of this man, staring at him. Nothing had changed about him. He didn¡¯t even age, even after fifteen years, time didn¡¯t touch him at all.

    His long, ck hair and those beautiful dark eyes, always showed the same coldness and aloofness to the world.

    ¡°Wee home,¡± Chaos finally said, as he put down the book and watched Anne, who said nothing to him. It was silent and he was used to it.

    However, Anne wasn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t want this silence, she wanted to know, she wanted the answer that she already knew.

    She was stupid to chase after something like this. She was a fool for wanting something that she knew she wouldn¡¯t get.

    ¡°I love you, Chaos,¡± Anne whispered. ¡°I love you, Chaos.¡± This time her voice was slightly louder.

    She had wanted to tell him this, yet too afraid toy her heart open, but it was too hard, it almost felt like she was being suffocated by her own feelings.

    Her love was unrequited, but she was too stubborn to not tell him how she felt.

    Tears streamed down from the corners of her eyes when she watched how her heartfelt confession didn¡¯t have any affect on him. He didn¡¯t flinch, he didn¡¯t even furrow his brows or even say something as an answer to that, anything...

    Anne bit her lips. She knew it would be the answer for her, but still... she wanted more... how could she tell him? How could she make him understand?

    Maybe by being around him for a couple more years would make him understand her feelings? Two years, five years, ten years?

    How long would it require for him to understand? Because she was ready to give her life up for him to understand that...

    She knew what she wanted. Two years was what it took for her toe to this conclusion.

    However, she didn¡¯t even get any reaction from him, not even a word.

    Therefore, in her desperation, when she felt her heart almost caving in, she stilled her heart before it broke even further, as she closed the distance between them.

    Anne cupped her palms around Chaos¡¯ face and she got the slightest attention that she wanted when she leaned over and kissed him on the lips.

    It was not a fierce kiss, the kiss was innocent, as she cried over it.

    Itsted only a few seconds and Anne ended up hugging him instead, crying on his chest, while Chaos put his left arm on her back, while she cried her heart out.

    How do you get over someone, who is never yours to begin with?

    Who do you me when you are the one who has broken your own heart?

    But, the answer that came and rang in her ears was; I will wait a lifetime to be with you...

    Anne waited and that was all she did for the rest of her life. She waited for him. Even when the weather changed and she aged, she waited for him.

    This was not the life that she wanted. She could live a better life, but wasn¡¯t life a choice? And she chose to walk down this path.

    Therefore, when she breathed herst and she didn¡¯t get what she wanted, she shouldn¡¯t have any regrets, right?

    People could do anything when they set their mind on something. Love is no different.

    She was so fragile, with her ck hair turned white and her young self aged, as it had been years since her confession and now, Chaos was holding her again.

    The same face, the same dark blue eyes, the same life and death situation, but now, Chaos wouldn¡¯t get her back, he wouldn¡¯t take her anywhere, because she was already home.

    ¡°Even after all this time, I can¡¯t regret loving you... and maybe it is a good thing not knowing you anymore,¡± Anne breathed herst, while staring at Chaos, who cradled her in his arms. She wanted to engrave this memory.

    Her eyes fluttered closed for thest time, as life drew out of her soul.

    It was so wrong, but she loved him...

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 236

    236 THE DELTA

    ¡°Do you think you can get this position from me!?¡± Jasmine was enraged when she saw the appointment letter that arrived at her desk this morning. She was shocked,pletely speechless when she opened and read the information inside.

    She was very sure that she would get the position, as themander of The Delta. It was the new recruiting group of the young survivors from the attack on Fokosa city and the cities nearby that got the greater impact because of the havoc that was wrecked by the supernatural creatures.

    This Delta group was a new group under The Hound, personnel of which would be trained on their new deadly weapons and all theirtest inventions.

    This group was meant to produce better attackers and defenders than the former, The Hound. To put it simply, this group was the better version of The Hound.

    And this was Jasmine¡¯s idea, to make those girls and boys in the age of sixteen to twenty five to be recruited for this project, without exception. It was a conscription for them.

    Because Jasmine didn¡¯t believe that women were any less powerful than men, she didn¡¯t want this conscription to be forced on men alone.

    Moreover, after seeing how the number of the members of The Hound dwindled so much since what happened in Fokosa city, it was only right to include them as well.

    The problem was; since this was Jasmine¡¯s idea, she was confident that she would get themander position, not second inmand!

    ¡°Exin this to me!¡± Jasmine lost it. She threw the letter at Sol¡¯s face, but he caught it before it pped him across the face in front of so many people there.

    .....

    Sol¡¯s eyes were so cold when he watched how his sister was having a mental breakdown. This situation would only turn ugly and he didn¡¯t have any desire to amuse all the people there with this drama.

    ¡°Get yourself together and talk to meter.¡± Sol was about to walk past her, but Jasmine stopped him by grabbing his arm so tight, until Sol could feel her nails stabbing through his uniform.

    ¡°Do you think you can take this position from me?¡± Jasmine hissed furiously at Sol. At this particr moment, he could even see how much hatred she was harboring all these years in her eyes, but he could care less about that. They had never been close since they were children after all.

    ¡°I have taken the position. If you have anything toin about, you can go and ask our father,¡± Sol hissed back at her and then walked away after he freed himself from her clutches. He had his own business and problems to deal with.

    Gael had taken Lise from him and he was determined to kill every supernatural creature that he could find. That man had made Lise suffer. He still remembered how he hurt Lise and how scared she was.

    Those memories dated back to when everything was still fine and the world was not a hell like this.

    On the other hand, Jasmine red at Sol¡¯s retreating back, but she decided to go and find her father to confirm this.

    She knew where she could find Archie Williams and to make things easier, it was indeed her father, who had appointed Sol as themander for the new regiment.

    ¡°Why?¡± Jasmine could hear her voice trembling. She felt betrayed by her own father. ¡°This is my idea! I am the one who has worked hard to make this happen!¡±

    Archie shook his head. He looked apologetic, but didn¡¯t seem to regret his decision. ¡°Because Sol is more suitable for this position.¡±

    At this point, Jasmine was stunned speechless and thenughed. ¡°Because he is a man? Because he is your son?¡±

    She should have known this. Her father was a true patriarchist and he didn¡¯t even count the fact that it was Jasmine in the picture. It was her all along, who stood next to him in order to form The Hound. And also fought for him against all the supernatural creatures and she even had to leave Liam...

    Thest thing still stung her heart painfully every time his name crossed her mind.

    But all of her sacrifices were nothing.

    Not because Sol was a better soldier than her, not because he was a good strategist, not because he had won countless battles against the supernatural creatures.

    No. Not any of that, but because he was a man and her father preferred his son to be in the highest position, despite hisck of contribution to this organization.

    =====================

    The Delta, that was the name that Niki heard about where these thousands of teenagers and young people would be taken to.

    This was the new regiment that would be trained hard to fight the supernatural creatures and when the time came, they would be sent out there to get rid of all of them.

    Niki didn¡¯t know what to say at this point. He was still under the impression that not all the supernatural creatures were bad. Just like humans, not all of them were good people or even decent humans, just like his father.

    But, whenever he heard someone start talking about how all the supernatural creatures deserved to die, he would think about Blue and Gael. The two people that had bought him and his sister dinner when they were very hungry.

    And how Blue had defended him when they were in the school.

    He did notpletely agree with them and felt like he was in the wrong ce. Moreover, he was worried about his sister. They said they had put her in an orphanage, but it had been a week since thest time he met her or spoke to her, since anymunication outside of the facility was forbidden.

    No one knew when they could leave this ce, or when they would be able to meet their families that they had been forced to leave behind all of a sudden.

    ¡°Look, that is our Commander, Commander Sol!¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 237

    237 WE WILL LEAVE TONIGHT

    They were gathered in a wide andrge open space that seemedrge enough to amodate ten thousand people and half of this ce was upied.

    So it was not really crowded, but younger people like them tended to flock together, especially those who were still teenagers.

    Niki was listening to two of his new friends when one of them pointed to the rostrum and themotion died down immediately.

    ¡°Look, that is our Commander, Commander Sol!¡± Mohan told them. He was anky eighteen years old teenager and had copper colored hair.

    ¡°Yes, and beside him is the second inmand, Jasmine. They are siblings, you know?¡± Xo chimed in. He was the same age as Niki, seventeen years old and was shorter by a few inches than Niki, but his green eyes made him look like he was always sleepy.

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Jasmine has a twin sister named July, who betrayed the family and has a rtionship with a non-human being,¡± Mohan said in disgust. His entire family died during the attack. He was the only survivor. ¡°They should have crusaded her once they got their hands on her.¡±

    However, neither Niki nor Xo responded to that and started to focus on the speech that Sol would give now instead, while Jasmine was standing slightly behind him.

    Niki didn¡¯t need to put all of his focus on this, because he knew more or less what he would say; it would not be far from getting rid of the non-human beings and how they were a threat for the entire human kind.

    =====================

    .....

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± A red-haired woman lifted her head when she felt the alpha leave the bed. It was in the middle of the night and what they just did was tiring enough. She wanted to sleep while being held by the most respected man in this pack, but she didn¡¯t believe her ears when she heard what he said next.

    ¡°Get out of my room,¡± Liam said coldly. He put his boxers on and walked toward the bathroom. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you here when Ie out of the bathroom,¡± he said sternly. He even used his Alpha¡¯s voice when he gave the order, to emphasize how serious he was.

    ¡°What?¡± the woman was floored. The alpha spoke softly to her and even whispered sweet nothings during their intimate moment, but now he looked like someone elsepletely, as if what they had done before didn¡¯t leave any trace of warmth.

    Begrudgingly, the woman jumped out of the bed and then left the room. She stormed out after putting back her clothes on and cursed under her breath, low enough not to provoke Liam. No matter what, he was the alpha and what he said was a verdict here, even if he crazily wanted her head.

    Only after Liam cleaned up himself and got rid of any traces of that woman¡¯s scent that he came out of the bathroom.

    But, of course, the room was filled with her scent, to be more precise it was a mixture of both of their scents and something sweeter, but disgusting for Liam.

    The sight of the messy bed was enough to make Liam walk out of the room. It seemed, starting from now, he needed to separate his affairs and his personal space, since he didn¡¯t want to sleep with another woman¡¯s scent all over him.

    She was not his mate and it drove him crazy because when he thought it was justified for him to do what he had done, since the bond between him and Jasmine had been severed, he still felt that it was not right.

    He needed to vent out his frustrations and this was what he had done. He didn¡¯t take pleasure in this and this feeling only got worse.

    Out of instinct, his feet took Liam to his father¡¯s bedroom. He had not visited him for a few weeks now, since he returned from the frozenke.

    ¡°My son...¡± Xerxes called him in his rough voice. He looked grotesque with his charred skin and one of his eyes was closedpletely because of the fire that melted his flesh.

    ¡°Father,¡± Liam greeted him politely and then walked to the small table next to his bed and took out a syringe from there.

    ¡°I took the injection a few hours ago, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Xerxes grunted,ining. What Liam had been doing to him was cruel. He didn¡¯t let him die, but he didn¡¯t let him heal either, as he kept injecting silver into his system, preventing him from healing from the burns.

    ¡°I like to take precautions father, you know that. Moreover, you look healthier and I don¡¯t like it,¡± he murmured and injected Xerxes with more silver.

    ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡± he gritted his teeth when the pain and agony started all over again and he had to endure it helplessly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me!¡± he roared. ¡°Kill me!¡±

    ¡°Well father, Where¡¯s the fun in it?¡± Liam smirked.

    =======================

    It was a misty and gloomy early morning when they put flowers on top of Anne¡¯s final resting ce. They gathered there and July hugged Lise, who was crying silently, while Knox and Gael were standing behind them.

    The rest of the people and a few supernatural creatures that took shelter in the McKeltar manor were there too. They offered their condolences, while Nathen and Sebastian were standing in front of them.

    They mourned for the loss of someone dear to them and this only made them realize how death was so close to them, that their time was too short.

    Zuri was standing behind the crowd with Chaos next to her.

    ¡°We will leave tonight,¡± Chaos said to Zuri. They had talked about this journey and Zuri had agreed to follow him, which meant she would leave all of this behind.

    She didn¡¯t know whether she was sad or not.

    ¡°I have prepared everything.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 238

    238 I WANT A CHILD

    July would turn thirty six tomorrow and she had been very adamant about not celebrating her birthday. She made the same very clear four years ago.

    Celebrating her first birthday when Knox finally returned to her side had been lovely. She loved it when his eyes were on her and treated her the way she would never forget. It didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t do that on a daily basis, but he made her feel extra special on her birthday.

    However, the joy didn¡¯tst long, as the realization hit July very hard when she realized that she was aging. She was one more year old and this bothered her.

    Since then, she didn¡¯t like it when someone mentioned her birthday. She didn¡¯t want to celebrate it at all or even remember such a thing.

    Yet, it was only her wish if she could erase the day she was born from her head, the more she tried to forget it, the more she remembered how old she was.

    And she would be thirty six years old tomorrow. She was not happy about this, as she sat in front of her boudoir, staring at her reflection for hours. She had been hiding in this ce ever since she realized what today¡¯s date meant.

    She tried to look for any wrinkles on her face or how her skin had changed. Maybe it was only her being paranoid, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of the thought of how she was no longer young anymore.

    People always said that she looked way much younger than her age, but it only cated her for a few moments, becauseter on she would doubt what they said. It could be that they only wanted to take her good side and just sugar coated whatever they said to please her.

    This issue had been weighing her down.

    .....

    ¡°I have been looking for you.¡± Knox came from behind her and kissed her shoulder and her cheek, as he sat down beside her. ¡°Why are you here, beautiful? We have a meeting to attend.¡±

    July smiled softly at him and rested her head on his shoulder. She said nothing and this only made Knox furrow his brows. He could sense her uneasiness. Her reflection in the mirror told him that she was restless right now.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Knox asked her. He raised his hand to caress her soft ck hair. She just cut her long hair to shoulder length. She looked refreshing and younger. Everyone would always say that and Knox agreed with them. ¡°Is there something bothering you?¡±

    A lot of things bothered her, but she couldn¡¯t say them all to Knox. She didn¡¯t want to keepining about the same thing again and again, since she was afraid it would upset him.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Knox coaxed her to speak.

    In the end, July lifted her head and stared into his blue dark eyes for a moment, then she spoke about this for the first time. ¡°I want to have a child with you,¡± she said.

    July had never brought up this topic before and they had never really talked about this, therefore she was not sure what kind of reaction that Knox would give her.

    But seeing how a child became the topic now, July could say that the first thing that showed on Knox¡¯s expression was sadness, but it onlysted for a few seconds before he regained hisposure and his face softened.

    Knox looked at July gently and caressed her cheek. ¡°I will do everything for you, love, you know that,¡± he said and this made July light up, because she thought he would do it for her. He would be the father of her child, but the next words that Knox said crushed her. ¡°But, not this one.¡±

    =====================

    Eros would always give this kind of feeling every time he entered a room. His presence was very strong and no one could deny the domination that rolled off of him.

    He was only thirteen, but the moment he walked into a room, he looked like he owned this ce, as if he was the alpha of this pack.

    Damon, the beta of the pack, would always look at him with sharp ring eyes. He didn¡¯t like Eros at all and moreover he couldn¡¯t understand why Alpha Liam kept him around. He could be a threat for his position.

    This morning, just like any other morning, Eros hade to the dining table, dished some food into two tes. So he could then bring them back to his room, where he would eat his breakfast with his sister, Emily. After all, she was not allowed toe to the dining room and sit there along with the other shifters, because she was human.

    As all the shifters in this pack hated humans.

    ¡°Can you get me a healer to my room?¡± Eros talked to a young female omega, who was serving food for breakfast for all of them. Emily fell sick against night and he was barely able to sleep, thus his mood was not really great this morning.

    ¡°Yes, sure,¡± the young girl said, but Damon didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°If you want to take a healer for your humanpanion, you should ask one yourself,¡± Damon said sharply and the whole dining room turned quiet.

    This room was so big, it could be easily described as a hall with around hundreds of people eating there at the same time at two very long tables in the middle of it.

    But, when Damon said that, the room fell into a pin drop silence, as tension could be felt in the air.

    Eros looked at Damon for a moment and the look in his eyes was so scary to say the least. A few people there had to lower their heads, because the domination in his stance was too hard to bear.

    However, Damon didn¡¯t back down, until Liam patted his shoulder. ¡°Let him do whatever he wants,¡± he said calmly.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 239

    239 ATBIKAI

    When Damon didn¡¯t back down, Liam patted his shoulder. ¡°Let him do whatever he wants,¡± he said calmly, a smirk ying on his lips when he saw this, since it was not something new for any one of them to see the beta pick a fight with the young lycan.

    However, the way Liam dismissed it, didn¡¯t sit well with Damon. ¡°What?!¡± He stood up. He had had enough of this spineless Alpha, who would approve of everything that Eros did. Damon then red viciously at Liam for what he said. ¡°I had enough of this!¡±

    Hearing that, no one had the appetite to eat their breakfast, as their attention waspletely on the three of them.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liam asked. He leaned his back against the backrest and looked at his betanguidly. He was too calm and this aggravated Damon.

    Damon stood up from his seat and the chair screeched painfully against the floor when he did so, but what shocked them the most was what he said after that.

    ¡°I want to challenge him!¡± Damon said, his voice was ice cold while he pointed a finger at Eros. ¡°I am challenging him to an Atbikai!¡±

    Atbikai meant fighting until death.

    Usually, this ritual only urred when there was someone challenging a shifter of higher rank, like when someone wanted the alpha¡¯s position, they would use this method because they were not an alpha by blood.

    However, to force a thirteen year old to ept an Atbikai challenge when he didn¡¯t even hold any rank in this pack and was just a trainee as a warrior was a little bit petty and absurd.

    .....

    Yet, Damon didn¡¯t think that way. He was very upset at the mere sight of Eros and also with the way Alpha Liam always took his side and gave into him despite him being nothing, but a cursed creature. A lycan.

    They shouldn¡¯t have brought him to this pack along with his humanpanion five years ago.

    ¡°Damon, you are going too far,¡± Colton, the gamma of the pack, hissed at him and pulled at the corner his clothes, so he could sit down again, but Damon swatted his hand away, as he continued to re at Eros.

    On the other hand, Eros didn¡¯t even flinch when he heard the challenge, he looked straight in Damon¡¯s eyes coldly instead.

    He knew what Atbikai was and the result entailed; one of them must die to im the glory. It was simply sickening and thest time Atbikai happened was when Alpha Xerxes challenged his brother to fight for the alpha¡¯s position, since he was the second son.

    By some small miracle, Alpha Xerxes came out as the winner, but the death of his brother was always on his hands.

    ¡°I want Atbikai,¡± Damon said again, firmer this time and this created amotion in the dining hall.

    Some of them thought the beta was going too far by challenging a thirteen year old boy, while he had a lifetime experience in battle.

    However, it was up to Eros to ept the challenge or not. But if he backed down, thew of this pack said that he would be banished from the pack. He should leave and note back again.

    That was what Damon was aiming for, though it would be nice too if Eros was so stupid to ept his challenge.

    Damon smirked, he should have done this sooner, saving him from all the headache and irritation because of his attitude.

    ¡°Alpha Liam, I am challenging him to an Atbikai. But if he rejects, as per the rule, we need to banish him.¡± Damon turned around to Liam, since Eros said nothing.

    If Eros was no longer there, no one would care about that girl. She would leave with Eros too, or else, she would be an easy prey in a den of werewolves and Damon would enjoy every second of tearing her apart.

    Liam raised his brows. He didn¡¯t expect this move from Damon at all. He didn¡¯t even remember there was such a rule until he mentioned the Atbikai to his face.

    But, despite what he felt, Liam didn¡¯t show it on his face, he looked cold and nonchnt when he asked Eros.

    ¡°You know the rules, so what do you want to do?¡± Liam asked the boynguidly. He had grown so much in thest five years and was already as tall as Damon now, though he was very sure that he would grow even taller.

    Eros shifted his attention from Damon to Liam, before he looked at the beta again and answered his challenge.

    ¡°I ept,¡± he said. His voice didn¡¯t tremble at all and as if nothing had happened, he continued speaking to the young female omega in front of him, who was very silent the entire time, trying to minimize her presence as much as she could. ¡°Bring the healer to my room,¡± he said and the omega nodded immediately, she left after that.

    On the other hand, hearing his answer, amotion erupted. They were so excited to see a fight of Atbikai. This was not an event that would happen everyday or every decade, thus to witness an Atbikai was something thrilling for them.

    Meanwhile, Damon was surprised when Eros epted his challenge. He should have just up and left this pack!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Liam stood up and pped his hands. ¡°It¡¯s decided. The Atbikai will happen a week from now in the Arena. Are we clear?¡± He looked at Eros and then Damon. ¡°But, remember, if you lose, it means Eros will be the new Beta.¡±

    Damon smirked triumphantly when he heard that. It didn¡¯t matter to him. He had been in real battles countless times before andpared to this teenager, he had nothing to fear. He could finish him off within minutes.

    ¡°You should back off when you have a chance, boy,¡± Damon said to Eros, he hissed viciously. ¡°Or, you will only get yourself and your little human killed.¡±

    On the other hand, Eros nced at Damon onest time before walking away as if thismotion was nothing to him.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 240

    240 GIVE ME YOUR HANDS

    The healer just left the room and told Eros that he didn¡¯t need to worry, because Emily would be fine in a few days, but now she needed to take some rest and her medicines regrly.

    At that information, Eros nodded and when he was about to walk to Emily¡¯s side, the healer stopped him by holding his arm.

    She was a beautiful young woman and also the mate of the gamma in this pack. And she was one of the few creatures that was not a shifter, yet she was still a non-human being. Thus, it couldn¡¯t be said that she got the same treatment as Emily did, especially when she was the mate of the gamma.

    ¡°Are you sure about the challenge?¡± Ariana, the healer, asked him. Her brows furrowed slightly because she was concerned about him. She heard what happened from the omega, who called her, since she was not in the dining hall then, but Atbikai was something serious.

    Eros looked her straight in the eyes. He always gave this vibe whenever he looked at someone, forcing them to avert their gaze. ¡°Do I have any other choice?¡±

    It was clear for all of them that refusing the challenge would cause him to be banned from the pack, which could be tranted as death for Emily too.

    ¡°You can¡¯t fight Damon. He is an experienced warrior. You can¡¯t imagine how many battles he had fought.¡± Ariana was genuinely worried about these two creatures. She knew exactly how it felt to be alienated by the rest of the pack.

    However, Eros didn¡¯t seem to have the same concerns as her, as he freed his arm from her grip. He nodded and spoke subtly to her. ¡°Thank you for looking at my sister,¡± he said and then walked toward Emily.

    Ariana could only sigh at how cold Eros was. It was not just her, but she believed the rest of the pack members were under the same impression that Eros wouldn¡¯te out alive this time around.

    .....

    It was true that this young lycan was gifted. He was one of the best warriors that was being trained in this pack in his age, but still, to fight Damon, it was too much.

    But then, Ariana couldn¡¯t say anything further since Eros had ended the conversation. And so, she walked out of the room, leaving the two of them there.

    ¡°What fight?¡± Emily asked, she pushed herself up and received a ss of warm water from Eros and drank it.

    ¡°Just a fight.¡±

    ¡°You will fight against the beta?¡± Emily bit her lips and then lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±

    Eros stretched out his hand and lifted her chin, so she could look at him. ¡°I want you to do something for me.¡±

    It was so rare for Eros to ask something from anyone, Emily included, but now he wanted her to do a favor, of course she would agree to whatever it was.

    ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± she asked him eagerly, though her face was so pale and she looked sick.

    ¡°I want you to follow every word I say, starting from now.¡±

    Emily tilted her head. ¡°I always follow what you say.¡± That was not even a question. She had been following him for thest five years and she would keep doing that. There was no one else who could be her safe haven aside from Eros.

    But then, Eros continued to say what he wanted to say.

    ¡°I want you to follow everything I say. When I tell you to say something, you must say it. When I tell you to run, you must run. When I tell you to hide, you must hide and when I tell you to abandon me, you have to do exactly what you are told. You will do it, no questions asked. Can you do that?¡±

    Emily was stunned when she heard that. She would follow whatever Eros said, but to abandon him and to run without him...

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    =======================

    Zuri was blowing warm breath over her frozen palms. This ce was so cold, she couldn¡¯t imagine how there could be any creatures that could live in a ce like this, but Chaos insisted oning here.

    Well, it couldn¡¯t be said as him insisting, because all Zuri did was follow him. However, Zuri felt this coldness could kill her.

    She was sitting on a log that was covered by snow and felt her butt was hurt from the coldness, but she couldn¡¯t find a better spot to wait for Chaos.

    The man had disappeared around here for almost two hours without saying anything about his return. Next time, Zuri would have a proper conversation with that man, especially if she had to be left alone in such unpleasant terrain again.

    They were a few hours away from Alegra city and Zuri was now sitting on the side of the road, waiting for him.

    ¡°I feel like I am going to die...¡± Zuri grumbled. She was hungry, no, she was starving. Just because Chaos didn¡¯t need to eat as much as normal mortal beings did, didn¡¯t mean Zuri could follow his lifestyle.

    ¡°Give me your hands.¡±

    Zuri was startled. She almost threw a punch or two, but then she realized it was just Chaos. Her nose was frozen, so she couldn¡¯t smell properly.

    ¡°Give me your hands,¡± Chaos repeated. He appeared all of a sudden in front of Zuri, kneeling down in front of her with his left hand stretched out for her to take.

    ¡°You scared me,¡± Zuriined, but she extended her hands and let him hold them. His hands felt so warm when their skin made contact and warmth spread to her body immediately.

    In no time, her cheeks flushed red and she was no longer shivering.

    Zuri sighed gratefully. ¡°Did you find the thing that you were looking for?¡± she asked, while Chaos was still holding her hands.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 241

    241 YOU DON¡¯T NEED TO FIGHT

    Chaos and Zuri had been in the East Draghar country for more than three years now and they had traveled almost all the cities in this country, leaving Artzees country in their civil war against the supernatural creatures, while the East Draghar and the West Draghar that nked the poor country had closed the borders, in fear the non-human beings would trespass into their own country.

    Little did they know that the supernatural creatures had been residing in their country just like humans for centuries and it didn¡¯t need a great effort for some of the supernatural creatures to trespass the border, just like what Chaos did.

    No one would have thought that Chaos and Zuri were actually non-human beings. They looked like a young couple that traveled together in their honeymoon phase, although neither Zuri nor Chaos thought that way.

    ¡°Give me your hands,¡± Chaos said, as he knelt in front of Zuri, with his left hand outstretched for her to take.

    The girl stretched out her hands and let him warm her up. The moment his skin touched hers, warmth spread to her body immediately.

    In no time, her cheeks flushed red and she was no longer shivering. Great. This was one of the reasons why Zuri didn¡¯t really like toe to the East Draghar country. This ce was too cold, even in the summer, the temperatures would be even lower than that of the Artzees Country.

    ¡°Did you find the thing that you were looking for?¡± Zuri asked, while Chaos was still holding her hands, who then lifted his head and looked Zuri right in the eyes.

    ¡°Almost,¡± he said sinctly. ¡°Get up, we need to go,¡± he said.

    Zuri grumbled, but Chaos had already pulled her up and she didn¡¯t have any other choice, since it would be hard to struggle against him.

    .....

    ¡°I am hungry,¡± she said sheepishly. ¡°Can we go to a warm ce?¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t reply to that request, but Zuri felt this familiar sensation again when the road that was covered with snow and the trees behind her started fading away.

    The road side was so quiet, until you could hear the wind that rattled the branches of the trees, but in a matter of seconds the serenity was gone, it was reced by the noisy sounds of the car engines and people chatting around them.

    Right, Chaos just teleported them to the middle of a busy city, where people walked hurriedly and chatted away on their phones or with their friends.

    Zuri didn¡¯t want toin, but she hated people, not because of the war between the two kinds, but because they were too noisy for her liking, most of them.

    ¡°Can you smell it?¡± Chaos asked. This would be the first question that he would ask Zuri whenever they arrived in a new ce and Zuri knew exactly what ¡®it¡¯ meant.

    She lifted her head and closed her eyes to find the scent that she was very familiar with. She felt like she would be able to find this scent from even across the city, if the air around them hadn¡¯t been full of exhaust gasses and other scents.

    ¡°Over here.¡± Zuri turned to her left, but Chaos pushed her behind him as there were a lot of people there and it went without saying she would bump into them.

    Zuri didn¡¯t like being so close to people or any other being, since it would make her feel horrible, but over the time, she managed to ovee it, though she still preferred to not have any contact.

    Men around them would stare at Zuri¡¯s white hair and then shift their attention to Chaos, who had long dark hair, which was tied neatly behind his nape, as he wore a dark sweater and a pair of pants in the same color.

    Meanwhile, the women wouldn¡¯t spare a nce at Zuri, as their eyes would be glued to Chaos. They would stop in their tracks and turn around to take a glimpse of his broad back, especially now when the soft glowing sun was below the horizon, which brought about a dreamy look to this man.

    Zur had to admit that Chaos looked like he just walked out straight from a beautiful painting.

    ¡°Why are your shattered souls always in ces like this?¡± Zuri muttered to herself when she stopped in front of a night club. Most of the time, she would find the shattered souls in these kinds of ces.

    Chaos said nothing and took Zuri¡¯s hand when he walked toward a bouncer and the man stopped him. ¡°Show me her ID,¡± he said in a rough tone. However, it didn¡¯t even take two seconds before he spoke again, ¡°There are free drinks tonight, enjoy.¡±

    Zuri was not surprised at all when she saw this sudden change. The same happened every single time. Even when she was underage and had toe to this kind of ce, she would pass without any effort.

    On the other hand, Chaos¡¯ grip on her wrist tightened when he saw how crowded this ce was. He put Zuri behind him as he made the people part to give him a way. He headed toward a table at the corner.

    There were two couples there, making out when Chaos all of a sudden approached them and startled the four young people.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing!?¡± One of the men, startled, cursed at Chaos, while the girl in his arms was already smittened by Chaos.

    ¡°Move.¡± That was only a word, but it was enough to make them all stand up and leave the table without saying anything.

    Zuri always thought how easy it was for someone like Chaos to live in the world, where everything went ording to your will.

    ¡°Which one?¡± Chaos asked, after both of them sat down at the table. From this spot, Zuri could almost see the entire ce and everyone there.

    ¡°A moment,¡± she mumbled, as she skimmed the entire ce briefly and found a bald man with tattoos all over his body, sitting at a different corner, surrounded by a bunch of people with sexy women nking his left and right side. He smiled andughed joyfully, as the two women stroked his pride, whispering something into his ears. ¡°That one.¡±

    After Chaos caught sight of the man that Zuri mentioned, he stood up. ¡°Stay here.¡± Chaos would always say so, though he already knew that Zuri wouldn¡¯t go anywhere.

    ¡°I am hungry,¡± Zuri protested. She had already said this earlier.

    ¡°I will ask someone to bring you food,¡± he said lightly and caressed her head, as if he was petting a puppy, and then walked away, leaving Zuri there, waiting for him to finish his own business.

    ¡°Sounds great,¡± Zuri saidnguidly, feeling her head throb painfully with the loud music around her and how people cheerfully danced away, moving their bodies whileughing hysterically.

    She knew what she was doing and what Chaos would do or what kind of fate that the man would face.

    However, Chaos had shown her what kind of destruction that a shattered soul of his could do if he didn¡¯t end them up. After all, they were his souls, destruction was part of them and it was in their nature.

    It took Zuri two full years to get used to it and in the end, she reached a point where she felt numb about these things and was no longer guilty for helping ending their lives, since she had seen what kind of deaths that they would cause to the innocent.

    However, sometimes, Zuri would think about Niki...

    ¡°Your drink.¡± A man in white and ck uniform approached Zuri, putting down a bottle of Cognac and a te of peanuts.

    Seeing that, Zuri really wanted to cry. She was hungry. She wanted to be fed, not get drunk. Moreover, Cognac was Chaos¡¯ thing, not hers!

    ¡°Bring me all the food on today¡¯s menu,¡± she ordered grimly.

    Chaos was indeed an abomination creature. This was the same drink that he had ordered for her when they went to a city near the frozenke when she was only eight.

    =====================

    Emily waved her hand from afar. She looked so bright with the glimmer of the twilight behind her, as she ran toward Eros, who had just finished his training.

    A few young warriors, who had just finished training with Eros, growled low when they saw Emily and snickered, but one dead re from Eros was enough to make them pretend that they didn¡¯t see the little girl at all.

    This was one thing that they couldn¡¯t understand. Why were they so afraid of this young boy? The aura that emanated from him was simply terrifying when they got such re from him.

    ¡°Eros.¡± Emily came to him and sat down next to him.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go out,¡± Eros said lightly, as he adjusted the gray shawl around her neck.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay inside my room all day doing nothing, I am fine now,¡± Emily said cheerfully.

    Eros could see that she was feeling better, thus he said nothing and offered her his drink bottle, which she rejected.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave this ce? We don¡¯t need to go to Lucinda City, but we can go somewhere. Anywhere. You don¡¯t have to fight,¡± Emily whispered to Eros once it was only the two of them, afraid someone would listen. They were sitting on a bench, on the sidelines of the training grounds.

    Eros turned his head and looked at the small and fragile little girl beside him. He had grown taller and the top of Emily¡¯s head only reached his shoulder.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 242

    242 WE CAN LEAVE THIS PLACE

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to fight...¡± Emily lowered her head and stared at her shoes, looking very sad. She knew what Atbikai meant and if something happened to Eros, she would be forever alone in this world. She didn¡¯t want him to get hurt. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this pack. I don¡¯t want to be here anyway.¡±

    For a moment, there was silence that spread between them, while the sun finally set and the streetmps became the only source of light.

    The night would be so coldter on, but the two of them didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions to leave. They didn¡¯t want to go back to that pack house that was filled with creatures that hated them because they were so different.

    ¡°I will fight, Emily,¡± Eros said. He extended his hand and ruffled her hair. She had long hair now and it was so soft to his touch. He liked the texture of it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to run. We don¡¯t need to run.¡±

    ¡°What if...¡± Emily couldn¡¯t finish her words, to think about it alone already brought a horrible feeling to her, thus she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it out loud.

    ¡°If worsees to worst, you know what to do,¡± Eros said. He had a n for Emily. It was safe enough to allow her to be able to survive if the oue of the Atbikai turned out to be something he didn¡¯t hope for.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want...¡± Emily snapped her head and looked at Eros with teary eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to fight him.¡± Emily then hugged him tightly and cried on his shoulder. Her hair brushed against his cheek and immediately, her scent engulfed his senses. ¡°Please, let¡¯s leave now. We can go everywhere. I promise I will be good and follow whatever you say.¡± She sobbed pitifully which turned into an ugly cry when Eros caressed her back.

    She would miss all of this if something happened to him in the fight.

    However, Eros couldn¡¯t do that. He had something in him that did not allow him to back down from a challenge. He couldn¡¯t let someone else walk all over him by backing away from a fight.

    .....

    He loved Emily, he loved his life, but it was not enough to make him swallow his pride and give up.

    ¡°Please...¡± Emily cried and her body was shaking.

    ¡°I am sorry...¡± Those were the only words that Eros could offer, though it was not enough for the girl and it was definitely not enough to pacify her either.

    ====================

    Zuri watched how Chaos approached the bald man, with a body full of tattoos and was blocked by two men that were guarding him. However, he could get past them easily. There was one more thing that made the whole situation easier for him to get to his target. His power.

    Chaos could do whatever with the power that he had and no one would be able to stop him. Nothing would be strong enough to stop him.

    Therefore, when he proceeded to walk toward the man, who was staring at him with a shocked expression, while the men around him that were supposed to guard him failed to do their task, as they stared at him nkly, the next thing that happened was predictable.

    The bald man was gone once Chaos touched him and none of them that witnessed this oddity freaked out. They didn¡¯t give a proper reaction and stood there, as if nothing had happened. As if there was no man that abruptly vanished into thin air.

    Meanwhile, the people around them carried on with their lives, not having any care about what just happened.

    Zuri had gotten used to this and the only thing that reassured her was; those men were deemed to die. It was best for them to disappear from this world, because they would be the cause of a lot of horrible things.

    Yet, Zuri couldn¡¯t help it. Niki¡¯s face always nagged at the back of her mind whenever she thought with that kind of logic in mind, since it would be hard for her to picture him causing a catastrophe or doing something that would cause casualties.

    Niki was a sweet boy. Zuri vividly remembered how he used to get scared whenever he was bullied and how his father treated him and his sister wrongly. Thus, what kind of crime could hemit?

    =====================

    Blood trickled down from his hand when he drove the long sword in his hand into his heart. The creature in front of him roared in agony and tried to w at his face, but the young man had kicked him hard before the creature¡¯s razor sharp ws could touch him.

    However, it was not enough to end its life, therefore, swiftly, the man charged forward and yed its head. It was a clean cut and more blood gushed out from the headless wolf.

    It was a big wolf. A rogue, but a supernatural creature nheless and despite this creature not trying to attack him at first, he needed to kill the shifter, because it was his duty to kill any of them.

    ¡°Niki!¡± Someone called him from behind, followed by a set of loud footsteps that could be heard, echoing through this empty, abandoned building, as their owner drew closer. ¡°Are you okay, buddy?¡±

    Niki threw the long sword away. It came in handy that the owner of this building apparently was a sword collector and the sword that he took earlier was made of silver. Shifters couldn¡¯t stand silver.

    ¡°I am all right,¡± he murmured and then looked down at his uniform that was now blotched with blood. His hands smelled like crap. He hated it when he had to be drenched in blood like this. The smell of it was disgusting. ¡°Have you found the woman?¡±

    Mohan shook his head. ¡°She died. We are toote.¡±

    They came here in order to rescue the poor human, who managed to call the headquarters of The Hound, asking for help.

    However, this city waspletely hard to go through, since this ce was closer to Fokosa city, which meant a lot of supernatural creatures would be here to greet them.

    What the fuck with that woman? Why did shee here in the first ce?! Didn¡¯t she know that this part of the city was the most dangerous ce?! And now, she is dead. They risked their lives for nothing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Lucinda city,¡± Niki said. He looked around him, trying to see any potential danger, but apparently, the dead wolf was the only non-human being in this building.

    On the other hand, Mohan talked to someone on hismunication device and gestured for Niki to follow him out of the building.

    They needed to move fast or else their lives would be in more danger than now.

    ¡°Today is the day the new recruits will be arriving,¡± Mohan said. ¡°If I am not mistaken, your sister turns sixteen, right? It means she will be a new recruit.¡±

    Both of them climbed the stairs to wait for the helicopter to pick them up from the rooftop.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Niki said in a low voice. He had not met with Vanesha for five years. Thest time he saw her was when he left her in that crammy shelter building.

    Because after that, none of them was allowed to see their families until five yearster when they had graduated and became hunters of supernatural creatures. That was what they called a Delta, whopleted their training and started hunting down, killing every supernatural creature they could get their hands on.

    They were lethal and were armed by thetest weapons and technology.

    ¡°Finally, you will meet her again,¡± Mohan said, he covered his eyes when the helicopter that would take them out of this ce came closer to them, flying low.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The truth was; Niki didn¡¯t want his little sister to be involved in this organization. He didn¡¯t want to see his sister drenched in blood and had trouble sleeping every night after her first kill. She didn¡¯t know what kind of nightmares or hellish training that would wait for her.

    They became lethal soldiers for a reason.

    ========================

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chaos said, as he approached Zuri, who was about to dig into her meal. He stood next to her with his arms crossed in front of his chest when he received a death re from the girl.

    ¡°I am eating now. I am hungry,¡± she pronounced every word clearly, emphasizing how miserable she was because Chaos didn¡¯t feed her well.

    It was not because Chaos didn¡¯t want to feed her or order food for her, but he just liked it when Zuri went mad like this. He liked it when she showed her emotions, rather than being her cold distant self from years ago.

    Probably, it started around that time too, when he felt she was being so distant from anyone who tried toe closer to her, but then it became a habit and Chaos simply didn¡¯t want to stop.

    ¡°I will wait for you at the back of the alley,¡± Chaos said. He put down a thick stack of bills on the table. Judging how Zuri had gone crazy by ordering so much food, she would need it.

    After saying that, Chaos walked out of the bar. The noises in this ce irritated him, but he felt good after he got back a shattered soul of his.

    Once Chaos was in the empty alley, he pulled out a cigarette and put it between his lips.

    ¡°Smoking now, huh?¡± A voice suddenly echoed in the empty alley.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 243

    243 HOW LONG?

    The night was tranquil and the moon shone brightly. This dirty and crammy ce was better than the noisy sounds from all the music inside the building. He favored this kind of serenity more.

    Once Chaos was in the empty alley and the sound of loud music faded away into the background, he pulled out a cigarette and put it between his lips. The other end of the stick lit with a small fire and crackled before white, soft smoke floated into the air.

    He closed his eyes, basking himself under the cool light of the moon when someone greeted him.

    ¡°Smoking now, huh?¡± A man suddenly appeared in front of Chaos, leaningzily against the wall behind him, while staring at him through his yellow eyes. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t die, it doesn¡¯t mean you can smoke all you want.¡±

    However, Hades cringed when the tip of his shoes was set on fire. He shook his legs and the fire disappeared.

    ¡°Geez, your temper is still so bad. You need to work on that,¡± heined. ¡°How could you want to burn me when all I did was greet you?¡±

    ¡°Stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°Stay away from you, but can I stay close to that girl?¡± Hades nodded at the closed doors of the bar, inside where Zuri was still eating her meal. ¡°All right, I am just kidding,¡± he said hurriedly when Chaos shot him a dagger look.

    Hades had been warned to stay away from Zuri and it had been years since thest time he showed up in front of her, since Chaos¡¯ reaction was not funny at all to say the least once he was too close to that girl.

    .....

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Chaos tasted the cigarette and felt it was so bitter, but this was the only thing that could distract his mind from cing his lips on somewhere, someone else. This cigarette was a reminder for him.

    ¡°You know that you have released many dark creatures into this world, right?¡± Hades said in the most slow manner, as if he wanted to drag a simple sentence for a few unnecessary minutes. ¡°Right?¡± he emphasized again when Chaos didn¡¯t give him any response.

    Chaos then red at him sharply as his reaction to his annoying attitude, only then did he continue to talk.

    ¡°And you know that I will not help you at all to get them, but you should know that it is necessary for you to get them all, besides, it is obligatory for you to find all of your shattered souls, right?¡± Hades went far and beyond to annoy Chaos. If he was a mortal, he would have died by now. ¡°But, to find those dark creatures is an obligation too.¡±

    At this point, Chaos only wanted to get rid of this man from his sight and just tell him to go to hell.

    ¡°But, you don¡¯t want to find them, even though you know that it is your responsibility, since you had been the one, who had released them into this world.¡±

    Chaos always had a short temper and even shorter patience, thus to y this stupid game with Hades was something that he didn¡¯t want to do, since it would never have a good oue.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Chaos said as he appeared in front of the God of the underworld all of a sudden. His dark blue eyes red sharply at him and his fingers wrapped around his neck. One reckless move, he would snap his head easily.

    It was a pity that none of them could die and they both knew that ironic fact.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to threaten me like this,¡± Hades protested. He blinked and he was no longer within Chaos¡¯ clutches, as he appeared behind him. ¡°All I want to say is; your favorite person is in danger now.¡±

    Chaos turned around to see Hades standing a few meters away from him to prevent himself from being strangled again. It hurt his pride a little bit to be treated that way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, but I do like your cutepanion, though you did not allow me to be close to her to warn her by myself. Therefore, with all the generosity that is still left in my heart, I came to you and warned you.¡± Hades made a dramatic and theatrical bow to Chaos. ¡°She is in danger now. Aaron decided toe and y in this realm.¡±

    Hades stood up and straightened himself. He smirked upon seeing the faint change of emotions flickering past Chaos¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°He is very interested in your littlepanion apparently.¡± Hades shrugged. ¡°All the dark creatures will take interest in someone, who is able to get your attention. You can¡¯t me them. You are a very interesting creature after all, so it extends to her as well.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before Hades could see how his words worked on Chaos and he was ecstatic to see what would happen next.

    =======================

    July had been in a very bad mood, she became easily irritated and she had be more quiet than usual. Her bad mood could be felt by the rest of the people in this McKeltar Manor, especially by those non-human beings, who had a sharp sense of feelings.

    ¡°You spread a dark aura more than those dark witches,¡± Sebastian came and joined her by sitting next to her on this balcony, staring at the dark sky, where the moon was covered by the gloomy clouds.

    July nced at Sebastian. This man had been more like a brother to her ever since Knox¡¯s disappearance, helping her with whatever he could to get her to her position right now and she would be forever thankful for that.

    She wouldn¡¯t have been able to gather all of those ferocious people from their lines of businesses in the ck market, if it was not because of him.

    None of them would respect an ex actress as their leader. A woman on top of that. But Sebastian managed to get her to this position. Of course, it was a hard earned ce for July. There was a lot of blood, tears and silent screams on her part to be able to do what she had to do.

    ¡°I will trade everything if I can be a witch,¡± July said, tilting her head and looking into the distance in a daze. ¡°At least they can live forever,¡± she mumbled softly, but Sebastian was so close to her, it was not a problem for him to hear thatint.

    ¡°You want to be an immortal?¡± Sebastian asked. He looked at the woman beside him, his brows creasing upon hearing her words. July would always voice out what she thought, but recently, she had been unusually quiet.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean so,¡± she mumbled again. She turned her head, so Sebastian couldn¡¯t see her expression.

    At first, Sebastian thought this was only one of her nonsensical raving, but as it turned out, July was serious about what she just said.

    ¡°At the very least, those creatures will live long enough to have a young appearance.¡± This time, July spoke through her gritted teeth, while still hiding her expression from him.

    But Sebastian could easily say that she was pissed.

    ¡°People grow old, July, there is nothing wrong with that,¡± Sebastian said gently, trying to understand what was going on in her mind.

    ¡°It is unfair.¡± July didn¡¯t want to sound like her father or her twin sister when she spoke about this, but there was no better way to exin what she was feeling right now. ¡°We, humans, have a short lifespan, but those creatures have a long lifespan. Where is the fairness in that?¡±

    That was one of the main reasons why The Hound despised non-human beings. They thought the universe was not fair to them by bestowing them with this kind of fate.

    It would create imbnce in this world, therefore, they had to kill those creatures to create the bnce again. To get the fairness back.

    July hated to have these kinds of thoughts, despite the fact that she didn¡¯t have the same resolution like her family.

    On the other hand, Sebastian couldn¡¯t understand her line of thinking, but then something clicked in his mind and he realized what all of this was about.

    ¡°You still have a lot of time with Knox, July,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°You will have years with him.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡± July snapped at him, this time she turned around and red at Sebastian with teary eyes. ¡°Ten years, twenty years? How long? How long until I look like a grandmother figure for him?¡± July flinched at herst words.

    However, Anne¡¯s death had taken a toll on her. She came to a realization that there was a time in the past, when Anne looked like a daughter for the McKeltars and then a young sister and then a friend and as time went by, she looked like a grandmother for all of them. She withered and died, while the rest of the McKeltars didn¡¯t grow old.

    ¡°Tell me, Sebastian,¡± July spoke through her gritted teeth. She was very upset and she couldn¡¯t contain the sadness and fear that gnawed in her heart. ¡°Tell me how long before I will be like Anne?¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t have an answer to that.

    =====================

    Zuri was about to pay for her meal when someone sat down on the couch across from her, grinning.

    ¡°Hi, Blue,¡± he said in a warm greeting. ¡°Can we chat for a bit?¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 244

    244 SHE IS MINE

    Zuri was about to pay for her meal as she was done eating, though she couldn¡¯t finish all the food. After all, she ordered so much just out of spite, but she felt better now that she was fully fed.

    However, just as she was about to leave, someone sat down on the couch across from her, grinning. He didn¡¯t have any scent on him and even though she was not sure what kind of creature this man was, she knew that he was not human. Actually, it reminded Zuri of Hades. He didn¡¯t have any scent on him either.

    ¡°Hi, Blue,¡± he said in a warm greeting. ¡°Can we chat for a bit?¡±

    The way he called her rmed Zuri. She didn¡¯t like it when someone called her with her old name, but it always felt different if Chaos was the one who did that.

    She didn¡¯tin when it was Chaos and didn¡¯t correct him either.

    ¡°What are you?¡± Zuri asked him, her voice was so cold and her gaze turned sharp when she showed how much hostility she felt toward this unknown creature.

    ¡°I am an old friend,¡± he said lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be on guard with me. I am a nice person.¡±

    Zuri rolled her eyes. Whatever intention this man had, she wouldn¡¯t stay behind to entertain him, therefore, without saying a word, she stood up and was about to leave when this man grabbed her wrist.

    Zuri hissed maliciously and swatted his hand away from her, as she could feel the familiar feelings of repulsion crawling on her skin. She could stand Chaos, she could tolerate his touch, but not other people, especially not this stranger.

    .....

    Zuri swatted his hand away, but his grip on her wrist was too tight. She felt like he was going to break her bones instead of preventing her from leaving.

    ¡°I want to talk with you just for a minute, to know you better, why are youplicating things?¡± The man tilted his head, confused, but his expression only made Zuri want to w his face.

    ¡°Let go of my hand,¡± Zuri said in a low and threatening growl. She could care less about the people around her hearing her growling like a shifter. They didn¡¯t care about her, as they enjoyed the time of their lives.

    ¡°What if I said ¡®no¡¯?¡± the man chuckled and when Zuri stared straight into his eyes, she got lost in them.

    ========================

    Niki changed his gear as fast as he could to go to the underground, where they assembled all the new recruits for this year, which included his sister, Vanesha.

    It had been five years since thest time he saw or spoke to her and he didn¡¯t want to waste even a second to see her again.

    It was rare for the members of the Delta to be in town, therefore, no matter how hard he wanted to see her, he couldn¡¯t. Not to mention, the security around the facility was very tight.

    ¡°Has the ceremony started yet?¡± Niki asked one of the Delta, who was on duty there.

    ¡°Five more minutes,¡± he said.

    Five minutes was not a long period of time, but it was enough for Niki to find his little sister. He could find more time for a long conversationter.

    He got information that this year was not as productive as the previous year. There were only sixty eight teenagers, who turned sixteen this year and most of them were boys, thus it wouldn¡¯t be hard for Niki to find Vanesha.

    Once Niki entered the underground facility, which was a vast ce under the building, he skimmed the whole area, while walking through a few teenagers, who looked confused and scared, but he couldn¡¯t find his little sister there.

    Frustrated, Niki stood in the middle of these new recruits and felt someone was approaching him very fast.

    It was his instinct, the instinct that he had built over these five years to sense his surroundings, to feel any danger that came to him, and at such speed, of course, he felt very alert.

    Niki turned around, fingers already curled to punch the intruder that came his way only to find out it was Vanesha.

    Her expression was mortified when she saw Niki was about to punch her. She froze and the bright smile on her face disappeared all of a sudden.

    While the punch didn¡¯t reach its target, Niki had still grabbed her neck very fast and would have caused serious injury if he didn¡¯t recognize her in time.

    For a moment, they stood like that, staring at each other, not knowing what to say or how to react from then on.

    But then, Niki pulled his little sister into his arms and hugged her tightly. He sighed in relief to see her here. She looked healthy and that was all he cared about.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you greet me?¡± Vanesha asked him, while she wrapped her arms around his waist. She buried her face in his chest.

    ¡°I am sorry, you startled me because I can¡¯t find you among the new recruits here,¡± Niki said and he pulled away from her gently, so he could look at her clearly.

    Hearing that, Vanesha brightened up, she then informed him of the most unexpected thing. ¡°I am not with the new recruits, the scientists recruited me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Niki never heard the scientists recruiting someone around Vanesha¡¯s age before. The only young people in their ce were their experimental objects...

    =======================

    The music died down and the people stopped moving their bodies, as the atmosphere turned humid and time seemed to stop, when Chaos appeared in the bar again only to find Zuri was in the arms of a man, unconscious.

    Chaos¡¯ dark blue eyes turned a few shades darker when he saw this.

    ¡°Chaos...¡± the man chanted his name, as if he was d that he finally met him. His yellow eyes brightened at seeing how this man had stopped the time in his anger just because he held this girl. He really wanted tough at his overprotective nature and his over the board reaction. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡±

    Chaos said nothing, his eyes were on Zuri. He couldn¡¯t take her back without hurting her, if he didn¡¯t let her go on his own ord, like when he did with other supernatural creatures, since their powers shed and that was not how it worked.

    ¡°Give her to me,¡± Chaos said in a guttural voice. In this sudden quiet ce, his voice echoed through the walls.

    Aaron looked down at the girl and then smirked. He was cradling her in his arms, while her white hair cascaded down her shoulders, brushing his skin. It felt soft and he liked it.

    ¡°Why should I? I found her first, she was sitting here alone.¡± Aaron then lifted his head to look at Chaos arrogantly, when he spoke again. ¡°So, she is mine.¡±

    It was not clear whether he said that to anger Chaos or not, but it worked.

    The abomination appeared right in front of Aaron and shoved him aside, as he took Zuri out of his arms swiftly.

    It happened very fast and the after effect of it was quite horrible to say the least.

    Aaron ended up destroying three tables before the wall stopped his momentum and left a huge dent there. What happened, caused a few people there to get injured, since they couldn¡¯t flee anywhere, as time stopped for them.

    However, Aaron didn¡¯t seem to bother about that, he immediately stood up and dusted the dirt from his tacky bright red sweater.

    ¡°Huft, your temper is still bad, you should work on it,¡± Aaron said in anguid tone, as he watched how Chaospletely ignored him. He even ignored the injury that he suffered because he touched him.

    Yes, Chaos was injured because he touched Aaron. His palm, the hand that he used to shove Aaron away, was blistered. It even turned bright red, as if he just put his own hand in a furnace.

    However, Chaos didn¡¯t flinch at all, his brows didn¡¯t even furrow when the pain shot through his system. He weed the feeling. It was not everyday he felt this kind of ufortable feeling.

    ¡°I have told you to stay away from his girl,¡± Hades reminded him, he appeared all of a sudden in the middle of this tense situation. He sat down on top of the bar with a ss of whiskey in his hand.

    Aaron shrugged. ¡°Why should I?¡± he said mockingly and then walked toward Chaos again. ¡°We can repeat the story from the past, right?¡±

    Chaos pulled Zuri closer to him and growled at Aaron. It was a rare thing to see him getting this serious when he faced a provocation.

    Thest time heshed out was five years ago when he turned the entire realm upside down and separated the country into two sides; the human side and the non-human side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not let your little white wolf be hurt again by the people in the vige like centuries ago.¡± Aaron smiled brightly when his yellow eyes fixed on Zuri¡¯s sleeping face. ¡°I will not be that cruel to let you go through the same painful memory again.¡±

    Chaos narrowed his eyes, the only thing that could prevent him from doing the thing that would make him regret was having Zuri in his arms.

    ¡°I will not let you go through that, but I can not promise all the dark creatures will have the same intentions as me.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 245

    245 I DON¡¯T WANT TO LOSE YOU AGAIN

    ¡°I will not let you go through that, but I can not promise all the dark creatures will have the same intentions as me.¡± Aaron shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. He didn¡¯t seem to put his interest in Chaos right now, since he couldn¡¯t peel his attention from Zuri. ¡°All the dark creatures will get a wind of this and they will be curious enough to see your little white wolf again.¡± He winked at Chaos and then disappeared.

    On the other hand, Hades didn¡¯t say anything, he was a neutral party, but he would love to escte the situation from bad to worst if he could, since he would always be ecstatic to watch disaster and death unfold.

    ¡°Can I at least get a ¡®thank you¡¯ since I have warned you about Aaron?¡± Hades asked, gulping down his drink, but when he put down the empty ss the time around him started ticking again and the zing sounds of music left the God of the underworld flinching, while Chaos and Zuri could no longer be seen.

    People screamed when they saw the broken tables while people, who got injured, were panicking and confused as to what was happening, since it was so odd.

    Their screams of panic were louder than the music itself.

    Hades then jumped down from the bar table and shook his head. ¡°Humans,¡± he mumbled in a mocking tone.

    =======================

    Today was the day of Atbikai. Emily couldn¡¯t even close her eyes throughout the night, as she kept crying because she was not ready to face the next day.

    But unfortunately, time didn¡¯t wait for her to feel ready, nor until her tears dried when it was finally the time for Eros to head toward the arena, where people were already waiting for the fight there.

    .....

    ¡°Eros,¡± Emily called him, as he changed his clothes into a white shirt and a pair of pants in the same color. The very color that symbolized the Atbikai fighters.

    ¡°I will not change my mind, Emily.¡± Eros cut her off before she could finish her sentence, since he knew what exactly Emily wanted to say to him.

    He wore his shirt with his back facing her. They had been sharing the same room since the first time they came here and Alpha Liam couldn¡¯t do anything to enforce kicking Emily out of the bedroom next to him.

    Once he was done, Eros walked toward Emily and then knelt down in front of her. He had a lot of patience when it came to her, but the moment he decided on something, he wouldn¡¯t budge, even if it was for her.

    ¡°You can stay here, or you can go with me,¡± Eros said, as this was the least he could do. If the fight would be too much for her to watch, she shouldn¡¯t attend at all.

    However, Emily shook her head, and gulped down hard. ¡°I want to go,¡± she said. Her long ck hair cascaded down her shoulders and she looked so fragile and vulnerable under her jacket. She looked paler than usual.

    ¡°Good. I want you to be there too,¡± Eros said. He wanted her to be there because he didn¡¯t feelfortable with her out of his sight. He wanted her to be in a ce, where he could see her. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Emily bit her lips, but she took Eros¡¯ extended hand and then stood up. Tears fell on her cheeks when Eros caressed her head gently. The thing that he always did to soothe her in silence.

    =====================

    Zuri woke up when she felt someone caressing her cheeks. His warm hand felt so familiar and when she waited for the feelings of repulsion toe, it didn¡¯t happen, which could only mean one thing, or one person.

    Slowly, Zuri opened her eyes to find Chaos staring at her, his eyes were ck and his lips pressed together into a thin line.

    ¡°Chaos? What happened?¡± Zuri asked, her voice was so weak and she felt very exhausted. She couldn¡¯t remember what had happened, because the exhaustion was too much for her to handle, as if her brain was shutting down on her right now.

    They were inside a beautiful and extravagant bedroom with floor to ceiling ss windows covering half of the room instead of walls. It was beautiful, especially when Zuri could see the sun peeking on the horizon and the sky was still dark.

    However, in front of her, Chaos said nothing. He was being unusually silent. Not that kind of silence that could appease her, but the quiet that filled with tension and emotions.

    Zuri stretched out her hand to touch him, but she only brushed his cheek with one finger, to feel his soft skin under her thumb.

    ¡°Something is wrong?¡± she asked again.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know where they were and what happened before, but as long as she could be with him, she thought everything was bearable.

    Chaos still didn¡¯t say anything, but he caught her hand andnded a soft kiss on the back of Zuri¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t flinch. She was familiar with his touch. His touch brought safety and could calm her down, there was no repulsion there.

    Zuri blinked her eyes and watched how the sun started to shun away the darkness. It shone brightly behind Chaos from the window ss in the background. It was a tranquil morning and Zuri hoped they could stay like this forever, that Chaos could stop the time so they didn¡¯t need to be worried about anything else.

    Slowly, Chaos lowered his body and leaned over to her, as he ced a gentle kiss on her forehead and then dropped his lips down to the tip of her nose, cing a ginger peck there.

    Zuri was surprised to see Chaos acting this way, but the anticipation was the thing that really killed her when his warm breath caressed her skin and his lips stopped only a few inches away from hers.

    She was afraid that Chaos could hear how her heart was beating frantically. Probably he heard it already... but, Zuri could care less about that when his face came so close to hers and she could see his long eyshes that fluttered when his eyes fixed on her lips.

    Chaos moved painfully slow, giving her all the time she needed to move away from him, because he didn¡¯t want to hurt her further, but the desire burned him from inside, it scorched his soul like the fire that had turned Fokosa city into dust.

    He wanted her and Zuri didn¡¯t know what to do with Chaos¡¯ sudden change. He was so reserved when it came to physical contact with her. He wouldn¡¯t even initiate anything.

    However, this time was very different.

    ¡°Blue, I don¡¯t want to lose you again,¡± he said. His voice was like a dull knife that stabbed into her heart. The sadness and longing in his tone was something oundish that Zuri had never heard before.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know what he meant by that. She was here. He wouldn¡¯t lose her...

    ======================

    ¡°Why did you recruit my sister to be one of the scientists? What are you nning to do with her?¡± Once Niki figured out what happened with Vanesha and what these people probably wanted to do with her, he immediately came to Commander Sol to ask about this.

    Niki was the best hunter in his year, so he got a prestigious position, which allowed him to see and talk to Sol like this. He hadpleted countless missions for him and fought alongside thismander after all.

    Sol turned his head and then stopped walking. Both of them were in a corridor of the facility, where two scientists that watched this banter slowed down their pace.

    However, the moment they caught Sol¡¯s dangerous re, they disappeared immediately from there.

    ¡°We are not in the battlefield and I am not your friend, mind your words,¡± Sol warned him and this made Niki realize his mistake.

    He tried to tone down his voice and give the utmost respect that he could muster to hismander, but it was hard to do when the thought of what they might do to his sister came to his mind.

    He wouldn¡¯t allow them to turn Vanesha into an experimental object. He knew exactly what they had done to those poor creatures.

    Niki killed the non-human beings out of duty and killed the humans, who apparently sided with the supernatural creatures when they fought back, but other than that, he didn¡¯t have any personal grudge against them.

    ¡°What do you want to do to her, Sir?¡± He emphasized the word ¡®Sir¡¯, so he didn¡¯t sound arrogant and provoke Sol any further.

    Sol was radio silent for a moment before he spoke in amanding tone, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Niki didn¡¯t know where Sol wanted to take him, but if he wanted to show him something rted to Vanesha, it would be better than any exnation.

    They turned at a corner and then entered the elevator that would take them down to the underground area, which was ssified as a confidential part of this facility.

    Niki had never been here before, but he kept silent and followed Sol. He received a few curious nces from the scientists there, but when they saw who he was with, they said nothing.

    Sol finally pushed open a door and there, Niki saw Vanesha, sitting on a chair, talking to a girl behind a thick ss window. They were using the inte to talk with each other.

    The girl looked a few years younger than Vanesha. But she was chained.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 246

    246 CAN I KISS YOU?

    The girl in white dress looked a few years younger than Vanesha but she was chained.

    The chains cuffed her wrists and ankles, bound her hands and legs together, preventing her from moving around.

    She lowered her head, as her long and dirty hair covered her face, so Niki couldn¡¯t see her clearly, but it was safe to say that she was very young.

    ¡°Brother, what are you doing here?¡± Vanesha jumped in excitement when she saw Niki there, but she immediately became reserved when she realized Sol was with him. ¡°Commander Sol,¡± she greeted him politely. Her voice sounded very deep, as if she was ustomed to these kinds of greetings.

    For a moment, Niki could see that she didn¡¯t even look bashful or clumsy at all. She was used to this situation, as though she had lived in this kind of atmosphere for years.

    Niki shook his head. His countless assignments had gotten the better of him, since he started deep analyzing every situation and overthinking, literally everything.

    ¡°She is here to talk to her. To apany her, since their age gap is not too big.¡± Sol then exined a few things about how Vanesha¡¯s job helped them to analyze the girl behind the ss¡¯ behavior and power. ¡°It is a harmless job for her.¡±

    From the way Sol told him, it was indeed a harmless job, way better than his sister bing one of the new recruiters and having to go through harsh training.

    However, somewhere, deep within him, he knew there was something more into it. This was not as simple as it looked.

    .....

    ¡°Continue your work,¡± Solmanded and Niki could see this solemn salute from Vanesha. She was used to doing this.

    But then, her cold and distant expression broke into a bright smile when she looked at her brother.

    =======================

    Memories rushed to her mind the moment she regained her consciousness.

    The smell of coffee that led them to a nightclub, the shattered soul that Chaos handled like usual, the food that she ordered, the gentle touch on her head when Chaos said he would wait outside while she was eating, the strange man, the sunrise behind Chaos¡¯ back and the kiss...

    Thest part was a little bit blurry, Zuri didn¡¯t remember whether the kiss had happened or not, but she remembered vividly how close Chaos¡¯ face had been to hers.

    Zuri could even remember feeling his warm breath brushing against her skin and this turned her body hotter than usual. She hated it when she felt this desire, as she didn¡¯t want to be reminded about what would follow.

    She opened her eyes and gasped loudly when she found herself in this dimly lit room. The bedroom was the same as thest time she remembered with the floor to the ceiling windows that covered half of the walls, showing her that it was already night. The light from the buildings before her eyes shone brightly against the dark. It was a beautiful thing to see the moment you opened your eyes after being unconscious for who knows how long.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t have time to bask herself in that glorious sight, she got off the bed and walked toward the door.

    She knew that she was not alone, because she could sense Chaos¡¯ scent all over this house. She just needed to follow his scent, and she found him in the kitchen. His long hair covered his back. He didn¡¯t tie his hair.

    ¡°Hungry?¡± Chaos asked, with his back to her. He didn¡¯t need to turn around to know it was her.

    ¡°Starving,¡± Zuri saidzily, as she sat down on a bar stool and sprawled on the counter top, closing her eyes. She felt like she had used up all of her energy. ¡°Did you cook something for me?¡± she asked expectantly.

    ¡°Hm,¡± Chaos murmured as an answer and Zuri could smell the freshly cooked meat filling the air.

    She sighed in delight and Chaos smiled softly to hear how she breathed.

    ¡°Do you want it spicy?¡± Chaos asked her before he put the meat on the te and gave it to her with mashed potatoes on the side.

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Zuri replied happily. She lifted her body and received her meal. ¡°On what asion did you do this to me?¡± Zuri was about to take the knife when Chaos beat her to it and cut the meat into small pieces. ¡°Are you pampering me now?¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t say anything, he just chuckled, while Zuri looked around this penthouse.

    ¡°What did you do to the owner of this ce?¡±

    ¡°He is locked in the closet,¡± Chaos answered simply.

    ¡°You are not serious, right?¡± Sometimes, Zuri had a hard time distinguishing his jokes and serious answers, since this creature had limited facial expressions.

    ¡°I paid them off, enough to leave this ce for the next month.¡±

    ¡°Will we live here for the next month?¡± They had never stayed in the same ce for that long. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of things that I have to do in this city.¡± Chaos gave back the meat that had been cut to her and then stood up to pour drinks for both of them.

    ¡°You will go to do your things and you want me to stay in this penthouse and cook for you when you return?¡± Zuri shoved the meat into her mouth happily. It was very delicious and she felt better.

    ¡°You can¡¯t cook,¡± Chaos pointed out the truth.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot about that part.¡±

    ¡°And no to your first guess, too. You wille with me.¡±

    ¡°Then, why do we need to stay in this expensive penthouse?¡± Zuri couldn¡¯t understand this, because they could stay, literally, in any ce they went.

    ¡°Because the view is beautiful.¡±

    Zuri frowned, since when did Chaos start caring enough about scenery?

    For another fifteen minutes, the silence engulfed them, during which Zuri finished her meal. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been unconscious, but then she thought it did not matter, days were not an issue for them. Their time was limitless.

    They could live forever, roaming from one city to venture into another city or even countries, just to seek for pieces of Chaos¡¯ shattered soul.

    ¡°Did you kiss me?¡± Zuri asked. She pushed away her empty te and lifted her head to see Chaos¡¯ reaction upon hearing this question. ¡°I remember what you said. Why did you say that?¡±

    ¡®Blue, I don¡¯t want to lose you again.¡¯

    Again.

    When exactly had he lost her? When she was eight? When she fell off the building? Or when he left after that?

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Zuri looked at him closely. She was frustrated because she couldn¡¯t figure out what was in his mind. He was hard to predict and she still had a lot to learn about him. ¡°Did you kiss me?¡±

    Chaos could be warm sometimes, but in the next second he would turn so cold and ignorant.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied tersely.

    Zuri breathed sharply when she heard the answer. It was not because she didn¡¯t think it was real, but she thought Chaos wouldn¡¯t admit it easily, but then, why would he lie to her?

    She watched as Chaos stood up from his seat and then walked around the table to stand next to her. His dark eyes scorched into her hazel ones and Zuri found herself unable to avert her gaze. She needed to lift her chin until she felt her neck hurt because in this position, Chaos was so tall. He literally towered above her.

    ¡°Do you feel repulsive toward me?¡± Chaos extended his hand, very slowly, giving Zuri enough time to evade his advance or avoid his touch, but Zuri stayed still, she held his gaze and sighed when she felt his warm skin against hers.

    Chaos cupped her face and caressed her cheek with his thumb, running his finger on her eyes to her nose and then along the shape of her lips.

    ¡°No,¡± Zuri said. Chaos was different. She didn¡¯t feel repulsive toward him, even though it surely didn¡¯t take a night or two for her to reach this level of trust, but she came to terms with that eventually.

    There were nights when Zuri had nightmares that seemed so real and she would wake up with Chaos holding her trembling body. He would say nothing and only hold her still, offering warmth and safety.

    Probably during that time Zuri gradually got used to his touch. It was different. His touch provided calm and sanctuary.

    ¡°Did you feel disgusted when I kissed you?¡± Chaos asked her again. She was not a little girl anymore, she was a grown, beautiful, young woman. She could say what she felt and was safe with her decision.

    Zuri bit her lips, she said softly, barely in a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t remember, I think I lost consciousness before that.¡± That was true. She didn¡¯t remember what exactly happened afterward.

    Surprisingly, Chaos chuckled a little bit and the sound of it made Zuri smile. It was not an everyday asion to hear him chuckling like this.

    ¡°Will you w me if I kiss you now?¡± Chaos asked, the small smile still lingered on his lips and his dark eyes looked even brighter, it looked like the most brilliant star in the night sky.

    Zuri said nothing, but she didn¡¯t flinch away when Chaos leaned over, very slow, like he did when he was about to touch her, or when he kissed her for the first time when her mind was a mess.

    Chaos looked at her eyes, trying to find any hint of uneasiness, but when it was not there, surely it felt better than the cigarette between his lips.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 247

    247 SHE IS A PERFECTION

    Roars and screams that filled the arena shook the ground when all of the onlookers stomped their feet at the same time, weing the two fighters of Atbikai into the arena.

    Both of them wore white and didn¡¯t look like a perfect match at all.

    At a nce, they would know that Damon was shaped by the countless battles that he had survived, having gotten to his position by killing so many shifters and humans alike during his assignments. Especially when Alpha Xerxes was still inmand, they literally hounded humans; this was the root of why he always looked like he was about to bite Emily¡¯s head off. Old habits die hard.

    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Eros looked so young. His body was built for someone around his age, but of course it paled inparison to the beta¡¯s.

    Yet, there was something in him that made all the people there not dare enough to pick a fight with him. He had this dangerous aura around him, as if a strong alpha¡¯s blood ran through his veins.

    In a few years, this young lycan could overshadow Liam easily, yet the alpha didn¡¯t seem to care about that, since he had a long term n in his vicious mind.

    Liam stood in the middle of the arena, between Eros and Damon. He said a few rules pertaining to this challenge, which were verypact and simple.

    The victor would be the one who was still breathing at the end of the fight, which meant they had to fight until one of them died. There were no rules for the fighting itself. They could do anything to their opponent.

    ¡°Both of you are ready?!¡± Liam said, his voice boomed with authority and all the noises died down immediately when the fight was about to start.

    .....

    Liam raised his fingers, which were pinching a white handkerchief, ready to let it go. Once the white handkerchief touched the ground, they were allowed to kill each other and the arena exploded with screams and roars. They enjoyed this type of show.

    Watching people kill each other entertained them. They threw profanities and many more insulting words at the party that they opposed, but most of them supported the beta in this fight.

    There was no way a thirteen year old boy would win this fight.

    Excitement and adrenaline filled the tense atmosphere.

    On the other hand, the first thing that Emily noticed when she entered the stadium were those people, who were sitting on the benches, screaming loudly, chanting Damon¡¯s name over and over again. The noise kept getting louder and louder, as more people arrived and joined in.

    There were thousands of people, cramming their way to avable seats. It felt like almost every single member of the pack was there.

    The stadium had loads of smells. You could smell the cold winter breeze. The aromas from different foods were so strong you could actually taste them in your mouth. There was also the stench of old warm beer that had been spilled time and again and also the excited shifters that did not want to miss a single minute of the game.

    The lighting from the gigantic floodlights was blinding. It shone down on the field, and made everything look so bright, and dazzling. The lights were set on massive metallic structures, which held them high above the stadium; they could be seen from miles away as they lit up the night sky.

    There had never been such an event as big as this one before this.

    Meanwhile, Emily was sitting on a seat next to the alpha, as this ce was the most spacious spacepared to the tribune beneath them.

    Her heart started thumping wildly when the fight started. Her palms were sweaty and she couldn¡¯t sit still. She stood in front of the railing, the closest ce where she could watch the fight in the field before her.

    At first, the two of them just circled each other, while Damon was seen talking, provoking Eros to attack him first. Taunting andughing, he mocked Eros with words that Emily couldn¡¯t hear.

    The people around her were too noisy, she could barely hear them saying anything.

    However, Eros knew better than letting his emotions get the better of him. He was calm, but deathly. He was collected, but he could attack precisely.

    However, more importantly, he knew he needed to wait for the perfect moment. Damon was not his training partner and he couldn¡¯t yield when the fight didn¡¯t favor him. This was a matter of life and death.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down sweetheart,¡± Liam said to Emily when she was too anxious to even realize that he was now standing right behind her aftering back from the field.

    Emily flinched because she was surprised by the sudden voice just above her head and Liamughed at her when she did that.

    ¡°There was nothing to be scared off,¡± he said. ¡°Come, sit next to me.¡± His voice was so calm, as if at the end of this battle, he would not be the one to lose either his beta or the young lycan that he favored. He looked so rxed for something so big like this.

    ¡°No, I want to stand here, Alpha,¡± Emily said in a low voice. She didn¡¯t dare to put her attention elsewhere when her brother was down there, fighting for his life, her life.

    Emily felt if she averted her gaze, she would lose her brother forever.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will be fine.¡± Liam put his hand on her shoulder, as he joined her in watching the fight from where they were standing right now.

    On the other hand, Emily didn¡¯t think much about his words. She just wanted Eros to be with her again. Alive.

    ======================

    ¡°No, July,¡± Knox said when July kept initiating intimacy with him. He didn¡¯t reject her because he didn¡¯t want to be with her or have this special connection with the woman that he loved.

    But, he knew her intention and Knox couldn¡¯t fulfill her desire.

    July wanted a baby with him. She wanted to carry their child, which meant she would create another life from the shattered soul of Chaos. In any way, it was not eptable.

    Out there, Chaos was ending the life of his shattered souls one by one and here, they were supposed to create a new one?

    Knox¡¯s soul was tainted. He was not pure by any means and just like Chaos, every part of his soul was obnoxious, an abomination, a disaster.

    July rolled her body and then got off of the bed. She snatched her cloak angrily and then went out to the balcony. Her body trembled with anger when she heard the rejection. It hurt her pride and feelings.

    She had been insecure with her body that was aging every passing day and now Knox¡¯s rejection felt like an insult to her, though she knew the true reason behind it and that she was just overreacting right now.

    July knew that Knox would follow her, she could hear his footsteps approaching her before his warm handsnded on her hips, pulling her closer against his chest.

    ¡°Just this one, I can¡¯t give you this one,¡± Knox said in a low and regretful tone. ¡°There is no way I can have a child with you. Or anyone.¡± Because eventually, Chaos would kill the baby.

    Yet, Knox didn¡¯t say thest words out loud, since July was firm with her opinion; Chaos let Knox live, so he would let their baby live the way he did to Knox.

    However, the issue was not as simple as that.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± July cried out. She shoved Knox away from her and then red at the man. Her eyes were filled with tears and she was deeply hurt.

    ¡°I do understand,¡± Knox said in the most gentle tone.

    ¡°I WANT A FAMILY!¡± July roared out of frustration. She thought she didn¡¯t want it that much, but the truth was; she couldn¡¯t let go of the image of Anne, who died alone and forgotten.

    Anne was an embodiment of loneliness and regret, and July was scared that she would end up like her. But, Knox couldn¡¯t understand theplexity of her mind and her fears.

    ¡°Am I just not enough for you?¡± Knox asked. His voice was so serene, but July could hear that she had hurt him as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die alone,¡± July sobbed, her voice was carried out by the wind and she was not able to say more than this.

    This time, she let Knox hold her in his arms, caressing her back in soothing circles, yet it was not enough. Her fears built up day by day and the thought that she would age soon, horrified her. She couldn¡¯t live like this.

    ¡°You will not die alone, I will be with you.¡± I will die with you.

    Knox held July tightly in his arms, as he stared into the distance. This manor had provided safety and security for humans like July, but out there, beyond the walls of the manor, was a cruel world that one couldn¡¯t imagine.

    =====================

    Chaos gripped a handful of Zuri¡¯s hair, drew her head back, as he saw the epitome of perfection before his eyes. His gaze heated when he heard how Zuri gasped softly for air.

    She was perfect.

    Zuri was sitting on the counter top now, leaning into his arms, as Chaos was trying to make herfortable, as he depicted the vulnerability of someone so strong and powerful handling something so delicate, trying their best to be careful and kind.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 248

    248 STAY CLOSE TO ME

    Thirty minutes into the Atbikai and one would be able to see that this was an unbnced match.

    Damon had shifted into his beast, a brown one, and was now circling the ck lycan, which was bleeding profusely.

    It was hard to see his blood because of the color of his fur, but upon seeing how dampened his fur was, coupled with the blood that left marks on the ground, or the blood that trickled down from the open wound on his forehead, it was easy to say that the beast was not in a good condition.

    The brown beast didn¡¯t look good either, but he was used to these types of conditions and situations. He had endured and seen the worst if one could say. He knew that he could survive. He would be able to pull through this because of his experience in fighting.

    Meanwhile, on the tribune, Emily had been crying ever since the first w that dug into Eros¡¯ body. It was simply so hard to bear, she couldn¡¯t watch it any longer, yet the fight had not ended.

    Alpha Liam was standing next to Emily, as he held her with one arm, while she was crying throughout the match.

    A few days ago, after the challenge took effect, Eros had gone to him to ask for help. It was not shocking news for Liam to hear what the young lycan had asked.

    Liam looked down at Emily and a small smile appeared on the corners of his eyes to see how devastated this little girl was.

    Right, Eros asked for Emily¡¯s safety, he wanted to make sure that Liam would bring her to Lucinda city if the oue of the match between him and Damon would turn sour for him.

    .....

    Of course, Liam agreed to that. He even swore that he would protect her, yet, the thing that Eros didn¡¯t know was; you shouldn¡¯t trust any promises from someone, who could plot, fabricate lies, and make someone else believe him, but would not hesitate to stab your back the moment you outlived your uses. Or, more simply, someone who schemed against his own father.

    ¡°No...¡± Emily whimpered when she saw how the ck lycan¡¯s stomach was wed by the brown beast. It was a gruesome scene to see, as an agonizing roar filled the air. Her body was trembling and she felt her heart leap from her chest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to see this,¡± Liam said to Emily. He bent his body down to whisper into her ear, but the little girl shook her head and was adamant on staying. ¡°If Eros falls in an even worse state than this, we have to get out of here right away, okay?¡±

    Emily wanted to reject the idea. She didn¡¯t want to leave Eros there. ¡°Can you stop this?¡± She lifted her head, staring at Liam pleadingly. ¡°Please... you are the alpha. It is not fair for Eros. He will die if you don¡¯t stop this.¡±

    However, Liam showed the girl the saddest expression that he could muster. ¡°I am sorry little girl, but I can¡¯t put an end to this match.¡±

    Another roar of pain, another sliced open wound and more blood that stained the field, while the shifters around the tribune were screaming at the top of their lungs for Damon to finish off the young lycan.

    ======================

    ¡°This country is so cold,¡± Zuri stated. She looked up as snow started to fall again. She frowned. ¡°Can we go somewhere warm?¡±

    ¡°We will,¡± Chaos said, as he stretched out his hand to hold hers, as they walked along the crowded streets.

    The streetlights had been turned on and it was a beautiful night in this bedazzling city when they crossed the road and watched the skyscrapers around them.

    Zuri looked at their intertwined hands, smiled softly and bit her lips. She could still feel his thin lips against hers.

    However, once they crossed the road, Chaos stopped walking and his eyes fixed in a certain direction. His expression was one that of pure anger and Zuri didn¡¯t know what caused him to turn so malicious in a split second.

    Zuri followed his line of sight and found a man, sitting on a motorcycle with a helmet covering his face, but looking in Chaos¡¯ direction.

    Based on Chaos¡¯ reaction, she knew that this was not something great. Chaos was hostile toward this certain man.

    At first, Zuri thought it was one of his shattered souls, but apparently that was not the case, because she couldn¡¯t smell Chaos¡¯ scent on him.

    Therefore, why was Chaos looking like he was about to kill this man?

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Zuri tugged on his jacket. ¡°Everything is okay?¡± she asked in a low voice, while the throngs of people walked past them. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Zuri asked again, but Chaos¡¯ grip on her wrist only tightened instead.

    This surprised Zuri because it meant this man was a big problem, but who was he?

    However, before she got an answer, or her mind could wonder about what would happen next, the man had started the engine and left.

    Only then did Chaos avert his gaze from where he was looking earlier, but the grim look on his face was still in ce. He was pissed.

    ¡°Stay close to me, Blue.¡± That was all Chaos said, as he took her away from the street.

    =====================

    ¡°She still remembers about her mother,¡± Vanesha said, as she submitted her report to Sol. She put down two pieces of paper with scribblings of her handwriting in front of him. Her expression was solemn when she handed in the information.

    The two of them were in the office room of Sol, where he sat down on his chair. His expression was rigid when he took the papers and skimmed briefly through them.

    ¡°You have done a good job,¡± Sol said coldly, as he put down the papers again. He seemed distracted, as he didn¡¯t want to be bothered by her. ¡°You can go now.¡±

    However, at the same time, someone entered the room and walked straight to him. She was fuming mad.

    Jasmine Williams, the second inmand of The Delta, and Sol William¡¯s sister. She was well known throughout the facility for her assertiveness and cruelty.

    To speak truthfully, anyone would rather be willing to deal with Sol than her.

    ¡°What do you mean with this assignment?!¡± Jasmine mmed a bunch of papers on Sol¡¯s desk and let them scatter across the table.

    ¡°Leave.¡± Sol looked at Vanesha sternly and the young girl immediately rushed toward the door and closed it behind her. She was too scared to see the wrath of the deltas¡¯ second inmand.

    ¡°You still have that slut hanging around you? You are a crazy pedophile, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jasmine hissed at Sol in her anger, but before she could utter a single nasty word again, Sol had pped her hard, until she stumbled on her feet and fell to the ground.

    Jasmine didn¡¯t see iting. She didn¡¯t expect Sol to be physical either. She screeched like a banshee, as she red at him, with eyes filled with hostility, but Sol didn¡¯t budge, he held her gaze sternly, as he spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever disrespect me like that again,¡± he said, his voice was rough and distant. He had never been on good terms with Jasmine for as long as he could remember and him being appointed as themander by their father in the project that Jasmine worked hard for was only adding to the discord between them.

    ¡°Do you want me to salute you instead?¡± Jasmine said sarcastically through her gritted teeth, as she stood up and smoothed out her uniform. Her pride was hurt.

    Yet, Sol ignored that remark and continued to speak. ¡°You will take this assignment. You are not in a position to reject this. Now, scram from my office before I do something more humiliating.¡±

    If looks could kill, Sol would have died under that scorching hateful gaze that Jasmine directed at him. She looked like she was moments away from taking the weapon from her holster and ending Sol¡¯s life right there and then.

    However, at thest second, she decided to turn around and walk away.

    ¡°I will not hear any insult toward Vanesha again, or I will discipline you,¡± Sol said in a stern voice. He talked to her not as her brother, but as hermander.

    Jasmine had her back facing Sol when she heard that, but when she turned around and looked him in the eyes, she didn¡¯t talk about that little slut.

    ¡°How dare you send me to lead the attack on the Shadow Moon pack?¡± Her voice was shaking when she questioned him about this.

    ¡°So that I will know everything between you and their alpha is over.¡± Sol knew that Jasmine and Alpha Liam from the shadow moon pack were mates and he definitely understood what that meant. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t prate their pack after five years of trying.¡±

    Jasmine narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°You think I betrayed the organization and sent them information?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The answer was definite.

    =======================

    Damon felt it, it was so wrong. Something was wrong with his body when he tried to attack the young lycan in front of him. His vision turned blurry and his breathing became uneven, as his mind went distraught.

    What happened to him? He tried to raise his head, but it was too heavy. Even walking was hard for him. He tried his best to keep fighting, yet he felt like his consciousness slip from his being bit by bit.

    He tried to lift his head again to look in the alpha¡¯s direction and saw how he was smiling at him.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 249

    249 THE DARK EYES

    Damon could feel it, there was something wrong with his body. Every time he tried to move, he felt this sharp ache, as if there were silver needles poking every inch of his skin.

    Not to mention his vision started turning blurry as hisbored breathing became so vivid to see. His mind was distraught by this fact, but this feeling of difort didn¡¯t stop there, as he was able to feel his impending doom when he watched the ck lycan prowled around him.

    What happened to him? The brown wolf was trying to raise his head, but it was too heavy. Even walking was hard for him. Despite that, he tried his best to keep fighting, yet he felt his consciousness slip through his fingers bit by bit.

    It was hard to say what was going on with him.

    Poison.

    The word came across his mind when he felt the ck lycan deliver a harsh blow to his face and he roared in agony, as it was followed by another attack. The side of his stomach was torn open and fresh blood gushed out from the opened wound.

    Right, he was poisoned. It felt like being poisoned, something that was very likely his alpha would do.

    After all, he knew what Liam had done with the silver poison. He had given this to his brother, Emmet, so that he could ck off during the fighting practice as he could beat his poisoned opponents very easily. And now he had been poisoning his own father to prevent him from being healed after the white haired girl burned him.

    The dosage must be right, because Liam didn¡¯t want him dead, but he didn¡¯t want him to heal either.

    .....

    Damon then tried to lift his head again to look in the alpha¡¯s direction and saw how he was smiling at him.

    Liam was smiling at him, as if he had been waiting for this moment.

    Of course, he had been waiting for a moment like this, this was the perfect way to get rid of him. He had been wanting to rece him, but the fact that his position was so important and he knew too much until his knowledge could be used against himself prevented him from doing so.

    And by challenging Eros, Damon just presented the perfect opportunity for Liam to do that.

    Once this young lycan won the fight, he would be alive to fulfill the role of the beta. He was much easier to handle and control, since he had someone precious enough for him to go into this fight. Liam would surely hold on to the little girl and use her.

    Damon tried to mind-link one of the people there, to tell them that this fight was not fair, that he had been poisoned, but he was too weak, he could reach no one.

    And when he received another attack from the young lycan, his healing ability was too slow to help him recover.

    The brown beast dropped dead on the field and people gasped, not expecting this oue.

    ======================

    ¡°Who is the guy on the motorcycle?¡± Zuri asked Chaos about that man when they walked along the busy streets in this city, where there were hundreds of taverns on either side of it.

    People wereughing, talking, drinking to their hearts¡¯ content. Zuri would avoid this kind of ce if it was not for Chaos.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Zuri asked him again, but he kept quiet. His eyes turned dark and she was not sure what that meant.

    Usually, his eyes would turn dark when they couldn¡¯t find a shattered soul for more than a week. He would turn snappier and be quieter.

    However, it was only two days ago that they got a shattered soul, thus Zuri couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around his sudden change.

    The night in this part of the city was very loud and Zuri pressed her body so close to Chaos, because she didn¡¯t want to bump into other people on this street.

    She held onto his arm tightly, it felt like he was the safest ce for her. No, he was indeed the safest haven for her.

    Zuri looked around her as Chaos ignored her question like he didn¡¯t want to say much. She tried to assess her surroundings, trying to find another shattered soul, probably after that, Chaos would return to his normal self.

    But, when they walked past another alley, which was slightly quieter than the earlier one, Chaos suddenly pulled her hand and pushed her against the wall before starting to kiss her.

    Zuri was surprised by this sudden change.

    Yes, Chaos had kissed her before, she was sure that she didn¡¯t feel any repulsion when he did so, but that kiss was very different from this.

    Chaos literally wrapped his hand around her neck and pressed her body against the wall, while his other hand was resting on her hip possessively. He growled when Zuri put her palms on his chest, she could even feel the dangerous rumbling under her palms.

    In her confusion, Zuri tried to understand what was going on, and let him kiss her the way he wanted, but she cried in pain when his sharp teeth tugged on her bottom lip and she could feel blood in her mouth.

    ¡°Chaos!¡± Zuri cried, panic took over her mind. She tried to push him hard, but he was way too strong for her and this scared her. Her body started trembling, as the images from the past of what Emmet had done to her emerged abruptly.

    She could feel the repulsion gnawing in the back of her head and the ugly past that she had tried to bury came to haunt her again.

    The pictures of herself under the light of the moon, naked, with Emmet making his way toward her started to get more and more vivid.

    However, before the images became even more real and she was stuck in that part of her life, she could feel the pressure disappear, as Chaos stepped back almost in an instant when Zuri cried, and she fell to the ground, hugging herself.

    ¡°I am sorry...¡± Chaos whispered. His expression was filled with so much pain to see her like this and to realize he was the reason behind it.

    =====================

    Emily ran toward the back of the tribune, rushing to the room, where Eros was being taken care of by the healer after he won the battle against the beta.

    He won the fight, but he was in a critical condition. He was unconscious and blood was still dripping from his open wounds. His healing ability couldn¡¯t catch up to them, rendering him to need extra care from the healer.

    Emily sniveled when they harshly chided her to stay back, saying that she would only disturb them by staying there, since she couldn¡¯t help with anything.

    They even went as far as shoving her out of the room, until her small body bumped into the wall behind her and then cursed at her.

    If Eros was awake, he would have punched this man in the face for treating Emily like that, but unfortunately, he was in a condition where he couldn¡¯t do much for her.

    Emily sucked it up, she stifled her cries, as she went to stand on the side. She didn¡¯t want to bother them, as they were trying to save her brother. But the way they snapped at her as they growled dangerously, while saying they would tear her limbs apart if she came in their way again, left the little girl trembling.

    There were around five men inside the room and one healer, those men were furious about something and kept growling at Eros, though there was no way the young lycan would hear that.

    Meanwhile, Ariana, the healer, was too busy to save Eros¡¯ life to care about Emily.

    After five minutes, that Emily felt like forever, finally alpha Liam came to this ce. He nced briefly at Emily and spoke softly to her before he entered the room.

    ¡°Go to your bedroom, I will send Eros there soon,¡± Liam said and then he closed the door behind him.

    Emily wiped away her tears and immediately rushed back to her bedroom, she would wait for Eros there. He would be fine. Alpha Liam was there to help them and they would be fine...

    Emily started to believe that among these vicious werewolves, the alpha was the only one that she could rely on aside from Eros.

    ======================

    Chaos pulled himself away from Zuri, who was still trembling. She had stopped crying, but her eyes were swollen as she still hugged herself, as if trying to keep herself together.

    Her white hair scattered around her shoulders, hiding her face from Chaos¡¯ sight. He was kneeling down in front of her, but he didn¡¯t dare to touch her. He didn¡¯t want her to go through the same memory again because of him being so weak for a moment.

    Eventually, Zuri raised her head and rubbed her face roughly. Her bottom lip that Chaos had bitten, had healed, leaving only a stain of blood on her chin, yet Chaos didn¡¯t dare to touch her. He knew what he had done and he didn¡¯t want to torment her more than this.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Zuri finally asked, after she collected herself and felt a little bit calm.

    She stared into Chaos¡¯ dark eyes. She was sure that those blue eyes had been reced by this color. It had been like this for the past few days.

    ¡°Is this because you need more of your shattered souls?¡± Zuri couldn¡¯tprehend this sudden change in Chaos.

    No. I need you more. Chaos thought.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 250

    250 WOUNDS

    This penthouse had two storeys and two out of three rooms in here were upstairs, while one bedroom was downstairs, which was upied by Chaos. Zuri didn¡¯t know how he got this ce, but he didn¡¯tck money, so she thought he wouldn¡¯t stoop to fraudality.

    It had been two days since Chaos had gone. He disappeared with only a warning for her to stay inside the penthouse, to not step out of this ce, no matter what happened.

    He emphasized every word he said, almost growling at her. His dark eyes were so gloomy and Zuri could feel his dark mood, as if he was trying to hold back the monster that prowled at the back of his head.

    Even now, Zuri couldn¡¯t understand why Chaos had done what he did when they went to roam around the city the other day. He knew exactly what effect it had on her.

    Zuri was startled awake in the middle of the night because her throat felt sore and she wanted to drink something cold, therefore she decided to go to the kitchen downstairs.

    However, halfway to the kitchen, she smelled it. It was his scent and it wasing from the living room. She was sure that Chaos just appeared there, like he usually did, hence Zuri walked there and found him, sitting on a chair with his eyes closed.

    Maybe it was just overthinking on her part, but for a moment, the thought of him being dead crossed her mind, since he was so still and pale under the soft light of the moon.

    Zuri was sure when that thought crossed her frantic mind, her heart stopped beating for a moment.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Zuri approached him. He was sitting on the single sofa, with his head tilted to the side. His long, ck hair scattered around his face and shoulders, hiding half of his face. ¡°Chaos, don¡¯t sleep here.¡±

    .....

    Zuri wanted to say that he could catch a cold, but she wasn¡¯t sure if he could get sick.

    Chaos didn¡¯t give any reaction, it was only the gentle movements of his chest that indicated he was still breathing.

    In the end, Zuri knelt down beside him and took his hand that was perched on the armrest of the sofa into hers.

    She felt his skin was unusually callous. And when she turned his hand to look at his palm, Zuri gasped in shock. His hand was blistered. It was so red, it almost looked like he had just dug out a burning furnace with his bare hands.

    ¡°What happened?¡± She muttered under her breath in panic, as she moved to grab his other hand, which looked almost the same. Only his right hand looked even worse, as its skin was a few shades darker, not just red.

    Zuri raised her head to find Chaos had opened his eyes, which were dark blue, the color she loved. He didn¡¯t even flinch when she traced her finger on his burned skin. Chaos just kept staring at her and stretched out his other hand, before wiping the tears from her cheeks. She didn¡¯t even realize shedding them.

    Zuri was not aware since when she was crying.

    ¡°Your hand,¡± she said in a whisper. She felt someone just stabbed her with a dull knife before twisting it viciously. ¡°What happened to your hands?¡±

    Yet, Chaos didn¡¯t say anything, he only grew quieter and quieter. Zuri worried that he would stop talking altogether.

    However, he kept caressing her cheek and ran his fingers through her long hair, though his wounds looked painful enough.

    ======================

    ¡°You useless bitch.¡± A warrior walked out of the bedroom, but not before he took the time to insult the little girl, after he checked on Eros¡¯ condition first. He was still unconscious after the fight with Damon. ¡°You better go die.¡±

    Emily sniveled, as she pressed herself against the wall behind her. She wished she could just disappear, so she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with these insults any longer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go die now, she will ripe in a few years,¡± one of the warriors said, while running a scious gaze over Emily¡¯s body.

    Both of them snickered and mmed the door behind them, leaving the room in silence. Emily prefered this silence more.

    Every day, there would be a warrior or two to check on Eros¡¯ condition to give a report to alpha Liam, so he could overlook his progress, since he was too busy toe by himself.

    And every time, those people would make such nasty remarks about Emily, one of them even went as far as pping her bum, which made Emily cry for hours. She wanted Eros to wake up. Those people wouldn¡¯t treat her that way if he was around.

    Once it was only Emily and Eros again in this room, she approached him and sat down beside the bed, holding his cold hand, as she blew her warm breath on it, to keep him warm. Even Ariana, the healer, didn¡¯t know why his body kept getting cold.

    Emily was hungry, but she didn¡¯t dare to go to the dining hall. There were a lot of people there. Thest time she was there, it was not pleasant and she didn¡¯t want to go alone again.

    All she could do was wait for Ariana toe and give her some cold and hard bread for her to eat, but today, Ariana didn¡¯te.

    Emily felt like she was going back to the time when she was stuck in that tiny apartment, living with her ¡®parents¡¯ and they didn¡¯t even care whether she was eating or not.

    It was the same feeling and everything was happening on a repeat mode.

    ====================

    Chaos pulled out the ck sweater that he was wearing, so Zuri could clean his wound.

    At first, when Chaos said that he needed her to clean the wound on his back, Zuri thought it would only be some scratches, but who would have thought it would be like this.

    There were three nasty, long gashes running from his left shoulder to his right hip, with blood still dripping from the wounds.

    Chaos threw away his sweater and now he was only wearing his ck pants, sitting on a chair with his back facing her, while his hair was pulled into a bun on top of his head.

    ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Chaos tilted his head when Zuri didn¡¯t start and kept staring at his back.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Zuri swallowed down the lump in her throat hard when she started cleaning his wounds.

    It was a pin drop silence when she tried to clean the wounds and fortunately, they had stopped bleeding when Zuri changed the towel. On the basket, there were two towels that were drenched in a deep, dark red color.

    She couldn¡¯t even start to imagine what had happened, what thing, or what creature that could inflict such wounds on him.

    ¡°Gael said that you are not supposed to bleed.¡± Zuri remembered what that man said years ago. He was confused when he learned that Chaos was hurt. She remembered everything that he said. ¡°You¡¯re looking more like a human.¡±

    Was that what happened? Chaos was bing more like humans? If that was the case, what could it mean?

    He would bleed and die?

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Zuri prodded while she applied some ointment on his back and took the gauge. ¡°Will you tell me what happened?¡±

    Silence.

    Because of the wound, she needed to wrap the gauge around his body. She started to move from his front, rounded it to his back and then moved back to the front.

    During this time, Zuri ignored the way Chaos looked at her. He wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it. He stared at her tantly, as if he wanted to devour her soul.

    It took Zuri a little bit longer to finally finish it up and clip it.

    ¡°Okay, I am done, do you need anything else?¡± she asked. She had been asking him about what had happened to him, but it seemed he was determined not to say a single word to her.

    ¡°Can you stay?¡± Chaos asked her softly. ¡°I want you to stay with me.¡±

    Honestly, the questionpletely caught Zuri off guard, since she wouldn¡¯t have thought him to ask something like that after him trying to avoid her for these past two days.

    Chaos lifted his head, since Zuri was standing in front of him and he was still sitting on the chair. He didn¡¯t touch her. He didn¡¯t dare to do so after her breaking down, which he witnessed the other day when he lost his control.

    But now, he really needed her and Zuri couldn¡¯t understand Chaos at all. He was surrounded by a mystery that Zuri found hard to figure out.

    ¡°Will you tell me what happened?¡± She needed to know. She wanted to know what had hurt him, yet he didn¡¯t let here closer to him.

    ¡°Later.¡±

    That was the only promise that Chaos could give her andter could be meant forever, as their time was abundant.

    =====================

    Jasmine stripped off her uniform, to put on her gear, so she could go to the Shadow Moon pack and kill as many shifters as she could. If she was lucky enough, she would get the head of the alpha.

    They needed to try their new weapons and that pack was the best choice.

    Jasmine then looked at her body, which was reflected in a mirror nearby. She knew that she was beautiful, but time came to her very fast and there would be some parts of her that changed. And she hated that.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 251

    251 DO YOU SAY SOMETHING ABOUT ME?

    Jasmine looked at her body, which was reflected in the mirror. She didn¡¯t see any major changes and still looked ridiculously beautiful at her age.

    If it was not for her bad temper, the people around her would even find itfortable to be around her.

    However, Jasmine didn¡¯t think that she had to change anything about herself. If there was something, the only thing that she wanted to change would be her appearance, because for her, her body that reflected in the mirror was not enough. She wanted to look younger. She didn¡¯t want to age.

    She hated those supernatural creatures that could live for a thousand years without experiencing any changes in their appearance. How unfair the universe toward them as humans. She was bitter.

    ¡°Commander, Jasmine,¡± someone called her, as they knocked on the door and this cut her line of thought off. ¡°Everyone was waiting for you outside.¡±

    ¡°Ten minutes,¡± she said and then heard the sound of footsteps fading away in the corridor.

    Jasmine shook her head and put on her gear. This would be the first time for her to meet Liam after five years. If they had a chance to see each other, that was. And it was definitely not some kind of a weird date that they used to go to at one point in their life in the past.

    She needed to stop thinking about her appearance and instead start thinking about how to win this fight. It would be a bloodbath, because this attack would be reinforced with theirtest weapons. It woulde as a shock for those nasty shifters.

    Jasmine pressed her lips. She was themander for this operation, not some kind of a lovesick teenager. She didn¡¯t need to think what Liam would think of her after years of not seeing each other.

    .....

    =======================

    The memories from thest fight between him and Damon rushed to his head once he regained his consciousness.

    He growled in a low voice when he pushed himself up to sit down and let this knowledge sink in. He won the battle. If he was alive now, it meant he won the fight.

    Thest moment of him killing the brown beast was a blur of memories, but he remembered the feeling when his ws dug deeper into his flesh as the warm blood spurted out from the wounds that he inflicted.

    He even remembered the serene feeling that he felt when the beast fell on the ground as life left his eyes. It was something that he couldn¡¯t describe, something therapeutic if he could say.

    And the second thought that came to his mind after that was Emily. He lifted his chin and found her on the couch. She had her body curled under the shabby nket that he always used, her face contorted. Even in her sleep, she couldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    Eros got off the bed and carried her over carefully before heid her down on the bed and covered her with the nket. She looked so thin for a girl around her age and unusually pale.

    Did she eat?

    How about her food?

    Usually, it was Eros, who would get food for her.

    Eros put his hand on her forehead and was relieved that she didn¡¯t get a fever. Emily would usually be down with a fever when she was too distraught or too tired.

    =======================

    Zuri nudged Chaos¡¯ cheek to wake him up. She had cooked breakfast for him, albeit her not being sure about the taste. But it wouldn¡¯t be that bad, right? After all, it was just an omelet.

    ¡°I cooked something for you,¡± she said, as she put down the te on the table next to his bed. The light of the morning sun streamed through the window, illuminating the room as it shone on Chaos¡¯ skin.

    It would be exaggerated to say that he was glowing under the sunlight, but that was the truth.

    ¡°Wake up, let¡¯s have breakfast together,¡± Zuri spoke again, nudging his arm now. The gauge was still tightly wrapped around his upper body and she was curious why those wounds still had not healed yet. ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, I will eat all the food myself.¡±

    ¡°You can eat it all,¡± Chaos said sleepily with his eyes still closed, but he hissed when Zuri tugged his long hair slightly and then opened his eyes. They were dark.

    Zuri came to understand Chaos¡¯ current condition. When his eyes turned dark, he would be in need of his shattered soul, but not only that, he seemed to lose control over himself whenever he was like this.

    But, didn¡¯t he just get his shattered soul two days ago? Why was he in need of it again? The span in between his outbursts was getting shorter and shorter.

    ¡°No, we will eat breakfast together,e on. Wake up.¡± Most of the time these two days, Chaos justid on the bed, seeming all lethargic and Zuri didn¡¯t know what caused him to act like that. She was getting worried.

    Chaos blinked his eyes and then pushed himself up, as he nced at the omelet on the te that Zuri shoved into his hands.

    ¡°Is this safe?¡±

    Zuri rolled her eyes upon hearing that question. ¡°Fortunately, creatures like us will not die just because of mere food poisoning.¡± She gave the fork to him.

    However, right at the same time, Zuri hissed when Chaos pulled her close to him, as they heard a loud explosion and before they knew it, both of them had been thrown out of the room, shattering one of the ss windows. They fell so fast from the top floor of the apartment building.

    ======================

    ¡°You poisoned him.¡± That was not a question, but a statement from Eros to his alpha. He came to his room, right after he woke up, asking for an exnation.

    He had been standing beside Liam¡¯s bed for more than ten minutes before the alpha woke up because he felt his sharp re.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Liam said sleepily, he sat down and rubbed his face roughly to face him. ¡°What a pleasant morning to be woken up like this.¡±

    He wondered how long this young lycan had been standing there, watching him sleeping before he finally woke up. If his intention was to kill him, he would have died by now.

    Liam realized that he took this matter regarding Eros too lightly.

    ¡°You poisoned him.¡± Eros repeated his words and this made Liam grunt in response.

    ¡°Yes, I did. Or else, you will be the one that had been burned yesterday, instead of standing haughtily in front of me right now.¡± Liam stood up and approached Eros, as he shot him a dagger look. ¡°I will not find you entering my room again without my permission. Are we clear?¡±

    =====================

    Emily woke up and felt the soft nket that covered her body and thefortable bed under her. She frowned slightly, because thest time she remembered, she was sleeping on the couch, curling her body under the shabby nket that Eros always used.

    It feltfortable and helped her to sleep better when she was surrounded by his scent.

    But, now, she was confused as to why Eros was not in the room and she was on the bed instead? Emily got off the bed and was about to look for him when the two warriors, who always checked on Eros every morning, came.

    ¡°Hm? Where is your brother?¡± Kyle asked. He was a tall man with dirty blonde hair and eyes as sharp as an eagle. He used to be the leader of the group when they went out for a mission.

    Emily stood near the bed and was frightened, as she stared at the open door. It was only a few steps away, but these two men were standing in between.

    ¡°I think...¡± Emily cleared her throat to make her voice steadier and continued to speak, ¡°he went to the dining hall to get breakfast. He will be back soon.¡±

    Because Emily was not allowed to be in the dining hall, as she was a human, thus Eros didn¡¯t want to eat his breakfast there as well. He would always take two sets of meals with him and spend his morning eating with his little human.

    It was well known among the members of the pack.

    ¡°So, he¡¯s already awake now?¡± Derek asked again, as he sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°Good for him.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If he is indeed fine, we don¡¯t need to spend another second here.¡± The other man, Josh, tugged on Derek¡¯s arm to make him leave, but the man decided to shrug his hand away, while his eyes pinned Emily with that little smirk on the corner of his lips that made her ufortable.

    ¡°She looks fine, right?¡± Derek nodded at Emily, talking to Josh. ¡°I wonder what she will look like in a few years.¡±

    Josh frowned, yet didn¡¯t say anything, but Derek didn¡¯t need him to agree or disagree with him.

    ¡°She will be a freaking beautiful slut for the entire pack, in a few years, right? What do you think?¡± Derek chuckled, his eyes bore into Emily, as if he was going to undress her and this made the little girl back away.

    Emily kept ncing at the door nervously, trying to calcte her chances to be able to reach the door before Derek or Josh did, but the oue was something obvious. She didn¡¯t stand a chance against them.

    ¡°But probably Eros will take you first, since you are already in his bed now.¡± Derek chuckled at his own words.

    ¡°Did you say something about me?¡± Eros spoke coldly, as he entered the room.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 252

    252 A MONSTER WITH WINGS

    ¡°Did you say something about me?¡± Eros spoke coldly as he entered the room. His blood boiled when he heard what Derek had said to Emily.

    It was a bad idea to start a fight, but he couldn¡¯t care less nor could he shrug off what this son of bitch had spouted about Emily.

    Eros made a beeline to Emily, and color returned to her face as she was visibly rxed upon seeing him. She was d that he was here, but most importantly, she was d that Eros was all right.

    He was bringing her breakfast as usual. He put it down on the nearby table, before he turned around and red at Derek.

    The fact that Derek had a bigger body than Eros didn¡¯t make the young lycan back down. Hell. Why should he back away when he didn¡¯t even cower when he had to face a fight such as Atbikai?

    ¡°If I hear one more filthy word about her, I will cut your tongue off,¡± Eros warned him coldly. His dark blue eyes were a few shades darker now. He didn¡¯t react well to insults. No one would.

    Derek growled at him. He stood up and Eros was a head shorter than him, yet the aura that rolled off him was a sign he couldn¡¯t take him lightly. Eros¡¯ strong presence was not a joke.

    ¡°Do you think you can disrespect me like that just because you won the fight?¡±

    Emily tugged on Eros¡¯ shirt. She wanted him to stop, maybe that way, these two men could leave the bedroom sooner and nothing violent would happen, because she didn¡¯t want to see another fight anymore.

    .....

    ¡°Do you want to suggest Atbikai too?¡± The words came out so sharp. Eros didn¡¯t even try to hide his malicious intention or the fact that he was threatening him.

    Even though Eros didn¡¯t agree with the way alpha Liam helped him to win the fight, what he said was true. He wouldn¡¯t be able to win it if Damon had not been poisoned.

    And so, if the alpha was willing to help him to kill even his beta, more so this man. He was nothing in the pack¡¯s hierarchy.

    On the other hand, Derek¡¯s face flushed red when he heard that, but fortunately, Josh tugged on his arm sharply, preventing him from saying something reckless in the heat of the moment. ¡°We are done here, let¡¯s go,¡± he hissed at his friend. ¡°Let¡¯s go to get our breakfast.¡±

    Eros locked his eyes on Derek, waiting to see what kind of response that he would give him.

    ¡°You are only an outsider. A lycan. A cursed creature for our kind!¡± he roared at Eros viciously, but he didn¡¯t react the way Eros wanted. He dismissed the fact that he was being challenged.

    ¡°I am the beta now if you forgot. Now, leave my room and don¡¯t you dare to walk in again.¡± Eros was dead serious with his words. ¡°Or you will regret it.¡±

    =======================

    It happened very fast, but Zuri could feel it. She sensed it before it had actually happened. She was able to feel this danger that came her way, so did Chaos, as he reacted so fast.

    Zuri hissed when she first sensed it and immediately stood up, while Chaos pulled her close to him, hugging her as he turned around to protect her from whatever danger that came toward them.

    In the next second, they heard a loud explosion and before Zuri could discern what was happening, both of them had been thrown out of the room, shattering one of the ss windows. They fell so fast from the top floor of the apartment building.

    Chaos¡¯ back collided against the hard ss, while Zuri was protected, since he took the brunt of the explosion. The ss shattered because of the impact and caused both of them to fall freely from an extreme altitude.

    Zuri remembered this feeling. She felt it for the first time when she was only eight and now this fear crawled back to her from the back of her mind, the ce where she buried all the memories that she didn¡¯t want to remember again.

    Zuri hugged Chaos tightly. She was too afraid to even scream and this fall felt like forever. Would she die again? What Chaos would do if she died again? His condition was already so worrying now. With this speed, she was sure that she would break into pieces once she hit the ground.

    However, Zuri felt Chaos move swiftly and put his arms around her shoulders and the back of her knees instead when they almost reached the ground.

    People were screaming and a lot of them pointed their fingers at the two figures diving too fast to the ground. They were mortified, as their eyes filled with shock. They would surely die from falling from such a high altitude.

    Zuri closed her eyes, but she could hear and feel the grounding closer, followed by another explosion. Then everything went still and dark.

    Did she die? Was this what happened when she died before? Everything was still and dark? Zuri couldn¡¯t say for sure, but then her eardrums almost burst when she heard someone let out a shrill scream, which was then followed by the others.

    They screamed something and spoke rapidly, sounding too incoherent, but Zuri caught a few words like; monster, supernatural creature, demon, devil and then other names that she couldn¡¯t pick out.

    It was dark and chaotic, but Zuri still could feel Chaos¡¯ warm body, as his arms were tense around her shoulders and the back of her knees.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Chaos asked her, but she still couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Answer me.¡± He demanded that she say something.

    Was she all right? She didn¡¯t feel hurt at all, if that was what he wanted to know.

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Zuri hated it when her voice was shaking and it almost sounded like a whisper. ¡°I guess.¡±

    Chaos then set her down, but Zuri clung onto him for dear life, since she couldn¡¯t see the ground beneath her, she refused to set her feet down.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Chaos said, and that was when Zuri saw the light of the morning sun. It was as if the curtains had been pulled apart and the darkness disappeared slowly and dramatically.

    However, Zuri could care less about it when she realized what had caused the darkness. It was a pair of wings, which were now retracted to Chaos¡¯ back.

    They were huge enough to cover both of them and strong enough to reduce the impact of the falling earlier on.

    Zuri gasped in disbelief. She had never seen something like this and now, the bandages that wrapped around Chaos¡¯ body had been torn, falling helplessly to the ground, exposing the gashes on his back.

    ¡°Chaos...¡± Zuri couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe what she was feeling right now, or the right words to exin what was happening.

    However, she needed topose herself immediately, because she realized, aside from the people that rushed away from a creature with dark wings, as ck as a charcoal, there were around eleven people there, surrounding Zuri and Chaos.

    Needless to say their intention was not good. It was still morning. The streets were so busy, packed with many people that would start their day, but they were forced to run away because of this absurd and odd scene.

    Zuri looked around her, she was on her guard, when a woman with golden hair strolled toward them, with a beautiful smile on her red lips that wereplimenting her tacky red dress. She looked like a woman, who just camete from a night party.

    ¡°Well, well...¡± the woman clicked her tongue. She looked at Chaos¡¯ ripped body with lust in her golden eyes. ¡°It has been a long time, Chaos...¡± she drawled. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all since thest time we met.¡±

    Chaos said nothing. His eyes fixed on Zuri, trying to find out whether she was hurt or not, while the girl was taking her time to assess this strange woman in front of her.

    ¡°Should I thank you for getting me out of hell? That was a generous thing that you have done after you threw me there, you know.¡±

    It was all thanks to Chaos who released most of the dark creatures when he tried to bring Zuri back from the underworld. This was one of the consequences that Chaos had to face that Hades had warned him about.

    ¡°Oh, that must be the cute little white wolf that you adore so much, right?¡± The woman pped her hands enthusiastically, as if she was a five year old kid, who got a trophy. ¡°How cute that you are together again. You must be feeling happy that she came to this world again.¡±

    Chaos finally shifted his attention from Zuri to the woman, but he only spoke one word. ¡°Leave.¡±

    ======================

    Jasmine got out of the car and looked at thendscape in front of her. She was sure that this was the Shadow Moon pack, though she had never been here before.

    ¡°Everyone is already in the positions,¡± Niki informed Jasmine, as he was in charge to lead one of the three groups in this mission. ¡°They are waiting for your order.¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s expression showed nothing when she said, ¡°Proceed with caution.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Niki saluted her and moved away from her to go back to his position and inform the others.

    This would be an ambush and if they were lucky, they would wipe them all out.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 253

    253 CEREMONY FOR THE BETA

    Niki had been on various missions, but to attack arge pack such as this Shadow Moon pack still left him feeling restless. This was the biggest pack in the east and there was a shady rumor about the rtionship between Commander Jasmine and the Alpha of this pack.

    Niki couldn¡¯t confirm that rumor, since such an issue tended to be exaggerated. However, seeing how Commander Jasmine didn¡¯t even budge with the mission, he thought there wouldn¡¯t be anything worth worrying about.

    ¡°Proceed with caution,¡± Jasmine said in her low andmanding voice.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Niki saluted her and moved away from her to go back to his position and informed the others. This would be the third time he was on the same mission as her, thus he wouldn¡¯t have much problem following her dynamic.

    This attack would be an ambush and if they were lucky, they would be able to wipe them all out, though they needed more than luck to achieve that oue.

    Niki looked down, the Shadow Moon pack looked like a small city under a mountain and surrounded by several hills which served as their natural fortress. This was a tricky condition.

    Their surroundings could serve as their defense, or it could be their dead end, which would cage them inside and not allow those shifters to escape their attack.

    Indeed, they needed to proceed with caution.

    ======================

    .....

    Chaos had the ck wings behind his back spread threateningly. They were so huge, until they could block the light of the morning sun that just appeared on the horizon, while the golden-haired woman in front of them narrowed her eyes.

    At this point, almost everyone had emptied the streets. No one wanted to be stuck in the middle of a fight between non- human beings wielding strange powers that they had never seen.

    Those people¡¯s knowledge about supernatural beings was actually not that lousy, especially in this country, where the people thought they were free from that kind of creatures, as they had closed the border to the Artzees country.

    They really needed to learn that they were not safe at all. They lived among the supernatural creatures that looked exactly like normal human beings.

    ¡°What is this, Chaos?¡± the woman tilted her head and then looked at him indulgently. ¡°Do you want to send me to the underworld again? I heard what the others said about your little wolf.¡±

    This time, her golden eyes drifted toward Zuri and what she meant by the ¡®others¡¯ must be those dark creatures that Chaos had released to this realm.

    ¡°We may not be able to do much to you, but your little one is an easy target, you know?¡± The woman walked two steps closer to approach Chaos, but Zuri seethed.

    She hated it when someone came too close to her, or to Chaos in this matter, this lecherous woman was definitely not weed.

    ¡°Oh, little wolf, don¡¯t act like that.¡± She raised her hand to cover her mouth, as she giggled. Zuri really wanted to shove her hand down her throat instead. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Chaos and I have a long story together?¡±

    ¡°Chaos doesn¡¯t seem to care. Should I care?¡± Zuri replied sharply.

    The smile on her face faded when Zuri said that and her eyes glinted with anger. She didn¡¯t like to be talked back the way Zuri did.

    ¡°You are a piece of crap.¡± Her lips tugged upward, which at first made Zuri think thetter was smiling, but it was not the case. Her mouth split wider, showing her sharp teeth, as her pointed nose elongated. ¡°There is no ce for both of you. Not in the past, not now.¡±

    Yet, Zuri ignored herstment as she tilted her head to look at Chaos instead. ¡°This is the woman who has a long story with you?¡± she frowned. ¡°You need to fix your taste.¡± And then she added. ¡°And your eyes.¡±

    Zuri was ready to shift into her white wolf. It had been a long time since she had vented her frustration throughbat.

    =====================

    ¡°What is it?¡± Eros had just finished taking a bath when he saw Emily close the door after talking to Ariana. He no longer needed the healer, so he wanted to know why she came here without informing him first.

    ¡°Ariana said there will be a ceremony tonight for you,¡± Emily told him. She looked ecstatic when she added, ¡°She said it is your ceremony, as you are the new beta of this pack.¡±

    Emily knew exactly what being a beta meant. Eros would hold power within the pack, as he was the second inmand of the alpha. It could mean those people would hold themselves back every time they wanted to make a rude or nastyment about them.

    ¡°You will be the youngest beta ever,¡± Emily said joyfully. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is very great!?¡±

    Eros didn¡¯t think that was great, or something that should be overjoyed about, but to see Emily being happy, which was a rare thing to happen for them, he was willing to amodate that.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s great,¡± Eros said, ruffling her hair and looked at her hazel eyes. They were so bright with happiness that she felt. ¡°I will sleep for a while.¡±

    If the ceremony would happen in the evening, it meant he had a few more hours to sleep. It would be enough for him to regain his strength.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed?¡± Emily asked when she watched Eros walk toward the sofa, to sleep there as usual.

    Emily pulled his hand when Eros tried to ignore her and insisted on taking over the sofa.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep on the bed.¡± Emily grabbed his pillow with one hand and took his hand with the other, as she guided him back to the sofa. ¡°The bed is big for both of us, you know. We can take a nap together like when we were little.¡± She giggled at the thought.

    Eros let her lead him back to the bed andid down there.

    It was a simple thing, an innocent thing even, but within a few years, it would be something inappropriate for them to y brother and sister cards. After all, they were not blood rted and they couldn¡¯t just rely on that feeble reason.

    Emily came closer to Eros and wrapped her arms around his hip, as she rested her head against his chest. ¡°This is nice.¡±

    ¡°Sleep,¡± Eros said. He needed this sleep very much. There were a lot of things that happened and he felt very exhausted to say the least. He needed to take a rest, but his mind didn¡¯t let him.

    The thought of Alpha Liam, who was able to kill his beta without batting an eye, was quite disturbing. Damon was his beta, supposedly someone that he could trust.

    But, if he couldn¡¯t even trust his own second inmand, who else would he trust?

    =====================

    Zuri shifted into her white wolf when she charged forward to attack one of the men that this woman had brought with her.

    Those men were vampires, but Zuri couldn¡¯t fathom how they could be so strong. She had fought vampires before when she was still in the Shadow Moon pack, but they were not as strong as these few in front of her.

    Zuri ripped one of the men¡¯s limbs, but he grew it again. How the hell did he even do that?! She had never heard or seen anything like this.

    Frustrated, Zuri attacked his head and ripped half of it, which made dark bloode out of his torn head. The blood was so dark and smelly. It smelled really bad, which made the white wolf gag.

    The white wolf backed away and that was the time Chaos grabbed her body with one arm and flew in the air.

    Chaos floated a few meters away from the ground, with his beautiful dark wings pping behind him.

    Under the morning light, he looked like an angel with ck wings, which made the woman with golden hair whistle with admiration. She kept that lecherous expression on her face every time she looked at Chaos and this made Zuri feel sick.

    ¡°Running away from a battle?¡± the woman asked.

    Yet Chaos didn¡¯t waste his breath on replying to her or even acknowledging her when he flew away with the white wolf in his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to shift now,¡± Chaos warned Zuri.

    There were too many people looking at them with their eyespletely fixed on them, thus if Zuri shifted now, she would be likely watched by those people, naked.

    The white wolf growled in a low voice when she heard that. She nipped on his arm, while Chaos only regarded her with a nce.

    It was not clear whether she was vexed because she was being carried away in the middle of a fight or it was because of Chaos¡¯ment.

    =====================

    Chaos set the white wolf down on the ground when they were finally far away from the city and surrounded by trees, while a river streamed not too far from them.

    Zuri knew this ce, they came here months ago.

    Once the white wolf¡¯s legs touched the ground, she shifted back into her human form.

    Zuri was naked with her white, long hair cascaded down around her body, covering most of her skin, while Chaos knelt down in front of her.

    He stretched out his hand and wiped away the remaining dark blood of that creature from her previous fight.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 254

    254 I DON¡¯T WANT TO LOSE YOU

    The dark wings on Chaos¡¯ back folded and then disappeared behind his back, as if they were never there in the first ce and Zuri couldn¡¯t be more amazed to witness this. What else did she not know about Chaos? He came with a package of unsolved mysteries and was hard to understand.

    Chaos set her down and once the white wolf¡¯s legs touched the ground, she shifted back into her human form.

    Zuri was naked with her white, long hair cascaded down, covering most of her skin, while Chaos knelt down in front of her, staring at her with his dark eyes. He looked cold and distant.

    ¡°You have wings?¡± Zuri peeked over his shoulder to see the wings again, but they had long disappeared.

    Chaos said nothing, but he stretched out his hand and wiped away the remaining dark blood of that creature from her previous fight, which stained her hair and face. After all, she had bitted down the creature ferociously and the blood spurted out of his wounds everywhere.

    ¡°Do you have anything else that you hide from me?¡± Zuri asked, and looked at Chaos intensely. ¡°So, I will not get too surprisedter on if I found out something shocking about you. It is not really good for my heart, you know.¡±

    Chaos still did not say anything, but he leaned over to give her a kiss on the lips, which surprised Zuri, as she closed her eyes to feel the roughness of his lips. She demanded an answer, not a kiss, though this felt good too.

    And when she opened her eyes again, she was already wearing clothes. It was a simple white shirt and a pair of white sweatpants, which she usually wore while they were staying in the penthouse.

    ¡°This makes things easier,¡± Zuri mumbled, as she looked down at her new shirt and pants, while standing up. ¡°Who are those people?¡± She couldn¡¯t help, but be curious about the woman.

    .....

    Chaos stared at Zuri for a moment, before he caressed her soft cheek with his thumb to wipe away the remaining dirt from her face. ¡°Don¡¯t attack them.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Zuri asked in confusion.

    Chaos contemted for a while, as if he was trying to decide whether or not to tell her about it, but then he exined it briefly.

    ¡°Because they will kill your beast eventually. Their blood means poison for a shifter.¡± Chaos took Zuri¡¯s hand and then started walking away. Even though he looked aloof and didn¡¯t really seem caring, he would always make sure that Zuri was within his line of sight.

    ¡°What kind of creatures are they?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t recognize the woman or the bunch of men with her, or what kind of creatures they were.

    ¡°Scy, she is a Lamia.¡± Chaos walked them to enter the dense forest, leaving the river behind them, while the sound of its stream got smaller and smaller, as they ventured deeper into the forest.

    Zuri didn¡¯t realize it, because she was too immersed in what Chaos exined to her. It was a rare asion for Chaos to talk in long sentences for this long.

    ording to what Chaos exined to her, Lamia was one of the mythological creatures. She was a mistress and had this weird obsession to hunt and devour children, while having voracious sexual appetite.

    From their short encounter, Zuri could see who was the target of her sexual appetite and it was disgusting for Zuri to learn that.

    Chaos also said she was a shifter, which was very rare to be seen in her original body. She had the lower body of a serpent, though she could shapeshift into a wlessly beautiful woman in order to seduce men.

    ¡°What do you want to say here?¡± Zuri stopped walking when she immediately realized where this exnation would head on. ¡°Do you want to say that those men are her children?¡± Her voice came out as a shriek.

    Zuri didn¡¯t like it when she freaked out, but the thought of it alone made her stomach churn. What a disgusting creature!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it is true.¡± Zuri cringed. She didn¡¯t want to hear the answer, but that indeed seemed the case, as Chaos said ¡®yes¡¯ tersely. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡± She scrunched her nose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight them,¡± Chaos warned her again. ¡°Their blood will harm the beast inside of you.¡± Which eventually would harm her as well and that was thest thing that Chaos wanted to happen to her.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Zuri mumbled, as she looked at their surroundings and only then did she realize they were already too deep in the forest. ¡°Why are we here?¡±

    ¡°I want you to see someone,¡± Chaos replied. At that, he took her hand again, as if he didn¡¯t do so, she would disappear all of a sudden, or he would lose her.

    It was insane to even think that way, but as days passed, Chaos was having a hard time not to show his overprotective nature and his possessive side, especially when danger came from everywhere, as now those dark creatures were aware of Zuri¡¯s existence.

    She was not weak, but she was not strong enough to fight them and she would always be the weak spot for Chaos, one those dark creatures could make use to destroy him, reminding him of constant agony that he had to suffer during those moments when he lost his onlypanion.

    ¡°Who?¡± Zuri was not aware of hisplicated feelings, but she would learn about them the hard way.

    =========================

    Eros was woken up when Emily touched his face and he could see a little bit of surprise in her hazel eyes as a tinge of red color spread to her cheekbones. She was blushing.

    ¡°Um, the ceremony willmence in a few hours,¡± she said sheepishly, while retracting her hand away from him. ¡°You need to go to the main hall. Earlier, Ariana came and told me to wake you up.¡±

    ¡°You will be there too.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 255

    255 SOMETHING HAS CHANGED

    ¡°The ceremony willmence in a few hours,¡± Emily said sheepishly, while retracting her hand away from him. She was caught red handed touching Eros like that, though he said nothing about it. ¡°You need to go to the main hall. Earlier, Ariana came and told me to wake you up. Your clothes are there.¡±

    Emily pointed at the blue attire on the couch, this was a few hours¡¯ ritual, with the peak of it being in the middle of the night, where the alpha would announce Eros as his new beta and give him a mark, which would solidify that he was a part of Shadow Moon pack now.

    ¡°You will be there too,¡± Eros said, as he got up from the bed and then walked toward the clothes on the couch.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will be,¡± Emily murmured to herself. She didn¡¯t think that it would be a great thing for her, a human, to be in a shifters¡¯ ceremony. They would hate it. Moreover, Ariana had told her that she should stay back, since it would draw attention to her and only make them hate her even more.

    It would make her an uninvited guest after all.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Eros started to undress himself. He tossed his shirt and Emily looked the other way, as blush spread to her cheekbones and this didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Eros.

    ¡°Because Ariana said this is a sacred ceremony for you and all the other shifters. They would only hate me more if I were toe there,¡± Emily said after she cleared her throat.

    Before, it was not a big problem for them to change clothes or undress in front of one another, but it seemed everything started to change. Emily became even more self conscious around him now.

    ¡°This ceremony is for me and I want you to be there,¡± Eros said, as he put on his clothes and then took the pants to the bathroom, to change into them there.

    .....

    The tension visibly faded when Eros decided to go and change in the bathroom. Emily didn¡¯t know when it was exactly, since they were always together and Eros literally took care of her, but something had changed during the past five years between them.

    They grew up and became more aware of themselves. It was not only Eros, who had his body changed, but Emily as well.

    They were no longer innocent children, who could care less about their nakedness.

    ¡°Change your dress, I want you to be there,¡± Eros said after he came out of the bathroom in a blue shirt and matching pants. His attire was a dark shade of blue, with long sleeves, which looked too long for him, since the beta before him had been taller and older than Eros right now.

    Emily wanted to refuse, but Eros had walked out of the room. ¡°I will wait for you in the dining room.¡±

    ¡°But, I am not allowed there,¡± Emily immediately said. She was surprised that Eros even suggested that, since both of them knew that ce was off limits for her.

    ¡°I am the beta now. They need to learn to ept that and learn to ept you too.¡± That was final. Eros was fed up with them not wanting Emily around in the pack house.

    During these five years, Emily had been walking on eggshells, trying to be like a ghost, to not draw any attention to herself, because they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pick on her.

    Not only the warriors, but even the omegas in this pack despised her.

    It was a long story, but Eros learned that all the omegas here were from different packs, and were epted to live in the Shadow Moon pack by the previous alpha, because their packs were destroyed by humans.

    It was understandable that they hated humans, since they were forced to be part of this pack and were not treated right to top it, but had no other options to survive in this realm. They relied on the protection of this pack.

    ¡°I will wait there.¡± Eros closed the door, leaving her alone, so she could change her clothes morefortably.

    =====================

    ¡°There will be a ceremony for the new beta in the pack tonight,¡± Niki reported to hismander, Jasmine, the information that he managed to get before they ambushed them tonight. ¡°It will be by the river, so it means the pack house will be less guardedter.¡±

    Jasmine listened to him. She knew the previous beta, Damon, but she was not sure what happened to him until Liam looked for another one.

    ¡°Prepare everyone, we will attack now,¡± Jasminmanded.

    Niki was slightly confused with that and voiced out his concern. ¡°It is only three hours before the middle of the night, isn¡¯t it best if we wait until then.¡±

    However, Jasmine threw him a dagger look. ¡°I am themander and my order is clear. You can opt out of this mission if you feel the necessity to question me.¡±

    Niki lowered his head and walked away from Jasmine, to prepare all the people for this big event. This was not their original n.

    ======================

    Zuri watched in horror when she saw there were a lot of centaurs in this forest. They emerged from the shadows of the dense trees and showed themselves in front of Chaos.

    They didn¡¯t dare to walk closer to him, as if his presence alone was enough to make them back away, yet these mythical creatures still surrounded them, staring at Chaos with curiousity or cold eyes.

    ¡°What do you want here, Chaos?¡± one of them asked him with his low and deep voice. He was very tall, even taller than Chaos, of course, with half of his body being a horse.

    The color of their horse bodies was the same as the color of their hair.

    ¡°Tell me what you see about her.¡± Chaos pushed Zuri forward slightly, to expose her to these centaurs. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 256

    256 THEY WERE UNDER ATTACK

    This was the first time for Zuri to see a centaur in real life. They looked bigger and gruesome than how humans depicted them in pictures of a textbook.

    Their horse body looked so strong and they stood proudly, but from the waist up, they had the body of a human. While the men would have short hair with the same color as their horse body, the women would have longer hair, which covered their front.

    They looked aloof to their surroundings. The way they looked at things was intriguing, as if they had a thousand different thoughts at the same time. They seemed the type of creature that would think too deeply about something trivial and seemed like they would have a thousand different philosophies for everything.

    ¡°What do you want here, Chaos?¡± One of them stepped forward and then asked Chaos with his low and deep voice. He was very tall, even taller than Chaos, with his unique body.

    Chaos pushed Zuri forward slightly, to expose her to these centaurs. ¡°Tell me what you see about her.¡± His voice was so deep, which reminded Zuri of the way Knox talked to his people. He looked so formal and distant. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± he demanded.

    The centaur tilted his head, as if he didn¡¯t understand what Chaos was talking about, and didn¡¯t even spare a single nce at Zuri. He didn¡¯t take Chaos seriously.

    ¡°No,¡± he said in a rough voice. His arms crossed in front of his chest, as he shook his head to emphasize his answer. ¡°Leave from our forest.¡±

    Zuri could feel Chaos¡¯ chest press against her back, though he exposed her to these mythical creatures, he was on his guard if they were trying to do something funny to her.

    ¡°What forest?¡± Chaos said, his voice was so cold and distant. His long, ck hair fluttered in the wind, while his naked chest was so close to Zuri, until she could feel the heat from his body, which was great to keep her warm.

    .....

    This forest was slightly cold for her, but that did notst long when she felt the air trickling around her. The atmosphere crackled and all of a sudden everything turned so bright, as heat engulfed them.

    The centaur¡¯s eyes opened wide in horror as a few shrieks erupted from the other centaurs before a short shrill scream cracked the serenity of the night. It made Zuri turn around to see what was happening. And following his line of sight, she found out one of the centaurs was being burned alive.

    ¡°Chaos.¡± Zuri snapped her head to Chaos who was staring right at the burning centaur that had fallen to the ground, no longer moving or screaming. It was a quick death.

    At this point, Zuri was not sure what she had to think anymore because she would have never thought Chaos would go so far as to kill one of the creatures.

    How badly he wanted this, until the rejection of the centaur resulted in him taking an innocent life? Was that worth it? Were they bad creatures?

    ¡°Will you see her now?¡± Chaos asked the leader of the centaurus in front of him again. He looked calm and collected, but one must know that the calmer he looked, the more dangerous he was.

    His eyes were the color of red, the same color when he burned the whole city and created a true chaos in the capital city of Artzees country, Fokosa city, which now was upied by various supernatural creatures, who wanted to establish their territories on that ground.

    If this centaur kept rejecting Chaos¡¯ demand, Zuri was sure he would burn them all alive. The poor centaur earlier was only an example of what he could do to them without even lifting a finger.

    ====================

    Emily was dressed nicely in her brown dress, which was almost the same color as her eyes. She tied her hair into a bun and then put on the best shoes that she had.

    Though the dress and the shoes or everything in her possession were second hand things, she still managed to look more than decent at this sacred ceremony. Her beauty grew as she aged. Within a few years, she would be a beautiful teenager and then a young woman.

    ¡°What do you think about this dress?¡± Emily asked Eros, who was waiting for her out of the bedroom, with his back facing her.

    Eros turned around and found Emily standing not too far from him and then smiled softly. ¡°You look gorgeous,¡± he said.

    But that would always be his answer since the first time Emily asked him about her appearance, so it didn¡¯t sound special to her.

    ¡°I know you will say that,¡± she mumbled.

    Eros walked toward her and then took her hand in his. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They were runningte, but Eros didn¡¯t seem to care about that. They had never been fit in this pack and they were having a hard time epting them. It caused Eros to stop trying to please them so they could like him and Emily a long time ago.

    He no longer cared about them. They could hate him for all they wanted and he would remain the same like this. They were not worth any effort from him at this point.

    Eros took Emily to the dining hall, because they would eat dinner together before the ceremony urred in the middle of the night, by the river, the same ce where Emmet marked Zuri years ago.

    As the two of them walked in the corridor, there were a few shifters, who threw the two of them a strange look, as if they didn¡¯t really like what they were seeing.

    Human and lycan, two different entities that they weren¡¯t really fond of.

    However, they couldn¡¯t show their hostility openly to Emily in front of Eros, because the aura that emanated from him was quite scary. It felt like they were facing an alpha, not a beta, a very young but strong one on top of that.

    Meanwhile, Emily walked very close to Eros, clinging to his arm, because she was afraid of them. They had never treated her well. Not now, not in the past.

    And just like what Eros had predicted, once they entered the dining hall, all pairs of eyes were staring at the two of them. They were filled with malice and hatred. Almost all of them showed hostility toward Eros and Emily.

    Damon was the best beta in their hearts and had been around for a long time, thus they didn¡¯t take his death very well and were in so much grief, which caused them to feel a bitter taste in their mouths and a sore feeling in their hearts at the sight of the killer of their friend.

    Eros ignored all of that and pulled Emily to sit next to him. He even tapped the man on the shoulder to get up.

    ¡°She is not wee here,¡± the man growled at Eros, while Emily was trying to say to him that it was all right for her to sit anywhere.

    Yet, Eros didn¡¯t give in. He threw a re at the Alpha instead. ¡°This is how your pack members treat their superior?¡±

    ¡°You are not my superior!¡± The man got up from his seat, ready to fight him, while Eros swiftly pulled Emily from harm¡¯s way, hiding her behind his back, as he kept staring at the alpha.

    ¡°Sit down, Romeo,¡± Alpha Liammanded sternly. He used his alpha voice to make the man calm down a little bit. ¡°You heard what the beta said.¡±

    ¡°He is not yet a beta! The ceremony has not happened yet!¡± the man named Romeo protested. He didn¡¯t want to let this brat get his way.

    However, the alpha decided otherwise. ¡°He was the beta the moment he killed Damon. Not respecting him means you don¡¯t respect the rules either.¡±

    Romeo became very silent, but his veins popped out of his head. It didn¡¯t take a long time for him to realize that he was fighting a losing battle, since the alpha would let Eros get whatever he wanted.

    In the end he moved away from his seat, but before that, he threw Emily a nasty remark, while whispering into her ear.

    Romeo leaned over to her very fast. ¡°You will be a delicate young woman in a couple of years and...¡±

    However, before Romeo could finish his words, Eros had his fingers mped around his throat, as his ws emerged out, pierced through his skin and when he yanked his hand away, he ripped a good chunk of his flesh, leaving him bleeding profusely, as he dropped to the floor, with his hand on his throat, trying his best to cover the big hole there.

    Fear and horror crept across the entire dining table, as all the people immediately stood up from their seats and approached Romeo, who was gagging on his own blood right now.

    ¡°Call the healer!¡±

    ¡°Where is Ariana?!¡±

    ¡°Call Ariana over, quick!¡±

    It was a chaotic situation, as no one cared to eat anymore, since Romeo¡¯s blood had spluttered all over the dishes.

    While some men tried to help Romeo, a bunch of men tried to block Eros, just in case, he would be crazy enough to finish him off right there and then.

    Yet, Eros didn¡¯t have any desire to do so, so he stepped back, with Emily standing very close to him.

    Amidst thismotion, from outside of the pack house they could hear a bell ring three times and all of them became so tense.

    They were under attack.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 257

    257 I WILL SEE YOU AGAIN

    Niki had his gun at the ready, precisely aimed at his target, the same action followed by his fellow members of the Hound and once Jasmine gave a clear sign for them to open fire, right at that moment around twenty shifters dropped dead to the ground.

    This sudden attack, of course, drew attention and wrath from the other shifters. Those men immediately shifted into their beast form and those who were already in their beastsunched themselves at their attackers, with their jaws open wide, baring their teeth and razor sharp ws.

    They looked ferocious and feral to say the least, but the members of the Hound were trained soldiers, especially the members of the Delta, who were led by Niki himself. He was the best among them all.

    The members of the Delta were younger, moved faster and their aim was very precise. They moved in silence and at ease.

    It was great that they could numb those shifters¡¯ sense of smell with their new innovation. Those people only needed to carry a small pouch, which could hide their scent.

    This was one of the reasons why the shifters didn¡¯t know that they wereing closer to the border of their territory until it was toote.

    Silver bullets hissed through the cold, night air and pierced the shifters¡¯ bodies, as they fell down to the ground, whimpering in pain, or dead on the spot.

    Niki avoided stepping on the dead shifters¡¯ bodies, while the others would dly follow him, because they didn¡¯t want to disrespect them that way. This was indeed a battle, but he still believed that human and non-human beings could live together without trying to kill each other.

    However, his idealistic beliefs did not suit their current situation. He lived under an order and must follow it for him to preserve his life...

    .....

    From afar, Niki saw Commander Jasmine coldly kill a shifter by blowing his head. It was important for them to aim their heads, since it was a quick and clean kill and also to prevent them from mind-linking each other.

    ¡°Proceed to the next step.¡±

    Niki could hear Jasmine¡¯s voice from his earpiece and then moved faster, as he led the rest of the team to the heart of this pack, the pack house, where the alpha and all the important people in the pack lived.

    However before that, they needed to kill all of their warriors first.

    =====================

    All of the centaurs raised their hooves threateningly, as they showed their aggressive side, indicating how mad they were at Chaos for killing their fellow friend.

    Centaurs were sacred mythical creatures, they shouldn¡¯t be treated this way, not even by someone like Chaos, especially by him.

    ¡°You just showed how malevolent you are,¡± the leader of the centaurs spoke in his deep voice, his eyes trained on Zuri, as he tilted his head.

    On the other hand, Chaos said nothing against that usation, it was almost like he admitted the same and didn¡¯t even bother to correct him.

    You could call him whatever names that you thought suited him, but Chaos would always be the epitome of something dark.

    Meanwhile, Zuri was distraught. She looked restless because she didn¡¯t know how to react in such a situation. She did not agree with what Chaos had done to the poor centaur, but she couldn¡¯t openly criticize him in this situation either.

    Zuri tilted her head and then stared at his bloodshot eyes. He looked more and more detached from reality, as if something so dark had consumed his conscience. Something that was hard for him to fight back because it was part of him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your preaching,¡± Chaos said in a distant voice. ¡°I want you to ¡®see¡¯ her before I burn another centaur.¡±

    ¡°You know that it¡¯s an ill- fated act to kill us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about fate,¡± Chaos replied. He didn¡¯t care about fate, the centaur was talking to a walking chaos in this realm. He was the embodiment of all the ill fated and disastrous things of this realm. The abomination.

    Right at the same time all the centaurs shrieked in pain, their hooves rose high, as if they were about to rush away in the next moment, yet they couldn¡¯t, as though there was an invisible rope that held them back, while they were in pain.

    ¡°Do it now.¡±

    ¡°Chaos...¡± Zuri tugged his arm, trying to get his attention, so he could stop whatever he was doing right now, because she was notfortable watching this.

    Those centaurs were not burned immediately, but it was obvious to notice their skin bing redder than before.

    =======================

    The explosion was so loud, but it didn¡¯t stop at once, but happened a total of three times in sync with the bell that rang three times.

    The first one was a warning, the second one was an announcement to get ready for a fight, but the third meant they were under attack.

    This was so abrupt and no one could predict this. They expected avish dinner and a sacred ceremony for the new beta, not an attack or a blood bath like this.

    ¡°We are under attack! The members of the Hound are here!¡± one of the guards entered the dining hall to inform them all about what was happening out there.

    It was not only those people inside the dining room, but the alpha was caught off guard as well upon suddenly receiving this news.

    And at such a short notice, the alpha had ryed a quick order to keep everything in line and to follow the routine to evacuate all the women and children, who were not able to fight.

    Everything happened in a haze, as everyone moved around pretty quickly and the two men who had taken Romeo away from the room to see the healer, left him with Ariana.

    ¡°Take your sister to the evacuation site and meet me in area twenty three,¡± Alpha Liam said firmly, he looked very stern and aggressive. His voice was so cold while his expression was very serious. It was rare to see him lose his cool like this.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Eros said and then took Emily¡¯s hand to get away from there. He knew all the routines and where the evacuation site was. It wouldn¡¯t take a long time for him to reach that ce and rush back to area twenty three.

    The issue here was; Eros was still recovering after what happened to him during the battle against the former beta. He was not sure how bad this attack would be and if he could stand it.

    ¡°I will see youter,¡± Eros said to Emily. He kissed her forehead before he let her go with the other women and children into the secret tunnel, where the evacuation ce was.

    This ce was the safest ce in this pack, hidden at the foot of the mountain and was protected by heavy, bullet proof metal doors.

    Inside there was a lot of food and water for them tost for one to two weeks if the attacksted for a long time.

    But, one thing... this ce could only be opened from outside, thus even though this was the safest ce, this evacuation site could trap them forever, if no one came to rescue them.

    Eros stayed behind for a while, watching as they closed the heavy metal doors, staring at Emily, who was standing right behind the door, along with the other members of this pack.

    The worry and concern, also fear in her eyes, evoked mixed feelings in Eros. He didn¡¯t like to show his emotions, but he wanted to make sure Emily knew that he woulde back for her.

    ¡°I will see youter,¡± Eros said again in a whisper.

    ====================

    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything about her,¡± the centaur said. He freed Zuri¡¯s hand from his grip, staring at her intently, while Zuri walked back to Chaos. ¡°I can¡¯t see her future.¡±

    The centaur then shifted his attention to the sky, while his thick brows furrowed deeply. This was the first time for him to not be able to see anything, or something.

    It looked like there was a thick fog that obscured his sight and no matter what he did, there was nothing he could do to see it clearer than this.

    ¡°But, her past is very twisted,¡± the centaur added. He looked as if he was in a daze, like he was not talking to Chaos, but talking to himself instead. ¡°She is an old soul.¡± The centaur then looked at Chaos again. ¡°You lost her once... ¡®will I lose her for a second time?¡¯ that is the real question that you want to ask me, right?¡±

    That was right. Chaos didn¡¯t care about fate or prophecy or anything for that matter, but he wanted to know whether he would lose her again, because the thought of it alone made him lose his mind.

    ¡°Chaos, you should know better than messing up with fate. You should know that life and death are two different entities and you should know better than putting it in mayhem.¡±

    Zuri tried to follow his words, but Chaos had put his hand on her shoulders, while the shrill screams from the other centaurs had died down, as silence returned to this forest.

    ¡°She has died countless times, but you are so stubborn to bring her back.¡± The centaur¡¯s golden eyes shone brightly under the moonlight. ¡°You should have let her die in the first ce, in that case, you don¡¯t need to shatter your soul or be devoured by your dark side.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 258

    258 SHE WILL BE THE DEATH OF HIM

    ¡°She has died countless times, but you are so stubborn to bring her back again and again.¡± The centaur¡¯s golden eyes shone brightly under the moonlight. ¡°You should have let her die in the first ce, in that case, you don¡¯t need to shatter your soul or be devoured by your dark side.¡±

    Chaos kept silent all this time, as if he had lost his voice, but the hostility that emanated from his body was very strong.

    ¡°What else will you give up next if you lose her again?¡± The centaur took a step forward, but Chaos growled deeply in warning.

    He didn¡¯t like the proximity between the two of them.

    He didn¡¯t like someone touching her without his permission.

    And this dark feeling was only getting stronger now, just like the centaur had said, this dark desire inside of him only grew powerful, pressing down on his conscience, leading him astray and unreasonable, and the worst part of this was... his desire for Zuri.

    He didn¡¯t lose her only once and every time it happened, he gave away a part of his soul, then everything, to get her back and now after all that had happened, which dragged him to this condition, he swore to not let that happen again.

    ¡°The creatures from hell have been looking for her.¡± The centaur stopped walking closer. ¡°How can you handle so many of them?¡±

    ¡°I know that you are strong,¡± another centaur chimed in, she walked gracefully out of the huddled centaurs in front of her and once the light of the moon fell on her body, Zuri couldn¡¯t help but gasp in disbelief at the ethereal beauty in front of her.

    .....

    This centaur was so beautiful, her horse body and her human body gleamed under the moonlight, while her red hair cascaded down to cover her chest. She wore a red tiara with a red diamond in the middle of it.

    Zuri thought she had seen beautiful women before, but this centaur was something else entirely. However, what caught Zuri¡¯s eyes was this centaur¡¯s eyes, they were white,pletely white.

    Only after the first centaur strode to her and took her hand in his hand that Zuri realized she was blind.

    ¡°Aria,¡± the first centaur said her name very gently, the exact opposite to how he talked to Chaos. He looked cold and distant then. ¡°You are not supposed to be here.¡±

    Yet, the beautiful centaur named Aria stretched out her hand to Zuri and spoke to her instead, as if she knew exactly where she was standing right at this moment. ¡°Give me your hand my dear.¡±

    Zuri nced at Chaos first before she extended her hand as she didn¡¯t see any bad reaction from him.

    Aria smiled softly. She took Zuri¡¯s hand and pulled her closer to her and started chanting something that sounded like a song, but in a differentnguage that Zuri was sure that she had never heard before this.

    Her hand felt so cold to the touch and when she brought forward her other hand to cup hers, Zuri could feel shivers running down her spine, as she could see Aria¡¯s eyes glisten. What was that? Was she crying?

    It felt like a very long time since Aria enveloped her hands in hers, but in reality, it was only a mere second before she freed her hand then leaned over to kiss her temple.

    However, before her lips could touch Zuri¡¯s forehead, Chaos had yanked her back and the air crackled around him, as his wings emerged from the back of his shoulders, they were ink ck.

    It was so fascinating, but in a dreadful sense, especially when Chaos was not in the right mood like now.

    ¡°What do you want to do, Aria?¡± Chaos¡¯ voice sounded deeper and more frightening than usual, even Zuri didn¡¯t dare to look him right in the eyes. She was still confused about what was actually going on.

    Did Aria try to kiss her forehead? Zuri scrunched her brows at the thought of someone else¡¯s lips touching her skin. She felt ufortable just by imagining it.

    Sometimes, Zuri thought that she was already fine and finally could act normal, but when she was faced with this kind of reality, she knew she was far from being fine.

    ¡°Saving you,¡± Aria said. Her eyes glistened and she looked in pain when Chaos tried to burn her like he had done to the other centaur, but he did it slowly.

    ¡°CHAOS! STOP THIS!¡± Chyre, the centaur, who was standing next to Aria, growled viciously at Chaos. His eyes were filled with rage, while the other centaurs stomped their hooves on the ground, creating a loud, noisy sound that could be equal to war drums, while they took out their bows and arrows, aiming at Zuri, since they knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt Chaos.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be saved,¡± Chaos said, gritting his teeth and Aria fell to the ground. Her skin was flushed red and she was writhing in pain.

    Seeing that, her fellow centaurs couldn¡¯t hold back their rage, as they released dozens of arrows at Zuri at the same time.

    It happened so fast, but from where Zuri was standing, she felt like she was watching a slow motion movie scene the moment the arrows were released and about to strike her, aiming every inch of her body.

    But, of course, Chaos wouldn¡¯t allow that. His dark wings covered both of them, cocooned them safely from any harm around, while he held Zuri close to him. He hugged her a little bit tighter and for a moment, Zuri thought he forgot how strong he could be, until she couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    ¡°Chaos, you are holding me too tight,¡± Zuri whispered into his chest. ¡°You are hurting me.¡± She could feel his body stiffen at the mention of him hurting her. ¡°Can we please go? No more killing.¡±

    Chaos¡¯ red eyes shifted to the girl in his arms. He seemed to be in a daze and stared at her for a moment.

    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want to see any more deaths, I am tired,¡± Zuri said softly to him. She then stretched her hand to touch his face and caressed his cheek. She wanted him to solely focus on her and not on the anger and rage that clouded his mind. ¡°Get me out of here, please...¡±

    Chaos said nothing, he only stared at Zuri¡¯s hazel eyes, she looked gentle and shivered a little bit. There was pain and fear in her eyes and this made him frown deeply.

    ¡°Can we go?¡± Zuri could hear the sound of something big, much bigger than the arrows, being hurled at them, followed by a dull sound of something hitting the wings that cocooned them.

    Zuri was afraid of Chaos, but she was more scared about him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chaos finally replied in his guttural voice and both of them disappeared all of a sudden from being the center of the assault of the centaurs.

    One second there was a dark cocoon in the middle of the clearing area, the next second it was empty ground and Aria stopped wailing in pain.

    The centaur gasped for air, as her skin was very red. She was burned from the inside, but thankfully, Chaos stopped before something more horrendous happened and she lost her life.

    ¡°Are you okay, Aria?¡± Chyre knelt down beside her, he ced his forehead against hers and closed his eyes, this was their gesture of caring for each other.

    ¡°I am fine,¡± Aria said weakly, she was still having a hard time breathing. ¡°But the girl...¡±

    ¡°Let them be,¡± Chyre said sharply. He didn¡¯t care about those creatures. Chaos just came to mess with his kind and now he hurt his mate. ¡°I don¡¯t care if the girl died.¡±

    But, Aria shook her head. ¡°No,¡± she said in an even weaker voice. ¡°The girl will be the death of him... she will kill him.¡±

    Aria was blind, but she could see more than any gifted centaur could do. The centaurs could read the stars, but Aria envisioned the future...

    ===================

    Chaos freed Zuri once the wings that protected them disappeared, fading behind the back of his body. There was no wound, not even a scratch, given how brutal the assault that the centaurs had directed at them.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Zuri tried to look at her surroundings, as she turned around and was about to separate herself from Chaos, but he didn¡¯t think he wanted her to be away from him.

    In one swift move, Chaos had her pinned against the wall, he literally mmed her so hard until she shrieked in pain.

    Hearing that, Chaos snapped back to his senses and stepped back, letting go of Zuri, who grimaced in pain.

    She looked at Chaos in confusion, especially when she saw fear shing in his red eyes.

    It was fear, Zuri recognized it easily, since she was well aware of that feeling, but Chaos and fear had never been in one sentence in her mind before this.

    Zuri straightened up her body when the pain finally faded. She healed pretty fast for a shifter.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± She walked over to approach him, but he moved away from her, and when Zuri extended her hand, he stared at it and avoided her again.

    This was confusing, but Zuri came to this realization eventually.

    ¡°You are not hurting me, I am fine,¡± Zuri said softly, as if she was trying to coo at a wounded animal in their hesitancy toe over to her. ¡°Chaos... I am fine. You didn¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    Chaos looked at Zuri with the same pained expression.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 259

    259 YOU WILL NOT HURT ME

    Niki led his team to move faster and more cautiously. Ahead of them, they could see the pack house, the biggest building in this area.

    The path to reach that ce was not easy. Though they had killed all the warrior shifters along the way, who were assigned to guard the border, it didn¡¯t mean the danger was removed. The deeper they ventured into this pack, the more cautious they had to be.

    The warriors along the border were indeed strong, but the closer they got to the alpha of the pack, the stronger the shifters they had to deal with were.

    The alpha was the center of the power. There was no way they would let their alpha be harmed.

    On the other hand, Jasmine was very quiet. She was not very active in giving instructions and instead let a team leader take themand, as she followed the rest.

    If one looked closely at her, they would know how distraught she was right now. Unfortunately, all the members of the Hound and the Delta were too busy with killing as many shifters as they could to keep their own lives, as they would be the ones who would die tonight if they didn¡¯t.

    Jasmine gritted her teeth when she saw the pack house in front of her. Her heart was beating so fast and her palms turned very mmy. The way she killed the shifters that she chanced upon became more and more brutal.

    She even stomped her feet on the dead shifters, or simply kicked their heads or any part of their dead bodies that came in her way, as she walked ahead.

    Jasmine was venting out her emotions and her restlessness. She was notfortable to meet Liam in her current situation.

    .....

    Meeting him again after five years, when she was killing the members of his pack waspletely not an ideal reunion.

    Jasmine could feel her head spinning. She shook her head a few times to regain her focus, until a man beside her asked how she was, since he could see Jasmine was not like her usual self.

    ¡°Are you okay, Commander?¡± he asked Jasmine, as he ran beside her.

    No matter what, they needed to safeguard Jasmine. She was not only theirmander, but also the daughter of Archie Williams, the founder of the Hound.

    ¡°Focus on the mission,¡± Jasmine hissed. She hated it when someone could see that her mind was not in the game when it should be.

    The man nodded solemnly and then didn¡¯t bother her anymore.

    Right at that time, the loud sounds of a bell ringing three times echoed through the pack, which threw their silent operation into mayhem when all the shifters came out of their houses and rushed to the streets.

    ¡°Blow them all!¡± Jasminemanded, as she watched a few women and children run toward the pack house, while the men started shifting into their beasts before attacking them.

    It seemed, not all the people were in the pack house.

    ¡°Got it,¡± the men replied at the same time and it didn¡¯t take a long time before a loud explosion could be heard.

    Not only did it kill the male shifters, but their women and children as well. There was no rule for them to not kill the children of the non-human beings, as they would grow and be one of them too.

    Therefore, their actions to kill them all, including the children, could be justified.

    Niki saw a little boy, around the age of seven, and had his legs engulfed in mes while he was running toward a woman, who had died with burns on her back. He was crying, as he was in pain and trying to wake his mommy, but the woman didn¡¯t budge. She was dead.

    The sight was heart wrenching and the cries of the boy made Niki freeze in his spot with his rifle aimed at him. He was supposed to kill him right away, but he found himself unable to pull the trigger. It was hard.

    He was just a little boy, crying for the loss of his mother.

    But then, someone else pulled the trigger for him and the boy dropped to the ground, no longer crying, as the med on his short legs licked his body.

    ¡°Never show any hesitation again,¡± Jasmine berated Niki, as she killed another shifter, who survived the explosion. She looked heartless.

    =====================

    ¡°You are not hurting me, I am fine,¡± Zuri said softly.

    She was in disbelief that she was actually trying to talk very carefully to the creature that could hurt her with a snap of his finger, as if their roles were reversed and she was the bad guy here.

    ¡°Chaos... I am fine. You didn¡¯t hurt me. Stop avoiding me, okay?¡± Zuri took a step closer to him, but he recoiled again, keeping a safe distance between them.

    Now, he was staring at Zuri with visible pain in his eyes and her extended hand with cautiousness. It almost felt like she was trying to appease a scared animal, who would flee in the next second if she took a wrong step or move.

    ¡°You will not hurt me,¡± Zuri spoke to him, reassured him and then sat down on the ground with her arms wide open. ¡°Come here.¡±

    She was not sure if this was a great idea to use, but she ran out of ideas as to how to assure someone, who was able to kill you within a second, to not be afraid of you.

    This was insane.

    ¡°You will not hurt me, Chaos.¡± Zuri repeated the words, as if it was a charm, since she didn¡¯t know any other words offort to make him feel less guilty for mming her against the wall.

    Even now, Zuri had yet to pay attention to her surroundings, since her main focus was on Chaos. She didn¡¯t dare to avert her gaze or let her attention get divided from him, in fear he would disappear. That was not a baseless fear, because she knew he could do that.

    Zuri felt her arms getting numb, but she insisted on waiting until Chaos came to her instead.

    That was what Chaos did to her during the few years they had this journey together. He waited until she gotfortable with his presence, his touch and his kisses.

    And finally, eventually, Chaos relented. He moved an inch closer to her, but it was not enough for Zuri to reach him. It looked like he was miles away from her while she was tied to her ce, unable to move, as she needed to wait for him toe to her instead of scaring him away.

    Chaos looked at Zuri as if this was the first time he was looking at her, but there was something between them that drew the two of them closer.

    And finally, Zuri could feel the tip of her finger touch his face, while his long, ck hair cascaded down, caressing the backs of her hands. Zuri remained still.

    In the end, Chaos let Zuri touch his face, as he moved closer and closer toward her, until he was resting his head on her shoulder. He breathed deeply, as he closed his eyes. He was at ease now, while Zuri¡¯s free hand caressed his bare back.

    Her soft touch soothed his restlessness.

    ¡°Chaos!¡± Zuri was surprised when Chaos pushed her to the ground and pressed her down. He essentially pinned her down; he didn¡¯t put all of his weight on her, but it was enough to immobilize her.

    At first, Zuri thought Chaos would do something more. She had seen how impulsive he could be when he was in this condition, when he didn¡¯t look like himself, when he couldn¡¯tpose himself, but her worse assumption turned out to be wrong when she found Chaos breathing deeply yet evenly.

    He fell asleep.

    =====================

    Eros stood next to Liam when thetter was talking very loudly to the rest of the warriors in area twenty three. He assumed the position of the beta, on the alpha¡¯s right side, oh so naturally. It was a bold moveing from a thirteen year boy, but no one seemed to protest that.

    Not only them, even Liam only raised his brows slightly, but then he simply smirked, he liked the way Eros carried himself. He would be a better beta than Damon. He would make sure to polish him.

    Area twenty three was a vacant space between the pack house and the houses that were upied by those members, who didn¡¯t live inside the pack house.

    And now, this area was filled by the shifters, who were ready to have a battle against the humans, who were daring enough toe to their territory and kill their fellow warriors.

    ¡°SHIFT NOW!¡± Liammanded loudly and simultaneously, all of the men there shifted into their beasts, growled and roared loudly into the night, as they turned around to attack the intruders.

    Liam shifted into his beast, followed by his gamma and then Eros, who shifted into his ck lycan and charged forward, as he ran next to the alpha.

    Eros could still feel every joint of his body screaming in pain, since this was the first time for him to shift after the battle.

    And once his bones cracked in ce, expanding to adjust with his body shifting, he could feel the pain shooting through his body.

    But, that was not the worst case.

    Because Eros had not yet had his ceremony as the beta and he was not part of this pack, he couldn¡¯tmunicate with them through mind- link, he was in the dark now.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 260

    260 ILL FATED

    Every time Zuri pushed Chaos away from her, he would pull her even closer and pin her down once again in an attempt to prevent her from struggling out of his reach.

    And the most frustrating part was the fact that Chaos did all of that unconsciously.

    He didn¡¯t realize what he was doing because currently he was sleeping and had no idea what was going on with his surroundings. He kept burying his face against the crook of Zuri¡¯s neck, as he rested his head on her shoulder.

    Chaos looked like a child, who didn¡¯t want to lose something dear to him. He looked innocent and so serene. If someone saw him right now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to associate him with the man who had destroyed an entire city and killed countless people.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t really feel that way. If it was a few years ago, she would have freaked out and would be having a mental breakdown because of the closeness between them by now and also at how attached he felt toward her.

    But, thankfully, over the years, she grew used to his presence and his touch, yet it didn¡¯t shake off the fact that the left side of her body had turned numb, especially her shoulder that Chaos had rested his head on.

    The constant warm breathing on Zuri¡¯s neck made her feel slightly ufortable, while her stomach tightened whenever Chaos¡¯ lips identally brushed her sensitive skin innocently.

    It would be the death of her if this continued for a long time. Zuri wanted to push him away, but he would just pull her back time and again.

    ¡°Chaos...¡± Zuri shook his arm, but he only grunted and then fell back into a deep slumber again. ¡°This will be a long night...¡± she murmured to herself, while staring at the clear sky above her.

    .....

    Zuri didn¡¯t know where Chaos had taken her when they disappeared in the middle of the assault of the centaurs. She was worried that Aria was hurt or even worse... dead. Moreover, Zuri wanted to know what that centaur wanted to do, until it set Chaos off, who then became very aggressive to even kill her.

    Zuri felt there were a lot of unspoken things and these kinds of things would only pile up in the future, seeing how strangely Chaos was acting right now. He became less and less talkative, but became more and more overbearing and overprotective.

    For now, they wereying on a moldy floor, inside an abandoned building, where most of its ceiling had gone and grass grew wildly on its floor.

    This building must be one of the most beautiful buildings in its era, but fortunately, the era had died, along with the life inside of it.

    Zuri gazed at the pale crescent moon that shone like a silvery w in the night sky, nketed by the stars that stretched to infinity. Only the asional chirping of birds or barking of faraways dogs broke the silence of the night.

    ¡°How long will you sleep? I am hungry,¡± Zuri mumbled to herself and her body shivered once again when Chaos kissed her neck in his sleep. ¡°You are going to kill me if you don¡¯t wake up soon.¡±

    ===========================

    Despite his cruelty and his despicable methods to get whatever he wanted or his contempt for his father for his favoritism toward Emmet, he loved his pack. He would do whatever it needed to protect his pack. To make it stronger and lead the pack to be the only pack in this realm. This pack would be the strongest and the biggest pack in history under his leadership.

    He knew that Emmet wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything with his ability. He was only a scumbag, who paraded his status as the firstborn and would be handed down the status as the alpha without even lifting a finger, as soon as their father stepped down. He was so dumb to say the least. He knew nothing about leadership.

    Of course, Liam wouldn¡¯t let that happen. He loved his pack with all of his being, he wouldn¡¯t let such an inane and shortsighted person take the lead.

    Thankfully, Zuri yed her part very well and killed that brainless man, but, even if that n failed midway, Liam still had a thousand more up his sleeves.

    Therefore, seeing those disgusting people ravage his pack and kill most of his pack members, especially the children and women, the civilians of the pack, Liam could feel the anger roll off his entire being. The beast in him was totally awakened and now it prowled at the edge of his head, thirsty for blood, their blood.

    His teeth bared, as a deep and threatening growl rumbled out of his chest, upon seeing how many members of his pack had died.

    In front of him, near his feet, a young boy, around the age of four,y dead, with a silver bullet piercing his small chest as fresh blood soaked the soil beneath him.

    This young boy would have been one of his warriors a few yearster, but now, his time stopped and he wouldn¡¯t be anything, except dust in the air, once they burned him.

    The alpha couldn¡¯t believe this. His anger made him see red now. They killed children, innocent children who knew nothing, without hesitation. And they thought they were better than them, the non- human beings. What kind of weird joke was that?

    In his rage, he saw red and the roars and screams around him turned into white noise at the back of his head when he charged forward in his beast form, killing every single human that was daring enough to enter his territory and killed his pack member.

    What they had done was beyond atrocious and there was nothing the alpha wanted to do, except to rip them apart. He would enjoy having a bath with their blood.

    The beast moved very fast, as an alpha, his beast was easily recognized, since his size would be bigger than a normal beast and even though he was in a battlefield like this, he would be well protected by his warriors.

    A silver bullet was shot at him, but Liam managed to dodge it, as it grazed his front leg and blood oozed out of his wound. This kind of wound would take longer to heal, but it didn¡¯t mean he would stop. There was nothing that could stop him now.

    The man, who shot him, was standing a few meters away from the alpha as he reloaded his gun to shoot him again, but before he could do that, he had lost his arm, as one of the warriors started to tear his limbs apart.

    The alpha didn¡¯t pay attention to what happened to him, as he lunged at another human being. Their scent was very disgusting.

    He felt disgusted just by breathing the same air as them. The sight of them was a sore spot for him and he wanted to destroy them all... until he caught her scent.

    Liam caught her scent in the air, among these filthy smells of human blood, she was here.

    And another thought came to his mind when he realized one thing; It was Jasmine, who led these people to attack his pack.

    That thought alone was enough to freeze him on the spot.

    It was his own mate, who had killed his pack members, gave an order to kill the innocent offsprings of his pack members without hesitation. She killed them cruelly.

    A long and painful howl erupted the chaotic night, filled with so much frustration and agony. How could she do that to him?

    But, he knew this was something that they couldn¡¯t avoid, given their circumstances, this would happen sooner orter.

    And now, the alpha beast ignored all the people around him, he let his warriors take care of them, as he went berserk, prating through their defenses.

    And the more he broke into their line of defense, the stronger her scent became, until he saw her. There she was, being protected, just like how it should be.

    Either it was Jasmine or Liam. Both of them were the leaders of their respective forces. They must kill each other in order to stop this madness. That was a ground rule in every battle.

    If he killed her, these filthy human beings would be forced to leave his territory.

    If she killed him first, her team would be hailed in history as someone who managed to take down the biggest pack in the east.

    However, the closer he got to her, the more prominent one detail became; the severed bond was still there...

    ======================

    Emily looked around her, she found a nice corner for her to hug herself, while staring at the other women and children inside this huge room.

    Some of them were trying to calm down their children, while the others were too distraught to even care about their surroundings.

    The cries of the children then intensified when a woman howled in pain. She suddenly fell to the ground, as if someone had just caned her, but no one did that.

    The woman clutched the front of her shirt and wailed. Her cries filled the air and the atmosphere became even more tense.

    In the corner, Emily hugged herself even tighter, she was afraid. What happened to her?

    And as if she could hear the question in Emily¡¯s mind, a young woman beside her spoke in a low and trembling voice. ¡°Poor her, she must feel the bond getting severed.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°She is in agony because she could feel her mate dying.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 261

    261 ILL FATED (2)

    ¡°Poor her, she must feel the bond severance.¡± The young woman, who was sitting next to Emily,mented. Her face contorted in pain at the sight of her fellow shifter writhing in agony.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Emilly tilted her head slightly to look at the young woman. If she was not mistaken, her name was Rose, she was one of the omegas. Emily remembered seeing her in the kitchen.

    Rose shifted her attention toward Emily and then exined briefly to her. ¡°She is in agony because she could feel her mate dying.¡±

    Emily heard about the mate bond between the shifters and was fascinated to know how it worked and also how they found their other halves. It was destiny, fate, that a shifter would recognize their other half when they were so close and the moment they found each other, they were almost inseparable.

    It sounded romantic and Emily used to adore such stories.

    However, the severance of the mate bond could cause unbearable pain and this was the first time for Emily to witness that. The young woman, who was crying her eyes out, let out heart- wrenching screams.

    And a momentter, another shrill- scream could be heard. It was devastating to the ears and Emily had to close her own because she was not able to bear it any longer. She was afraid about Eros. She didn¡¯t have such a bond with him, thus she didn¡¯t know whether he was alive or not.

    She envied those shifters, who had such a bond with the people they loved.

    =======================

    .....

    The world spun around him and Eros saw nothing but blood and dead bodies that littered the ground. Either it was the humans¡¯ side or the shifters¡¯, at this point, there was no big difference.

    Eros, in his ck beast, looked so feral. His roars were enough to make those men shiver, but it was not enough to stop them or make them back away. The fight still continued.

    The ck lycan looked almost unstoppable. He prated the defense and dodged every bullet that aimed at him swiftly, but even so, the pain from his previous fight took a toll on him, making his movements slow down eventually.

    Especially when a silver bullet pierced his front leg. He jumped over the fence and entered one of the houses there. He needed some time to recuperate before he went out there to fight again, or else, there would be nothing gooding out of his situation. He could be dead.

    However, his n didn¡¯t go smoothly, one of the members of the Delta saw which direction he took and also the house that he entered, thus without any hesitation, he followed the ck lycan.

    It was known widely that this pack sheltered a lycan, not only any other lycan, but the lycan that was once an experimental object of the Hound, but was lost years ago.

    The information regarding that had been validated. Therefore, if he could get his hands on the beast right now, he knew his promotion would be served on a silver tter to him. This object was too valuable to be missed.

    Not to mention, the lycan was wounded now.

    The gun in his hand was at the ready, as he entered the house and heard a soft whimper from inside. He couldn¡¯t be mistaken. It was the lycan.

    =======================

    It was hard to get to her, but there was nothing that could stop Liam from moving forward.

    This woman was his mate, but the severed bond between them from five years ago was still affecting their feelings and in their current situation, where they had to kill each other, it was something ridiculous to deal with.

    Liam couldn¡¯t think straight, neither had he decided about what he would do once he got his hands on Jasmine.

    Would he kill her? Or perhaps, it would be her, who killed him first?

    The distance between them got smaller by each meter he crossed.

    Jasmine had her weapon with her and she looked fascinating in her gear, the thought of her alone made his beast restless and excited at the same time.

    It had been five years and the time they parted was still fresh in their memories.

    The beast roared ferociously, as he pounced onto thest man, who was standing between him and his mate, the beast pressed one of his front legs on his chest, once he was pinned to the ground, he had his other leg on his throat with its ws emerging threateningly.

    ¡°Let go of him, Liam,¡± Jasmine said firmly. She had her gun aimed at the huge beast in front of her. ¡°Let go of him or I will shoot you.¡±

    However, instead of sumbing to the threat, the beast wed the poor man¡¯s face harshly and tore his head off his shoulders in a clean cut movement, goading the woman to shoot him.

    The alpha was within the shooting range of Jasmine and she could save her man if she shot the beast, but for some unknown reason, she didn¡¯t do that and watched him die a miserable death.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. Her finger was right on the trigger, her aim was clear and all she needed to do was to shoot him. It was easy, even an amateur from the Delta, who held the gun for the first time, would be able to do it at such a close range.

    Yet, her heart turned heavy and she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill him.

    Jasmine gritted her teeth. She had this unwavering belief that Liam wouldn¡¯t attack her, but she could be wrong. She could bepletely wrong. After all, five years had gone without a single word between them and what an irony to meet in such a situation.

    Wasn¡¯t this a little bit nostalgic? They parted when the war happened between humans and non human beings and their situation right now was nothing different.

    The beast roared ferociously and rushed toward her, anger and hatred filled his eyes for what Jasmine and her people had done to this pack. To all the members of his pack.

    Liam was the alpha, he could feel every bond between the pack members that shattered when they died.

    It was unforgivable, Jasmine couldn¡¯t be forgiven for what she had done.

    On the other hand, seeing how the beast didn¡¯t stop or even slowed down under the threatening gun, Jasmine didn¡¯t have any other choice, but to shoot him.

    Everything went so fast, but so slow at the same time when all the sounds and the fight around them faded into nothing...

    =====================

    Mohan entered one of the houses that he believed to be the house where he saw the ck lycan had disappeared into.

    And as soon as he stepped in, he could hear a soft whimper from inside of this two floor house. The sound came from upstairs, but then, he heard a low threatening growl.

    This nasty beast must have known that he was here, inside the house. After all, this creature could smell their scents. It would be a great opportunity for Mohan to finish off this beast and get a promotion. This beast was injured and he needed to move fast.

    Thus, despite the threatening growl that he heard, he climbed the stairs and found a young boy, huddled in front of a door, ring at him, while cradling his bleeding hand. His eyes were so dark and sharp. He was ring at him.

    The color of Eros¡¯ eyes were no longer dark blue, but it was almost pitch ck.

    ¡°There you go...¡± Mohan mumbled to himself, as he aimed his gun at the young boy. He took his tranquilizer instead of the gun with silver bullets. He thought it would be best to catch him alive.

    However, Mohan thought so lowly of this young creature, because once he fired the tranquilizer at him, he dodged it easily. He looked at the small syringe and growled even louder.

    He looked more like a beast, rather than human, even though he was in his human form. His eyes were murderous, as if saying that he would rip Mohan apart, if he dared enough to make any move on him.

    Yet, Mohan could care less about that as he reloaded his tranquilizer and aimed it at the young boy again.

    ¡°Be a good boy, okay,¡± he said with so much hatred. ¡°Creatures like you shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. So disgusting.¡±

    He remembered how his family members had died during the chaotic situation in the old capital city and how he became an orphan, left all alone, because of these creatures.

    ¡°You should be grateful that I only want to subdue you, instead of directly killing you. Death is too easy and merciful for a nasty creature like you,¡± Mohan rambled, as he moved closer to the boy carefully. He shot him once again, but Eros dodged it.

    Mohan cursed under his breath and drew his other gun instead. The speed of a tranquilizer was not as fast as a bullet, thus it was possible for Eros to dodge it, but with the silver bullet aimed at his head, the chance for him to evade it was almost impossible.

    Knowing that, Eros ran past Mohan and threw himself at the ss window on the opposite side of this corridor.

    Eros¡¯ body fell from the second floor after he managed to break the window, but right at the same time, Mohan pulled the trigger.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mohan cursed aloud.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 262

    262 LONG TIME NO SEE, JASMINE

    Mohan was not sure whether the bullet hit that damn creature or not, but he needed to check on it. Therefore, after confirming that the creature stayed crouching on the ground after the fall, he immediately rushed down the stairs to go to the other side of the house, to see the creature.

    But, on his way down, he met Xo, who followed him there after he heard the sounds of a breaking window followed by a gunshot.

    ¡°Mohan, what is it? Are you okay?¡± Xo was gasping for breath when he approached Mohan. ¡°We need to leave, the supernatural creatures took Commander Jasmine as a hostage, we need to leave now!¡±

    Mohan stopped running and then turned around to face Xo, he wanted that to be a joke. They hade so far, there was no way they could back down now, especially when he found the lost precious experimental object for the facility.

    And this just clicked to him.

    ¡°What did you say before?¡± Mohan spoke quickly. ¡°They took themander? Then who gave the order to retreat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Alpha of this pack got a hold of Commander Jasmine, so it is Niki, who gave the orders to retreat,¡± Xo replied. He was not as bright as Mohan or Niki, but the three of them were friends, since the first day of training.

    ¡°So, it is Niki,¡± Mohan repeated after him. It left a sour taste in his mouth when he heard that. He knew that Niki came above him in all aspects during their training days, even in the first mission up until now, he would be the leader of the team.

    However, now Mohan had a chance to turn the tables and prove himself that he could be better than him. He was always down to apetition.

    .....

    ¡°I know how to save the situation. Come, follow me!¡± Mohan rushed out of the house to find the lycan boy with Xo following behind him.

    ¡°But, Niki¡¯s order...¡± he tried to protest, but Mohan was already gone. The young man didn¡¯t want to wait for his friend¡¯s reply.

    =======================

    Niki watched how their men were forced to back down when the alpha managed to get his hands on Commander Jasmine.

    And now, the Alpha of this pack, Liam, was holding Commander Jasmine in front of them, with a gun pressed against her temple, demanding them to retreat from his territory and leave her behind.

    Liam wore nothing, as he just shifted into his human form. Of course, only after someone from his pack injected Jasmine with a sedative. So, she couldn¡¯t retaliate. She was awake, conscious enough to understand her current situation, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to fight back.

    Jasmine could even feel his hardness against her back, it gave her mixed feelings. She felt disgusted, humiliated even for being held captive by this primal creature, not to mention that it was kind of disrespectful for him to be excited in this kind of situation. But at the same time, Jasmine couldn¡¯t deny that she felt the same, though this feeling was easy to get rid off. However, it didn¡¯t erase the fact that the feeling was mutual.

    With Jasmine being in front of Liam, it saved those people from seeing the alpha¡¯s nakedness. However, for the shifters, it was not even an issue. It was their nature and there was nothing to be ashamed of.

    ¡°Take your people and back off,¡± Liam growled at those people before him. He looked at the young man, who still had his gun aimed at him. He was the alpha, thus he realized immediately that this young man was the leader of these disgusting people. At least, he was Jasmine¡¯s second inmand.

    However, Niki didn¡¯t obey the order immediately, he instead looked at hismander, trying to see whether she wanted to say something regarding this matter, or she had another n in her mind for them to be able to get out of this situation.

    But, as it seemed, the situation right now was up to him.

    ¡°Put your guns down and walk away from my territory, or else, I will kill her.¡± Liam extended his ws, so they grazed against Jasmine¡¯s neck, which made her wince in pain as blood oozed out of the wounds.

    If it was five years ago, he wouldn¡¯t have the heart to hurt her like this, but seeing the first thing that she had done to his pack in their first meeting after all this time... the dead bodies of those children. The children of his pack... he was willing to go extra miles for that alone.

    If he thought Jasmine didn¡¯t have any value anymore, he would have killed her and eradicated those filthy people before his eyes.

    But, she held value. She was still useful if she was alive.

    ¡°If you kill her, we will kill all of your kind,¡± Niki warned him, but the Alphaughed at his attempt to threaten him.

    ¡°Do you really think you can do that, boy?¡± Liam tilted his head, he smirked at Niki.

    And then, through the mind- link, he simply ordered one of the beasts to let this young boy know that he didn¡¯t have any chance to prove his words.

    With the order, without a second thought, one of the beasts jumped to the nearest member of the Hound and ripped his chest, then tore his limbs apart.

    A shrill scream erupted in the air, but then it went silent. At least, that was a quick death.

    ¡°We can do that the whole night, but in the end, you will lose all of your men and you will not get yourmander back.¡± Liam raised his finger that was coated with Jasmine¡¯s blood and licked it. Her blood tasted good and for a moment, he was intoxicated by her scent. He forgot how there was a time he used to long for this scent. ¡°Take your chance and leave.¡±

    On the other hand, Niki gritted his teeth. He had to save his men, but he couldn¡¯t leave hismander behind, yet if he insisted on fighting, the oue was not something that they looked for.

    Therefore, he chose to go by the rules.

    ¡°Retreat,¡± Niki issued the order grimly. This was a tough situation, but the rules said clearly that if the Commander was not in the condition to issue the order, the leadership would fall into the second inmand, which was him.

    Liam smirked viciously when he heard that, his eyes even glimmered under the light of the moon. Something evil shed in his eyes when he saw how they retreated. It was great. Those filthy people got lost from hisnd; he had the woman in his possession.

    ¡°Long time no see, Jasmine,¡± he whispered viciously to his mate. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would deliver yourself to my arms like this.¡±

    Jasmine could feel shivers run down her spine when she heard the way Liam spoke. She knew danger and this was one of those urrences.

    ¡°You will look forward to the days we will spend together, I promise you.¡± Liam kissed her neck.

    ========================

    Zuri woke up when she felt something warm and wet touch her face. She frowned and thought it was only a dream, but then this thing didn¡¯t stop assaulting her, which in turn forced her to realize that it was not a dream.

    The moment she woke up, she was greeted by a small wolf staring down at her.

    ¡°What?!¡± Zuri screamed and then scrambled away, while the small wolf blinked its eyes and wriggled its bushy tail. This animal had the same fur color as her, white.

    Zuri gasped for air, her head was aching because she woke up with a start, but when she wiped her face roughly, she could feel her cheek was wet.

    ¡°Ugh, gross,¡± sheined lightly, but then her focus shifted back to the little white wolf. She knew immediately that it was a wolf, because she was a wolf herself, but this one was not a shifter, she was sure about that. ¡°What is it? Are you lost?¡±

    Zuri stretched out her hand and the little wolf happily dragged her small butt toward her and then sat on herp.

    Probably because Zuri could be said as a wolf too, this little creature didn¡¯t feel any fear of her and immediately gotfortable with her.

    ¡°You should be with your pack,¡± Zuri murmured and then took the wolf in her arms, as she stood up and looked around her. Chaos was nowhere to be seen, but his scent still lingered in the air. He was not far.

    Following his scent, Zuri walked out of this building and only now did she realize that the building she thought was an abandoned house with a broken ceiling was actually a castle.

    It was huge to say the least, but Zuri managed to find Chaos within a few minutes.

    The man was standing in front of an intricate statue in the middle of a big pond, but she was not sure what kind of statue it was, but Zuri was sure it was a beautiful fountain decades ago.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± That was the first question that she asked him when she approached. She was stopped right beside Chaos, with the wolf in her arms.

    Chaos nced at the little creature in her arms and didn¡¯t look impressed. ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°A wolf,¡± Zuri replied in a matter of fact tone, lifting it up to his face.

    ¡°Throw it away.¡±

    And the wolf growled at Chaos for what he said.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 263

    263 THE BREEDER

    Chaos nced at the little creature in Zuri¡¯s arms and he didn¡¯t look impressed at all with this little creature. ¡°What is that?¡± he asked gruffly.

    ¡°A wolf,¡± Zuri replied in a matter of fact tone. She raised it and then shoved it in his face.

    ¡°Throw it away.¡± Chaos furrowed his brows.

    On the other hand, feeling the hostility in the man¡¯s words, the wolf growled at him. She was small, but she was brave enough to bare her teeth at him.

    ¡°No?¡± Zuri pulled the wolf back to her protectively. ¡°She was lost. We need to find her pack.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to find that creature¡¯s pack.¡± Chaos then walked away from Zuri, prompting her to follow behind him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t growl at him, okay? Or he will not hesitate to grill you,¡± Zuri murmured to the little wolf, while she tilted her head to the side, as if seriously advising her. ¡°Chaos, we can¡¯t leave her alone in the wild. We need to find her pack first before we leave, so we know that she is safe.¡±

    Chaos said nothing and her pleading was greeted with silence from him. He kept walking away from this abandoned castle.

    ¡°She will die if we let her roam around without taking her back to her pack,¡± Zuri argued with Chaos, though the man said nothing. ¡°We can¡¯t let her die.¡±

    .....

    Of course, they could. If they could kill someone without even batting an eye, abandonment was not supposed to be something difficult to do.

    ¡°Chaos, why don¡¯t we take a break for a while and do something good by returning her to her pack?¡± Zuri hastened her steps and then stopped right in front of him, forcing him to stop walking.

    ¡°We are not here to take care of it,¡± Chaos finally replied to Zuri.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you do this for me? I have never asked anything from you for as long as I can remember,¡± Zuri mumbled, but she knew that Chaos could hear her perfectly.

    On the other hand, Chaos only stared at her for a moment before he stepped aside and then continued to walk away from her and the little wolf in her arms.

    ¡°He looked cute when he was sleepingst night, but he turned annoying the moment he opened his eyes,¡± Zuri talked to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not abandon you.¡±

    The wolf blinked her eyes innocently.

    ========================

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    Someone whispered and in a matter of seconds, all of them cried in relief and even hugged each other in joy.

    Rose nudged Emily¡¯s shoulder and talked to her in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel happy since the battle is over?¡± She was a little bit confused with Emily¡¯s reaction, since she didn¡¯t say anything or even budge from her sitting position, hugging herself at the corner when she heard the news.

    ¡°I am d the battle is over.¡± But, she didn¡¯t know whether Eros survived this or not. The only reason that they let her live in this pack was because of him, thus if he died during the battle, it didn¡¯t make any big difference to her. She would die in this pack of wolves.

    ¡°Are you worried about your brother?¡± Rose guessed it right, as Emily nodded.

    Rose was a few years older than Emily, probably around the same age as Eros. She came here when she was very little and didn¡¯t really remember her original pack before this. She had already gotten used to living as an omega in this pack.

    ¡°I hope I have the same privilege of using mind link that you have with each other as a shifter,¡± Emily said meekly. She would have known whether Eros was fine or something bad happened to him.

    On the other hand, Rose said nothing. She was born with this, therefore, she didn¡¯t know how it felt without this ability.

    ¡°He will be fine.¡± She stretched out her hand and caressed her head.

    ¡°He must be fine.¡±

    =======================

    Niki had just finished checking on his men and needless to say that they lost almost half the number of the people, including theirmander, that came on this mission.

    This sucked, this was the worst, horrible mission that they had ever taken, since the first time he got assigned to go on one.

    However, there was one more thing that made Niki go through the list of the men, who survived, again and again, because he couldn¡¯t find Xo¡¯s name. He was not on the list of the men that survived, while they didn¡¯t list those who died.

    Therefore, it was easy to conclude it.

    ¡°Where is Mohan?¡± Niki got out of the jeep and then walked toward the big camp that they built out of the pack¡¯s territory to treat the wounded soldiers.

    ¡°He is over there,¡± one of the men informed Niki, while pointing in a direction beside the camp.

    Without wasting any breath, Niki rushed toward his friend. The three of them were always together ever since they entered the training grounds. They had been the first batch when the government decided to create the Delta, another force that was better than the Hound to get rid of all the supernatural creatures.

    ¡°Where is Xo?¡± Niki came to Mohan and demanded an answer. He scanned him briefly, and confirmed that he looked fine. Aside from a few scratches on his face, he was perfectly all right. Moreover, he would have been inside the camp if he was injured.

    Mohan looked devastated and distraught to say the least, and the moment he raised his head and looked at Niki right in the eyes. He knew what answer that he would give him.

    ¡°He killed him.¡± Mohan¡¯s voice was shaking, as he gritted his teeth and balled his fists.

    Niki could feel the anger that shot through his veins. He saw red. He had lost so much and Mohan and Xo were already like brothers to him. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The ck lycan. The lycan in that pack.¡±

    ========================

    Jasmine woke up with a headache, she felt under the weather while her vision was blurry. She needed to shake her head in order to clear her mind, but it only added to her aching head.

    She rolled her body and wiped her face weakly. It was so strange that she didn¡¯t feel any strength left in her, as if she had just exhausted all of her energy. Even to lift her hand required a big effort from her.

    ¡°Wake up already?¡±

    Someone came closer to Jasmine and this made her raise her guard. She tried to push her body into a sitting position and looked at Liam, who was walking closer to her with a tray full of breakfast.

    ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± Liam asked her, as he sat down on the bed with the tray on hisp, while staring at Jasmine, who looked at him groggily. It seemed the sedative was still in her system.

    On the other hand, Jasmine looked at the water in the ss and swallowed. Her throat was so dry, she felt like she just ate sand.

    ¡°You want this?¡± Liam took the ss and raised it in front of Jasmine. He brought it to her lips, but when she tilted her head back to drink it, Liam withdrew the ss and downed the whole ss. ¡°Oops, sorry. I think I just finished it.¡±

    Jasmine blinked her eyes when she saw what Liam did to her.

    ¡°Oh, babe, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Liam put away the tray from him and moved closer to Jasmine, but out of instinct, she moved away from him. ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡±

    Liam pulled her body and pinned her down on the bed, while he hovered above her.

    ¡°Take me back to Lucinda city,¡± Jasmine demanded, but her voice was too weak to make such a demand. She was too weak to even push Liam away from her.

    ¡°Why should I? Don¡¯t you like it here?¡± He smirked viciously, while his lips were only a few inches away from her neck. ¡°You can be the luna of this pack, my mate. Don¡¯t you think that is so exciting?¡±

    Jasmine gritted her teeth. She tried to push him away, but it was to no avail. She wouldn¡¯t be able to overpower him in her best condition, let alone right now.

    ¡°Fuck you.¡±

    Liam chuckled when he heard that. ¡°Sure, babe. I will fuck you to my heart¡¯s content, until you pop out our children. There were about eighteen children that your people had killedst night and that many will what you are going to give me.¡±

    At that moment, Jasmine realized what Liam was going to do to her. He intended to make her a breeder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it so exciting? To have the creatures that you hate the most, growing in your stomach?¡±

    The thought of it alone dreaded Jasmine and right at that moment, she felt excruciating pain in her neck, as she screamed at the top of her lungs, thrashing her body around when Liam bit her. He put his mark on her and he was not gentle when he did that, knowing it would hurt as hell.

    ========================

    ¡°I think it is over here,¡± Zuri said merrily when Chaos finally relented and agreed to find this poor wolf¡¯s pack. ¡°I can smell their scents.¡±

    Zuri walked toward the other side of the forest and could hear the sound of the flowing river.

    ¡°Over here,¡± she said, but she sensed the wolf in her arms snuggling closer to her. Her small body was literally shaking. She was scared?

    ¡°Stop,¡± Chaos said grimly.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 264

    264 WHAT DOES IT MEAN?

    Sebastian came to July¡¯s office room because he couldn¡¯t find Knox, since the man went out of the manor to meet with the people from the coven. They came to make a deal with them regarding territories.

    The witches wanted to seek asylum from them because their kind was hard to be epted by the other supernatural creatures. Almost all of them saw the witches as a threat, since they could use their spells to manipte them.

    Moreover, it was widely known how cunning and conniving a witch could be.

    Therefore, neither packs of werewolves, vampires, dragon shifters, or any other supernatural creatures wanted to ept them, even though their number was not that high.

    ¡°July, we got a visitation,¡± Sebastian reported this to July, while the woman was staring at the garden through the window in her office room. The light of the afternoon sun illuminated the room and herself. She looked beautiful, but somehow, she gave off this gloomy vibe from weeks ago.

    Sebastian didn¡¯t know why July had been feeling downtely, but he could say that it had something to do with Knox.

    Both of them seemed to have an argument, which was a little bit umon for the two of them.

    ¡°What is it?¡± July turned around and looked at Sebastian. Her face was slightly pale and she looked tired. She didn¡¯t look like herself.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sebastian walked across the room and approached her. He had been by her side since Knox left and helped her with the organization, thus it was safe to say that the two of them were quite close. ¡°Do you need me to call a doctor?¡±

    .....

    ¡°I am fine.¡± July waved her hand, she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this. ¡°Who ising?¡± She didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush, nor did she want to see any pity in Sebastian¡¯s eyes.

    Sebastian looked at July intently, but then again, he knew there was nothing he could do to face her stubbornness. ¡°Three shifters came to the manor and asked for protection.¡±

    ¡°What shifters?¡± July walked toward the door with Sebastian following beside her.

    ¡°Werewolves. It seems they are family: a man, a woman, a kid, around the age of two. They don¡¯t look good, so I asked them to be checked first.¡± He opened the door for July and the two of them walked down the corridor. ¡°They are in the north wing now.¡±

    July said nothing, and just listened to what Sebastian told her. It was what they did; building their own empire, their own organization, their own people, to strengthen themselves during this unpredictable situation between human and supernatural creatures.

    But not just that, even among the supernatural creatures, there was hostility, such as; werewolves and the vampires were natural enemies.

    July and Sebastian arrived at the north wing and the first thing that caught July¡¯s attention was a young girl, around the age of two years, with deep blue eyes, staring at her. She looked adorable and could melt your heart within a second with her little smile.

    ¡°How is it here?¡± July asked the healer there, Gaia. She was one of the supernatural creatures that sought protection in this manor.

    ¡°They are all fine, just the baby has some minor injuries because her healing ability has not yet developed well. After all, she is still little.¡± Gaia took the mother¡¯s hand and caressed the wound on the back of her hand, which seemed hard to heal. Whatever weapon that had hurt her, it must be made of silver.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± July asked the man, who looked a little bit better, but it should be because all of his wounds had been healed.

    ¡°The vampires hunted us down, we managed to escape.¡± He looked at the wound on his mate¡¯s hand with anger. ¡°We decided toe here for help since we heard you help people like us.¡±

    Sebastian then took over the task of questioning them, since July¡¯s focus was on the little girl, who was hiding behind her mother who was sitting on the bed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay in your pack?¡±

    The man looked even gloomier. ¡°That is not our original pack. Our Alpha was killed and they mistreated us. Made us omegas. We ran away when there was an attack on the pack, but we were attacked by the vampires on our way here.¡±

    ¡°What pack did youe from?¡±

    ¡°Shadow Moon pack.¡±

    ¡°I know that pack,¡± July said. ¡°Zuri came from that pack too.¡± Her eyes were still on the little girl. She was captivated by her dark blue eyes.

    ====================

    Zuri felt the little wolf in her arms be restless. The little creature snuggled closer to her and shivered.

    She was afraid? What was she afraid of?

    Zuri and Chaos walked toward the other side of the forest and could hear the sound of the flowing river. She could also smell the same mixture of scents that stuck to this little wolf from this direction.

    ¡°Over here,¡± Zuri said, but she sensed something else, another smell that disturbed her. It smelled of blood and there was so much of it.

    How could she realize it only now?

    ¡°Stop,¡± Chaos said grimly, he put his hand on Zuri¡¯s shoulder to prevent her from walking even closer to the clearing, where the sound of the river became more vivid.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zuri let Chaos take the lead. ¡°I smell blood.¡±

    Chaos said nothing, but he knew. It was not just blood, but also something else, another creature was there.

    ¡°Stay here.¡± After saying that, Chaos walked through thest trees that hid them from the clearing in front of them.

    For a moment, Zuri obliged and stayed where she was, but it didn¡¯tst long, because her curiosity got the better of her, especially when she heard a loud shrieking sound that pierced the peaceful afternoon.

    With the little wolf still in her arms, she sneaked a peek through the dense trees and watched how Chaos tore apart three creatures that looked like huge bats, each one at least twice the size of a grown up man. They even had sharp, little teeth inside their mouths.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know what kind of creatures they were, but her main focus was not that. Her eyes glued to Chaos¡¯ expression.

    He was literally tearing every limb of the three creatures, but there was a smile on his lips, as if he was blissful, as if he enjoyed what he was doing right now. He looked peaceful by seeing how those creatures met a painful death.

    And for the first time, Zuri felt she couldn¡¯t see this side of Chaos...

    The glint of dark in his malevolent eyes made Zuri turn her head around, while hugging the small wolf. It almost felt like something rapidly changed within Chaos. Something evil and malignant...

    =====================

    Niki came to report everything that had transpired during their mission in the Shadow Moon pack, also the list of people that had died during the mission, while Commander Jasmine was being held as a captive by the alpha of the pack.

    A small impromptu meeting ensued upon their arrival. They tasted defeat.

    ¡°So, now they have Commander Jasmine?¡± the minister of defense spoke, he looked old, but stern. He was someone that you didn¡¯t want to mess with. ¡°And what will you do in this situation?¡± he looked at Archie. ¡°She is your daughter, but we will not agree to negotiate with those nasty creatures.¡±

    It was a tricky question for Archie, since the president was there and it was widely known that the minister of defense and the founder of the Hound were not on good terms, especially regarding the safety of the nation.

    On the other hand, Archie didn¡¯t give away what he felt. His expression remained calm. It was hard to say what was in his mind right now.

    ¡°Commander Jasmine will be out of duty, until we cane up with a perfect n to take down the whole pack,¡± Archie said in the end, which meant, he would neglect his own daughter rather than take a risk to send another team to save her, until further notice.

    Next to him, Sol stared at his father in shock. He hated Jasmine with passion, but she was still his sister and it was so cruel to leave her in the enemy¡¯s den.

    Meanwhile, Niki¡¯s mind was not there. He was still in denial upon the death of Xo. He was like a brother to him and the fact that he would never see him again or even have a chance to visit his grave, because he wouldn¡¯t have one, since they left those who died behind in that damned pack, only added to his distraught mindset.

    The lycan... the ck lycan... Mohan said it was that filthy creature that killed him.

    ========================

    Jasmine finally opened her eyes. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been drifting between sleep and consciousness. She almost woke up a couple of times, but every time she regained a bit of her consciousness, the pain was the first thing that she felt.

    Her whole body was in pain, especially her neck, she felt like someone had just rammed her with a baseball bat.

    ¡°You are awake,¡± Liam said happily when she opened her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s begin?¡±

    July frowned when she heard that. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be over soon,¡± Liam said, as he injected something into her blood and Jasmine couldn¡¯t do anything to avoid this.

    After doing that, Liam leaned over to give her a kiss on the lips and then smirked at her.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 265

    265 HE WAS NOT THE SAME

    ¡°You can¡¯t abandon her like that,¡± Sol protested at his father. He hated Jasmine for everything that she had done to him and all the spiteful words that were thrown at him during all those years, but no matter what, she was still his sister and knowing she was left alone in the den of wolves left him more restless than he imagined. It was simply not something that he wished to happen to her.

    Archie stood up from his seat, and red sternly at his only son. He always wished that he would be his most suitable sessor, but as the time went by, he found out that he would even be d if his son just had half of Jasmine¡¯s guts. He would have thrown away Sol to do whatever he wanted if only Jasmine was born as a man.

    As dismaying as it sounded, Archie was the embodiment of patriarchy. He valued his son over his daughters, though Sol became his constant disappointment, despite all the things that he had done for him.

    ¡°Of course, I can.¡± His voice was determined and cold. ¡°She is a lost cause. A coteral damage.¡±

    Sol stood up from his seat abruptly and looked at his father angrily for hisment on this matter. ¡°She is your daughter!¡± He shouldn¡¯t state this since it was already very obvious, but from the way he looked at things, it seemed he hadpletely forgotten about it. ¡°She helped you to build this organization!¡± More than what Sol had done for the organization.

    ¡°Yes, but she will be the reason for our doom if we do something recklessly,¡± Archie argued with his son and Sol could see how cruel his father could be at this point. ¡°She knows the consequences and she will not want to jeopardize what we have built.¡±

    ¡°So, you will let her be?¡± Sol narrowed his eyes at his father, anger and hatred must be dripping of his being for Archie to sigh helplessly.

    ¡°This is for the better,¡± he said and left Sol inside the room alone, trembling in anger.

    ¡°You will lose all of your children with your ego,¡± Sol managed to say it before Archie closed the door, but he pretended to not hear anything.

    .....

    =====================

    Mohan remembered what had happened to Xo vividly, about how the young boy had ripped his body apart.

    It was supposed to be him, who died at that time, because he was so careless and took charge to attack the wounded creature when Xo reminded him to back off, but he simply didn¡¯t listen to him and went ahead blindly.

    Right at that time, the young boy confronted him with his hand that had shifted into razor sharp ws, ready to tear his flesh, but Xo, without thinking twice, yanked Mohan to intervene with the sudden attack and used his body as a shield.

    That shocked both of them, since Xo didn¡¯t see thating, or even Mohan was not aware what he was doing until it was toote and he saw the boy¡¯s ws had pierced Xo¡¯s heart and he dropped to the ground, breathing heavily for a few seconds before his body went deathly still.

    The look in his eyes when his life drifted away from him was something that he would never forget. From the look in his eyes alone, Mohan knew that Xo med him for his demise.

    ¡°You need to get yourself checked,¡± Niki said, as he sat down next to Mohan. Both of them were back in the facility. They were safe, but the loss of Xo was very profound. ¡°You look pale.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so,¡± Mohan mumbled and then stood up to get away from Niki. He couldn¡¯t stand being close to him, knowing that he only told half of what led to Xo¡¯s death to him, but in his defense, he didn¡¯t lie. It was indeed the young lycan, who had killed their friend, their brother.

    Mohan walked toward the infirmary to get some medicine to help him fall asleep, since he needed that the most right now.

    ¡°What can I help you with?¡± A young woman there greeted him and Mohan recognized her as Niki¡¯s sister.

    ¡°Vanesha?¡± He remembered her name, since Niki talked a lot about her.

    Vanesha frowned slightly, but then her face brightened up. ¡°You must be one of my brother¡¯s friends. Mohan, if I am not mistaken?¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Mohan mumbled.

    =======================

    ¡°All the wolves had died,¡± Chaos said, he spoke so close to Zuri, who had her back against him.

    Zuri turned around immediately, to see Chaos was standing right behind her, emotionless like usual. Seeing him like this made Zuri think that whatever she saw earlier was only in her mind.

    As if the smile on Chaos¡¯ lips when he ripped apart those weird creatures, was something that was not even real. As if she had made a mistake, but she couldn¡¯t shake this feeling.

    Zuri knew what she saw and Chaos was indeed smiling, enjoying the feeling of helplessness and fear that emanated from the creatures that he killed. He was in bliss when he watched blood drip down from their torn limbs.

    ¡°What creature was that?¡± Zuri asked him point nk, Chaos must be aware that she had witnessed what he had done.

    ¡°Another shifter,¡± he replied tersely.

    ¡°I have never seen a shifter like that.¡± Zuri took a deep breath and then walked closer to Chaos. She repeated to herself that Chaos wouldn¡¯t hurt her. He wouldn¡¯t do anything that would hurt her, no matter how far he lost to his darkest side.

    ¡°They are rare species.¡± Chaos followed behind Zuri as she walked to the clearing, where there were only the dead bodies of many wolves on the ground.

    Most of those poor wolves had their necks torn as blood seeped into the soil beneath them. At least, there were around twelve wolves there, a pack, and the only survivor of that pack was this little wolf in her arms, which whimpered at the sight of her former family in that gruesome state.

    ¡°Where are those creatures?¡± Zuri tilted her head to look at Chaos, who was standing next to her now.

    ¡°They are dead.¡±

    ¡°You killed them?¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t need to hear the answer from him when she saw a satisfying look sh across his eyes when he replied.

    ¡°Yes. I killed them.¡±

    The little wolf in Zuri¡¯s arms whimpered, trying to snuggle even closer to her, finding warmth in her arms, looking forfort after seeing the doom of her family.

    ¡°We need to burn the wolves,¡± Zuri said in a low voice. Those animals deserved to be treated better.

    Chaos said nothing to that statement.

    ¡°I want to keep the wolf,¡± Zuri stated, that was not a request. She wanted to keep the wolf with her, since it reminded her of herself. How alone she was when Chaos was not there, but even now when he was standing next to her, she felt him slipping away through her fingers, as if he was apletely different person from the one that she knew in the past.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Chaos replied and then turned around.

    And as he had his back to Zuri and the gruesome scene of the death of the wolves, all of a sudden, those bodies caught mes. The fire lit brightly against the afternoon sun, as Zuri and the little wolf witnessed it.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t n to stay longer there until everything turned into dust, before she turned around and followed Chaos.

    She could see that his eyes turned darker, the edge of his pupils even had this tinted color of red. He looked almost like a ferocious animal, if Zuri could put it into words and that was not something she liked to see in him.

    ¡°What do you feel?¡± Zuri asked him, concern palpable in her eyes.

    ¡°The sight of it is annoying,¡± Chaos replied. He threw a brief and hostile nce at the little wolf in Zuri¡¯s arms, making it clear that he didn¡¯t like this poor creature.

    ¡°Be nice to her, she is an orphan,¡± Zuri scolded him lightly. ¡°Just like me.¡±

    ======================

    ¡°Get up and put this dress on,¡± Liam said, as he threw a dress to Jasmine. It was a silky yellow dress that would entuate her body curves.

    Some women would love to wear something so revealing like this, but absolutely Jasmine was not one of those women. This was not the dress that she would wear. She was especially against showing much of her skin in front of the whole pack.

    Liam had told her that they would have breakfast together with everyone in the dining hall, where there would be hundreds of shifters, who would love to rip her apart without a second thought.

    ¡°I will not wear this dress.¡± Jasmine kicked the dress away from her feet. She was still slightly lightheaded because of the injection that she was constantly administered, but she was able to stand up straight now.

    Liam tilted his head when he heard that, a devilish smirk yed on the corners of his lips when he spoke again.

    ¡°Wear the dress or I will drag you out of this room without anything,¡± Liam said, while smiling. He was the Alpha, rejection didn¡¯t sit well with him.

    Even though Jasmine was his mate, after what she had done and how she led those filthy people to destroy his pack, he would do everything, anything to make her suffer.

    ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Liam approached Jasmine, as the woman red at him.

    And without waiting for Jasmine¡¯s response, Liam tore apart the dress that Jasmine was wearing right now, leaving her naked, as she shrieked and tried to cover her body.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 266

    266 THE GIRL WITH BLUE EYES

    Jasmine didn¡¯t think that Liam would dare to do something horrible to her. She was his mate after all and no matter what she had done, even though that was something unforgivable, he would find a way to make an exception for her.

    Therefore, seeing the hatred in his eyes as he ripped her dress apart left her shocked beyond words. He hated her and she had no doubt about it.

    Jasmine shrieked, as she crouched down to cover her body. She knew that she didn¡¯t need to do that, since both of them had already done it countless times in the past and seeing each other¡¯s naked bodies was not something new for them.

    But still, for Jasmine, it was humiliating to see the way Liam looked at her with such hatred right now. There was no love, it was just hostility and lustced with irreceable hatred.

    ¡°Do you want to go like this to the dining hall?¡± Liam didn¡¯t even try tofort her. He crossed his arms in front of his chest arrogantly, while looking down at her. ¡°I am sure those mate-less wolves will be d to vent their frustrations on you. What do you think?¡±

    Jasmine lifted her head, trying to gather whatever little bits of pride that was left in her. ¡°I am your mate, you will not be able to bear watching me being touched by those shifters.¡± A small smile grazed the corners of her lips when she said that, especially when she knew it was true.

    The look in Liam¡¯s expression became even colder when he grabbed Jasmine by her hair and made her stand up straight, leaving her body in full disy for his eyes to lust over.

    ¡°Maybe not,¡± he smirked, but then his eyes zed over, indicating that he wasmunicating with someone through the mind- link. ¡°But, I have a much better idea.¡±

    Liam threw Jasmine on the bed and threw away the nket, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide herself.

    .....

    Liam knew about Jasmine¡¯s insecurities of her body, as she aged, her body had gradually changed, though it was not significant, but her current thirty six years old self would never beparable to herself the first time they met each other.

    Jasmine was fine with that. She gritted her teeth and reminded herself there was nothing she needed to hide, since Liam had seen her countless times after all.

    But then, her eyes opened wide when she saw three people walk into the room. Those menid their eyes on her and were a little bit confused at first, but then Jasmine could feel lust and hostility be evident in their eyes.

    They knew who she was. The woman, who led an army to massacre the people of their pack, even children were not spared by them.

    ¡°Fuck you, Liam!¡± Jasmine¡¯s eyes were bloodshot red when she realized what Liam was going to do to her. He was crazy. He had lost his mind to even think of this.

    ¡°Yes, honey, I am going to fuck you in front of them.¡± Liam came closer to Jasmine, who was desperate enough to hide her naked body from the three pairs of stranger¡¯s eyes that were locked on her body with malicious intentions. ¡°You are right about me not being able to bear them touching you, but at least they could enjoy watching me in action.¡±

    Liam grabbed Jasmine¡¯s hair and flipped her body, letting them see how he was doing it with her, how she screamed to make Liam stop, but he refused to listen.

    He didn¡¯t even care if he humiliated her or even hurt her...

    =========================

    Knox returned to the manor after sealing a deal with the coven of witches, only to find their bedroom empty. July was not there. She was supposed to be there, as they promised to have dinner together.

    ¡°July is in the north wing,¡± Sebastian said when Knox asked him about July. ¡°She has been there since those shifters came.¡±

    ¡°Who hade?¡± Knox narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t really like letting supernatural creatures near her, since she was human. No matter how good July was in handling herself, she wouldn¡¯t be able to overpower those creatures alone.

    ¡°Shifters from Shadow Moon pack, they came here looking for shelter,¡± Sebastian replied.

    ¡°What is she doing there?¡± Knox started to walk toward the north wing with Sebastian following in his tow.

    Sebastian then told him about the injuries that they suffered and how they were even hunted down by vampires before they could reach this manor.

    However, that exnation didn¡¯t provide a solid reason as to why July had still stayed there even now.

    ¡°She is captivated by their daughter.¡± Sebastian then proceeded to exin that it was a family of three with a little girl around the age of two and ever since July was allowed to carry the child and show her the manor, she had been with her.

    Knox knew where this fascination came from...

    ¡°And now she is...¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t have to finish his words when he realized that Knox had disappeared from next to him. He stayed until now just because he still had questions to ask him and now when he had answered all of his questions, he disappeared without even saying anything. ¡°Supernatural creatures...¡± he sighed.

    At first, it was indeed a huge surprise for him to learn that Knox and the two McKeltar brothers were actually supernatural creatures, but now, he had gotten used to it.

    ¡°At least say something before you disappear like a ghost,¡± Sebastian mumbled.

    ======================

    Vanesha gave Mohan a prescription for him to have a better sleep and then they conversed a little bit about Niki, since topics rted to her brother were the onlymon things between the two.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mohan said in a low voice, as he walked out of the infirmary with the medicine that he needed.

    ¡°Say hi to my brother,¡± Vanesha said.

    But when Mohan opened the door, at the same time, from the other side of it, Sol pushed the door as well and both of them almost ran into each other.

    ¡°Commander Sol,¡± Mohan greeted him, as thetter nodded slightly to acknowledge it. Mohan then closed the door behind him as he walked out, leaving the two of them inside the room.

    ¡°I need you to check on the girl.¡± They got used to calling their most precious experimental subject as ¡®the girl¡¯, since she had been with them since she was eight years old and even after a few years had passed, she was still a mystery, since it was hard to ssify her into any supernatural creatures that they knew.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Vanesha replied and immediately removed her gloves to approach Sol. ¡°But, I just checked on her a few hours ago, is there something wrong?¡±

    Sol shook his head. ¡°No, but I want to try something on her.¡±

    Hearing that, Vanesha knew what she was dealing with and before Sol could open the door for both of them, she pushed it back and stood in front of Sol, leaning against the door.

    ¡°Is this illegal?¡± she asked in a low voice, since she knew it was a secret. It would only be added to all the other secrets between them. ¡°Do the people from the higher rank know about this?¡±

    Sol¡¯s eyes hardened when he heard that, but Vanesha could say that her suspicion was right.

    ¡°They don¡¯t know, do they?¡±

    ¡°You do what I told you,¡± Sol said sternly, but it didn¡¯t make Vanesha budge. She looked him dead in the eyes instead.

    ¡°And what do I get from you?¡± Vanesha lifted her chin, knowing that she was going to win this argument. ¡°I have done everything for you, but what will you do for me?¡±

    ¡°Are you ckmailing me?¡± Sol swatted her hand away from him when she tried to touch him. This young girl had be even more brazen now.

    ¡°I will not do that. I like you and you know that too.¡±

    Sol gritted his teeth. ¡°You are eighteen years younger than me!¡± he blurted out with anger.

    Yet, Vanesha didn¡¯t budge. She knew that. She could do the math very well, but she was not going to let that deter her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I am way younger than you when you did it with me,¡± she said calmly. ¡°That was my first time.¡±

    ======================

    Knox knew about July¡¯s wish to be a mother, to have a normal family of her own, especially when she was no longer young now.

    Yet, she should have known that Knox wouldn¡¯t be able to give it to her. If it was a normal family that she wanted, then she wouldn¡¯t get it from Knox, since he was not normal no matter how you looked at this matter.

    Therefore, when Knox found July carrying the little kid, smiling very genuinely, he felt something inside of him flip.

    How would it feel to have a normal family that July wanted? To have a kid of their own and watch him or her grow up?

    A little creature that resembled him and her.... How would it feel?

    ¡°Knox?¡± July called out to him, as she realized someone was staring at her and then turned around to find Know standing not too far from her and the baby. ¡°Did you meet Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I met him.¡± Knox¡¯s eyes were glued to July¡¯s cheerful expression. This was the first time after weeks she looked this excited, looking so alive for the first time after she brought up the idea of having a child with him.

    ¡°Did he tell you about the shifters that came this afternoon?¡± she asked, so she wouldn¡¯t need to exin this thing again.

    ¡°Yes, he told me.¡± Knox nodded. When July came closer and stopped right in front of him, only then could he see the color of the little girl¡¯s eyes in her arms. They were deep blue in color and Knox had a bad feeling about it.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 267

    267 YOU NEED TO STOP

    ¡°Did Sebastian tell you about the shifters that came this afternoon?¡± July asked Knox, so she wouldn¡¯t need to exin it to him all over again.

    For a moment, July forgot about the small dispute between them before this; about the problem that they couldn¡¯t find a solution to. She was too happy to have the little girl in her arms, since there were not any children her age around here.

    ¡°Yes, he told me.¡± Knox nodded. When July came closer and stopped right in front of him, only then could he see the color of the little girl¡¯s eyes in her arms. They were deep blue in color and Knox had a bad feeling about it.

    It was not a ground rule and not every person with deep blue eyes would be Chaos¡¯ shattered soul, but every shattered soul of his would have this same physical characteristic.

    ¡°Look, she has your eyes,¡± July said, as she lifted the toddler in her arms to Knox¡¯s face, so he could see her clearly.

    This was one of the reasons why July felt so drawn to this child, because she had the same color of eyes as Knox, so July felt this was how it would feel to see her and Knox¡¯s baby.

    ¡°Yes, we have simr colored eyes,¡± he admitted, which was not at all a good sign to say the least.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give her to her parents and we can have our dinner?¡± Knox suggested. He indeed loved seeing how happy July was right now, because she had been very gloomy the past few days.

    July was slightly disappointed, but she agreed and both of them walked back to the manor, with the little girl¡¯s little arms tightly wrapped around July¡¯s neck. She blinked her eyes, taking in her surroundings and asionally ncing at Knox.

    .....

    She looked so calm and mature for a baby her age, but maybe this was because of Knox¡¯s biased judgment...

    Knox didn¡¯t like July being too close to the baby.

    ======================

    ¡°I will inject the serum now, but you need to understand that the oue may not meet your expectations.¡± Vanesha looked at Sol, who was standing next to her.

    She had a long story with this man and aplicated one on top of it, yet she was sure about what she felt about him and what she wanted. She wanted him.

    ¡°Do it,¡± Sol said coldly. He didn¡¯t even spare Vanesha a nce, as he tried to keep the distance between them. Unfortunately, what they had done together and all the deals that they had in these past two years didn¡¯t allow him to keep the rtionship between them professional and formal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you will get your way out of this if you mess up this experimentation.¡± Vanesha then clicked the button and watched how the girl, around the age of thirteen in front of her, woke up and started screaming in pain.

    She was the precious experiment object that this facility had gotten five years ago and she was still a mystery to them as to how her powers worked and what kind of creature she was.

    ¡°That¡¯s my problem to be worried about. You don¡¯t need to care.¡± Sol fixed his eyes on the girl behind the thick ss in front of them, who was crying in pain.

    It was a special room that was built to be able to hold back her powers and minimize the destruction of the fire that she created.

    ¡°Add more,¡± Sol instructed. He didn¡¯t show any emotion when he watched Lise¡¯s daughter screaming in pain. She had his father¡¯s face and Sol hated her for that. If only she looked more like her mother, maybe he would have showed a little pity to her.

    Vanesha frowned, but she followed the instruction.

    ¡°Add more,¡± Sol said again.

    ¡°You will kill her,¡± Vanesha protested. She wasn¡¯t worried about the girl behind the ss, but she was worried about the punishment that Sol would get. He would get in big trouble for what he was doing right now.

    ¡°If she died, she is not worth our time.¡± Sol knew that their lost experimental subject, the lycan, was in that pack. They needed to find a way to retrieve him, the same way they had to think about how to get Jasmine back from there.

    If only they lost this experimental subject. If only this girl died...

    Those scientists had never tried to push her limits, since they were all afraid they would lose her. She would be less valuable if she died after all.

    ¡°Add more,¡± Sol instructed again.

    ¡°Sol,¡± Vanesha protested, she looked at the light on the indicator, it had reached the fourth stage, with the highest one being five, which meant, more than that special room wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back such mes.

    There was a lot of fire inside and they could no longer see the girl in that firestorm.

    ¡°I am yourmander,¡± Sol warned her sternly, as he turned around to shoot Vanesha a dagger look. ¡°Do what I said.¡±

    Being left with no other choice, Vanesha pressed the button again and saw in horror how the light reached thest stage.

    ¡°We need to stop this,¡± Vanesha said in a hurry, as she stood up to press the button to stop this madness, but Sol grabbed her hand immediately to stop her from doing so.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you the order to do that.¡± His voice was very aloof and the look in his eyes was very terrifying, until Vanesha was not even sure that she was ready to see this side of Sol.

    The first time they met was three years ago, when she was trying to fend for herself without her brother, after he had been taken away by the government to be trained as a member of The Delta.

    The two years before, without her brother, were the worst years ever that Vanesha had to go through, not to mention she knew nothing about this city or anyone here.

    It was a blur of memories about how she lived past those two years before she met Sol and he took her in and was given the responsibility to look after this ¡®girl¡¯, trying to be ¡®friends¡¯ with her.

    In Sol¡¯s defense, they could get more information if that girl was willing to open up to someone or even talk like a normal human being, thus giving her a ¡®friend¡¯ was a wise idea.

    At that point, they were willing to do anything to get a piece of information from this girl, therefore, Vanesha was the best choice that they had.

    And for Vanesha, this life was better than the life that she had to endure out there.

    It could be said that Sol was the reason she was still alive right now.

    ¡°Sol... the room will not be able to hold it back,¡± Vanesha said. She was almost begging him to stop, but Sol didn¡¯t budge.

    When Vanesha thought everything was over, that she had signed her own demise by following Sol¡¯s instructions and this ce would explode, the mes suddenly died out, leaving thick ck smoke inside.

    ¡°What?¡± Vanesha was surprised to see that.

    On the other hand, Sol freed Vanesha¡¯s hand and then walked closer to the ss, his eyes filled with caution. He was trying to look beyond the ss and the thick, dark smoke, to see how the girl was, but it was hard to do that.

    ¡°The sprinklers,¡± Sol said and Vanesha pressed another button. In the next instant, the water from the sprinklers came out to clear their view.

    It took almost fifteen minutes to clear the smoke and another fifteen minutes before it was safe enough for Sol to enter the room, which Vanesha hesitatingly facilitated by opening the door.

    Sol walked straight to a girl, who was chained up to the wall, her head hung very low and her long hair was cascading down her face. She didn¡¯t move, but the monitor that indicated her vitality showed that she was still alive.

    Sol stretched out his hand and grabbed her hair to tilt her head, the girl had her eyes closed, she was exhausted after the outbreak.

    ¡°Do you want to see your mommy?¡± That was the first thing that Sol asked her.

    Once she heard that question, the girl opened her eyes, which were brimming with tears.

    ¡°Mommy...¡± River whispered softly and painfully.

    =======================

    ¡°Animals are not allowed on the train,¡± a man said, stopping Zuri from walking ahead.

    They were in a busy station in the morning, since Chaos apparently wanted to take this journey as humanly as possible for reasons that Zuri didn¡¯t know or understand.

    Chaos could change their location in the matter of a blink of an eye, but this time, he seemed to want to save his energy and chose to be more human by taking public transportation.

    ¡°Miss, you are not allowed to bring an animal inside the train.¡± The man followed Zuri and was about to stop her by grabbing her hand when Chaos stopped him by swatting his hand away.

    Zuri stopped and stood next to Chaos, while the other people stopped walking and started staring at them, trying to know what thismotion was about.

    ¡°The animal...¡± the man started, he looked a little bit irritated because Chaos stopped him, but when his eyes met with his, he stuttered and changed his words. ¡°...have a safe journey.¡± And then left them alone, which left all the people there dumbfounded.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 268

    268 THE POOR WOLF

    All the people in the station were waiting for some kind of drama to unfold, but unfortunately, it ended even before anything juicy started.

    Zuri looked around her and met everyone¡¯s curious eyes, while holding the little wolf in her arms, but then, a secondter, those people looked away and continued with their lives, as if there was nothing strange had happened and it was not a weird sight to see someone entering the train with a wolf in her arms, without any cage on top of it.

    ¡°You did that?¡± Zuri looked up at Chaos and realized that was the case, or else, those people wouldn¡¯t stop staring at her and the wolf in a strange way.

    And as usual, Chaos said nothing, he walked ahead and found their seats, as he took a seat next to the window and proceeded to close his eyes. He looked exhausted.

    He let Zuri do whatever she wanted and in hindsight, it was good that she had the wolf with her, since it could be a friend to her, since she didn¡¯t have one.

    Zuri took a seat across from Chaos, so she could see the scenery from the window as well. While the wolf that she named White, for obvious reasons, was sitting next to her with her head on herp, nudging her hand to get scratches on her back.

    Zuri obliged and the wolf purred in satisfaction. Though the wolf and Chaos were not on good terms, both of them seemed to have onemon trait; both of them loved to have Zuri¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Are we going to the Artzees country again?¡± Zuri asked Chaos, since she was still clueless about their destination. Chaos didn¡¯t talk much about this.

    Most of the time, Chaos seemed to choose the ce randomly, but sometimes, he would take her to a specific ce.

    .....

    ¡°No,¡± Chaos replied, with his eyes still closed. ¡°We will go across the sea.¡±

    Zuri frowned when she heard that. It would be one of the inds outside of thisnd then and this would be their first time going so far.

    Meanwhile, the train was rather crowded with many people looking for their seats.

    Watching the sun that was almost set from the window gave a sad feeling to Zuri.

    She looked at the man in front of her and wondered how their story would end...

    Would they change ces for the rest of their time? Was this what life would look like for her? For now, Zuri didn¡¯t mind following wherever Chaos wanted to go, but her main concern was Chaos himself.

    Zuri could feel there was something dark in him and it was hard to ignore. As if, there was a feral beast that was ready to be freed.

    Chaos was more like a ticking bomb now and Zuri didn¡¯t know how to help him...

    =====================

    Jasmine had been feeling disgusted by the way Liam treated her. The humiliation that she felt was something that she wouldn¡¯t be able to forget. It would be etched in her being for the rest of her life.

    Liam had fucked her in front of three of his wariors and all of them watched him doing it to her without even blinking or turning their heads away from the scene and Jasmine couldn¡¯t stop screaming for Liam to stop, yet it was a raw feeling that she had never felt before.

    Being watched while Liam did her gave her a strange feeling and she felt guilty that she didn¡¯t feel as much hatred as she wanted to, since she kind of enjoyed it. It was crazy and she was extremely ashamed to feel that way.

    It was her pride that was hurt to view herself being subjected in such a degraded way.

    The days following that incident, Liam had paraded her like a pet in his possession. He would take her to the ce that she and her people had ruined or to the ritual to let go of the pack members that had died during the attack. They burned the dead bodies, where all of the other pack members cursed Jasmine with every kind of nasty word that they could think of, while Liam did nothing.

    As long as it didn¡¯t get physical, he let them say whatever hurtful words that they wanted, even when it became sexual, since they knew what Liam had done in front of the three warriors.

    Jasmine remembered she threw him a dagger look for what his pack members had told her, but he made zero effort to stop that. He let them vent out their anger and agony on her.

    But at the end of the ritual, Liam came to her to whisper into her ear. ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±

    On top of that, Liam would dress her in a way that would reveal so much of her skin. Those were the kinds of dresses that she would never wear. He gave her regr injections, rendering her incapable of doing anything to protect herself.

    This torture was only the beginning of what Jasmine would experienceter, there was a lot more for her to endure to atone for what she had done.

    For now, Jasmine was still holding onto the hope that the backup soldiers would be sent to rescue her. She would close her eyes at night with the thought; tomorrow they woulde to rescue her from this hellhole of a pack, from this shitty situation.

    Yet, she would be pped with another disappointment when the day went uneventfully and Liam only became more and more brazen with his actions to humiliate her.

    Sometimes, Liam would treat her as if she was trash, but other times, he would treat her like she was the most precious thing to him, just like now...

    Liam bathed Jasmine after he let her be humiliated by letting his pack members throw mud at her when they, once again, walked among the people to see the progress of the construction of the houses they were building after the chaos of that night.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry...¡± Liam said as he wiped tears from Jasmine¡¯s cheeks, when he put her in the bathtub, after he cleaned her from all the mud on her body and hair. ¡°You are stronger than this, you can take more. Don¡¯t cry...¡± he consoled her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Jasmine snapped at Liam. She swatted his hand from her face. She didn¡¯t want to be touched by him again.

    Liam frowned at her reaction, he was crouching down beside the bathtub, as silence ensued between them.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here and killed those innocent children,¡± he said in a low voice, looking detached. ¡°You should have never shown yourself ever again.¡±

    Jasmine scoffed, she rubbed her face harshly and looked at Liam with eyes filled with disgust. ¡°There is nothing innocent about those children. Once they grow up, they will turn into monsters like the rest of you.¡±

    ¡°It was you, humans, who have hunted us down and killed us, but you call us monsters?¡± Liam¡¯s eyes hardened. He jeered, as if this was the worst joke that he ever heard. ¡°You are a bunch of filthy hypocrites.¡±

    ¡°Your kind killed all the people in the Fokosa, the capital city, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Jasmine gritted her teeth, the water around the bathtub felt warm, but she was still shivering, only feeling cold.

    Liam shook his head andughed. ¡°Of course, I was there and was attacked too.¡± This was an argument that would lead them nowhere.

    After that, Liam left Jasmine alone inside the bathroom, letting her finish cleaning up herself.

    =======================

    Chaos looked at Zuri, who was sleeping with her head against the window, while the sky was so dark and there were not many lights except for the lights inside thepartments of this train.

    Meanwhile, the wolf was purring softly. It curled her small and furry body in herp, while Zuri¡¯s hand covered half of her body.

    Zuri looked so tired and was deep in sleep. She was not a heavy sleeper, but she indeed became one now. More precisely, ever since she developed a sense offort and security whenever she was with Chaos. She let her guard downpletely, knowing he would always be there for her to protect her and do whatever was needed for her to be safe.

    For a moment, Chaos just stared at Zuri, at her sleeping face or how he noticed that her white hair had grown so long. It cascaded down, almost covering her face.

    Chaos was tapping his finger on hisp when all of a sudden, he appeared next to Zuri. He wanted to be close to her and here he was with the sleeping girl beside him.

    Gently, Chaos moved Zuri¡¯s head to lean on his shoulder instead and made her feelfortable to be close to him. He caressed her face and held her hand, knowing that Zuri loved this gesture.

    However, when Chaos looked down, he found the little wolf had been woken up and was staring at him now. Her ears perked up and she looked at Chaos with displeasure.

    It was clear to see that this little creature didn¡¯t agree with what he did and growled deeply at him to voice out her protest.

    Unfortunately, Chaos didn¡¯t appreciate that and silenced her after he moved her to the opposite seat, the same way he moved himself to be close to Zuri.

    In the end, the poor wolf could only whimper in silence, since Chaos had shut her down.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 269

    269 TWELVE MONTHS

    It had been a year since Flo came to the manor and July had been so attached to the little girl ever since. She would take the girl wherever she went and even her own parents couldn¡¯t do much about it, since they were very grateful for her kindness to be able to stay in this manor, especially when the female shifter was pregnant with her second child.

    July always treated them well and she would give them extra food and clothes, so they would let Flo be with her.

    In an instant, July was more like her mother than the little girl¡¯s own mother.

    However, what bothered Knox was when he found out July was trying to make Flo call her ¡®mommy¡¯.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is appropriate, my love,¡± Knox said, as he sat down beside July, while she was talking to Flo, trying to make her call her ¡®mommy¡¯. ¡°She has her own mother.¡±

    July turned thirty seven this year and it only made her more and more anxious every time she thought about it. She would be very conscious about her appearance and even though she looked perfect in Knox¡¯s eyes and his feelings for her didn¡¯t change even a little bit since the first time heid his eyes on her. But, July still didn¡¯t believe that and Knox could see it clearly.

    She was aging like any normal human and Knox thought it was beautiful, unfortunately, July didn¡¯t think that way. She was very conscious every time she walked with Knox.

    There was a time when Knox said, if he could, he would choose to get older with her, to be a normal human being, but their situation was not as simple as that and there was no way Knox would be able to be a human.

    At that time, after hearing that, July just broke down in tears, but said nothing. She became a little bit reticent after that.

    .....

    ¡°I just want to hear her say it,¡± July countered, as she looked at Flo sadly. She was the child that she wished she would have with Knox, yet he only rejected her idea time and again.

    Knox pulled her closer and then kissed her forehead. ¡°You know that you have a choice in this matter. We have talked about this.¡±

    However, July became angry when she heard that. She knew what choice that Knox was talking about.

    During one of her breakdowns, Knox suggested for her to find her own happiness, which meant getting together with someone else. July could get what she wanted if she was with someone else, but that was not the case. She didn¡¯t want anyone, she just wanted Knox and she had made her stance crystal clear about it.

    ¡°We have talked about this,¡± July said rigidly, as she took Flo¡¯s hand and then started to walk away from Knox.

    As a woman, her time to have her own baby was limited. She only had a few more years and after that, the image of Anne would hunt her down.

    How she died without getting what she deserved. How her life withered away with the word ¡®waiting¡¯. She kept waiting for what? For Chaos? For him to finally see her? And then after that what?

    July wanted to get this feeling off of her chest. She wanted to feel nothing toward Knox. She didn¡¯t want to feel this love. This feeling only made her suffer more than anything else. She even wanted to not see him again, but she couldn¡¯t do that.

    Even after understanding everything, that there was no way for them to work things out, she still wanted to be with him.

    ¡°Where will we go?¡± Flo asked July, she looked at Knox, who was standing in his ce, staring at the two of them, but chose otherwise from following them. ¡°Why is he noting with us?¡±

    July tried to smile at the little girl and spoke gently to her. ¡°He is busy. We will go somewhere fun, okay?¡± She didn¡¯t know where she would go, but anywhere would be better. She needed to be away from him for now.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to district six? I want to see Ciara.¡± Flo suggested.

    District six was the ce that was upied by the witches, they stayed there for the past eight months after they made a deal with Knox to protect this manor and their whole territory around this Fokosa city.

    ¡°Sure, do you want to go there?¡± She had taken Flo to the coven a month ago and the little girl became friends with Ciara, one of the witches there.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Flo jumped happily.

    ¡°Okay, we will go there. I will ask Sebastian to prepare the car for us, okay?¡±

    Flo gave July her toothy smile, as she jumped up and down. She looked so charming for a little girl her age and July couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her chubby cheeks.

    ¡°I want to see fireworks. I want to see magic.¡±

    ¡°Sure, we will ask Ciara to show you some magic.¡±

    July was smiling, she didn¡¯t know why Knox sometimes would be so guarded around this little girl and look at her in a certain way that made July frown.

    =========================

    ¡°You need to eat. If you are good, I will talk to Commander Sol. And he will let us go for a walk in the garden, okay?¡± Vanesha talked to River in a gentle tone, as she gave her a te of food.

    River had been punished for a week now, for not following Sol¡¯smand and causing casualties when she had one of her now rare outbursts.

    It was two months ago when the higher ups of the Hound finally agreed to let River out of the facilities and to be trained to be one of their weapons. Their non- human being weapon.

    However, to be able to do so, they needed to tame her.

    Sol had let the scientists know the right dose for River to be put down, since he had tried it a year ago with the help of Vanesha. Sol had done his own experiments on River during this one year of time and only Vanesha knew about this.

    Yet, apparently, being outside of her little world in her room inside the facility, proved to be a little bit overwhelming for River and she had an outburst when Sol ordered her to do something and she rejected him by burning down two guards.

    And now, River went back to her tight security room and was being observed twenty four seven.

    She would attack anyone who came near her, except for Vanesha, since she was the only person that River had known and talked to. Vanesha was the only person, in her mind, that would treat her nicely and tell her stories like her mommy did a very long long time ago.

    ¡°You need to eat something, okay?¡± Vanesha persuaded her. She was not there when River stepped out of the facility for the first time after so many years of being locked inside and became an object of their experiment.

    Probably that was one of the reasons why she was feeling overwhelmed.

    ¡°Vanesha...¡± River spoke, her voice was so small, she looked down at her dirty hands.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Vanesha leaned over so she could hear her better.

    ¡°Why has my mommy not yete to pick me up? Is it because I am not being a good child?¡± River still remembered very clearly the fight that she had with her mother the night of that ident, the night when she saw her mother for thest time. ¡°I want my mommy...¡± she said softly. ¡°I am hurt. Those people hurt me.¡± River stared at her own hands.

    ======================

    A loud scream echoed throughout this infirmary, as a woman inside the room was trying to survive from theplications of giving birth to her twins.

    Someone then came out of the infirmary room, while holding a baby in her arms. ¡°Alpha... one of the babies didn¡¯t make it.¡± The woman held a bundle, a dead baby wrapped in a nket, in her arms.

    Liam¡¯s eyes hardened when he saw his offspring not breathing. This was Jasmine¡¯s fault. It was her fault for not taking care of her pregnancy.

    Hell. The woman even openly wanted to hurt herself, she wanted to harm her unborn children. This was one of the reasons why she was in earlybor now.

    Liam then took the baby in his arms and looked at the baby¡¯s small face. It was a baby girl. Their first baby was a girl, but she died during the painfulbor and now, Jasmine was trying to give birth to the baby¡¯s twin.

    ¡°Make sure the other baby is fine,¡± Liam said grimly. ¡°Do whatever it takes to make sure the baby makes it out alive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± The woman was visibly scared when she heard a direct order from the alpha.

    And after that, the woman went into the room again and Liam could hear how Jasmine cursed the baby that she had just given birth to.

    She didn¡¯t want to have this baby, she hated her pregnancy, because it reminded her of all the degraded things that Liam had put her through.

    During the pregnancy alone, she had attempted suicide multiple times, yet Liam would always be there to stop her right in time.

    ¡°Kill me! Kill me! Kill this baby!¡± Jasmine cried, she thrashed her body and screamed again. She lost her mind from all the things that she had gone through during this one year. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give birth to this monster!¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 270

    270 SHE ASKED FOR YOU

    ¡°Kill me! Kill me! Kill this baby!¡± Jasmine cried, the pain was unbearable for her, especially when she was fighting it.

    She thrashed her body and screamed again. She almost lost her mind from all the things that she had gone through during this one year and her misery reached its peak when she learned she was pregnant with twins.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give birth to this monster! Aarrghh!¡± Jasmine screamed at the top of her lungs, spouting profanities and curses.

    Meanwhile, behind the closed door, Liam didn¡¯t know whether he should cry or be angry when he heard the mother of his children hated her own flesh and blood with all of her heart.

    He knew what wasing to him when he decided to impregnate Jasmine. She would hate it and would never forgive him, but then, Liam would never forgive what Jasmine had done to his pack either.

    Those children...

    Those innocent children that had died during the attack, they shouldn¡¯t have killed them, it was not their war.

    Liam stared at his dead baby, it was a girl. His first child was a girl, but she died because Jasmine didn¡¯t care for her own child and tried to get rid of them with any method that she could think of.

    Her pregnancy was a tricky time and Liam needed to pay close attention to her, or else Jasmine would have seeded in harming herself and the babies.

    .....

    Yet, she managed to kill their firstborn.

    Liam couldn¡¯t even me Jasmine for this, since it was his responsibility, knowing how much hatred that woman had cultivated against him.

    It was his failure for not being able to protect his offspring...

    Liam caressed the baby¡¯s cheek and brought her closer, as he kissed her. There was still a tinge of warmth when his lips touched her cheek, as if they tried harder, they would have managed to save the baby.

    However, Liam knew that was only his wishful thinking.

    Once again, the door was pushed open and Ariana¡¯s distressful expression appeared in Liam¡¯s line of sight, indicating that something went wrong inside the delivery room.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Liam lifted his head, his voice was very stern and bleak. He expected the worst when the healer came out with that expression.

    ¡°There is aplication,¡± Ariana said. She hesitated for a while, but then made up her mind to address the issue quickly, since they didn¡¯t have much time left. ¡°Can youe inside and calm her down? She is too agitated.¡±

    ¡°She will be more agitated if she sees me,¡± Liam said bitterly, she would want to kill him instead once he showed his face to her.

    But, Ariana shook her head. ¡°She asked for you.¡±

    It seemed Liam was deep in thought as he stared at his dead baby, until he missed the part Jasmine calling his name to be there for her.

    =====================

    Blood and more blood sttered on the walls and floor when Chaos just ended the life of his shattered soul. He literally ripped the man apart, limb by limb. He enjoyed the process when he tortured him and watched how fear and horror dominated his eyes when he died.

    There was a vicious smile on his lips when he did that, as he stared at his own fingers, which were now coated in blood. The smell of it was so fascinating to him, intoxicating even. He wanted more, more and more blood.

    How would it feel to see the world covered in this beautiful color? Feel the panic and terror fill the atmosphere, as the tension in the air increased?

    The sound of those people screaming in desperation, it would be music to his ears...

    ¡°Chaos...¡±

    Chaos snapped back to reality when he heard her voice.

    This was the only voice that could manage to pull him back immediately from his dark thoughts and was capable of clearing his clouded mind.

    ¡°Chaos, we need to leave,¡± Zuri reminded him. She stood a few meters away, since blood covered the floor and she didn¡¯t want to step on it, nor did she want to be near that dismembered body.

    Chaos became more and more brutal when he took back the shattered souls. He no longer cared about efficiency nor did he take their souls immediately.

    At this point, Zuri even felt that Chaos was more invested in feeding his dark side, relishing in the feeling of horror he drew out of his shattered souls.

    Probably, he wouldn¡¯t even give a damn about the person for being his shattered soul or not, as all he wanted was to see the fear in their eyes. The thrill of torturing them. He enjoyed it...

    ¡°Chaos, finish it quickly.¡± Zuri was relieved that her voice did not falter, since she didn¡¯t want Chaos to think he had the same effect on her. ¡°I am hungry.¡± Food was thest thing on her mind, but it always came out of her lips whenever she wanted him to stop torturing those shattered souls.

    Chaos¡¯ eyes hardened. The pure joy in his eyes when he tortured the man disappeared all of a sudden, as if someone had just poured a bucket of cold water on his face to pull him back to his senses.

    Behind Zuri, the white wolf curled her body. The wolf didn¡¯t really care about what was happening, but she perked up her ears when she sensed Zuri was in distress.

    The cub had grown into a wolf, she grew bigger and now Zuri could no longer carry her for a long time, just like what she did when this wolf was little.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce, okay?¡± Zuri stretched out her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t like it here.¡±

    They were inside the study room of this beautiful house. Both the brick walls of this room were covered by bookshelves, while the back one being a huge floor to the ceiling window with a backyard garden as the view.

    It was a nice ce to spend your leisure time, but now with all the blood and gruesome sight, Zuri doubted there would be anyone who wanted to enter this room again.

    The afternoon sun shone brightly through the ss, illuminated the room and glistened the dark blood on the floor. It looked like a murder scene from a movie that Zuri recently watched.

    ¡°Come on, Chaos. Let¡¯s go.¡± Zuri waited for Chaos to reach her hand and when he did, she escorted him out of this room, with the wolf following behind them silently.

    Meanwhile, it only needed a wave of Chaos¡¯ hand for him to get back his own soul from the dead man, thus there was no need for that torture.

    Chaos could make it easy and quick, but he chose the most brutal way to kill the man first. The darkness in him seemed to grow thicker by each passing year.

    From the corner of her eyes, Zuri could see how that man ceased to exist. His body scattered, like paper that was being engulfed by mes.

    =========================

    Liam entered the delivery room and then watched with his own eyes the suffering that Jasmine had to go through to give birth to the other twin.

    The second child indeed gave her trouble and a lot of pain. She looked miserable and pale like a ghost. Sweat covered her forehead and her lips bled because she bit down on them too hard.

    Jasmine looked like she was about to give up, but then her eyes would fill with determination to survive, whether it was her hatred toward Liam that made her strive or it was because she simply wanted to live, despite what she had to endure.

    Whatever it was, Liam could care less about her motivation, because for now, he just wanted the two of them to survive, Jasmine and their second baby.

    ¡°You can do this, Jasmine,¡± Liam whispered into her ear, while holding her hand, he caressed her long hair gently and wiped her sweat. Liam squeezed her hand a little bit hard when she was going to push the baby, to give some kind of strength, to let her know that he was there for her. She was not alone in this. ¡°I am here, Jasmine, I am here. I will always be here for you.¡±

    ==========================

    ¡°Have you told Knox that you came to this district to meet with the witch?¡± Sebastian asked, his voice filled with worry.

    He drove July and Flo to where the witches lived under the protection of the McKeltars, since their kind was hard to be epted anywhere.

    ¡°I will tell Knoxter,¡± July said casually, as she looked out the window, while Flo was ying with her doll.

    Sebastian opened his mouth and then closed it again, as if he was about to say something, but he didn¡¯t know how to start it.

    But in the end, he chose to blurt out what he was thinking. ¡°The witches give me a strange vibe,¡± he stated. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t meet with them too often.¡±

    Knox agreed with this too. He didn¡¯t really like it when July visited the witches, since they were unpredictable creatures.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± July mumbled, but it was loud enough for Sebastian to hear. ¡°I can protect myself.¡±

    ¡°From a human? Yes, but from supernatural creatures like them? I don¡¯t think even with enough preparation and sufficient weapons, there is anything you can really do.¡± That was a harsh fact, which July was well aware of and Sebastian just reminded her again.

    ¡°Just drive, Seb.¡±

    July didn¡¯t want to hear any lecture, because she had her own agenda to meet with those witches.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 271

    271 BE MY BRIDE

    The district that the twelve witches lived in was a small district that was upied by a majority of werewolves that strayed from their packs and came looking for shelter.

    Those witches lived in a huge house with a back garden where they built a greenhouse to nt their herbs or any other nts that they usually used for their practice.

    Knox had told July that they woulde in handy when they were under attack by other supernatural creatures out there. These twelve witches could be one moreyer of protection for them.

    July believed everything that Knox said, since he knew better about his own kind rather than her, but for July, if those witches could be one moreyer of protection for them, then maybe they could solve the problem between her and Knox.

    A problem that was so hard to find a breakthrough for.

    ¡°CIARA!¡± Flo was so happy to see the witch when they found her in the green house, cutting leaves from a small tree in front of her.

    Among the twelve witches, Ciara was Flo¡¯s favorite because she could make any trees and flowers grow and blossom or wither at a snap of her finger.

    ¡°Hey, little angel,¡± Ciara greeted her, smiling sweetly at Flo and then bent down her body to pick her up and tickled her.

    Ciara looked so normal, except for the color of her eyes. They were violet.

    .....

    Floughed and then wriggled her body to be put down. ¡°What is that?¡± She looked curiously at the nt on top of the table.

    ¡°Abilion, the gem of life,¡± Ciara replied and then exined what nt it was. This was a rare nt that would only bloom once in two decades, resulting in two to three fruits per bloom if cultivated with care.

    ¡°Is its fruit delicious?¡± Flo sat down on the table, next to the nt. ¡°I want to try it too.¡±

    Ciaraughed, her violet eyes glinted under the afternoon sun.

    ¡°The taste is bitter, you will not like it.¡±

    ¡°What is the use of eating that?¡± July was curious to know about this, but she didn¡¯t expect a reply from her.

    ¡°The fruit of the Abilion can prolong one¡¯s life and youth.¡± Ciara immediately caught the surprise in July¡¯s eyes and added more. ¡°But of course, with no cheap consequences.¡±

    Jasmine looked at the witch with narrowed eyes. Maybe this was only in her mind, but she felt like Ciara looked at her with an intense gaze, as if she had another meaning behind her words and the way she stared at hersted for a few minutes, until Flo pulled her shirt and asked for attention.

    What was that? Did Ciara know something? She almost thought that the witch could read her mind for a moment there.

    ======================

    Liam was holding his baby, it was a boy. His second child turned out to be a boy and after all the pain that Jasmine had to endure during thebor, she was finally able to take a rest and was sleeping right now. She looked pale, but she was in good condition right now.

    After cleaning up and changing her clothes, Jasmine fell into a deep slumber, not even bothering to hold her baby. She didn¡¯t even ask about the twins and still didn¡¯t know that one of them had died.

    And now, Liam would be here to apany Jasmine throughout the night, even though he didn¡¯t need to do this at all, since he could let Ariana or one of the healers in this pack to look after Jasmine, yet he didn¡¯t want to.

    The alpha chose to spend his night with his mate and his son.

    ¡°Congrattions for your baby and my deep condolences for the other baby.¡±

    Liam immediately stood on alert when he heard a man¡¯s voice inside this otherwise quiet room. He turned his head and found a man standing to his left.

    He looked so young, probably around the same age as him, but you couldn¡¯t be so sure about the age if you were faced with a supernatural creature, since they aged differently.

    However, a few things bothered him, because Liam couldn¡¯t smell his scent and he didn¡¯t even hear any footsteps or the cracking sound of the door being opened. He nced at the door and sure enough, it was still closed.

    Therefore, there was only one exnation left. This man didn¡¯t use the door, he just suddenly popped into this room, but how could he do that?

    There were only a handful of creatures that could do that, but Liam couldn¡¯t pinpoint what kind of creature was before his eyes, since there was no scenting from him. There was nothing, as if he was not real.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to mind link the other shifters, I came here just to talk,¡± Aaron said casually. He looked at the door and all of a sudden there was white fog that covered the whole floor, making the entire room look so dreamy, as if everything that you saw was not real. Like it was a dream.

    Liam narrowed his eyes. He held his baby closer to him and then looked at Jasmine, who was still sleeping on the bed with an IV drip attached to her hand.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Liam asked this mysterious guy. Was he a magus? Was this some kind of spell?

    Magi and witches were not really epted in this realm, because of how maniptive those creatures could be. Thankfully, there were not many of them.

    ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to tell you my name,¡± Aaron said in a light tone and looked cheerful to answer him. ¡°I am Aaron.¡±

    ¡°What are you?¡± Liam thought this was the proper question to ask, since he found he didn¡¯t really care what name this creature was called.

    Aaron tilted his head, he smirked at him, while his lips formed two words. ¡°A devil.¡±

    Whatever it was, no matter how menace you were, there was nothing you could do in front of a devil. They were different creatures entirely. Their existence alone was something that you should fear and there was only one creature that could match up to those devils; Chaos.

    Liam¡¯s hold on his baby tightened when he heard that. This made sense, since he didn¡¯t smell anything from him. The devils didn¡¯t have a scent.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, I didn¡¯te to harm you. I just want to make a deal with you.¡± Aaron walked across the room and then perched himself on the table, where there was a lot of medical equipment. His golden eyes were on Jasmine, who was sleeping soundlessly.

    Only then did Liam realize he couldn¡¯t mind link the other shifters, he couldn¡¯t reach them. Was this because of this mysterious fog?

    He was unsure of the answer.

    ¡°What deal?¡± Liam nced at the baby. He was still sleeping and was breathing. He was afraid that this devil would take his son away. What kind of deal did he want? One should know better than to strike any deal with a devil. That was basic knowledge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not here for your son, actually, it is the other way around.¡± The way how protective Liam was toward his son didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the devil.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Liam asked calmly, but vigntly, since he knew there was nothing good that woulde out of a deal with a devil.

    Aaron tilted his head, as if he was trying to assess the alpha. ¡°I can bring your daughter back from the dead.¡±

    Liam almost gasped loudly when he heard that. He didn¡¯t show it on the surface and maybe he would never let other people know how much pain he had to endure because of the death of his firstborn. No matter what, she was his child.

    His guilt for not being able to protect his own child from its own mother was still eating him alive and it was still very fresh. He was even in a state of denial that his daughter had died.

    Therefore, when the devil told him he could bring back his daughter, he almost agreed with him, the words almost slipped out of his lips before he stopped himself.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean, Liam.¡± Liam had never mentioned his name before and he knew it already, though it was not his main concern now. ¡°I can ease your conscience and bring your daughter back, don¡¯t you want that?¡±

    Liam couldn¡¯t find an answer to his remark. Having a deal with the devil was like a lifetime mistake, but for now, his mind couldn¡¯t function normally, since the pain was still anew and Aaron came at the right moment with the right offer for him.

    Aaron chuckled. ¡°Why? Are you afraid? Are you afraid of the consequences of sealing a deal with a devil?¡± he tilted his head, as if he could read what was in Liam¡¯s mind and it was a little bit scary to say the least.

    Liam said nothing. His entire demeanor showed how strung up he was.

    ¡°I will not ask anything difficult.¡± Aaron shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I just want her to be my bride when she reaches seventeen years old.¡± After all, it was him, who gave her life back.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Aaron smirked and then approached Liam. ¡°Think about this carefully before you give me the answer, but before that, I will be gracious enough to let you have a taste of what it feels like to have both of your children in your arms.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 272

    272 WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO HIM

    ¡®Think about this carefully, before you give me the answer, but before that, I will be gracious enough to let you have a taste of what it feels like to have both of your children in your arms.¡¯

    That was thest words that he heard from the devil before everything went dark for a fleeting second and Liam gasped loudly, he stood up in alert and looked around him immediately.

    He was still in the infirmary and Jasmine was still sleeping on the bed, while their son was next to her, in his crib, sleeping. There was no white fog or anyone here.

    Was that a dream? Liam couldn¡¯t be sure about that, but he indeed felt a little bit strange about this whole situation.

    He stood up from his sitting position, where he had his head leaning on Jasmine¡¯s bed and then walked toward the crib. He put his finger in front of the baby¡¯s little nose to feel his warm breath. He was breathing. He was alive and that was all that mattered.

    He lost one child, he didn¡¯t think he could handle losing another child.

    After that, Liam leaned over to give a kiss to his son before he walked toward the door. He needed to have some fresh air, the chilly night wind would help him to clear his muddled mind.

    However, once he stepped outside of the door, he saw Arianae running toward him. The healer¡¯s eyes were widened in surprise. She sounded out of breath when she told him what was happening.

    ¡°The baby, the baby is alive,¡± she said frantically. ¡°Your daughter is alive!¡±

    .....

    For a moment, Liam froze, since he couldn¡¯t find a proper reaction to this information. He frowned and then when Ariana talked again to make sure that the alpha heard every word that she said, there was only a word that he could speak.

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Ariana agreed with him. It was indeed impossible for someone toe back alive after they died, especially when it had been hours since their demise. She was sure that the baby had died duringbor. She had checked everything, but whatever that was happening now was hard to exin.

    ¡°You need to see it yourself,¡± Ariana said, she urged him to go with her and take a look at this miracle himself.

    However, Liam didn¡¯t think this was a miracle, his mind raced recalling everything the devil named Aaron said. He offered this to him and wanted to make a deal with him.

    Liam couldn¡¯t shake this uneasy feeling when he rushed toward the room, where they put his dead first born to be cremated the first thing in the morning.

    This was ridiculous and Liam didn¡¯t think it made any sense, yet there were a lot of things that remained mysterious and had no answer, maybe this was just one of those... or maybe this was indeed Aaron¡¯s doing...

    ========================

    Zuri couldn¡¯t help approaching him when she saw Chaos standing on the balcony of this luxury hotel that they upied. Of course the wolf came with them. It was not a big deal for Chaos to make it happen, even though it was against the rules.

    For now, White was happily curling her body on the couch, after being fed and Zuri had been tuning the television, trying to distract herself, yet in the end she gave up and stood up to approach Chaos.

    Zuri stood behind him and then rested her head on his back. She came to love this scent of him and ording to what Gael said, she was the only one who could smell him and Knox, since both of them were supposed to not have any smell, including all of the shattered souls.

    ¡°What happened? Something is bothering you?¡± Zuri wrapped her arms around his waist, hugging him from behind, while Chaos held her hands. ¡°You make me worried.¡±

    Chaos said nothing and this was something that Zuri was used to, but now she needed an exnation. She wanted to know what was on his mind.

    ¡°Tell me. I know there is something wrong.¡± Zuri tightened her arms around his waist and buried her face in his back. She wanted time to stop, so they could stay like this for a little bit longer, because only at moments like this did Chaos look normal. As normal as he could.

    ¡°The darkness in me is hard to be controlled.¡± Finally, Chaos spoke when Zuri thought he would remain silent for the rest of the night.

    Zuri opened her eyes when she felt Chaos shifting his body before facing her. He extended his hand and lifted her chin, so she could look at him directly.

    His eyes were dark, so dark, as if the darkness in him wanted to drift to the surface. Zuri almost forgot that the color of his eyes was originally blue. As it had been a long time since shest saw his eyes in that color. And now they were back to ck again, even though it had only been a few since Chaosst imed a shattered soul of his.

    ¡°What is happening with you?¡± Zuri stretched out her hand and touched his face. She didn¡¯t know, neither did she have any idea how it felt to have darkness in your soul that you couldn¡¯t control. What it felt like...

    ¡°I know that you are already aware of this, Blue.¡± Chaos loved to call her by that name and Zuri onlypromised it when it was him.

    She didn¡¯t like that name anymore after what she had gone through, but when Chaos called her with that name, it was not only bad memories that got stirred up in her mind, it reminded her there were a few good things that happened to her as well during her childhood.

    Her school, her friends, Niki, Gael, Knox and Anne... she would never forget Anne. She was the only mother figure for her, since she didn¡¯t know her real mother, as she had never been raised by one.

    ¡°What will happen if you can¡¯t control it?¡± Zuri looked at Chaos with worry in her eyes. She was not ready to hear the answer, but she needed to know everything about this whole situation.

    The look in Chaos¡¯ eyes became sad... if that was even the right word to describe it. He looked distraught, anxious and... helpless...

    Zuri had never seen him like this before, thus she became even more confused and worried. Was it that worse? What would happen?

    She remembered the malicious smile on Chaos¡¯ face when he tore every limb of his shattered soul, his eyes brimming in thrill. He had done more than that to thest two shattered souls that he imed recently.

    Zuri was well aware that his shattered souls shouldn¡¯t be in this realm in the first ce, since every one of his shattered souls would eventually turn into a monster like him at one point, thus it could be said to be doing a favor to get rid of them before any of that happened.

    Yet, to witness how brutal Chaos was turning in order to get rid of them, when he could just do it in a simple way, was leaving an unsettling feeling in Zuri.

    ¡°What will happen?¡± Zuri demanded. ¡°Tell me Chaos, what will happen to you?¡±

    Chaos sighed deeply. He became weird and weird and Zuri felt frantic seeing him like this. She wanted to cry, but she didn¡¯t know what she should cry for.

    Chaos then leaned over to rest his forehead against hers, as he spoke softly and gently, as though by doing that, it would make things better.

    ¡°I will lose myself,¡± he started. ¡°I will lose myself, my memory, everything...¡± since the only thing that would drive him was his lust for blood and... chaos.

    Zuri needed some time to discern the information that she got from him, but no matter how hard she tried to understand, the only thing that she could conclude from that was...

    ¡°Will you forget me if that happens?¡± Her voice was barely a whisper when she mentioned that, but her heart was already bleeding for the answer that she had never heard. She knew better what his answer would be from the silence that Chaos offered.

    Chaos kissed her lips gently, but he held her tightly, as if he didn¡¯t want to let her go.

    She didn¡¯t want to forget this moment, nor did she want to believe that one day Chaos would forget her, anything about her...

    When he kissed her like this, as if he would never let her go, would it be possible for him to forget this feeling? Letting himself to be controlled by his instinct. His dark side.

    Zuri didn¡¯t want to believe that Chaos would be capable of forgetting about her...

    ======================

    Liam went over to the room, but even before he could reach there, he was already able to hear the crying sound from inside, the baby was crying. His daughter was alive and now was crying.

    His heart started beating so fast when he fastened his steps. He was literally running, leaving Ariana behind him when he finally opened the door and found his Gamma inside, holding his baby.

    ¡°What is this...¡± He stopped in his tracks when he witnessed what was happening before his eyes.

    ¡°Alpha.¡± The gamma approached him, but Liam raised his hand to stop him.

    ¡°Let me be,¡± Liam said. He didn¡¯t want his gamma to approach him with the baby, he needed time to make up his mind to face this. ¡°Stay where you are.¡±

    The gamma looked confused, but he stood still in the middle of the room.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 273

    273 THE DEAL WITH THE DEVIL

    ¡°Stay where you are.¡± The alpha raised his hand to stop his gamma froming closer to him when he was about to walk toward him.

    Colton, the gamma of this Shadow Moon pack, stood still in the middle of the room, with the baby that was crying at the top of her lungs in his arms. Her little face turned red from all the crying and she was inconsble.

    On the other hand, Liam needed a few more moments to straighten up his mind, as he was still in disbelief that his daughter was still alive. He saw and felt it himself that the baby was no longer breathing. Her body had turned cold when he held her.

    However, now, she was crying...

    Liam took a step forward. He looked doubtful and reluctant. Half of his heart already epted that his son¡¯s twin had died, but the other half wanted his daughter to be alive.

    They both were his firstborns after all. He wanted the best for them.

    Another step and then followed by another, until Liam was in front of his gamma. He just needed to look down to see his baby and that was what he did.

    The first thing that Liam noticed when he saw the baby was her golden eyes. He didn¡¯t know the color of the baby¡¯s eyes before, because he didn¡¯t have a chance to see them, but now, when he saw the baby, he knew immediately where this golden color came from.

    It was the color of the devil¡¯s eyes, Aaron. He remembered the color of his eyes because he had never seen anything like that before.

    .....

    Liam hesitated. He didn¡¯t feel this was his daughter, but at the same time, he had this urge to calm the baby down, because she was crying so much that she started hyperventting.

    There was a deep frown between his brows when he decided to take the baby from Colton¡¯s arms and carried her himself.

    The baby weighed nothing, and Liam still found it difficult for him to ept the reality before his eyes.

    ¡°This is a miracle,¡± Colton stated when the baby was already in Liam¡¯s arms. ¡°The baby is a miracle. I have never seen anything like this.¡±

    She is a miracle? Is she?

    =======================

    ¡°Why did you go to district six and meet with the witches?¡± Knox met July after she returned the sleeping Flo back to her parents.

    ¡°I just met with Ciara,¡± July corrected him. She didn¡¯t meet with the whole coven but just one witch.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you having any interaction with them,¡± Knox voiced out his disagreement and then walked next to July, since she refused to stop and talk with him. ¡°They are maniptive creatures. You should know better than mingling with them.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± July stopped walking and then turned around to face Knox. Her expression was devoid of any emotions, but Knox knew this was a serious matter and she didn¡¯t want to be told what she needed to do or couldn¡¯t do in this issue.

    Yet, Knox was firm with his decision, that was to not let July meet with the witch ever so often.

    ¡°What is the problem with you? This is my second time going there and meeting the witch, but she did nothing to me.¡± July was stubborn and it was vivid at this moment.

    On the other hand, Knox narrowed his eyes. ¡°She did nothing to you, but did she say something?¡± Maniption was not only about what they did to you, but also what they said. It was about the things that you heard, not what you saw.

    And Knox got the answer right away when he saw the change in July¡¯s expression.

    ¡°She did say something to you, right?¡± Knox emphasized this matter and he grabbed July¡¯s shoulder when she tried to walk away from this conversation. ¡°Answer me July, what did she say to you?¡±

    ¡°She said nothing,¡± July said sternly. She looked Knox right in his eyes when she said that, but that was her first mistake, because once she finished her line, Knox knew exactly whether she was telling the truth or not.

    ¡°You are lying to me,¡± he stated. There was no doubt in that statement. He was very sure about what he said. He knew when people lied and especially someone that he loved. ¡°You have never lied to me, July.¡±

    Knox cupped her face when July tried to avoid him, since he called her out right away after what she said.

    He waited for her toe clean with him, but July was stubborn and she said nothing. She didn¡¯t want to let him know.

    Knox¡¯s gaze hardened. He didn¡¯t need to remind July about how obnoxious those witches could be because she already knew about this, yet she chose to not listen and ignore that fact.

    ¡°I will chase them away if you don¡¯t listen to me, July.¡± Knox didn¡¯t want any of those witches manipting July into doing something that she would regret.

    Knox knew what July wanted and there was no way it could happen, unless with the help of those witches...

    No. He wouldn¡¯t let her have a deal with them. No matter how much July wanted it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that to me, Knox,¡± July snapped at him. She looked at him with hurt in her eyes. She was not angry because she knew that she was in the wrong, yet her desire seemed to have clouded her judgment.

    ¡°I can and I will do it.¡± He was doing it for her and he wouldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to her because of her impulsiveness. ¡°Stop meeting her.¡±

    July didn¡¯t say anything when she heard Knox¡¯s ultimatum. She looked at him in disbelief, but she knew that was for the best, knowing what kind of situation that they lived in.

    Yet, she felt her heart being crushed once again to have her hopes deted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I feel...¡± she said in a whisper, she bit her bottom lip to stop herself from crying. She felt dejected and frustrated. ¡°I am afraid.¡±

    July was afraid of having any regrets in her life, she was afraid that she would end up like Anne. She didn¡¯t want to grow old, while Knox didn¡¯t age even a year from when they met for the first time.

    July didn¡¯t envy his youthfulness, but she didn¡¯t want to live without him.

    Knowing that she would grow older and would no longer bepatible with Knox, that thought was slowly killing her inside. It was like a disease that was slowly eating her alive.

    She didn¡¯t want to regret loving Knox, it was an insult to everything they had gone through, but she was not satisfied with their current situation.

    She wanted a family of her own, there was nothing else that she desired the most and this desire of hers brought her to desperation.

    On the other hand, Knox could see what July was trying to say and he understood her fears very well.

    He could shield her from any harm that came her way, but one thing that he couldn¡¯t do was to protect her from herself.

    Knox furrowed his brows deeply when he saw the pain in her eyes. He didn¡¯t want to make her feel this way, but there was no way to solve this problem without hurting her.

    ¡°I know what you feel, my love,¡± Knox said, he pulled her closer and then hugged her tightly. He was sorry for not being able to help her, but he knew for sure, sealing a deal with the witches was not a solution, that would be a disaster for her life.

    =====================

    Liam looked at the baby in his arms that was sleeping soundly. He got back his dead daughter and now he was trying to think of anything that could make all of this make sense, yet the only exnation that he could think of was the devil named Aaron.

    Now, he had gone back to the infirmary where Jasmine and his other child were resting. Both of them were sleeping soundly, while the sun slowly rose on the distant horizon.

    ¡°How did it feel to hold your baby again?¡±

    Liam was startled when he heard this voice again. He snapped his head and found Aaron in the same ce, where he appeared for the first time earlier. The devil looked at the alpha with a harmless smile tugging on the corners of his lips.

    ¡°So?¡± Aaron tilted his head, because Liam said nothing. ¡°Happy now?¡±

    Liam gritted his teeth. It was against his best judgment to ept the devil¡¯s offer. He knew with all of his being that he couldn¡¯t agree with this, but the baby in his arms held much more weight than he expected.

    Liam looked down to see his daughter¡¯s sleeping face and he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to deny the fact that this time it would be on him, if he lost his daughter again.

    ¡°What do you mean that you will take her as your bride?¡± Liam spoke through his gritted teeth. He needed to know this part.

    On the other hand, the smile on Aaron¡¯s lips grew bigger, knowing that he had won this battle. ¡°I want her when shees of age. She will stay by my side.¡±

    Liam raised his head and looked at the devil.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not try anything funny before that happens, but I will assure you that she will be the most powerful shifter ever, whilst your pack, an unparalleled domain.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 274

    274 THE DEAL WITH THE DEVIL (2)

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not try anything funny before that happens, but I will assure you that she will be the most powerful shifter ever, whilst your pack, an unparalleled domain.¡± Aaron¡¯s golden eyes glinted under the light. They exuded the sweetest promises that were hard to resist and Liam was not resolute enough to be wise and say ¡®no¡¯ to what the devil had offered to him. ¡°What more do you need? Isn¡¯t that what you want? To make this pack to be the most powerful in this whole realm?¡±

    Liam held his daughter closer to him, while staring at Aaron in disbelief. He didn¡¯t want to agree with him, but he knew he was left with no other choice. His greediness would be the death of him one day...

    And the worst part of this was that Aaron could see it clearly in his eyes. He knew what a person¡¯s deepest and darkest desires were and he offered exactly what they wanted, not what they needed, to benefit himself.

    Therefore, when Liam looked at his sleeping baby once again, the devil knew that his guard against him had crumbled and it was a beautiful sight in Aaron¡¯s eyes... desperation and helplessness...

    Aaron then walked toward Liam and then stood right in front of the Alpha. At this point, Liam felt rmed, he wanted to take a step back, but he would never do that, as it showed his fear, something that was against his nature, thus he chose to confront him instead.

    ¡°What will you do to help this pack emerge as the most powerful pack in this realm?¡± Liam needed to know more about this part of the deal.

    This whole situation felt so surreal, he thought he was in a dream, just like how he met Aaron for the first time. It was a dream.

    However, with the devil, no matter what, whether it was a dream or real, a deal was a deal. He would never be able to escape from this once they sealed a deal.

    Aaron could see the greediness in Liam¡¯s eyes, though it was mixed with his concern and caution, yet it was there and that was all the devil needed to get Liam to collude with him.

    .....

    ¡°The most powerful pack needs a powerful alpha, so...¡± Aaronmented. ¡°You can think for yourself, what does a powerful alpha look like...¡±

    Aaron then took a step closer toward Liam again and now they were facing each other with only the sleeping baby serving as the distance between them.

    ¡°You can start imagining how it feels to be able to grow back your limbs even though your enemy tore them apart, or how you will no longer need to be concerned about the witch¡¯s magic, neither will you need to worry about silver...¡± Aaron snickered. ¡°You will be invincible and your warriors will be empowered with almost the same abilities as you. Can you imagine what you can do with an army that would bow before no one?¡±

    Liam gulped down, he felt his throat suddenly be dry, just the thought of that was so tempting.

    ¡°You can bring your army to march to Lucinda city and kill those people, who had killed the children in your pack. Kill their children right before their eyes, so they will understand the true meaning of fear and loss.¡± Aaron wouldn¡¯t stop with his suggestions, giving Liam all the horrendous ideas that the alpha would love to hear.

    =====================

    Zuri stared at Chaos¡¯ sleeping face. He looked less hostile and evil when he shut his eyes close like this. He looked like an innocent child. No one would have thought that he was more than capable of tearing someone¡¯s body apart without even batting an eye.

    All of those dreadful sights that she had witnessed, seemed so surreal...

    However, from the corner of her eyes, Zuri caught a slight movement and this made her turn her head quickly to check what that was about.

    As it turned out, it was Hades. It had been a while since thest time Zuri saw him, since he didn¡¯t show up often when she was with Chaos, but then it could be said there was no time that she actually didn¡¯t spend with him.

    Zuri was about to open her mouth to ask what the god of the underworld was doing here, but Hades simply put his finger in front of his lips and winked at her, indicating for her to not say anything and wake Chaos up.

    Hades then pointed his finger to the door and then walked toward it. He wanted Zuri to follow him, but she was hesitant to do so, because she was not sure it was safe for her to follow him.

    Yet, when Hades was at the door, he turned around and looked at Zuri, he rolled his eyes mockingly, as if saying; are you afraid?

    Hades then turned around and disappeared, he didn¡¯t need to open the door at all. He just disappeared and it no longer came as a surprise for Zuri.

    For a moment, Zuri was uncertain whether she needed to follow him or not, but then, she got off the bed slowly, so she wouldn¡¯t wake Chaos up.

    It was White, the wolf, that perked up her ears and then opened her eyes. She looked at Zuri, who was walking across this hotel room to reach the door.

    Zuri immediately put her finger in front of her lips, afraid she would start howling, and gestured for her to go back to sleep, yet the white wolf only lowered her head, while following Zuri¡¯s movement with her eyes.

    Zuri opened the door very carefully, but her eyes were on Chaos, she wanted to make sure that he was still fast asleep.

    She paused for a moment before she walked out of the room, before Zuri shut the door, she made sure that Chaos had not yet moved an inch from his position and was indeed clueless about what was happening, while the wolf continued staring at her in confusion.

    Zuri then closed the door behind her back and then looked at the long corridor, where she saw Hades disappearing into the right wing. She frowned and scoffed. This devil truly knew how to annoy her.

    It was not obligatory for Zuri to follow him, but she just wanted to see what Hades wanted to say, since it was rare for him to appear and ask her to meet him.

    Therefore, Zuri followed Hades and then both of them ended up on a huge balcony on the same floor, where Zuri and Chaos¡¯ room was.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zuri asked Hades, cutting straight to the business. She looked at the devil, but there was no warmth in her hazel¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me? I have disappeared from your life for almost a year. There is no kiss or hug for me?¡± Hades looked sad, but it was an exaggerated reaction from him, and made Zuri feel she was wasting her time. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hades¡¯ expression dropped when he saw Zuri walk away from him.

    ¡°If you keep wasting my time, I will go.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t want to leave Chaos alone, she was not sure if he was stable enough, knowing the color of his eyes were not normal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I came looking for you? Geez, you became even worse than Chaos. You must have some personality disorder.¡± And Hades stoppedmenting on Zuri¡¯s personality when she red viciously at him.

    ¡°Tell me what you want now, or don¡¯t bother me at all,¡± Zuri said sternly.

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Hades clicked his tongue, but he knew that Zuri was serious about this. She didn¡¯t want to spend more time away from Chaos, as she was worried about leaving him on his own. ¡°I can see Chaos¡¯ condition is worsening.¡±

    This sentence managed to catch Zuri¡¯s attention, so she turned her body around and faced Hades again, waiting for him to continue with his words.

    ¡°I think Chaos already realized his condition by now.¡±

    ¡°He already realized it,¡± Zuri agreed with Hades, Chaos had admitted it to her, about him losing himself and the part where he would forget about her... she was still in denial about thest part.

    Hades raised his brows. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I just want to tell you that is not the worst part of this whole situation.¡±

    Zuri frowned. She didn¡¯t think there was anything more that could be worse than this, but of course, there would always be something worse than the other. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I just want to tell you that Aaron is out there. He is obsessed over ruining this realm. He wants Chaos to breakloose.¡± Hades then looked at Zuri. ¡°I think he has a weird obsession toward you as well, since Chaos put his attention on you.¡±

    ¡°Who is Aaron?¡±

    ¡°The bad devil.¡±

    Zuri scoffed. ¡°You make it sound like you are the good guy here.¡±

    Hadesughed at that and shook his head. ¡°Of course not. I just want to tell you so this will be fair for you.¡±

    It felt weird for Zuri to hear that. ¡°Where do you stand in this whole situation?¡±

    ¡°I stand on the ¡®side¡¯, I am just a spectator.¡± Hades then stretched out his hand to touch Zuri, but she flinched and took a step back. ¡°Poor you, little girl...¡± he murmured.

    However, before Zuri could ask why he said that, all of a sudden Chaos appeared between them and there were bright mes that licked Hades¡¯ whole body, burning him.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 275

    275 THANK YOU FOR TAKING CARE OF ME

    ¡°Poor you, little girl...¡± Hades murmured. His eyes told Zuri there was something else, something deeper and darker that he knew, but didn¡¯t share with her.

    However, before Zuri could ask what he meant by that, all of a sudden Chaos appeared between them and there were bright mes that licked Hades¡¯ whole body, burning him ¡®alive¡¯.

    Chaos literally burned him with only a nce, as soon as he made his appearance there.

    Meanwhile, Zuri was pulled behind Chaos¡¯ back and as everything went so fast, she couldn¡¯t do anything. As the mes burned the god of the underworld, there was a soft gasp before his body fell off the railing and disappeared into the darkness. They were on the fifth floor balcony of the hotel.

    ¡°Chaos!¡± Zuri gasped in shock and then ran over to the railing to see where the devil had gone, but it was only the light from the gardenmps that could be seen illuminating the thick bushes down below.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Chaos yelled at Zuri, as he pulled her away from the railing, because he thought it was dangerous. Anything could happen and she might fall from there. Did she lose her mind? Did she forget what happened years ago when she fell from the building and died?!

    The memory of that would forever be etched in his mind.

    ¡°You burned him! You killed him!¡± Zuri was upset, but once the words left her lips, she knew immediately they didn¡¯t sound right. There was no way Hades would die. He would be burned, stabbed, yed, stoned, but he would never die.

    ¡°I will kill him a thousand times more if hees near you again!¡± Chaos snapped at Zuri, his dark eyes filled with so much anger. He was not mad at her, but he was mad that she met with Hades behind his back, alone with the devil when she knew very well how dangerous it was.

    .....

    Chaos didn¡¯t want Zuri to be away from him or out of his sight, but she sneaked out and met Hades.

    ¡°Chaos, he doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡± Zuri shook her head when she saw Chaos narrowing his eyes dangerously, since her reason sounded like she was defending the devil. It simply sounded wrong. ¡°He told me about Aaron. Hades warned me about him. He said that Aaron is targeting you.¡±

    This news didn¡¯t make Chaos look better, if anything, he looked even more furious than before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go away on your own. Don¡¯t you dare to be out of my sight again,¡± Chaos said those words coldly. He emphasized every word that he said, so Zuri could hear them clearly.

    ¡°Did you just threaten me?¡± Zuri couldn¡¯t believe this. This was the first time for Chaos to treat her like this.

    ¡°I am warning you, Blue. Don¡¯t cross me again.¡± Chaos gritted his teeth and his grip on Zuri¡¯s arms tightened. It was painful to say the least, but she couldn¡¯t shake him off her.

    ¡°Chaos, Hades came to warn us about Aaron,¡± Zuri reiterated her words. ¡°Whatever darkness that is inside of you, whatever monster that has been chained within you, he wants that to breakloose.¡±

    Chaos looked at Zuri sternly. The look in his eyes slightly changed. He was in pain now, as if he was struggling to hold onto thest rope of his sanity.

    ¡°Chaos, you are hurting me,¡± Zuri whined. She winced as the internal struggle that happened within him right now made his grip on her tighten even more.

    Chaos snapped, he held his breath and slowly released Zuri from his grip and took a step back. He was afraid that he would hurt her even more without him knowing it.

    Zuri was wearing a tanktop and sweatpants, she didn¡¯t have time to grab her jacket when she walked out of the room, because she didn¡¯t want to lose Hades, but now, because of that, Chaos¡¯ handprints could be seen on both of her arms, though it didn¡¯tst longer than five seconds, but their redness was ring enough in the first few seconds.

    ¡°He is not hurting me, Chaos,¡± Zuri said gently. She took a step closer to him, to reduce the distance between them. ¡°He came to warn us about Aaron. Do you know who he is?¡±

    Of course, Chaos knew who that was. He knew that Aaron had been following them. He took interest in him and definitely, he had set his eyes on Zuri as well.

    It was well known how much Chaos cared about his shifterpanion. All the dark creatures that he released when he saved Zuri¡¯s life, saw her as a target to get to him.

    ¡°I know,¡± Chaos said simply. He extended his arms and pulled Zuri close to him, this time he did it with gentleness, so as not to hurt her anymore. ¡°Stay close to me, I feel like I am going to go insane if you are not within my sight.¡±

    The words that Chaos said caressed her ears gently. He sounded genuinely scared because Zuri was not beside him when he opened his eyes.

    Actually, it was the wolf, White, who climbed the bed and nudged him until he woke up, only then did he realize that Zuri was not there.

    ¡°Oh, you brought her too,¡± Zuri said in surprise when she felt soft fur caressing her leg and when she looked down, she found White was nuzzling her.

    Well, Chaos didn¡¯t think long when he disappeared to look for Zuri, therefore, since the wolf was near him, he didn¡¯t leave her alone inside the room, and brought her as well.

    ====================

    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Eros said, as he let Emily blow the twelve candles on top of her birthday cake.

    He had asked the people in the kitchen to make this cake for Emily and gave it to her once he was done with his day and had more time to spend with her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily said cheerfully, her eyes glistened with tears, as she bent down her body and blew all the candles. She made a wish, of course, even though none of it had ever happened, but she believed one day her wishes would be fulfilled.

    Emily smiled brightly at Eros. Both of them always celebrated her birthday together, ever since Eros was adopted by their parents.

    It was only after they ended up in this pack that Eros could give her a birthday cake, although the size was not satisfactory enough to call it a birthday cake.

    ¡°I have something for you,¡± Eros said, as he pulled out a ne for her with a red stone pendant.

    They were sitting near the river, the sacred river where Eros was supposed to be appointed as the beta of this pack. The ceremony was postponed because of the attack by the humans and also the ceremony for the Luna.

    When Jasmine was marked by the alpha, it automatically made her the luna of the pack, despite the disdain that was thrown her way by the members of the pack, as the Alpha¡¯s order was absolute. No one could disobey him.

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes glittered with joy when she saw the ne, it was so beautiful and red was her favorite color.

    It was because Eros knew this so he gave the ne to Emily.

    ¡°I found it when I went to the nearby city.¡±

    Most of the time, because alpha Liam wanted to expand their territory, they would go to the nearby abandoned cities that had been ransacked by the rogues or any supernatural creatures without pack form like them.

    There, they would find abandoned houses, stores, shops and anything that was left by humans when they went to the other side of the country, Lucinda city, to find shelter.

    ¡°Thank you, Eros,¡± Emily said timidly. She leaned over and then kissed him on the cheek. She stuffed back the ne into his hands and then turned around. ¡°Can you put it on for me?¡±

    Eros watched how Emily gathered her long hair aside and showed her neck. It was a sign of vulnerability for a shifter to show their neck, especially in Emily¡¯s position. Not only was her neck on full disy for him, but she also turned around with her back facing him.

    It was a big no no in a battle and yet, this was not a battle...

    Eros pulled the ne gently around her neck and then sped it. ¡°Done,¡± he said softly, as Emily turned around and then looked at her new ne with a big smile on her lips.

    This would be the first birthday gift that she received as long as she lived and she would treasure it with all of her heart.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Eros,¡± Emily said, as she hugged him tightly and buried her face in his chest.

    Eros was fourteen this year, but he looked almost as tall as the other warriors in this pack, not to mention with his position right now as the beta, he asserted no one in this pack could touch Emily. He would flip if he heard there was someone messing with her.

    Thankfully, with Eros¡¯ cold demeanor and his ability to build his own name, no one was daring enough to cross him by treating Emily poorly.

    ¡°I am d you like it.¡± Eros rested his chin on top of her head and heard her giggling.

    ¡°Of course, I like it. I like everything that you give to me. Thank you for taking care of me.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 276

    276 YOU ARE SO CRUEL AND COLD

    ¡°That guy,¡± Zuri said, as she pointed her finger at a guy, who sat on top of a drum, talking to two of his friends. Tattoos adorned his skin, especially his chest. Since he didn¡¯t wear any shirt, it was so clear to see.

    This was a slum area in this country, where hundreds of rebellious teenagers gathered around, thinking it was cool to be involved in this kind of gang on their own, scaring many people and creating chaos.

    Even though those teenagers were only pawns of other bigger shots that wanted something from them, by providing them with weapons and drugs.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± Chaos said, as he walked toward the guy that Zuri had pointed out.

    ¡°Chaos.¡± Zuri pulled his sleeve to stop him from leaving and made him turn around to face her again with a questioning look. ¡°Make it fast,¡± she said.

    Zuri didn¡¯t want to see Chaos tear apart someone¡¯s body again. If he wanted to take his soul then he could just take it, there was no need for him to torture him first.

    Not to mention there were a lot of people here that would witness that.

    Zuri was not afraid that these young men would be a problem for Chaos, since he would be able to handle them just fine, the only concern in Zuri¡¯s mind was; that Chaos would lose control over himself again.

    Thest time he lost control over his desire to torture his shattered soul before taking back his soul was a dreadful scene to behold. It was unnecessary and brutal, and Zuri didn¡¯t want to witness something like that again if she could help it.

    .....

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t know the exact method to stop him.

    Before, she had tried talking him out of it, hugging him,forting him, yet it took time and during those few moments, she felt like she lost grip of him.

    Chaos turned into someone that Zuri couldn¡¯t recognize... and what if she couldn¡¯t reach him? What if he forgot about her? What would he do to her? Would he kill her like he had done to all his shattered souls?

    ¡°I will be back soon,¡± Chaos said. He raised his hand and caressed Zuri¡¯s cheek, just looking at her for a few moments before he turned around and walked straight to the man that Zuri pointed out before.

    Meanwhile, this slum area was truly not safe for Zuri to be wandering around, thus after she pointed out which one was his shattered soul to Chaos, Zuri immediately turned to leave.

    She left White in front of a caf¨¦ and somehow, Chaos could make the wolf be ignored by the passersby. They saw the white wolf, but no one cared about her.

    It was great, since they would be in a lot of trouble by traveling with the wolf in tow, especially in public areas. At the end of the day, Chaos having this kind of supernatural power was really convenient.

    Zuri walked back to where she left White and decided to wait for Chaos in that caf¨¦, yet not too long after, she really felt this bad feeling.

    She was being stared at and followed.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time to prove her instinct was right, because before she could reach the end of this alley, around four men came to block her path and a dozen more filed in from behind her, crowding her.

    ¡°Where are you going, little girl?¡± one of the men slurred, he didn¡¯t look like he was in his right mind now. Well, most of these men were the same.

    On the other hand, Zuri scoffed, she stood in her ce and looked them right in the eyes. If they thought that she would cower away, they werepletely wrong.

    This was what she had done for years when she was still under Alpha Xavier¡¯smand; killing humans. End them without mercy.

    Zuri still remembered her first kill and how the warm blood soaked her hands when she decapitated her target and after that, she lost count how many times she had killed humans and supernatural creatures alike.

    ¡°You cane in easily, but you will not be able to go out the same way,¡± the other man said, he looked like he had not yet slept for a few days. The dark circles under his eyes were truly something worth recognizing.

    ¡°Get lost,¡± Zuri said calmly. There was not an inch of her being, which screamed that she was afraid. She was more than capable of handling this trash.

    ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± A different man quipped and the rest of themughed loudly and mockingly. There were around two dozen young men that surrounded Zuri now. ¡°Someone like you trying to threaten us?¡±

    Zuri stood firmly in her ce. She didn¡¯t flinch at all when theirughs echoed throughout this alley. ¡°That is not a threat, it is a warning.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that was a warning?¡± The man looked her up and down with malicious intent evident in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t see how you can do something to us.¡± He took a step closer to Zuri and now, they were facing each other.

    This proximity clearly made Zuri feel ufortable, thus she took a step back. She almost forgot how much she despised being close to someone, except for Chaos, since her body seemed to recognize him and had gotten used to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try me,¡± Zuri growled. She was on her guard.

    She was not too inclined to kill someone, but if she was forced to protect herself, she wouldn¡¯t mind killing as many as necessary to make herself feel safe, especially when this man tried to close the proximity between them with the idea in his mind that he was intimidating her.

    Hell no.

    Zuri didn¡¯t care about the intimidation, but she felt repulsive to be so close to them.

    ¡°Try you on what?¡± The man made a mistake, as he raised his hand with the intention to touch Zuri¡¯s face, to make his first attempt to ry the message.

    However, Zuri moved very fast when she grabbed two of his fingers and twisted them, forcing him down to the ground and making him kneel before her, without so much as putting any effort.

    Her hazel eyes were aze with anger when she looked at the men around her, who were shocked and in disbelief with what Zuri was capable of doing.

    ¡°Back off,¡± Zuri warned them grimly, as she still firmly held the two fingers of that man in her grip and every time he tried to free himself, she would push him down even harder, which made him wail in pain. ¡°Back off,¡± she repeated her order, but no one listened to her, they even tried to do the opposite and started to attack her instead.

    Zuri didn¡¯t want to fight them, because there was a high chance of her killing them identally, but in her current situation, it was not the time to y nice. They wanted this, so they should be prepared to bear the consequences.

    A fierce fight broke out and to their surprise, it was not as easy as they thought to bring her down. She was so swift with her moves and could evade their attacks with such agility.

    Not to mention when there was this white wolf that came charging at them out of nowhere. The wolf appeared in the middle of the fight and immediately attacked the nearby men.

    Those young men knew how to fight a human, but how were they supposed to fight a wild animal?

    It didn¡¯t take too long for them to finally back down and run away for their lives, as the wolf snarled and growled viciously at them.

    Yes, Chaos made people ignore the wolf, but it didn¡¯t mean they could continue to ignore this creature when she literally tried to tear their limbs one by one.

    At the end of the fight, there were four dead bodies and another five injured men, who were not able to move and too scared to make any noise, as they feared the wolf. They stayed on the ground and didn¡¯t attempt to make a threatening movement.

    ¡°You are so cruel, Blue.¡±

    Zuri sighed deeply. She closed her eyes before she turned around and faced Hades. She didn¡¯t need to see who was talking to know that it was him, since aside from Chaos, it was only him, who was stubborn enough to call her by that name.

    ¡°I would have appreciated your help a moment ago,¡± Zuri said coldly, she caressed the wolf¡¯s head to calm her down, as the creature nuzzled into her hand.

    ¡°You did great!¡± Hades raised his two thumbs up, as if he was praising a five year old child. ¡°What else should I do?... Where are you going? I am talking here!¡±

    Hades jumped down from the worn out dumpster and followed Zuri when he saw the girl was walking away just like that, without even bothering to listen to his reason why he appeared in front of her all of a sudden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I came to see you again?¡± Hades matched his pace with Zuri, while the wolf growled at him. The creature was being protective.

    ¡°Talk then,¡± Zuri said tersely, she nced at Hades, as she walked with the wolf to the caf¨¦, where she and Chaos would meetter, leaving the dead bodies and the injured people behind her.

    ¡°I came here to help you, but why do I feel like I am the one, who is begging for your time and attention?¡± Hadesined. ¡°You are so cruel and cold.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 277

    277 LET THEM KILL EACH OTHER

    ¡°I came here to help you, but why do I feel like I am the one, who is begging for your time and attention?¡± Hadesined. ¡°You are so cruel and cold. No wonder you are with Chaos. His personality doesn¡¯t stray too far from yours.¡± Hades clicked his tongue, looking all annoyed.

    On the other hand, Zuri gave him a brief nce, while saying, ¡°I thought Chaos had burned you.¡± She knew that Hades wouldn¡¯t die because of it, but she liked how upset he became when he heard that and started to exin all over again about how he couldn¡¯t die.

    It felt great to mess with the god of the underworld, since his appearance, mostly, annoyed her.

    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Hades furrowed his brows, staring at Zuri, as they walked out of the alley and crossed the main road, where there were a lot of people there.

    ¡°How can¡¯t I?¡± Zuri looked for the caf¨¦, where she would meet Chaoster and strode in that direction.

    ¡°I came to give you information.¡±

    ¡°Just talk then.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look more enthusiastic?¡±

    ¡°What should I do? Jump up and down and beg you to tell me?¡±

    .....

    Hades scrunched his nose, his golden eyes looked at Zuri with disgust when he imagined that. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, that looks weird.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Zuri rolled her eyes dramatically and then both of them entered the caf¨¦ and found a table at an inconspicuous corner, which was the perfect spot to be away from people¡¯s attention.

    White came with them and even though people saw her, no one raised anyints, as they ignored the creaturepletely.

    ¡°What do you want to order?¡± A waitress came to them with two menus and a notepad in her hand, she looked at Hades and Zuri could hear her gasp softly. ¡°You have beautiful eyes,¡± she gushed. ¡°Are they real?¡±

    Zuri knew that Hades was good looking, but she had never been dumbstruck by his appearance before, since she could sense there was something wrong with this creature.

    On the other hand, Hades seemed to be enjoying the attention that the waitress showered him with. He began to openly flirt with her and even asked for her number.

    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you here on a date with her?¡± The waitress looked surprised, but was ecstatic to catch this good looking guy¡¯s eyes. However, she wanted to clear the air first.

    ¡°No, of course not, she is my sister,¡± Hades said immediately, he sounded so natural. Such a smooth liar...

    ¡°Sister, my ass,¡± Zuri muttered and Hadesughed loudly as he stretched out his hand and tousled her hair.

    Zuri swatted his hand immediately, he knew that she didn¡¯t like to be touched, but he kept messing around with her.

    ¡°Okay then,¡± the waitress said jovially and then wrote down her number on a piece of paper, then gave it to Hades with a wink. ¡°So, what¡¯s your order?¡±

    ¡°Hot chocte,¡± Zuri said without even looking at the menu.

    ¡°A coffee please.¡± Hades even tipped the waitress. He just slipped a few bills into the back pocket of her pants with ease, which made the waitress feel even more ted. She then walked away to ce their order.

    ¡°Is that real money?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes. This question came from her genuine curiosity. How could these creatures like Chaos and Hades were able to have money on their own?

    ¡°Of course. I am rich, you know. Be my bride and you will livevishly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    ¡°That stung. It is rare for me to be rejected. I am not used to it.¡±

    Zuri stopped listening to his whining at this point, realizing this, Hades stopped with his babbling and his expression turned serious.

    ¡°You need to find help for Chaos,¡± Hades started. ¡°He will turn into a living nightmare if you don¡¯t take his condition seriously.¡±

    At this point, Zuri was having her own doubts. ¡°Why do you care so much about this? In any case, you will be happy to have this realm ruined, won¡¯t you be?¡±

    Hadesughed when he heard what Zuri said, that could be true, but that was not all. ¡°Look, I know this sounds unrealistic for god of the underworld like me, who love death more than life to say that I care about this stupid realm, but this is not about me caring about it or not, nor was it about what I prefer, it is about bnce.¡±

    ¡°You are talking about bnce now?¡± Zuri leaned backfortably in her seat when the same waitress came to bring their drinks and winked at Hades.

    In an instant, Hades¡¯ demeanor changed, as he flirted with her here and there before she walked back to the counter and then he resumed his serious expression again.

    ¡°You can put it simply like this, Blue,¡± Hades smirked when he saw Zuri¡¯s gaze sharpen when he called her by that name, yet he ignored that like usual. ¡°I will not be able to handle two hells at the same time, so yeah, as much as I love chaos to happen in this realm, I don¡¯t want this realm to turn into hell, since I will be damn busy handling two jobs simultaneously.¡±

    Even though the way Hades talked made it seem like it was not a big deal, Zuri knew for sure that he was just downying the entire thing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if this realm turns into hell,¡± Zuri mumbled, she didn¡¯t really mean what she said, because she was still trying to understand this whole situation.

    ¡°Well, if you like to live in hell, I can give you a brief tour as a heads up, so you can have some idea what hell looks like.¡± Hades shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, as though he was inviting Zuri to a recreational park.

    Zuri pressed her lips tightly and folded her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Do you think he can do that?¡±

    Hadesughed sourly. ¡°The only reason why he has not yet done that is because he can still control himself, but if you ask me what will happen once he loses it, then the answer is; hell.¡± Hades sipped his drink and then continued. ¡°There will always be chaos in hell, not to mention he has freed most of the dark creatures from my realm. Oh, and Aaron too... ah, that brat...¡±

    Zuri knew in the big picture who Aaron was, he seemed to be the most powerful and malicious dark creature that Chaos had freed from hell, but she still couldn¡¯t get the full picture as to how destructive this creature could be.

    During these years, they had met a few dark creatures, including that woman, but Chaos only killed a few, since they stupidly threatened her life, while the others, he didn¡¯t want to waste his time on them.

    ¡°Is my warning not strong enough?¡±

    Zuri almost screamed, she freaked out when all of a sudden Chaos appeared, sitting right next to her. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders, while ring daggers at Hades.

    He would have burned him down again to chase him away if they were not in public.

    ¡°Chaos... my old friend,¡± Hades gushed, but he was on alert now, ready to evade whatever aggression that Chaos made.

    ¡°Stay away from her,¡± Chaos warned him. His whole demeanor asserted his dominance, as he spoke to Hades calmly. His eyes were no longer ck, but the blue color was a little bit too dark to say it was the original color.

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Hades clicked his tongue, as he shook his head in desperation. ¡°What should I do? She is so attractive that I can¡¯t stay away from her.¡±

    On the other hand, Zuri really wanted to kick his ass for saying such a thing. She knew that Hades only said it to annoy Chaos, but didn¡¯t he say it himself that Chaos¡¯ control over himself was a little bit unstable right now?

    ¡°I think I love her the way you love her.¡± Hades took this too far and the oue was predictable enough, since his words enraged Chaos beyond words.

    Zuri didn¡¯t really get what happened after that, because a second ago she was staring at Chaos¡¯ livid expression, but next thing that she knew they were already in a vast clearing, a meadow with the sun almost setting behind the horizon.

    She was sitting on the grass with White standing next to her, seemingly confused with the sudden change, yet she had gotten used to this after years of experiencing it.

    Therefore, the wolf simply nuzzled her face and then rested her head on Zuri¡¯sp, while thetter caressed her soft fur.

    Meanwhile, in front of them, Chaos and Hades were standing shoulder to shoulder, tension was in the air, as if they were ready to kill each other.

    However, the problem was; none of them could be killed, so what was even the point of all of this?

    ¡°Let them kill each other,¡± Zuri muttered, as she watched the two strongest supernatural creatures with a bored face.

    At least, Chaos brought her chocte drink too...

    =======================

    ¡°I know that you have a problem with Knox,¡± Sebastian said, as he draped his jacket around July¡¯s shoulders, standing next to her. ¡°But, you can¡¯t let this cost you your health.¡±

    It had been a few days since things between Knox and July became strained and Sebastian could figure out what this was about.

    ¡°I am so tired,¡± July sighed, she closed her eyes.

    Sebastian felt this ufortable feeling when he saw July¡¯s current expression and this made him feel more protective of her, as he extended his arms and pulled her closer to hug her.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 278

    278 I JUST WANT TO LIVE WITH EROS

    It had been a few days since July talked to Knox, because both of them had different views on this matter and Knox didn¡¯t want to back down at all regarding this issue.

    July felt so tired, she was emotionally drained and it was clear to see from her expression. She gave off a gloomy vibe and made people around her feel anxious in her presence, something that was so rare to happen.

    ¡°I know that you have a problem with Knox,¡± Sebastian said, as he draped his jacket around July¡¯s shoulders, standing next to her.

    He came to ask her about something regarding the people that they managed when he saw her standing on the balcony with this empty gaze, staring away into the distance.

    ¡°But, you can¡¯t let this cost you your health.¡± Sebastian could figure out what this was about, since July had been confiding in him a lot recently. Who else did she have if it was not him?

    It was Sebastian, who was always by her side, especially when Knox disappeared for years and she didn¡¯t know when he would return, and yet, when he came back, it didn¡¯t make things easier for July to love him.

    Their situation only seemed to be getting worse and worse.

    ¡°I am so tired,¡± July sighed and closed her eyes. She could feel her heart was not in the right ce. She felt this void at the corner of her heart and she didn¡¯t know how to fix the problem between her and Knox.

    All of this sucked. She wanted to cry, but she was tired of doing that too.

    .....

    On the other hand, Sebastian felt this ufortable feeling when he saw July¡¯s current expression. She looked beyond devastated. She didn¡¯t look like the woman that he had known for years.

    She used to look confident and full of energy. She was brilliant and brave. She knew what she was doing and what she wanted, but right now, all he could see was a broken soul and this made him feel more protective of her, this feeling resurfaced again and this time it came so strong, as it urged him to extend his arms and pull her closer to hug her.

    This was not the first time for Sebastian to hug July, but of course, it was not some tonic love that he felt for her. He already knew about this, he just kept denying it all this time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± July felt so lost. She hugged Sebastian back tightly and buried her face in his chest, feeling her heart being shattered once again. It felt nice to know that she had someone that would catch her when she was down. ¡°I am so scared,¡± July admitted and the moment she said it, the feeling became even more palpable.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I am here.¡± Sebastian caressed her back. He was desperate to make her feel better, but he didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation. The only person that could make her feel like herself again was Knox and he hoped he could have that power...

    However, little did they know, there was a pair of dark blue eyes that were watching them. He was staring straight at them from where he was standing without any of the two knowing about this.

    Knox had been there for a few hours, as July took sce in silence, he was there to apany her, because he didn¡¯t want her to be alone.

    He didn¡¯t show himself because he knew that his presence would only bring more heartache to her. She didn¡¯t need him right now, but to see Sebastian hold her like this made his blood boil in anger.

    Yet, to see how Sebastian could soothe her a little bit and made July let out the sadness and anger that she had been holding back, something that Knox couldn¡¯t do, made him stay where he was. His feet were nailed to the floor, he felt powerless, despite the fact that he was the most powerful creature in this ce.

    If it was not because of those reasons, he would have destroyed Sebastian for daring enough to touch his woman in such a way. After all, he recognized that gaze. He knew what Sebastian felt when he held July close to him, there was no mistake in this matter.

    But then, in contrast, Sebastian was able to give something that Knox couldn¡¯t to July.

    Out there, the sky turned gloomy, thunder and lightning could be seen in the dark sky, as if a storm and endless rain would hit the night sky.

    =======================

    ¡°Both of you are done?¡± Zuri came to the two supernatural creatures, who finally stopped destroying their surroundings after a few hours of fighting and now, they were in the middle of wildfire.

    Zuri didn¡¯t even worry about it because she knew Chaos wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. Moreover, the fire didn¡¯t reach the area beyond these two creatures, yet it was still humid to be in the middle of a sea of mes.

    ¡°Can you put off this fire? It¡¯s a little bit hot here.¡± Zuri then sat down between the two men with White right beside her. The wolf then rested her head on herp, nuzzling her hand, asking to be patted.

    Meanwhile, in front of her, Chaos and Hadesid down. Despite the fierce battle that happened, there were no scratches on their bodies. In contrast, they lookedpletely fine.

    ¡°That is his fire, not mine,¡± Hades grumbled, as he pointed his finger at Chaos and closed his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to fight me, you know...¡± heined. He didn¡¯t think that voicing out what he thought about Zuri was something wrong. It didn¡¯t look like this girl woulde running to him when he made a confession. Chaos really needed to learn how to be chill...

    ¡°Chaos, people will starting if you don¡¯t put off the fire.¡± Zuri nudged him and Chaos looked at her with his dark eyes. Great. Hades had drained his energy and now he was in this bloody mood again. ¡°Chaos, put out the fire, please. This makes me ufortable.¡± Zuri reached out her hand and grabbed his.

    For a moment, Chaos seemed to not care about what she wanted and looked like he wouldn¡¯t do anything about the fire, but a momentter, he waved his hand and the fire died down, leaving scorching marks on the ground and withered trees.

    Zuri breathed in relief when Chaos closed his eyes after he was done with that, trying to save his energy, while holding her hand. ¡°This is how you will help?¡± This time, Zuri talked to Hades. She shot him a dagger look for provoking Chaos.

    ¡°I never said that I want to help you.¡± Hades grinned at her, knowing it would upset the girl. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that. I am not your enemy. You have more than enough dark creatures to be handled, you don¡¯t need me to join the party.¡±

    ¡°What do you want, Hades?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes. She always had this bad feeling about him, since she knew that no one should trust a devil.

    Hades pushed himself up and looked at Zuri with his golden eyes. ¡°Tell your lover to send all the dark creatures that he had freed back to my realm before Aaron can gather them all and turn them into his pawns to destroy the world.¡±

    ¡°You can tell him yourself, he is right here.¡± Zuri nodded at Chaos, who wasying beside her, seemingly not giving a damn about what Hades was talking about.

    Of course, he heard what the devil said, yet he was not in the mood to give any response or reaction to that.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to talk to him,¡± Hades scoffed, as he threw Chaos a dirty look.

    On the other hand, Zuri frowned. This god of the underworld was so childish to say the least. She didn¡¯t know what his motivation was, but even if what he said was true and his intention was just to prevent this realm from bing a second hell, it didn¡¯t immediately make him take sides and be on their side.

    Hades then stood up and patted himself, as he stared down at the white wolf in front of him. ¡°Your pet is ugly,¡± hemented and then disappeared before Zuri or White could bite him off.

    ¡°You should have burned him down like before,¡± Zuri grumbled at Chaos.

    ==========================

    Aiden and Emma were the names that Liam chose for his twins and Jasmine didn¡¯t look like she liked the names at all. She even didn¡¯t want to bother to breastfeed the twins, let alone to be near them. She would spend her time in the bedroom and stare into the distance from her balcony.

    ¡°You are human,¡± Jasmine said one day while Emily and she were walking in the yard of the pack house with the twins in the strollers.

    It had been a week since Emily started apanying Jasmine or even helping her with the babies, but now she was only there to go along with her in this evening walk, while there were four shifters around them, who paid close attention to them, so Jasmine wouldn¡¯t try something funny.

    ¡°I am human,¡± Emilly admitted.

    ¡°But, you stay here with those filthy creatures,¡± Jasmine scoffed in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any desire to live with your own kind?¡±

    Emily smiled. ¡°I just want to live with Eros.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 279

    279 HIS SYMBOL

    Liam made a habit to make sure his children were under supervision even though they were with their own mother, because thest time he left Jasmine with one of the twins, she tried to smother the baby with a pillow.

    Fortunately, Liam came in time and shoved Jasmine away. He punished her by letting her stay in the dungeon for a week before he let her go and now, the twins were no longer breastfed by her. It was painful to see that their own mother didn¡¯t love them, yet Liam had signed up for the worst case situation when he impregnated Jasmine without her consent.

    It would be a miracle for Jasmine toe around and love their children, since she hated his kind with passion, especially after what Liam had done to her and everything he put her through the past year.

    ¡°You are human,¡± Jasmine stated one day while Emily and she were walking in the yard of the pack house with the twins in strollers.

    It was a rare asion where Jasmine could stand her children, maybe Liam had not yet given up on the idea for Jasmine toe to love their children, but of course, she wouldn¡¯t be left alone with them.

    To add additional security, there were four shifters around them, who paid close attention to Jasmine and Emily, so none of these people would try something funny.

    ¡°I am human,¡± Emilly admitted. She stopped walking and put the strollers next to her, while she sat down on the bench.

    ¡°But, you stay here with those filthy creatures,¡± Jasmine scoffed in disdain. Not even once did she look at her twins. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any desire to live with your own kind?¡±

    Hearing that, Emily smiled, she didn¡¯t need to think further to give an answer to that. ¡°I just want to live with Eros,¡± she replied firmly, because that was what she wanted.

    .....

    She could live anywhere, as long as Eros was there. She would endure anything, as long as she was not separated from him.

    However, for Jasmine, this sounded very stupid. This girl must have been brainwashed to think that way and until now, she had not yet realized that Eros was the same experimental object that escaped years ago from their facility.

    ¡°You will not say this if you have lived with normal people.¡±

    The smile on Emily¡¯s lips didn¡¯t falter when she answered. ¡°I have lived with humans and they are worse than the shifters. At least, I am full here.¡± She still remembered vividly how she went to sleep with an empty stomach so many times. Oh, not to mention the beatings...

    Emily lived with her adoptive parents when she was so young. She was only two years old at that time. Thus, before Eros came, the way they treated her was way worse than what she had gone through here. Since she was just a punching bag to that couple.

    On the other hand, Jasmine couldn¡¯t understand that. She lived in luxury, since her father was the leader of the organization and used to be respected.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are talking about. You are only a child,¡± Jasmine scoffed, but Emily shook her head.

    ¡°I know what I am talking about. I agree that not all people are bad, but it goes the same with the shifters, not all the shifters are bad.¡±

    ¡°They are monsters.¡±

    ¡°And sometimes, humans are monsters themselves.¡±

    Jasmine red daggers at Emily, she was livid hearing what she was saying. She didn¡¯t want to be lectured by... how old was she? Twelve? Thirteen? What a joke...

    ¡°Emily,¡± The two were interrupted by Eros, whose eyes were fixed on Jasmine, since he could sense her anger.

    ¡°Are you done with your training?¡± Emily stood up and immediately approached Eros. She looked more cheerful when she saw him.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Eros nodded. He shifted his attention to Emily and took her hand. ¡°Go on a walk with me,¡± he said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, the babies...¡± But, Eros didn¡¯t want to hear a refusal, so he grabbed her hand and ushered her away from Jasmine. ¡°But, the babies... she is not allowed to...¡±

    And before Emily could finish her words, from the corner of her eyes, she saw two warriors rushing over to take the strollers away, and proceeded to escort Jasmine back to the pack house, along with the four original guards that came with them before.

    It seemed Eros had known about this and purposefully brought two more men with him to take care of it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to spend time with her often,¡± Eros said, he looked tired after the training, but his demeanor was so cold like usual. This was one of the reasons why many shifters would avoid him, despite him being so young in age.

    ¡°Alpha Liam...¡±

    ¡°I will take care of him.¡±

    Eros had mentioned this to alpha Liam before, but he seemed to not listen. He didn¡¯t want to let Emily be with a killer like Jasmine.

    Yes, they were under close supervision, but Jasmine could end Emily¡¯s life within seconds and it would be toote for anyone to save her and Eros wouldn¡¯t want to bet on some unreliable benefit of doubt that she wouldn¡¯t do that.

    It was so foolish to think like that.

    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Eros asked sternly, he stopped walking and stared at Emily, waiting for her answer.

    Emily nodded obediently. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Eros looked at her hazel eyes and then extended his hand to caress her cheek, before tucking the loose strands of her hair behind her ear. Her hair was really long right now. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±

    He had spent most of his time trying to get strong and even almost died before he could im this position, it was meaningless if she still got hurt.

    Eros would talk about this again to Alpha Liam sternly.

    ========================

    Zuri and Chaos entered a fast food restaurant since she wanted to eat fried chicken and of course, Chaos would oblige her, at least in this matter, he wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    Meanwhile, outside, the night sky looked so gloomy, it was going to be a rainy night apparently, especially when the rumble of thunder could be heard and the sky suddenly became bright with the lightning.

    ¡°Can you get us a car from there?¡± Chaos said to Zuri when they stood in the queue, to ce their order.

    ¡°Car?¡± Zuri frowned and then followed Chaos¡¯ line of sight. He was talking about a rental car ce that was in business across from this fast food restaurant. ¡°We can go there together after eating.¡±

    ¡°No, I want you to go there now,¡± Chaos insisted.

    ¡°Later, after we finished eating, we will go there.¡± Zuri was reluctant, she didn¡¯t want to go there alone.

    ¡°Now, Blue,¡± Chaos said sternly. He fished out his wallet and gave it to her. ¡°Choose a car that you want.¡±

    Zuri rolled her eyes. This was not about the car... but, when Chaos already called her name sternly, there was no way she could argue with him. ¡°Okay,¡± she relented.

    Chaos¡¯ long, ck hair was tied behind his nape. It reached his waist already, and most of the time, whenever Zuri was upset with him, she was tempted to pull his hair.

    Zuri left with the wolf beside her, it was clear to see that the wolf chose to be with her more than be with Chaos.

    Only when the two of them left and Zuri crossed the street safely to reach the rental, did Chaos¡¯ eyes turn hard, before talking to himself.

    ¡°What do you want now?¡± Chaos said in the most dangerous tone. There was not even a sliver of warmth in his voice when he turned around to face the man that had his back to him.

    This man was standing in front of him in this queue.

    At the same time, the lights inside the restaurant flickered and everything went dark, yet it onlysted for a second before all the lights came on again. However, this time there was no one there, except for the two of them.

    There was only Aaron and Chaos inside this empty restaurant, while all the other people had disappeared mysteriously.

    Aaron was standing right in front of Chaos with his arms crossed in front of his chest, while smiling smugly at him.

    ¡°Long time no see, Chaos...¡± he said in his rough voice. His golden eyes were locked on the man before his eyes. ¡°How is your luck with all of your shattered souls?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Chaos repeated his question. He narrowed his eyes when he watched how two ck Ageha butterflies fluttered around Aaron.

    The Ageha butterfly was his symbol and it would never mean anything good.

    ¡°I just want to help you.¡± Aaron walked closer toward Chaos, but all of a sudden there was fire between them, which forced him to stoping closer than this. He drew the line and the devil only cackled when he saw this. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so defensive. I told you that I am here to help you.¡±

    ¡°Scram.¡± That was the only response that Chaos gave to him.

    Yet, Aaron purposefully ignored that warning. ¡°Why do you need to keep fighting the darkness inside of you?¡± He tilted his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You should let the monster breakfree, because the more you hold back who you are, the more difficult it will be for you.¡±

    On the other hand, Zuri nced back at the fast-food restaurant and she saw that Chaos was still queuing up in the line along with the other people. There was nothing strange or concerning about it.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 280

    280 AGEHA BUTTERFLY

    Zuri was talking to the person inside about the car that she wanted. Usually, Chaos would like something big and strong, such as an off road vehicle, but of course, not all rental ces had such a car avable.

    Often, Zuri would look back at Chaos inside the restaurant. She felt there was something wrong, but she couldn¡¯t put a finger on it. She couldn¡¯t say what was wrong with this situation. She just felt there was something off.

    ¡°You need to sign here.¡± The man gave a paper to Zuri, as the girl kept ncing over her shoulder. ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Zuri mumbled. She then regained her bearings and signed all the documents that were needed and took back her ID that she gave him earlier. ¡°Is it done?¡± she felt anxious somehow.

    From the back of the man¡¯s head, Zuri could see a ck butterfly fluttering above his head and found it strange, because she had never seen this kind of butterfly before. Not to mention, finding a butterfly in this ce was kind of unusual as well, but she didn¡¯t think much about it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man said, his voice slightly hoarser than before, but Zuri didn¡¯t pay attention to that.

    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Zuri mumbled and proceeded to go out of that ce when the man talked again, stopping her from walking away from there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to drink something?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Zuri mumbled again, because she wanted to get out of there as soon as possible, yet when she reached the door and tried to turn the knob, she couldn¡¯t open it, it was locked. A frown formed on Zuri¡¯s forehead when she realized this.

    .....

    ¡°Have a drink with me first before you leave,¡± the man offered the same thing again. He stood up and walked toward a cab, from where he took two cans of softdrink out.

    On the other hand, Zuri no longer replied to his offer and stared at him instead. She knew there was something wrong with this whole situation, but she couldn¡¯t say for sure why this human would be a part of it.

    ¡°Here, take it.¡± The man approached Zuri and handed her a can of the soft drink that he took earlier.

    Zuri took the can, but definitely she wouldn¡¯t drink it. She held the can and nced at White, which red at the man before them. It was rare for her to look hostile toward humans.

    ¡°Open the door,¡± Zuri said in a calm tone, she didn¡¯t show any distressed expression or any other kind of indication that showed she was cornered. There was no way a human would be able to corner her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk for a moment? I think it is going to rain, it is dangerous for a girl to drive at night in such weather. I can take you to wherever you want,¡± he slurred and Zuri finally noticed this.

    When she came to this ce, this man didn¡¯t look like this. He looked professional and didn¡¯t try to hint at anything, but now he looked like he had lost his mind. At the same time, Zuri saw that ck butterfly again, flying above the man¡¯s head. There was something off about this butterfly...

    ¡°Open this door,¡± Zuri repeated her words, yet he ignored herpletely, as he rambled about something that she couldn¡¯t understand. In the end, he took a few steps forward to approach her.

    It was too close for Zuri¡¯s liking and this proximity set an rm in her head off. Her gaze hardened and a low but dangerous rumble bubbled in her chest, to warn this man to back off.

    However, he didn¡¯t listen to the warning and kepting closer, trying to touch Zuri with his filthy hand and this disgusted her. The repulsion came in full force, this sickening feeling was way too familiar to her, though it had been a long time since thest time she felt this way.

    Therefore, without a second thought, when his hand almost came in contact with her, Zuri growled and wed his face, as blood spluttered from his wounds and four nasty long gashes appeared across his face.

    The man wailed in pain, using both of his hands to cover his face, as he fell to the ground, cursing and writhing in agony.

    However, something even more bizarre happened, because from his wounds, Zuri saw somethinge out, little creatures like worms poured down from it along with his blood.

    On the other hand, Zuri narrowed her eyes, she looked disgusted at the sight of the worms and grimaced as some of his blood stained her jacket and the smell left her nauseous.

    ¡°You bitch! BITCH! YOU WILL DIE! YOU WILL DIE!¡± The man shouted at her in anger, yet he couldn¡¯t do anything to her or something to help himself.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Zuri was annoyed by the noise that he made. She opened the can and poured the liquid inside it on his face, which made him scream bloody murder, yet Zuri didn¡¯t even flinch when she heard this, or when she watched how the small creatures that came from him squirmed on the floor.

    These were the kind of worms that woulde out of a decayed body.

    Zuri watched all of this with a cold expression, as the man writhed in pain and tried to roll his body away from her assault.

    That was when Zuri caught a glimpse of the butterfly once more. She frowned and then she shifted her attention toward the restaurant again and now, Zuri realized what was wrong with it...

    Chaos didn¡¯t move. No one moved from their positions, they seemed to be frozen and no matter how long Zuri spent her time in this ce, the line didn¡¯t shorten, Chaos was still on the same line.

    ========================

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You should let the monster breakfree, because the more you hold back who you are, the more difficult it will be for you.¡± Aaron raised both of his hands and a dozen more ck Ageha butterflies emerged from his body, fluttering their dark wings around Chaos, as he stood still. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how beautiful it is to see the end of the world? When you were standing on the top of power with those filthy creatures and people alike begging for your mercy?¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t give any response, if he thought about it or he tried his hardest not to, it was hard to see what he was thinking right now.

    ¡°You will be able to see for yourself how beautiful it is to be set free. To be yourself. The chaos.¡± Aaron took another step forward, so they were facing each other.

    ¡°Scram,¡± Chaos said in a rigid tone, as he caught Aaron¡¯s neck and squeezed him mercilessly before the devil could spout any more nonsense.

    There was a soft explosion sound when Chaos crushed his neck and his head detached from his body, as dark liquid came out of it, but along with that, thousands of maggots crawled onto his hands and Aaron¡¯s head that fell to the groundughed in delight when he saw Chaos frowning, as a few maggots made their way onto his hand and seeped into his skin.

    ¡°I will help you to be free, Chaos, you will thank meter,¡± Aaron said in the most eerie tone. He looked ecstatic, almost like a maniac.

    After that, he was burned in blue mes, along with his remains and the maggots that came out of his dismembered body.

    The room turned dark for a few moments before the lights returned and all the noises from the restaurant came back, so did all the people.

    ¡°What is your order, sir?¡± asked the employee, snapping Chaos to reality.

    Chaos stared at his hand and the maggots had disappeared as well, so did the dark blood, as if whatever that happened earlier was only in his mind, but he knew better than that.

    ¡°Sir?¡± the woman asked him again, because he had not yet ced his order.

    Chaos lifted his head and ced his order to her calmly.

    A loud sound came from the main entrance, the sound of someone mming the door open and Chaos could see Zuri entering the restaurant with a worried expression. There was blood on her jacket and some on the wolf¡¯s white fur.

    Seeing this, Chaos¡¯ eyes hardened, but the thing that frightened him was the fact that he forgot about her existence...

    There was a moment that he forgot about herpletely and didn¡¯t even feel any concern when he encountered Aaron earlier. The thought of her safety didn¡¯t even cross his mind.

    ¡°Chaos, are you okay?¡± Zuri asked. She looked so worried about him, but turned even more worried when he grabbed her hand and pulled her closer.

    He literally hugged her in front of all the patrons there which in turn made some of them clear their throats, to remind them they were still in a public ce and didn¡¯t need to disy some lovey dovey moment.

    However, Zuri knew there was something wrong that happened when she left, since she had the same experience as well.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t say it here and for the first time, Zuri found Chaos¡¯ body trembling. He was shaking for some reason and this disturbed her.

    Zuri patted on his back to calm him down and took charge in this strange situation. ¡°Let¡¯s buy the food and get out of here, okay?¡± she said softly and she could feel Chaos nodding in response.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 281

    281 ZURI WAS PISSED

    ¡°We need to talk.¡± That was the first thing that Eros said when he entered the room. His already dark blue eyes turned a few shades darker, as he stared at everyone inside the room.

    The alpha, the gamma and another three warriors were already inside. They seemed to have just given the alpha a report on the next city in which they were nning to expand their territory, but of course, once again, humans interrupted their ns.

    On the other hand, Liam raised his brows, while the other warriors were about to berate him for being rude.

    ¡°At the very least, you can knock on the door, right?¡± Liam chastised him lightly and then waved his hand to dismiss the other four people. ¡°You can leave now, keep me updated with the situation there.¡±

    All of them nodded and talked a few more things before they got out of the room, walking past Eros, but not before throwing him a nasty look first. They didn¡¯t like the way this young beta talked so arrogantly to their alpha.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Liam asked, he sat down on his chair and waved at the empty chair in front of him. ¡°You can sit if you want.¡±

    Eros ignored that, he didn¡¯t want to make himselffortable, since he wanted to keep this conversation as short as possible.

    ¡°I have already let you know a few times to not involve my sister in any of this,¡± Eros cut straight to the chase. He looked so mature for his age. No one dared to look down on him ever since he got to his current position, the beta of this pack.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liam tilted his head innocently and Eros hated it when someone yed dumb in front of him.

    .....

    ¡°You know what I meant, Liam.¡± This time, Eros called him directly with his name, dismissing his title, showing how serious he was right now.

    ¡°Calm down, boy.¡± Liam raised his brows. He was annoyed because this young lycan seemed to overstep his boundaries, but he was amused at the same time by how brazen he became right now.

    This was how he wanted his beta to be, but it seemed he needed to assert his dominance more over him, since he couldn¡¯t let him stray out of his control.

    ¡°I am not your boy,¡± Eros growled deeply, as he grew up, his voice started to change and became deeper and darker.

    Liam could see how feral the beast inside of Eros was. He liked it. He wanted him to be more brutal than this. He knew that he needed to nurture him more, so he would be useful for his long- term ns.

    ¡°Okay, my bad.¡± Liam raised both of his hands and then stood up from his seat, before he walked across the room to approach Eros. ¡°I just let Emily stay with Jasmine and the babies, since they both are humans. She needs to interact with her kind as well.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need that,¡± Eros said sternly.

    ¡°She said that to you?¡± Liam stood in front of him, he towered over him when he did so.

    Hearing that question, Eros didn¡¯t have a definite answer, since Emily had never mentioned that to him. ¡°She wants to stay with me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she wants to stay with you,¡± Liam agreed. ¡°But, she is not your sister.¡±

    ¡°She is my sister,¡± Eros growled, his eyes hardened, as if Liam had said something inappropriate about Emily.

    ¡°No matter what you say or what you want to believe, she is not your sister. That¡¯s the fact.¡± Liam didn¡¯t back down, now all the mischievousness that he had shown earlier was gone. He looked more serious right now. ¡°You are just making her dependent on you.¡±

    Eros wanted to say that there was nothing wrong with that, but Liam seemed to know what he was going to say, thus he beat him to it.

    ¡°But, what will happen when you find your mate? We are shifters, you are destined to be with someone and she is clearly not yours.¡±

    ¡°She is my sister, I don¡¯t think of her like that.¡± Eros narrowed his eyes, he knew where this conversation would go.

    ¡°Of course, you do not.¡± Liam straightened his body and looked at Eros with bright eyes, but the young lycan knew there was a hidden agenda behind his words and smile.

    ============================

    Zuri opened the car window and let the crispy and cold wind enter the limited space, ying with her long white hair, caressing her skin. She needed to stop at a gas station to buy a few things for their journey ahead.

    The sky was still dark and the gloomy clouds blocked the sunlight. It seemed it would be yet another rainy day. It was raining so much in this part of this state and this only made Chaos look even somber.

    It appalled Zuri to see how vivid it was for the darkness inside of Chaos to grow stronger by the day.

    There were some moments, when he looked like someone that she didn¡¯t recognize at all and this scared her.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chaos stirred awake in his sleep when he heard the sound of the engine shutting down. His dark eyes met hers and there was no sleepiness at all, as if he had not been sleeping for the past few hours.

    ¡°I will go buy some drinks and snacks,¡± Zuri said. ¡°The next resting stop will be hours away.¡± She frowned when Chaos got out of the car. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Zuri followed him out of the car.

    It was clear to see that he wanted to go with her, even though he didn¡¯t need to do that, because he looked exhausted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe with me,¡± Zuri said, as she walked beside him to the small convenience store, while White was happily waiting inside the car. She let the windows down, so she wouldn¡¯t suffocate inside.

    Chaos didn¡¯t say anything, he just grabbed Zuri¡¯s hand and then walked ahead. Something seemed to be bothering him ever since the incident in the restaurant and the stern look that Chaos gave to her after she told him about what had happened when she went to rent the car and the ck butterfly, told Zuri that he knew more than he showed her.

    ¡°Do you want coffee?¡± Zuri nced at Chaos, who was skimming the entire convenience store. He looked alert, thus she nudged his hip to make him pay a little attention to her. ¡°What do you want?¡± She repeated her question.

    ¡°Anything,¡± Chaos said, he looked nonchnt about whatever Zuri would get and gave her his card to pay after she had filled the trolley to the brim with various snacks and drinks. She loved snacking during their roadtrips.

    However, when they were about to pay for the items, Zuri realized one thing; from the corner of her eyes, she could see the dark butterfly again. The Ageha butterfly. This was the name of that creature. Chaos told her about this.

    And if Zuri noticed that, of course, Chaos could as well. His body tensed up and he appeared right next to her, too close, until she could feel his hot skin against her own when he grabbed her hand with one of hisrge ones and pushed the trolley with the other, as if there was nothing wrong with this whole situation.

    ¡°Stay close to me,¡± Chaos whispered to Zuri.

    There were only four people in this convenience store, aside from Zuri and Chaos. One was the cashier, he was anky man who looked so pale, while the other two were a couple in their twenties and thest one was a pregnant woman.

    None of those four people looked so intimidating or would seem to be able to pose a threat, but Chaos seemed to be on his guard, especially when things were not always what they seemed to be.

    Chaos pushed their trolley to the cashier when the pregnant woman was paying her bill, but then the couple came behind Chaos and Zuri.

    All of them were queuing in the line now, with two strangers behind them. It was a bad idea to have your back to your enemies. It was the first thing Zuri learned when she was in alpha Xavier¡¯s pack.

    It took some time for the pregnant woman to pay for her bread and a few cartons of milk, before she moved aside, yet when she turned around, she had a knife in her hand, which she directed at Zuri.

    It happened so fast, but it didn¡¯t mean Zuri couldn¡¯t dodge it, but Chaos took action first, by grabbing the knife and shoving the woman away.

    Zuri almost felt sorry for the pregnant woman before she remembered that she almost killed her and then turned aloof.

    She didn¡¯t have time to think about it because not long after that, the couple behind them also suddenly turned aggressive and charged toward them with guns in their hands.

    There were two gun shot sounds when two silver bullets aimed at Zuri and Chaos, but before the bullets could hurt anyone, they stopped midair and dropped to the ground helplessly.

    Oh, great... they really thought they could take Chaos down with silver bullets...

    ¡°What a pleasant surprise to see you again, Chaos.¡± This was the voice of a woman that Zuri recognized, since they had met with each other before.

    She turned around and there, the same woman, who had blown away their penthouse and almost got her killed for the second time by falling from such height.

    ¡°Why did this lewd womane to you again?¡± Zuri was pissed.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 282

    282 THE REAL CHAOS

    In front of her, Zuri could see the woman that almost got her and Chaos killed more than a year ago by sting off their penthouse.

    She looked exactly the same, with her golden hair, sharp golden eyes and also blood red lips. She was wearing a sexy mini dress, which only reached half of her thigh, and did not suit their current situation at all.

    ¡°What a pleasant surprise to see you again, Chaos.¡± The woman flicked her long hair to show her cleavage and her tender skin.

    Zuri clicked her tongue, she was pissed because she had to see this woman again. ¡°Why did this lewd womane to you again?¡±

    If Zuri was not mistaken, this woman¡¯s name was Scy and she was a Lamia.

    ording to what Chaos exined to her a year ago, Lamia was one of the mythological creatures. She was a mistress and had this weird obsession of hunting and devouring children, while having voracious sexual appetite.

    And from that short encounter alone, Zuri could conclude who was the target of her sexual appetite and it disgusted her to learn that, even now.

    Chaos also said Lamia was a shifter, which was very rare to be seen in her kind. She had the lower body of a serpent, but she could shapeshift into a wlessly beautiful woman in order to seduce men.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t think she would seed with Chaos...

    .....

    On the other hand, Chaos didn¡¯t give much reaction, he just stood behind Zuri with an expression that was devoid of any emotions, as if he just wanted to get out of this ce and continue their journey, away from this trouble.

    ¡°Oh, hi little wolf, nice to see you again,¡± Scy said, she waved her hand and chuckled as she knew she had sessfully annoyed her. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, it has been a year and I want to catch up with Chaos. Is that so wrong? Are you jealous?¡±

    Scy raised her hand to cover her mouth, while she wasughing, the sound of it could give you goosebumps...

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little one, me and Chaos have known each other for a long time. You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± she said between herughs.

    ¡°You are with Aaron,¡± Chaos finally said. This was not a question, but a statement, as if he had known it for sure.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Scy stoppedughing and her golden eyes caught sight of the ck Ageha butterfly. ¡°You mean that?¡± she pointed at the butterfly. ¡°You can say so... he gives us a lot of power and it feels great.¡±

    The four people in this small convenience store, slowly walked toward Scy and stood behind her, they didn¡¯t look like they were in their right mind now.

    ¡°But, Chaos...¡± Scy uttered his name with so much lust, and looked at him with fervor, as if she wanted to devour him whole. ¡°If you want to take the lead, we will follow you. We will love to follow you if you let yourself go.¡±

    Zuri frowned when she heard that. What did it mean? Was she talking about the darkness inside of Chaos? Those creatures from hell that had been freed by Chaos would follow him if he let the darkness inside of him take control?

    At this point, Zuri wanted to know how horrifying it could be if Chaos really lost control over himself. What would happen then?

    The catastrophe in the capital city years ago was already bad enough, so what would happen if Chaos truly let himself loose?

    ¡°Come with me, Chaos... Let us follow your lead. Aaron will help you to get whatever you want.¡± Scy moved even closer, with her hand extended, as if she was waiting for Chaos to take her offer. ¡°You don¡¯t need to fight it. You don¡¯t need to suffer and deny who you are.¡±

    Zuri growled deeply when she saw how close Scy was. The woman walked closer and closer toward Chaos, with her hand extended toward him. She didn¡¯t even spare Zuri a nce, as if she was not there.

    ¡°Stop your nonsense and get the fuck out of here,¡± Zuri snapped at this Lamia. She took a glimpse at the Ageha butterfly that was fluttering its wings behind Scy. Was this Aaron¡¯s?

    Did they not try to kill Chaos. Now, they wanted him to be their... what? Leader? How could that happen? Zuri shook her head. She was in disbelief.

    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Scy stopped walking closer and then dropped her hand, as she tilted her head at Zuri. She fixed her attention on her right now, but there was a smug smile at the corners of her lips when she spoke again. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? This is what Chaos wants.¡±

    Scy nodded at Chaos, indicating for Zuri to see it for herself.

    It had been a while since Zuri knew there was something wrong with Chaos. He seemed to have two different personalities, the other one being a darker and more brutal side. She knew it, but she had been in denial, telling herself that it was only a phase, that he would return to the Chaos that she knew.

    However, this time, when Zuri turned her head to look at him, she was able to see that was not the case anymore. This dark side of him, was actually the real him... or at least, that was the first thought that came to her mind when she saw the bloodlust in Chaos¡¯ not dark eyes. His thirst for destruction was palpable, even though Zuri was not able to exin how she came to that conclusion.

    At this moment, she just felt that every piece had fallen into the right ce and the fact that Chaos, who she had known for years, was not the real him, was something that she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around.

    ¡°Come here, my lord...¡± Scy called him with her voice that sounded like a melody, as if she was humming a beautiful luby. ¡°You don¡¯t need to suffer in that body anymore. Come here, my lord, and lead us again, just like how you did centuries ago. Come here, my lord, and set yourself free.¡±

    To Zuri¡¯s horror, Chaos smiled when Scy called him ¡®my lord¡¯, he looked like he had been waiting for that. He had been waiting to hear that and his smile was not something pleasant for Zuri¡¯s eyes. It was filled with malicious intentions.

    ¡°Chaos,¡± Zuri called his name, but even she herself could hear how her voice faltered, especially when Chaos started to walk toward Scy. He didn¡¯t even look at Zuri. His eyes were on this creature and honestly... This scared Zuri.

    =========================

    Jasmine stared at the ceiling. She had been doing this for almost three hours now, staying still on her bed.

    There were a lot of things that she needed to think of, but instead of thinking through all of that, her mind was empty. She couldn¡¯t even think what she wanted to do for the rest of the day.

    Slowly, she felt she was going crazy. She was going to lose her mind, but maybe that was a great thing, since there was nothing more she could hope for.

    It had been more than a year and no one from her father¡¯s side came to rescue her, not even a single invasion, or at the very least, a sign that they were trying. Nope. It was so peaceful after the failed invasion that she led.

    Jasmine couldn¡¯t believe that her own father would forsake her.

    She knew that her father favored her brother more, he wanted Sol to be his sessor, even though Jasmine had proved him countless times that she was more than capable of handling the organization than him.

    It wasughable...

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Liam¡¯s voice attracted Jasmine¡¯s attention and only then did she realize that she had beenughing out loud, until tears fell from her eyes.

    Jasmine immediately stopped and pushed herself up to sit down. She looked at Liam, who stood beside the bed, with his arms crossed. He was wearing a ck turtleneck sweater and even under this fabric, Jasmine could see his packed body. He was so strong and was so capable of being a leader. No wonder he made this pack be thergest pack in the east.

    ¡°There is something funny?¡± Liam raised his brows when Jasmine waved her hand, gesturing at him to lower his body.

    ¡°Yes, I will tell you something funny.¡± Jasmine waved her hand again for him to lean his body, so she could whisper it to him.

    This was not necessary, because there was no one in this room, except for the two of them, but Jasmine wanted it and there was no harm in obliging her wish.

    Therefore, Liam bent his body and let Jasmine cup his face before she whispered in his ear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you anymore. I want you.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Her words sure came as a surprise for Liam. He thought Jasmine would never give up on her silly beliefs that her family would rescue her. ¡°How do you want me?¡±

    Liam tilted his head and now they were facing each other. Their lips were only a few inches apart. He could even feel her warm breath.

    ¡°I want you as my mate. I want you to treat me as your equal.¡±

    ¡°After what you have done to my pack, you want me to treat you as my equal?¡± Liam scoffed in disdain, this was indeed funny. ¡°You are so funny, honey.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 283

    283 I WANT YOU

    ¡°I want you as my mate. I want you to treat me as your equal,¡± Jasmine said. She looked at Liam intently, as she nced at his lips every now and then.

    Liam scoffed in disdain when he heard this. ¡°After what you have done to my pack, you want me to treat you as my equal?¡± he pinched her chin and lifted her head, so they were at the same eye level. ¡°You are so funny, honey.¡±

    ¡°I want to take your side to fight beside you against the organization,¡± Jasmine replied. She looked calm, as if she didn¡¯t feel anything when she said that, even though her words carried so much weight, since it meant she was ready to betray her own people.

    Something that Liam would have never thought Jasmine was capable of.

    ¡°What is this? A sudden change of heart?¡± Liam tilted his head and stared deeply into Jasmine¡¯s eyes, as if he was trying to see what her end goal was, and what her hidden agenda was.

    ¡°I realized they will nevere, so why do I have to wait for them, for those very people who abandoned me?¡± Jasmine swatted Liam¡¯s hand from her chin, as she moved closer to him and kissed him on the lips, while whispering between their kisses. ¡°While you are here, ready to provide me with everything...¡±

    Liam was slightly taken aback when Jasmine pushed him onto the bed without breaking their kiss, as she put his hands on her body. It seemed like there was no resentment between the two of them, as if they returned to years ago when they met each other for the first time.

    It was the first time for Jasmine to take initiative like this and she didn¡¯t look disgusted when Liam touched her, instead, she looked like she was enjoying every touch and every kiss that Liam gave to her...

    She didn¡¯t push him away, nor did she curse at him for pouncing on her. She wanted him and it was very clear, her body was telling him that she desired him and Jasmine made it vocal when she kept calling his name breathlessly.

    .....

    Should Liam trust her? Was she sincere?

    Those questions could wait, because his woman needed to be satisfied first...

    =========================

    Chaos smiled when Scy called him ¡®my lord¡¯, he looked like he had been waiting for that. He had been waiting to hear that and his smile was not something pleasant for Zuri¡¯s eyes.

    It was filled with malicious intentions, it was the smile of a devil... something monstrous was awakening inside of him.

    ¡°Chaos,¡± Zuri called his name, her voice faltering, especially when Chaos started to walk over to Scy. He didn¡¯t even look at Zuri, as if she was not there. Like she was nothing, but a nuisance. His eyes were fixed on this creature and honestly... This scared Zuri.

    Chaos had warned her before that he felt his memories slipping away and he looked like he had a hard time controlling the dark monster inside of him now.

    Lord? Zuri had never heard anything like that. And for them to want Chaos to be their leader, it was something new for Zuri, something she had never expected.

    ¡°NO!¡± Zuri roared when Scy came closer to take Chaos away from her. She rushed toward them and shifted midair, as she shifted into her white wolf and growled viciously at this woman.

    Scy didn¡¯t really care about the white beast, she only gave her a quick nce, before her focus was back on Chaos again.

    ¡°My lord,e with me and we will rule this realm together,¡± Scy said with a beautiful smile on her lips.

    On the other hand, the white beastunched itself forward to attack this creature, but the four people there immediately blocked her way.

    They stood between the white beast and Chaos, thinking it would stop her, but they were so wrong. Zuri no longer cared whether they were humans or not, because she wed them without mercy when they prevented her from getting closer to her target.

    Blood oozed out of their wounds and it seemed they were just normal humans, who were unlucky enough to be controlled by Scy.

    The white beast could care less about them and charged forward to kill this woman, to stop her from taking Chaos away.

    Zuri had this bad feeling, once Scy managed to take Chaos away, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to see him again. He wouldn¡¯t return to her, since he would forget about herpletely. It was only his desire for destruction that would control him.

    She would lose him forever.

    The white beast wed thest person, but she stopped midway when her eyes caught the baby in the woman¡¯s arms. Thus, the beast knocked her to the side instead, so the baby wouldn¡¯t suffer the brunt of her attack.

    On the other hand, Scy had already leaned her body against Chaos, she looked at him with stars in her golden eyes, as if he was the most ptable drink that could quench her thirst.

    Seeing that only made Zuri feel sick, especially when Chaos did nothing when Scy put her hands around his neck and pulled him closer to make him kiss herself.

    The white beast growled even more viciously when Scy nced at her mockingly. The beast really wanted to tear the smug smile off of her lips and tear her face apart, like how she did to the other people that blocked her.

    However, before the white beast could reach them, Scy raised her hand. She flicked her fingers and in the next second, the beast flew across the room. Her body hit shelf after shelf before she stopped when she collided against the hard and solid wall.

    Zuri whimpered when her beast form disappeared, leaving her in her vulnerable human¡¯s form, naked. She gritted her teeth when she tried to move her body, as she could feel that her bones were broken while her skin was covered in deep scratches from the broken ss everywhere around her.

    It would take a long time for Zuri to recover from these wounds and it would be toote to get Chaos back from Scy.

    Meanwhile, Scy chuckled when she could smell Zuri¡¯s blood in the air. She loved this scent. It made her feel even more eager to get Chaos for herself.

    ¡°My lord...¡± Scy whispered to him, as she pushed herself up, so she could reach his luscious lips.

    However, when their lips were only an inch away from each other¡¯s and Scy had closed her eyes to enjoy the touch of this man, she was startled as she felt Chaos¡¯ hand gripping her neck.

    Scy opened her eyes just in time to see how angry Chaos was. His eyes turned red and to see him like this from such a close range was something that made her shiver in fear, even though she was one of the dark devils.

    ¡°Chaos...¡± she uttered his name, but she couldn¡¯t finish her words when her body was engulfed by red mes and she cried in pain.

    Damn!

    Scy didn¡¯t think there was something that would hurt her or make her wail in pain, but this me was different. It burned herpletely and she couldn¡¯t escape from this.

    She wailed in pain, as she dropped to her knees and tried her best to escape from this nightmare, but to her horror, she couldn¡¯t. These mes restrained her, rendering her unable to move and she had to endure the feeling of being burned alive firsthand.

    Her screams were something that could render people stupefied, yet Chaos didn¡¯t care. He ignored herpletely, as if he heard nothing.

    He walked to where Scy had thrown Zuri away and found his girl curling her body in pain, as broken ss hurt her.

    Chaos gritted his teeth at this sight. He was no longer able to hold back his anger when he saw how serious her injuries were.

    He said nothing when he lifted Zuri carefully and covered her body with a nket. He wrapped her body tightly before walking out of the convenience store, leaving Scy roaring and screaming in pain because she couldn¡¯t get away from Chaos¡¯ mes.

    She wouldn¡¯t die, she was one of the dark creatures from hell after all. But she would cease to exist, both in this realm and in hell.

    In Chaos¡¯ arms, Zuri nced over his shoulder and saw how Scy suffered from the mes that burned her. Her body writhed in pain and she cried in agony, asking Chaos to stop it, yet he didn¡¯t listen to her.

    Zuri felt this time was a little bit different, if it was Hades, he would have disappeared right there and then, he would still be alive no matter what Chaos did to him.

    But now, it didn¡¯t seem like that at all.

    However, their problem didn¡¯t stop there. When they walked out of the convenience store, there were around three police cars that surrounded them, with six policemen aiming their guns at Chaos.

    Not only that, there were around a hundred people that had been waiting outside, watching from the sidelines, as Chaos walked out with Zuri in his arms.

    ¡°Put her down!¡± One of the police ordered him. They had been notified because people nearby heard gunshots from inside the convenience store and when they looked through the ss, they realized it was a fight between supernatural creatures.

    Therefore, they didn¡¯t dare to intervene and call the police.

    Yet, Chaos didn¡¯t take it nicely when he was being threatened, because the next thing that he did was; blowing up the gas station.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 284

    284 I WILL CHALLANGE YOU IN ATBIKAI

    All the people nearby this small convenience store thought a supernatural creature was attacking humans, and now, he was trying to kidnap one of them after killing a few people inside the store.

    From outside, they could see how wrecked the store was now and if they were not mistaken, there was a woman being burned. It was a horrifying thing to see, especially in the middle of a peaceful afternoon like this.

    ¡°Put her down!¡± one of the police officers ordered Chaos to put Zuri down, as they thought he was trying to kidnap her.

    Thew enforcers had been notified when people nearby realized it was a fight between supernatural creatures. They didn¡¯t dare to intervene and directly called the authorities.

    Yet, Chaos didn¡¯t take it nicely when he was being threatened, he was still in the phase where he was hanging by a thread of his sanity, his mind was clouded and the urge tomit violent things was so strong.

    The only thing that kept his mind in order was the smell of Zuri¡¯s blood. This scent disturbed him and made him feel ufortable, especially when he saw how serious her condition was right now.

    ¡°PUT HER DOWN AND SURRENDER YOURSELF!¡± The police shouted at him again, as they aimed their guns at him and this gesture only upset Chaos further and the next thing that he did was; blowing up the gas station.

    People screamed when they watched in horror how dark smoke and zing fire erupted in the gas station and in a matter of seconds, the ce was caught in wild mes.

    The police no longer cared about Chaos, as they tried to call for help while helping people to get away from there, as they were in an uproar. The situation turned from bad to worst in the blink of an eye.

    .....

    People ran here and there, trying to avoid the fire and Chaos as well, while the police were torn between helping people and confronting this supernatural creature to free the girl in his arms. They were still under the impression that Zuri was a human that needed their help.

    On the other hand, Zuri could care less about all the chaotic things around her, as long as Chaos remembered her and was with her, she knew that she would be fine. For now.

    Chaos walked calmly among this pandemonium with Zuri in his arms and the white wolf that circled around his feet, growling threateningly at anyone who dared to look at them.

    The wolf thought she was protecting the two of them from these people...

    ===========================

    School in a pack of shifters was different from what humans attended, as it would only start at the age of ten but end within three years.

    And for Emily, who was in herst year now, there was not much that she could learn here, since the school put emphasis on knowledge about shifters and how to enhance their senses, while Emily had no use with it.

    ¡°Eros!¡± Emily ran toward Eros when she saw him, waiting for her beside his car. He was allowed to drive and Liam got him a new car two weeks ago.

    The coldness in Eros¡¯ eyes slightly dissipated when he saw Emily, running toward him. She hugged him immediately and he caught her easily, hugging her back.

    ¡°You will hurt yourself if you do this.¡± Eros didn¡¯t feel anything, but he knew that Emily would hurt her face if she just bumped into his chest like that.

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Emily asked. She ignored Eros¡¯ remark, as she lifted her head to look at him with her bright hazel eyes. ¡°Did youe to show off your car?¡±

    Eros smiled a little when he heard that. ¡°Get in the car, let¡¯s have lunch in the restaurant that you like.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we will drive out of the pack? Is it okay?¡± A few months ago, Eros took her with him to the nearby city, along with a few warriors and there was a restaurant that she liked.

    ¡°Hm, get in the car,¡± Eros said and Emily happily obliged, as she jumped up and down to enter the passenger seat.

    However, the main reason why Eros came to pick Emily up was because he wanted to give a warning to Kyle and Derek, who had been waiting for Emily at the side of the parking lot.

    Recently, Emily would grumble about how Kyle and his friends had been mocking and bothering her on her way home.

    Eros had been busy these past few days and had time to deal with this only now.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Emily rolled down the window of the car and blinked at Eros, who was walking away from the car.

    ¡°Stay in there, I will be back soon,¡± Eros said, as he walked toward where Kyle and his friends gathered around next to their car.

    Derek was the first to notice Eros and then nudged Kyle. There were two more men aside from them, whose attention now was on the young beta.

    ¡°What is it, beta? Do you want to give us an order?¡± Kyle asked Eros in a mocking tone once he was close enough to them. ¡°You know that an order is only...¡±

    Kyle didn¡¯t have a chance to finish his words when Eros connected his feet to his mouth. He kicked him so hard and so fast until he didn¡¯t see iting.

    The three men there were stunned speechless when they witnessed this scene and the first thing that they did was to help Kyle up.

    However, the warrior was too furious to be cated, as he felt humiliated by what Eros had done to him just then. The pain would be gone in no time, but his ego was bruised badly.

    ¡°YOU!¡± Heunched himself at Eros and tried to attack him.

    At the age of fourteen, Eros was about the same height as the other warriors, thus it was hard to see him as someone who was a few years younger than them. Sometimes, they even forgot that he was still young.

    Kyle was furious. He saw red when his first attack didn¡¯t meet his target, as Eros evaded him effortlessly. It was well known that no one could beat Eros when he was in human form, aside from the alpha himself, thus despite years of training as a warrior, Kyle didn¡¯t stand a chance to win this fight at all.

    On the other hand, Eros didn¡¯t have time for this fight, as he could feel Emily¡¯s eyes on him. She was watching this, thus he needed to end this sooner.

    Eros twisted Kyle¡¯s hand and pulled him closer, only to stab him in the stomach with his razor sharp ws that emerged from his fingers and whispered to him.

    ¡°If you daree near her again, I will challenge you to Atbikai.¡± Eros twisted his hand and Kyle whimpered in agony. This wound wouldn¡¯t kill him, but at least, he would be in unbearable pain for the next half an hour. ¡°Understood?¡±

    The thought of that alone left a pleasant feeling in his mind.

    ===========================

    ¡°Vanesha!¡± Niki called his sister when he met her in the facility, he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt Vanesha kept avoiding him, despite the fact they were in the same area.

    On the other hand, Vanesha waved her hand at the man that she was talking to and said a few words before she came to see her brother. ¡°You are here.¡±

    Niki thought once Vanesha was old enough and joined the organization, he would have more time with his sister, though he strongly disagreed with her joining The Delta. Therefore, when he found out she was part of the scientists¡¯ team and was in a safe ce, he was utterly relieved.

    There was no way Niki would be happy with Vanesha going through all the hard training that he received, but the fact that Vanesha had been in the facility for a few years before she was old enough and the fact that she could have approached him during that time and told him about her whereabouts, yet never once she reached out to him, still left Niki reeling with this ufortable feeling.

    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Niki asked his sister. He had been asking the same question for thest few weeks and she woulde up with the same excuse every single time.

    ¡°I am sorry, not now, I am busy, maybe next time,¡± Vanesha replied. She looked at Niki with sad eyes.

    ¡°You gave me the same answer thest few times,¡± Niki stated.

    Vanesha bit her lips. ¡°What about next week?¡± But, before Niki could question her further, Vanesha¡¯s phone went off and she was startled a little bit, as she decided on their next meeting right away. ¡°I will meet you in town at the Red te restaurant, we will talk over lunch, okay?¡±

    Vanesha was in a hurry to pick up the call, as she leaned over to give Niki a kiss on his cheek.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry at me, okay?¡± She hugged him tightly before she walked away from Niki and found a quiet corner.

    She picked up the call before it stopped ringing.

    ¡°I am in the facility,¡± Vanesha said in a low voice. She looked around and spotted a few surveince cameras there. She knew that she couldn¡¯t stay on the line for a long time, because it would only put her in trouble after what she had gone through to reach this position.

    She couldn¡¯t jeopardize all of this, but on the other hand, she could understand why he was feeling so anxious.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Vanesha nodded when she heard what he said. ¡°Okay, Gael.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 285

    285 I AM SORRY

    Vanesha nced at the surveince cameras near her and tried not to look suspicious while she talked on the phone. After all, she was talking to a person that shouldn¡¯t ever be mentioned here.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Vanesha nodded when she heard what he said. ¡°Okay, Gael.¡± And then Vanesha mumbled a few things and listened to what Gael had to say before she cut off the connection and walked away from there.

    She needed to do something about this situation, it had been years and she felt she was at the right time and position, yet this was against what Gael had nned.

    Vanesha then used her card to enter a few ces and took some things that she needed, since today was the day she would visit River.

    Before, because of the reason Sol had experimented on the girl unauthorized, she was banned from meeting her. With the charges she broke a few rules, she was even threatened to be thrown out of the city, to be fed to the shifters.

    However, Sol took all the responsibility, though it took time before Vanesha could resume her initial position and her punishment was nullified, since she just did what she was told by her superior.

    On the other hand, Sol took all the me and was punished. His ess to River got limited now and the only way for him to get any information about this girl was through Vanesha.

    ¡°She has been asking for you,¡± a woman told Vanesha, once she entered the ss room, where they could monitor River¡¯s every move.

    ¡°I will take over from here,¡± Vanesha said, as she opened the door and smiled sweetly at River, who was rushing toward her. ¡°Hey, miss me?¡± she asked teasingly and River snuggled even closer to her.

    .....

    Ever since they kept Vanesha away from this girl, she had been acting up and caused so much damage as she was inconsble, demanding to see Vanesha.

    =======================

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to fight him,¡± Emily mumbled softly, as she wiped away the remaining blood from Eros¡¯ hand, after he punched Kyle. No, punching was not the right word, actually, he stabbed him, he wed him.

    ¡°Will you?¡± Eros asked Emily point nk. Would she fight him if he did not?

    The answer was very clear for both of them, but Emily just didn¡¯t want to back down and sometimes became stubborn.

    ¡°Well, I can curse him...¡± she said timidly.

    ¡°I have never heard you cursing someone before,¡± Eros pointed out the obvious.

    ¡°I did,¡± Emily said stubbornly. She raised her head to meet Eros¡¯ blue eyes, but then she looked away because the way he looked at her was too intense for her.

    ¡°How?¡± Eros insisted. He wanted to know how this sweet girl cursed at someone, since he had never heard her even raise her voice before.

    Emily became clumsy when she heard that, she chewed her lips nervously before she said in a very low voice. ¡°Damn you...¡± she said, it almost sounded like she was saying ¡®how are you¡¯ in her very timid voice, there was no sense of hostility in that curse.

    And Eros, after hearing that, could only ruffle her hair. ¡°You are helpless.¡±

    ¡°That is the best I can do.¡±

    ¡°The way you said it, won¡¯t even be able to hurt a fly.¡± Eros then started the engine and reversed the car. ¡°Tell me if they bother you again. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yet, Eros didn¡¯t think she sounded convincing enough, thus he pinched Emily¡¯s chin to make her look him right in the eyes before he ensured that she understood.

    ¡°Tell me regardless of whatever it is, understand?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Emily replied softly, nodding her head to emphasize her answer. Even though she had been with Eros for years and used to see his overbearing side, when he treated her like that, she couldn¡¯t help but be afraid of him.

    However, she knew that there was no way Eros would hurt her.

    =====================

    ¡°I am the one hurt here, but why am I the one getting the cold shoulder?¡± Zuri asked Chaos, as the man drove the car. They were on the highway and had put a great distance from the gas station that he had blown out.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know whether there were additional victims, aside from the one inside the convenience store or not, but she could care less about someone else¡¯s life when her own was miserable right now because Chaos decided to give her silent treatment for a mistake she didn¡¯t know she hadmitted.

    ¡°Are you angry at me?¡± Zuri sighed. She adjusted her seat andid down, while staring at the blue sky out there. She missed Chaos¡¯ blue eyes. ¡°Ah... my shoulder is hurt...¡± she whimpered.

    That was a lie, since all of her wounds had fully recovered by now and even the severe ones had left no scars on her skin.

    However, Chaos didn¡¯t take it as a joke, as he swerved the car to the side of the road and stopped there. They were on the highway for God¡¯s sake!

    ¡°What are you doing, Chaos?¡± Zuri sat down in panic because he suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Let me see it,¡± Chaos said grimly.

    ¡°See what?¡± Zuri was too shocked to remember that just a few seconds ago sheined to him about her shoulder.

    ¡°Your shoulder.¡±

    ¡°No, actually... it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Zuri chewed her lips nervously when she admitted that she lied to him. ¡°You treat me coldly and I don¡¯t like it. Why don¡¯t you talk to me? Did I do something wrong?¡±

    The only mistake that she made was getting injured, but that reason alone didn¡¯t hold the waters, she couldn¡¯t be med for that.

    ¡°I am fine, Chaos,¡± Zuri said, as she looked at Chaos warily. His eyes were so dangerous and this made her slightly afraid of him. What would happen if Chaos forgot about her right now?

    ¡°Show me your shoulder,¡± Chaos didn¡¯t buy it. He took everything seriously. He was not in the mood for this kind of joke, it was not like there was a time where he would be in the mood for that.

    And because Zuri didn¡¯t move an inch and did what she was told, Chaos pulled her close to him and pulled down the cor of the shirt that she was wearing.

    Of course, Chaos didn¡¯t consider his strength and lost his control when he pulled the cor until the shirt was torn and Zuri gasped sharply. Out of instinct, she tried to push Chaos away from her, but this man wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Despite having ruined her shirt, Chaos proceeded to do what he intended to do and inspected her shoulder, looking for injuries on not only her shoulder, but her hands as well.

    ¡°I am fine, Chaos, I am just messing with you because you gave me silent treatment,¡± Zuri stated when Chaos stopped checking on her.

    Chaos ignored that and gave his jacket for Zuri to cover her disheveled state. ¡°We will find new clothes for you,¡± he stated.

    And for some reason, Zuri felt very frustrated by the way Chaos reacted right now. He was worried for her, but she felt like he didn¡¯t care much about her by being so cold to herself like this.

    Perhaps, this was the stupidest decision that Zur had ever made, but at this time, she felt she had the right to be angry, at least.

    Zuri walked out of the car when Chaos was about to drive it away again, thus her sudden action caught him off guard, as he immediately got out of the car as well to follow her.

    ¡°Stop following me! If you are not going to talk to me again you better stay away from me!¡± Zuri tightened the jacket around her body, as she red at Chaos. Enough was enough. She didn¡¯t want to be ignored anymore.

    At first, Zuri thought Chaos would argue with her, but what he did next was the opposite. He approached her and hugged her from behind.

    Chaos rested his head on her shoulder, as he breathed in her scent, which left Zuri speechless with his sudden change.

    Recently, being with Chaos was an emotional roller coaster for her...

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Chaos whispered remorsefully into Zuri¡¯s ear.

    ¡°What are you sorry for? You are angry because of something that I don¡¯t even have power over. I am the one who got hurt, but you had to go ahead and punish me with your silence.¡± Zuri could feel Chaos shaking his head and then he turned her body around, so she could face him.

    ¡°I am not mad at you because you got hurt, I am mad at myself because I got you hurt. Not once. Not twice. And surely, this will not be thest.¡± Chaos caressed her face. He was only exposing this girl to danger if he kept her with him.

    It was not because of those dark creatures that targeted her, since she was his weakness, the only way to hurt him was through Zuri, yet that was not Chaos concerned about, but because the dark side of him that he couldn¡¯t control was way more dangerous than any of them. Or even all of thembined...

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt me, Chaos.¡± Zuri circled her arms around his waist and clutched onto his shirt, afraid to let go, because there was no guarantee he wouldn¡¯t leave her. ¡°You saved me, remember? Not once, or twice, you did it countless times and you will do it again. I am safe with you.¡±

    ¡°And yet, you hurt, bled and died even with me present.¡± Chaos pointed out grimly what had happened to her because of him.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 286

    286 HE CARED NOTHING

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide it from me, July,¡± Knox said, as he sat down on the corner of the couch and stared at his woman, who was talking on the phone.

    On the other hand, July got startled when she suddenly noticed Knox¡¯s figure. She swore that no one was inside the room until just then. He was literally not there a second ago.

    However, she also got used to this by now, since it was not something extraordinary for Knox to appear out of thin air.

    ¡°I will talk to you again, Seb,¡± July said, her tone slightly changed as she cut the call even before Sebastian could give her a reply and turned around to face Knox. ¡°That¡¯s what we call eavesdropping.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eavesdrop, woman, I listened to your conversation,¡± Knox said, as he stood up from the chair and approached July. He could see panic in her eyes, though her expression remained calm. Surely, Sebastian had taught her a lot of things on how to be a stronger woman than he could hope. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the meeting?¡±

    July had a meeting with a small pack of the werewolves. The pack only consisted of eleven people and came for refuge under the McKeltar¡¯s protection.

    In this former capital city and a few cities that had been burned to the ground and got ruined beyond imagination, there were a lot of dangers lurking in the dark out there, especially if you couldn¡¯t fend for yourself.

    These cities that had been abandoned by humans because of what Chaos had done years ago, had turned into a wild jungle, where there were countless shifters and supernatural creatures that upied every ce and imed them as theirs, while gathering their forces to extend their territories as well.

    And that was what Knox had done after he took over the organization that belonged to him from July. He took in those who needed help, and in return, they would help him in expanding the McKeltar¡¯s territory.

    .....

    It was a good bargain to say the least, since both parties would benefit from this.

    However, for July to take in a pack of werewolves without discussing it first with Knox was a little bit odd for him, since they had never done anything like this before.

    Shifters were unpredictable creatures, especially werewolves, thus it was only right if July asked Knox toe with her, since they didn¡¯t know what would happen, it was better to be safe than sorry.

    ¡°I am going to tell you,¡± July replied calmly. ¡°But, you¡¯re already here to eavesdrop on the conversation.¡±

    Knox stood in front of July, he was way taller than her and needed to bow his head to talk to July in this proximity.

    ¡°From what I heard, you talked about the meeting for less than a minute and the rest of it was filled with unrted topics between you and Sebastian.¡± Knox almost couldn¡¯t hold back his anger, but the moment he heard how July wasughing heartily at what Sebastian had said, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do something to the two of them. After all, it was rare for him to hear herugh nowadays.

    If it was a man who was simply trying to flirt with July, he would have made sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to see tomorrow, but it was his right hand man and on top of that, he brought joy to July¡¯s life, something that he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Do you like him?¡± Knox asked her point nk.

    July¡¯s eyes turned cold when she heard that. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m cheating on you?¡± she narrowed her eyes and took a step closer to Knox. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t give what I want, it doesn¡¯t mean I will turn around and give you up. Of course not, Knox. I will find a way. I always find a way to get the things I want.¡±

    July said those words with determination and Knox didn¡¯t doubt it at all. He knew her too well to know that she wouldn¡¯t give up on the ideal family in her mind.

    But, she should know that she would reach a point, where there was nothing she could do anymore, and realize that giving up was not a bad idea. For now, Knox only needed to wait for that to happen.

    But, in a sense, July was indeed Jasmine¡¯s twin, since both of them shared the same strong determination for something that they loved and believed.

    Knox extended his hand and brushed July¡¯s lips with his thumb when he said. ¡°I am not a thing, love.¡±

    ======================

    The meeting between the McKeltar¡¯s side and the alpha of the Golden Night pack was a little bit tense because Knox didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood when he talked to the alpha.

    This pack only consisted of eleven people, the alpha, the beta, the gamma and their mates along with one child each and another two of their pack members. They looked terrified and kept looking behind their backs to make sure there was no one who would ambush them in this meeting.

    They met in an open area, which was also the border of McKeltars territory.

    For this meeting, Knox had told Sebastian directly to note and made him stay back, without giving him a definite reason for it.

    July looked slightly taken aback, but she chose not to say anything and let the meeting happen just as they had nned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have strong males in your pack,¡± Knox pointed out the truth, since the only strong people in that pack were four men, while the rest were women and children. It wouldn¡¯t do. They couldn¡¯t waste a ce for them if what they could offer was so minimal, while aside from the four men, all of those people were freeloaders.

    It was a cruel decision and a tough one at that, but they were not in a good situation where they could throw away their affection andpassion to anyone that asked for help.

    ¡°We can¡¯t ept you,¡± Knox said straight to the point, while July didn¡¯t change her expression at all when she heard that, even when she watched how scared their little ones looked. They didn¡¯t understand what was happening here.

    They didn¡¯t have any idea that their lives were being decided by Knox¡¯s words. July felt bad for them, but it was Knox¡¯s call, since she had received Flo and her parents without discussing it with him before.

    ¡°You will let them die,¡± the alpha looked upset, he tried to hold back his anger, while waving his hand to his family and the other members that were left of his pack.

    ¡°Let the nature take care of it,¡± Knox said simply and then turned around, dismissing them. ¡°Best of luck for you.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± the alpha roared in anger, he was the alpha, he couldn¡¯t let his pack vanish just like that, he was responsible for everyone there, but even after a long and hard journey, the McKeltars refused to help them. ¡°YOU CAN¡¯T DO THIS TO US.¡±

    Knox nced at him over his shoulder, as he took July¡¯s hand, while he walked back to the McKeltar territory.

    It was a huge stronghold that was protected by Knox¡¯s magic, there was a huge fortress that was made of fire, which encircled the whole territory and was perfected by protection spells from the witches when Knox epted them to be part of his people.

    Therefore, it was nearly impossible for anyone to just trespass this.

    ¡°LOOK AT THE CHILDREN AND SAY THAT YOU DON¡¯T CARE IF THEY ARE DIED!¡± The alpha shouted at Knox, he used the ¡®children¡¯ card to gain some symphaty from this creature.

    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was; Knox did exactly what he asked for, he turned around and looked at the three children there, dead in the eyes, while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± And then continued to walk back to the fortress.

    This, of course, made the three children start crying. They were about the age of four to six years old and could hear clearly what Knox had said.

    They couldn¡¯t let them in because their contribution would be very low than what Knox would have provided to this family of werewolves in the long run if he epted them.

    On the other hand, July found it too harsh for Knox to say something like that. She frowned, but said nothing. Because this was not the time where you could think with your heart and showcased yourpassion, since it would be the doom of you, if you let your guard down.

    ¡°YOU...!¡± the alpha roared in anger, but then he saw the way Knox held July¡¯s hand, and it was not hard to put the two and two together, especially when he was a shifter.

    Someone like Knox, wouldn¡¯t care about any woman and the fact that he was very protective about this woman meant something else.

    Aside from Knox and July, there were around five shifters behind them, but the distance between them was too far and the alpha could reach the woman first before them if he moved faster and that was what he did.

    Without a second thought, the alpha rushed toward July, who put her guard down and didn¡¯t even look at him, while Knox had his back facing him.

    If this man wanted to let his family and his remaining pack members die then, he should feel the same agony like he did.

    The alpha¡¯s hand raised, as his ws emerged from his fingers when he aimed to kill July. He cared about nothing at this moment.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 287

    287 YOU LOOK BEAUTIFUL WITH BLOOD ON YOU

    The alpha felt like he was left with no other choice. The protection from the McKeltars was the only thing that the remaining of his pack needed. There was no way they could survive out there by themselves.

    Therefore, if they were meant to die, why didn¡¯t he do it by taking away someone important to Knox? After all, he had rejected them coldly.

    And without a second thought, the alpha rushed toward July, who gave her attention to the overbearing man beside her, while Knox had his back facing him.

    If this man wanted to leave his family and his remaining pack members to die, then he should feel the same agony like he would feel upon losing the people that he loved.

    The alpha¡¯s hand raised, as his ws emerged from his fingers, aiming to kill July. He cared about nothing at this moment, as he saw red upon hearing the rejection, which had sealed his and his pack¡¯s fate to die anyway.

    ¡°YOU BETTER DIE!¡± The alpha roared in anger, his eyes turned a few shades darker than usual, as he tried to hurt July. No. He tried to kill her.

    July snapped her head when she heard the alpha¡¯s roar, which was filled with so much hostility and when she turned around, it was toote for her to evade this sudden attack.

    In her mind, the attack happened very slowly, but even so, July couldn¡¯t force herself to move faster or try to save herself from the iing danger, instead her body froze in ce as she couldn¡¯t move a single muscle.

    Was this what happened to those people, who saw death before their eyes? July felt her heart stop beating when she noticed the texture of those sharp ws before her eyes and how those killing tools elongated from inside his fingers.

    .....

    For some reason, this transformation always fascinated her, even though this was not the time for that. Those razor sharp ws would tear her apart and if she was lucky enough from this attack, she would suffer disfigurement.

    However, the alpha must have lost his mind to think that Knox would let that happen...

    The tip of his ws grazed July¡¯s cheek, which left her with a scratch before Knox stopped him by grabbing his wrist and then pulled July back before she would get hurt even further.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Knox asked coldly, as he red at the man. He was furious to see how daring this man was by trying to hurt his woman right before his eyes. What a moron to make such a move...

    ¡°You will feel my wrath!¡± The alpha let out a bellow of rage when Knox said that and tried to use his other hand to attack him.

    However, without saying a single word, or even before the alpha couldnd a blow on him, Knox tightened his grip on his wrist, which resulted in him having his hand crushed, blood immediately sttered everywhere when his hand was destroyed by the pressure.

    A bolt of angry and excruciating pain shot through his dismembered hand, as the alpha¡¯s eyes widened in shock, while the rest of his pack let out earth- shattering screamings upon seeing what had happened to their Alpha. They couldn¡¯t believe this.

    Yet, Knox was not yet done with this. Since he dared to mess with his woman, it was better for him to know the consequences for this kind of atrocious action.

    And in the next second, Knox grabbed his neck and did the same. He beheaded the man by crushing his neck. The same method that Chaos used when he attacked Aaron thest time they met.

    There was a soft explosion sound when Knox crushed his neck, as his head got detached from his body, while more fresh blood oozed out and seeped into the soil when the alpha¡¯s body, along with his head, fell to the ground.

    There was this strange feeling that Knox felt when he saw all of this happen, especially when he saw the dead body in front of him. There was something in him that was triggered, as if this feeling had been buried deep down in his heart and was being noticed just now.

    This delightful feeling to watch as another creature suffered and died...

    The smell of blood was very sweet. The fear and also the anguish in those eyes of the luna of the pack, his beta and also gamma, including the small number of his people was something that put him in so much joy. He craved to see them suffer more...

    Knox wanted to make them suffer more than they already had. He wanted them to die.

    It was the first time for Knox to feel this way, where he enjoyed killing the other creatures. He wasn¡¯t against murder, but he only did it when it was necessary, not out of pleasure, yet that was exactly what he felt right now.

    Their fearful gazes pleased him...

    Therefore, in his hazy mind, Knox went after the rest of the pack members. All the women there were terrified right now, while thest three men of the pack used themselves as shields to protect their pack members from Knox¡¯s wrath.

    ¡°We understood! We will leave! Stay away from us!¡± The beta tried to assuage Knox, even though he watched with his own eyes how Knox killed their alpha brutally. However, that was notpletely his fault, since it was the alpha, who had tried to hurt his woman first.

    For this reason, he just wanted to make sure the remaining members would be able to get out of here alive. They would think of what they must doter, as long as they were alive, they coulde up with something.

    However, Knox didn¡¯t hear that. He strode forward without hesitation. His dark blue eyes flickered to ck right now, as his desire to see more blood became more and more uncontroble.

    At this point, July finally managed to sense that there was something wrong with Knox. This was not his usual behavior.

    He had killed countless creatures and people alike, but he had never taken pleasure in doing so, not like now.

    July managed to take a glimpse of his facial expression when he killed the alpha and she saw him smiling in delight. She thought she was seeing things, but now, she was sure there was indeed something wrong with Knox.

    ¡°Knox, back off...¡± July said carefully when Knox prowled toward the pack members, as if they were his targets. She didn¡¯t know what to make of this sudden change of his behavior, but this was concerning.

    July raised her hand to stop the five shifters that came with them before to follow her, because she didn¡¯t think they would make any difference if Knox was not in his right mind. He would kill them anyway if it pleased him.

    Fortunately, hearing July¡¯s voice seemed to bring back a little bit of sense that was still left in Knox. He stopped walking and then turned around to look at July, who was approaching him.

    Only then could July see how dark Knox¡¯s eyes were. She had never seen this before, except when something simr happened to Chaos years ago and surely this was not a good sign.

    ¡°Knox, stop it. Okay?¡± July tried to conceal her fear at the sight of Knox right now. It was a big thing for her, since she had never felt the need to be on her guard around Knox, no matter what brutal thing that he had done.

    Yet, this time it was different. It almost felt like there was some part of him that was awakened and this side was not nice at all. July didn¡¯t think she ever saw this or even knew that he was capable of doing something like this.

    ¡°KNOX!¡± July took his arm and waved her hand at the pack members, indicating them to leave, while she tried to get his attention. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, okay?¡± she said in the mostforting tone that she could muster.

    However, Knox seemed to not listen to her. He tilted his head and looked at her intently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the manor, okay?¡± July was confused when Knox extended his hand and caressed her cheek gently with his thumb, smearing her cheek with the alpha¡¯s blood.

    ¡°You look beautiful with blood on you,¡± he said solemnly, as if he was fascinated by what he was seeing right now, but this short sentence only made July shiver. What did he mean by that? What was wrong with him?

    =========================

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Zuri asked Chaos when he took her to a different ce all of a sudden. ¡°We left White inside the car on the highway,¡± she reminded him when she couldn¡¯t find the white wolf.

    They were seemingly inside a house, Zuri guessed, because it was so dark here and there were no lights at all on all these walls that caged them.

    This ce was a huge hall without anything inside but a strange red door at one side of the walls. And, they were walking toward it now.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Zuri grabbed Chaos¡¯ shirt, so she wouldn¡¯t be left behind in this strange ce.

    Torches that lined up on the wall, lit up one by one as they walked further inside the room and once they reached the door, the room was so bright.

    ¡°What is inside?¡± Zuri asked out of curiosity, as she hid behind Chaos¡¯ body.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 288

    288 NORBEAT

    This ce was strange, Zuri had never been in such a strange ce before. This room only had one door, a red door, as long as she could see and as they walked toward it, the torches, which lined up on either side of this huge hall lit up one by one to illuminate their path.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Zuri asked Chaos because he brought them here all of a sudden, leaving their car behind.

    Not to mention that they left the wolf in the car, alone. What if someone took her away?

    ¡°What is inside?¡± Zuri asked out of curiosity, her fear must be palpable by the way she hid behind Chaos¡¯ body once they were right in front of this strange red door.

    ¡°Someone,¡± Chaos said dismissively. He then twisted the handle before walking into the room, which was so dark, but once he took a step inside, a torch lit up and brightened the room a little. Two steps and two torches were lit up and so on...

    Zuri didn¡¯t like the cold vibe that this ce gave out, but since she had Chaos with her, she didn¡¯t have anything else toin about or fear.

    The only person that she was afraid of was Chaos himself. That was too whenever he lost control. She had experienced it a few times now and it was happening more and more frequently. Each time it sent chills down her spine.

    This room was even more expansive than the first room and made Zuri feel this ufortable feeling just by being there. Even though she was a shifter, and had a high cold tolerance, she still felt cold. So she had to snuggle closer to Chaos, as the man wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

    It almost felt like she was so close to the heater.

    .....

    The two of them kept walking in silence, as they went deeper and deeper into this ce, but there was nothing they could see, aside from the darkness ahead and the bright torches that lit up behind them.

    Zuri didn¡¯t have any idea what Chaos was looking for or what his intention was toe to this ce, but since Chaos didn¡¯t want to say anything even after Zuri asked him a few times, she simply gave up. She would eventually see it herself anyway.

    It was a long walk and nobody talked, therefore when Zuri heard a loud sounding from in front of her, she was startled and rmed, the first thing that crossed her mind was; there was a danger ahead of them.

    However, the next thing that she sawpletely baffled her.

    ¡°My lord!¡± There was this high pitch sound from the darkness that echoed throughout the walls followed by a set of hasty footsteps that approached them.

    Zuri narrowed her eyes, trying to see through the darkness, just in case she could catch a glimpse of the creature that ran toward them, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t make a single thing out of it, unless this creature was already so close to them.

    ¡°MY LORD!¡± There was this high pitch sound again when the sound of his footsteps became even louder.

    My lord? The only creature that Zuri ever heard calling Chaos as ¡®my lord¡¯ was that Lamia, but the woman had died or vanished ording to what Chaos exined to her. Which meant, she would never return? Zuri was still not clear about this.

    But, why did this creature that came to them address Chaos in the same way?

    It felt like it took a lifetime for Zuri to finally see this creature and once he was there, she simply couldn¡¯t believe what she saw right now.

    ¡°He is old,¡± Zuri whispered to Chaos, but the old man in front of her, amazingly, was able to hear her voice and shot her a deadly re.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± he asked in his threatening and squeaking voice.

    ¡°Is that even a threat? Everybody is going to die. Try something new,¡± Zuri said in anguid tone, as if she was bored to receive such a threat.

    Zuri sniffed the air and she was very certain that this old man was a human, but it didn¡¯t make any sense that there was a human living in this ce. It was clear that this ce was filled with magic, therefore there was no way for him to be here, especially when he noticed Chaos.

    What was the deal with this human?

    ¡°Do you want to try something new?¡± The old man rolled his ragged sleeves up to his elbows, as he approached Zuri aggressively, but then Chaos spoke up for the first time.

    ¡°Touch her and you will suffer,¡± Chaos said. He didn¡¯t even raise his voice, but even so, the danger that wasced in his words was enough to make this strange old man stop in his tracks.

    ¡°But, my lord... she...¡± he pointed his bony finger at Zuri, as his golden eyes darted back and forth from Chaos to Zuri to Chaos again. ¡°What is she to you?¡±

    ¡°You can try with the word ¡®mate¡¯,¡± Zuri replied. She looked at the old man, who was about the same height as her with silver hair and big golden eyes that did not suit his skinny face at all.

    The old man scrunched his eyebrows when he spoke. ¡°You are not destined together. Lord Chaos is not even your mate.¡±

    Zuri growled in a low voice when she heard that.

    ¡°Show me, Norbeat,¡± Chaos finally spoke to cut the argument between the two of them and shifted the old man¡¯s attention named Norbeat, back to the business.

    When Norbeat heard his name being called by Chaos, he cried. He literally bawled until he sniffled, then he tried to wipe away his tears from his wrinkled face with his skinny hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this, I don¡¯t believe this, Lord Chaos is finally here again and he called my name. He called my name...¡± he repeated the same words again and again between his sobs, which left Zur bbergasted.

    ¡°This must be a joke, right?¡± Zuri mumbled to herself. Why the hell an old man like him was crying like a five year old boy? ¡°He is overdramatizing the situation.¡±

    ¡°Norbeat,¡± Chaos called him again to remind him that he had a task from him.

    ¡°Yes, yes, My Lord, over here, My Lord...¡± he said with his hoarse voice, snorted, as he raised his hand and flicked his fingers.

    How the magic worked always amazed Zuri and even though she had a good share of watching how Chaos could make something unimaginable to happen, she was still fascinated by how this old man could take them from the dark room with only the fire of the torches as the source of light to this cemetery with row after row of tombs.

    ¡°It seems you like death so much,¡± Zurimented. She looked around her and could see a full moon shining brightly against the night sky. ¡°Where are we?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know this is a cemetery?¡± Norbeat scoffed at her.

    ¡°Have you reserved a ce here?¡± Zuri bit back.

    ¡°Norbeat,¡± Chaos called him again to cut his argument with Zuri.

    ¡°Yes, My Lord, over here.¡± Norbeat changed his tune very fast. One second, he scrunched his face and was so grumpy, but in the next, he walked away happily to serve his Lord. ¡°I have saved it well for you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zuri asked in a low voice as both of them followed this old man.

    ¡°My sword,¡± Chaos said simply.

    ¡°A sword? For what?¡± Zuri looked at Chaos curiously. Before this, he didn¡¯t need any weapon even in a battle, so why did he need it all of a sudden?

    ¡°I need that.¡± Chaos only gave that exnation and before Zuri could pursue it further, Norbeat had ruined the atmosphere by crying out loud as he called for Chaos to go over.

    ¡°Over here, my lord! Over here, my lord!¡± He jumped up and down happily, like a five year old boy beside a big and deep hole that he had dug.

    Zuri was impressed by how fast he could dig a hole in the ground, but then she remembered it was easy for him to do so, since he had the power.

    Zuri and Chaos walked over to where Norbeat made amotion and stood near the hole. It looked dark and with the limited light, it was hard to see the bottom of it.

    ¡°Your sword is down there?¡± Zuri asked Chaos, she turned around and watched his reaction, but he didn¡¯t show any change of expression.

    ¡°This is not your business wolf, so stay out of it,¡± Norbeat snapped with hostility at her, while shooting her an angry re.

    ¡°I wish I can kill you,¡± Zuri mumbled. She felt like she had had enough of this creature¡¯s ramblings.

    ¡°You wish,¡± Norbeat said smugly, he crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Zuri sideways, as if she didn¡¯t even deserve to be spared a normal nce. ¡°Even if you push me down this hole, you will not be able to leave even a scratch on me.¡±

    That was a wrong statement for Norbeat to say. A wrong move to pick a fight with Zuri, because the next thing that she did was to push him down the hole.

    Zuri raised her leg and kicked him on his butt, since he was already in front of her, standing at the edge of the hole confidently.

    There was a loud scream that came from Norbeat when he fell to the bottom of the hole, while Zuri smirked in satisfaction.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 289

    289 IMPORTANT THING

    ¡°Even if you push me down the hole, you will not be able to leave even a scratch on me.¡±

    Norbeat shouldn¡¯t have said something like that because that was a wrong statement to pick a fight with Zuri, especially when she didn¡¯t have a good impression on you. And the next thing she did was; pushing him down the hole.

    Or, to be more precise, she kicked him on his butt, since he was already in front of her, standing at the edge of the hole confidently and smugly, as if challenging Zuri to do it.

    Of course, Zuri wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip...

    There was a loud scream that came from Norbeat when he fell to the bottom of the hole, while Zuri smirked in satisfaction.

    ¡°Zuri.¡±

    And Zuri¡¯s smile disappeared when she heard Chaos calling her name, she grimaced and tilted her head to look at him, she was ready with an excuse, but his expression didn¡¯t change. He was not upset that Zuri had kicked Norbeat down the rabbit hole. Instead, she saw him extending his hand to her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zuri asked in confusion. She didn¡¯t have any idea what Chaos wanted. Did he want to push her down as well?

    ¡°Your oce,¡± Chaos said.

    .....

    Long time ago, when the first time they had journeyed together while she was still little, Chaos gave her a white oce to protect herself and this was the only thing that stayed with her during her hard times and Zuri kept it like a treasure.

    ¡°Here...¡± Zuri took it out from her pocket and handed it over to Chaos. ¡°What do you want to do with this?¡± she asked curiously when the oce glowed brightly in soft white color.

    However, the next thing that Chaos did was to throw the oce into the hole, which left Zuri slightly surprised.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± she frowned, as she dropped to her knees and tried to see the bottom of the hole, yet she couldn¡¯t see anything, it was too dark. ¡°You threw away my oce.¡±

    Yet, not even a momentter, Zuri was pulled back by Chaos, as he made her stand up, while his other hand caught something that darted toward him.

    It was a sword. A dark sword, with a dark de, which glinted under the light of the moon. It was such a beautiful sword with intricate designs on one side of the de and the hilt as well, in the color of white.

    Chaos¡¯ grip on the sword tightened, as it rattled in his hand, as if it was trying to get away from him. Was that even possible?

    But then, the sword became calm and Chaos took a closer look at it, before a look of satisfaction could be seen in his expression.

    ¡°Is that your sword?¡± Zuri asked in awe when she stood up and blinked her eyes at the sword. It was beautiful, she had never seen something like this in real life.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chaos replied, he looked like he was deep in thought, as his eyes fixed on his new found sword.

    ¡°My lord! How could you give the oce to her?!¡±

    A high pitched scream echoed in the middle of this silent night, while Zuri was still fascinated by the sword. She was startled and turned around to see who was talking, only to see a young boy, around the age of five. He looked so pale and skinny, but his golden eyes reminded her of those devils that attacked them before.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zuri muttered. She had never seen this boy before and there was no way he lived in this cemetery, but then the way he talked...

    On the other hand, the little boy approached them and once he was in front of Zuri, he red at her with his golden eyes filled with hatred, as he raised his leg, about to kick her.

    Yet, before he could do that, he felt a chill down his spine that forced him to turn around. He found Chaos ring at him.

    ¡°My lord...¡± he weeped dramatically and dropped to his knees. ¡°My previous body was already very weak and didn¡¯t have so much strength left, but this girl kicked me into the hole...¡± he continued to weep, even though Chaos didn¡¯t listen to him.

    The little boy cried and dropped so low until his head touched the ground.

    ¡°You are Nutbeat?¡± Zuri blinked her eyes a few times, she didn¡¯t believe it. She swore that he was an old, weak man, not a little boy like this, but with the way he weeped and addressed Chaos, there was no mistake about this.

    ¡°I am Norbeat!¡± he snapped at Zuri, as he raised his head and then looked around to find Chaos. ¡°My lord? My lord, where are you?¡±

    Zuri was squatting down in front of him, as she nodded in the direction behind him to tell this little boy in which direction Chaos went.

    And as soon as he caught a nce of Chaos, Norbeat immediately ran toward him, which reminded Zuri of a little puppy that would run toward its master.

    ¡°What the hell is he?¡± Zuri was confused.

    ¡°Blue,¡± Chaos called her because she was still stunned in her ce, not knowing what actually was happening.

    =======================

    ¡°Knox, what was that?¡± July approached Knox when they finally returned to the manor, inside their own room, away from everyone.

    Knox ended up killing the alpha of the pack, but July went to him right in time to calm him down before he went on a killing spree.

    July also sent three of the shifters to escort them to the next pack nearby, so they could find shelter there, but if they were rejected there as well, there was nothing she could do any more.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to kill the Alpha.¡± July stood near the door, while Knox was sitting on the couch. She didn¡¯t feel safe being in the same room as him, but she didn¡¯t want to leave him alone. She needed an exnation for his actions. That was not him.

    Not to mention the way Knox touched her while saying; ¡®You look beautiful with blood on you¡¯. That made her ufortable.

    ¡°Knox?¡± July asked him. She was almost pleading with him now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, July,¡± Knox finally admitted after a few moments of thinking.

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know?¡± July hugged herself. She could understand why he killed the Alpha, even though that was not necessary. But for him to go after his pack and the children and women, despite the fact they had pleaded for his mercy, was another thing entirely.

    ¡°I felt this sudden urge inside of me.¡± Knox stood up and then poured a ss of wine for himself and then a second ss for July.

    ¡°What kind of urge?¡± July gritted her teeth when she walked toward Knox, who extended his hand to give the second ss to her. She needed this to loosen up the tension in her frame.

    ¡°The urge to kill someone,¡± Knox said and the ss slipped from July¡¯s fingers.

    The ss fell to the hard ground and then shattered into a thousand pieces, while July took a step back. Fear etched on her face clearly.

    Seeing that, Knox did nothing. He didn¡¯t even look surprised to witness how shocked July was.

    ¡°Do you remember what you said to me?¡± Her voice was barely a whisper. On the floor, there was a shattered ss between them, but it seemed it had been forgotten, since neither of them paid attention to it. ¡°Is that what you feel?¡±

    Knox wanted to say something to July, but then he stopped himself when he realized something. ¡°You are afraid of me.¡± That was a statement.

    July gritted her teeth, as she hugged herself tighter. ¡°Yes. You make me feel afraid when you say how you like it when there is blood on me.¡±

    Of course, Knox remembered that, there was no way he forgot about that, but the main question in his head right now was; why? Why did he feel that way?

    And for some reason, he felt the need to talk to Chaos. There must be something wrong with him...

    ========================

    ¡°Easy wolf, easy!¡± Norbeat fell on his butt when they finally returned to where they left the car and White.

    The white wolf immediately ran over to approach Zuri, while wiggling its bushy tail, but once she caught sight of the little boy, she became aggressive. White let out a low and threatening growl at the boy.

    ¡°Leash your wolf!¡± Norbeat shouted at Zuri, but his eyes were fixed on the wolf. He was afraid that he would be its dinner.

    ¡°I want to ask you something,¡± Zuri came closer to Norbeat, with White close behind her, rendering him unable to move an inch.

    ¡°What!?¡± he snapped. At least, he still had this spirit tosh out at her.

    ¡°What happened to my oce?¡± This was one of the dozen questions that she wanted to ask this creature.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what kind of oce was that?!¡± Norbeat shouted in anger, as if Zuri had just insulted him, but then cowered away when the wolf snarled at him.

    ¡°You better answer my question.¡±

    ¡°The oce is the key for Lord Chaos to take back his sword! Without that, he will never be able to retrieve his sword!¡± He cried out loud at Zuri. ¡°Keep that creature away from me!¡±

    Zuri had never thought Chaos would give her something very important like that.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 290

    290 PROMISE ME ONE MORE THING

    ¡°The oce is the key for Lord Chaos to take back his sword! Without that, he will never be able to retrieve his sword!¡± He cried out loud at Zuri. ¡°Keep that creature away from me!¡±

    Apparently, White knew better, since the wolf didn¡¯t even move an inch without an order from Zuri. The more Norbeat felt afraid of her, the more the white wolf growled deeply at him. Probably this was the wolf¡¯s way to tease him, which was not at all fun for him.

    On the other hand, Zuri fell deep in thought. She had never thought Chaos would give her something very important like that. A lot of things had happened to her and there was a big chance that she would lose the oce, thus how could Chaos entrust her with something so important like that?

    ¡°What if I had lost the oce, what would have happened then?¡± she asked the little boy, whose face had turned red because he was trying to hold back his emotions, yet when he heard what Zuri suggested, his eyes opened wide.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Did you lose your mind? How could you lose something so important like that? The oce is a treasure!¡± Norbeat scoffed, but he toned down when White growled at him again, disliking the way he talked to Zuri.

    ¡°What is that sword to him?¡± This was one of the most important questions that she wanted an answer for, but Norbeat mped his lips shut when he was questioned about this. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If you want to know, you have to ask him yourself,¡± Norbeat said, as he nodded his head in Chaos¡¯ direction. He was standing a few meters away from them, busy staring at his ck sword with an expression that was devoid of any emotions.

    ¡°You are useless,¡± Zuri muttered under her breath, but clear enough for Norbeat to catch her words anyway.

    ¡°What?!¡± He was trying to free himself from White, but it was hard, since he was pinned down to the ground and was afraid to make any sudden movement fearing it could provoke this wild animal.

    .....

    ¡°And you?¡± Zuri squatted down next to Norbeat, her hazel eyes fixed on him right now. ¡°How could you return in a different body? I remember that you were a weak, ugly, old man when I pushed you down the hole, so how did you be so young now?¡±

    Zuri knew what she had seen, thus there was no way the old man that she saw earlier could be mistaken with this five year old boy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know, I am a soul possessor!¡± he said in an angry tone, but his golden eyes showed how proud he was right now.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Zuri tilted her head. She was sure that she had never heard of such a creature before. ¡°That name sounds ugly.¡±

    Norbeat seethed when he heard that, but Zuri could care less about that, as she looked at him with an expressionless face, waiting for his exnation.

    ¡°I will not say anything before you take away this creature!¡± Norbeat shouted loudly, his scream beating all the noises from the cars around them on this highway.

    However, Zuri seemed to find Norbeat¡¯s annoyance amusing, thus she looked at White and the wolf licked his face instead, which made the little boy scream bloody murder.

    Bullying this creature entertained her, since she was used to not having anyone around them and there was no way Zuri would do something like this to Chaos. Let alone having a long conversation with him, it was not an easy task to even make him talk.

    ¡°Stop licking my face!¡± Norbeat howled.

    On the other hand, Zuri tilted her head to look at Chaos, just in case to check if that man would mind it when she treated his old friend like this, but he seemed to not care at all, so everything was fine.

    ¡°Start talking then,¡± Zuri said lightly. She wouldn¡¯t order White to stop licking his face before he gave her the answer that she wanted.

    ¡°You are a little bitch!¡± Norbeat cursed Zuri loudly, but before she could do something or the wolf punished him for saying something like that, all of a sudden, the hem of his shirt caught fire. ¡°AARRGH!¡±

    Out of instinct, Zuri turned her head and looked at Chaos, but he didn¡¯t seem to have moved even an inch from his position and his expression was still the same, but there was no way this fire appeared all of a sudden if it were not for Chaos who caused it.

    ¡°My lord, you are so mean...¡± Norbeat whimpered. And just as the wolf got off from his chest, he immediately sat down, trying to put off the fire on his clothes with a panicked expression on his face.

    Once the fire had been put off, the little boy¡¯s hands turned very red, as blisters already started forming, while sweat dripped down from his forehead. If he was a normal little boy, Zuri would have taken pity on him, but the fact that he was not, only brought a little frown to her brows.

    ¡°You should know better than calling me that,¡± Zuri said in a matter of fact tone to him. ¡°Now, tell me what you are,¡± she asked the same question again.

    Only then did Norbeat finally speak about what he was.

    ¡°I am a soul possessor,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I am an old creature from ancient times.¡±

    Based on his exnation, Norbeat was able to possess other creatures¡¯ souls, but it depended on how much strength that he had. It would be easier for him to possess a human¡¯s soul, yet it would take a lot of his energy to take a supernatural creature¡¯s soul.

    Therefore, because of this reason, it would be hard to tell how old this man was, because he could literally possess any being. His power was not limited by sex or age or even any race of supernatural kind, as long as he had the power to do so.

    But of course, there was a limit to his ability and there was no way for him to possess one of Chaos¡¯ souls; it would be hard for him to do so. It would almost be like killing himself if he dared enough to even try.

    ¡°What will happen to the body that you used?¡± Zuri looked at the little boy in front of her. He had brown curly hair that reached his shoulders and chubby cheeks, which had turned red by now. He must be a lovely kid. What would happen to his parents when they knew their child had disappeared and turned into a monster like this?

    ¡°The body will rot and die eventually,¡± Norbeat shrugged his little shoulders.

    ¡°The kid will die when you leave his body?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes at him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said lightly, there was no remorse or even regret in his tone, as if this was an everyday thing, well this was indeed a usual thing for him.

    ¡°You just killed an innocent child,¡± Zuri hissed, she looked at the boy with disdain in her eyes. How could he possess a child like this and make him suffer?

    ¡°Kill? That is a heavy word,¡± Norbeat snickered, he then stood up and dusted the dirt from his clothes before he faced Zuri. ¡°You are the one who pushed me into the hole, if it were not for you, I would have stayed inside that old body for a little bit longer, at least for another year.¡±

    Norbeat would prefer a younger body, so he could stay for a long time before the body became older and useless.

    ¡°So, if you want to me me why I chose this body and you have to be med too.¡± Norbeat came closer to Zuri and raised his head because he was so small, his head only reached Zuri¡¯s hip. ¡°You killed this boy too, little girl.¡±

    And before the wolf could knock him down to the ground, Norbeat had run toward the car and locked himself inside, sticking out his tongue at Zuri through the window.

    He was so childish for an ancient creature.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t have time to deal with him, so she walked over to approach Chaos, who was still staring at his ck sword.

    ¡°What sword is that?¡± Zuri whispered softly to him. She was still fascinated about how beautiful the sword was, but she still couldn¡¯t understand why Chaos had this urge to have this sword when he was fine in every battle even without it.

    ¡°This is not for a fight,¡± Chaos said gently. His voice no longer had this sharp edge to it and when Zuri tilted her head, she was surprised to see his dark blue eyes.

    Chaos had not yet gotten his next shattered soul, but he looked almost normal.

    ¡°And what is it for?¡± Zuri stared straight into his eyes, she wanted to make sure that she didn¡¯t see it wrongly.

    ¡°For my protection.¡± Chaos shifted his attention from the sword and then reciprocated the way Zuri looked at him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The sword is a shield to prevent my dark side from running rampant.¡± That was the reason why the color of his eyes returned and he looked less anxious and hostile. ¡°Can you promise me one thing, Blue?¡±

    Blue had promised him a few things in the past and one more promise wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?

    ¡°What is it?¡± For some odd reason, Zuri felt there was something more to this promise. She felt fidgety at the sight of Chaos¡¯ expression right now.

    ¡°If things go worst for me, stab me.¡± Chaos handed the sword to her.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 291

    291 GET IN OR GET LOST

    ¡°Let me take care of our children while you are gone,¡± Jasmine said to Liam, as theyid down on the bed, her shoulders covered with sweat, glinting under the light, as they were naked.

    ¡°No,¡± Liam said curtly. He got off from the bed and put on his boxers, as he walked over to the other side of the bed and kissed Jasmine on her forehead. He nced at the ring mark on her neck. His mark on her still hadn¡¯t taken a shape, making it look like she got a bruise instead of a mark.

    Which meant, she was still not willing to be marked by him. This was the same as when Zuri was forcefully marked by Emmet.

    However, Jasmine didn¡¯t know about this.

    Therefore, no matter what sweet words that Jasmine said and how she went far and beyond to convince Liam that she was on his side, he still didn¡¯t believe her. He wouldn¡¯t let her alone with their children.

    The evidence that she was still holding a grudge and not true to her words was right before his eyes, ring at Liam as clear as day.

    ¡°Why?¡± Jasmine was visibly upset because of this. She wanted to have some alone time with the twins, but Liam would always reject this idea. ¡°I am their mother.¡±

    Jasmine pushed herself up and covered her naked body with the nket, then she picked Liam¡¯s shirt and wore it.

    Liam cursed under his breath when he saw how Jasmine looked wearing his shirt, but this sight alone wouldn¡¯t be able to sway him. He could get her however he wanted, whenever he needed.

    .....

    He no longer cared about her consent. After all, this was her punishment, as Jasmine didn¡¯t have any other choice. It was either she let Liam do whatever he wanted or he would let his warriors have their way with her. Just because she was the luna of this pack, didn¡¯t mean she gained respect of all the pack members and Jasmine was well aware of this.

    ¡°Their mother?¡± Liam smirked. He walked over to stand in front of Jasmine, as he cupped her face in his hands before running a thumb over her swollen lips. He loved it when she looked like this, because any other female shifter he was with wouldn¡¯t bear this evidence for a long time, since they would heal easily. ¡°You mean the mother, who wants to smother them in their sleep?¡±

    Two weeks ago, when Jasmine was given permission to see their children without anyone¡¯s supervision, Jasmine didn¡¯t hesitate to kill their boy if it were not for his twin who cried her heart out until the sound of it attracted the guards nearby.

    Fortunately, they came in time and stopped Jasmine frommiting murder against her own children.

    For that, Liam threw her in the dungeon for ten days and only recently she was freed after she showed how remorseful she was while swearing she didn¡¯t think straight when she did that.

    However, now, she wanted to see them again? How preposterous of Jasmine to think that he would allow her to meet them alone again?

    ¡°That was a mistake, I will never do that again,¡± Jasmine swore up and down that she wanted to be part of this pack, that her family had abandoned her, which made her furious whenever she remembered them and promised she would help Liam to destroy the entire human kind.

    All of that was the same thing that she sang from the moment she had this idea, but in reality, Jasmine would turn one hundred and eighty whenever she got a chance to get rid of their children or Liam himself.

    ¡°Of course, love, you will never do that again, because there will be no next time,¡± Liam said to Jasmine, as he leaned over and kissed her lips, but he ended it with a bite instead.

    Liam smiled when he saw anger rippling in her eyes, while he wiped blood from the corner of her mouth, he loved how stubborn she was to not let out even a single whimper, even though she was in pain.

    Liam then walked toward the wardrobe and put on some clothes and pants. ¡°I will return in two days, take care of yourself and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    And after saying that, Liam turned around and walked away from the room.

    =======================

    ¡°Can you promise me one thing, Blue?¡± Chaos looked at her with his dark blue eyes. It had been a long time. Zuri didn¡¯t even remember thest time his eyes were in their original color.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Somehow, Zuri felt there was something more to this promise. She didn¡¯t like the sound of Chaos¡¯ voice and how calm he was. She was more worried about Chaos, when he was like this.

    ¡°If things go worse for me, stab me.¡± Chaos handed the sword to her. He made Zuri grab the hilt and held her wrist firmly, rendering her unable to move away from him.

    ¡°No.¡± Zuri was angry when she heard that.

    Chaos had made her promise to follow every word that he said, kill someone if he told her to kill, run when he told her to run, even abandon him if he said so, without any questions asked.

    But, to kill him... he must be out of his mind if he thought Zuri would agree to that.

    ¡°No.¡± Zuri tried her best to free her hand, but Chaos held her so tight, even when Zuri¡¯s ws emerged from the tips of her fingers and grazed his arm, the man didn¡¯t budge at all.

    His arm bled for like a second before the wound healed itself. Zuri felt bad for hurting him, but seeing how he didn¡¯t even flinch when she wed him, left her a little bit annoyed.

    ¡°I will not promise you that, Chaos,¡± Zuri said sternly. She gave up on freeing her hand and let him do whatever he wanted.

    And right before her eyes, Zuri witnessed what Chaos was capable of doing. The ck sword shone brightly, but warmly, the light was velvety and delicate.

    However, the thing that left Zuri most shocked was when the ck sword faded, no, the sword merged into her hand, as if she was absorbing the solid material.

    ¡°What?¡± Once again, Zuri tried to retract her hand to no avail. All she could do was to watch how she absorbed the sword. She looked amazed by how it worked, until she forgot to retaliate again.

    In the end, the ck sword disappeared and left a small tattoo on her wrist. It was a small red flower and Chaos ended it with a kiss on it.

    ¡°The sword will appear when you need it.¡±

    Zuri shook her head to clear her mind from her amazement and then looked at Chaos, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you mean when I am going to stab you?¡±

    Chaos took a deep breath, as he extended his hand to caress her face, but before he could say anything, there was a shrill scream that came from the car, as Norbeat stomped over.

    ¡°My lord! My lord! You didn¡¯t do it, right? You didn¡¯t really do it, right? It is impossible! How could you do that?!¡± The little boy was always bawling his eyes out and Zuri felt she wanted to kick him under the rushing car on the road for his actions right now. ¡°It is impossible! It is impossible!¡± he cried, while giving Zuri an usatory re, though she didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong. ¡°How dare you take the sword away from Lord Chaos!?¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Chaos said. He put down Zuri¡¯s hand and walked back to the car, while Norbeat stopped wailing, but his lips kept moving, as if he was mouthing something.

    There were a few words that Zuri could pick up from reading his lips and most of them turned out to be cursing words.

    ¡°It seems your Lord loves me more than you,¡± Zuri said, rubbing him in the wrong way. ¡°Hit me and I am sure Chaos will burn you again,¡± Zuri reminded him what happened earlier when he cursed her and then pointed her finger, as a warning at the little boy¡¯s face when he raised his short hands, about to hit her.

    Zuri smirked and called her white wolf to enter the car, while she sat next to Chaos.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit in the backseat with that animal!¡± Norbeat rushed over when he saw they were going to leave him behind.

    ¡°You can stay here for all I care,¡± Zuri smirked when she watched the little boy¡¯sical expression. She would love to have Norbeat on this journey, so she wouldn¡¯t leave this rare creature behind. Moreover, he seemed to know more about Chaos than she did.

    It would be a futile attempt to ask Chaos something when he was determined to not answer her. But it was different with Norbeat. Zuri could think of a few methods to make this creature talk.

    ¡°Get in, or get lost,¡± Zuri said, while smiling sweetly at him, holding the backseat door open for the wolf and the soul possessor.

    Norbeat felt defeated. He grumbled up and down, but didn¡¯t dare to curse Zuri within Chaos¡¯ earshot, thus he got into the backseat after the wolf and sat next to White.

    ¡°Sit far away from me,¡± Norbeat seethed at White, but the wolf wiggled her bushy tail in his face instead, as if she was trying to tease him, which made him even more annoyed.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 292

    292 FINDING OUT EROS¡¯S MATE

    Liam could see Eros talking to Emily in the front yard of the pack house. The girl had started to grow into a beautiful young woman and it would be great if he could figure out whether or not she was his mate.

    She would be a great asset for him, as long as he could get a hold of her, but she would be useless if she was not, as once Eros turned seventeen and he met his mate, he wouldn¡¯t care much about her.

    ¡°Do you really want to know who his mate is?¡± Aaron asked Liam. He appeared all of a sudden beside him and startled the alpha.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Liam looked around him, but there was no one nearby and he was still too far from Eros and Emily for them to notice him and this devil.

    ¡°I asked you, is it true that you want to know who his mate is?¡± Aaron stopped in front of Liam, blocking his way. ¡°I can help you with that.¡±

    Liam stopped walking; he looked at Aaron intently, as he couldn¡¯t figure out what this devil¡¯s intention was. He had made the first mistake by striking a deal with him, but he thought that was it. Liam decided to cut all ties with him and find a way to save his daughter once she turned seventeen.

    The year that he promised the devil he could take her away.

    It sounded impossible, but it was worth trying. There was no way in hell he would let his daughter be the bride of the devil.

    ¡°How?¡± Liam gritted his teeth.

    .....

    He shouldn¡¯t have asked, but this was one thing that he needed to know, moreover it was only an innocent question, it wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone.

    Yet, little did he know, this was how the devil led people. He would give you the thing that you needed, an innocent, simple thing that you thought harmless, no matter how small it was, until you be reliant on him and would do what you wanted and by the time you realized, you would have been trapped, and dancing in his palm without even knowing it.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡± Aaron¡¯s golden eyes shone brightly under the sunlight. His appearance was otherworldly, his appearance alone would make any woman follow every word that he uttered, but at the same time, he gave off a dangerous feeling. ¡°Because I know who it is. You know who she is.¡±

    Liam narrowed his eyes a little when he heard this and then immediately looked back at Eros and Emily.

    ¡°Nah, it is not her,¡± Aaron said, wiggling his fingerzily. ¡°She is nothing. You should get rid of her once that young lycan is done with her.¡±

    Liam ignored thestment. He didn¡¯t like to be told what he should do or not, but to know that it was not Emily eased his mind a little, so he could form a n about what he was going to do with that little human.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Liam pressed this matter more. He needed to get his hands on this person, so he could have Eros around his finger.

    Aaron didn¡¯t answer him immediately, he just stared at the alpha for a full ten seconds, making Liam grow angrier, but that was what he wanted. The devil loved to annoy him and this time, Liam refused to cater to him. Instead, he looked at him calmly, until Aaron decided to speak.

    ¡°Go to East Draghar, Kalee city and find a bar named Neon Nights at ten p.m sharp one week from now. You will know who his mate is, since you know her as well.¡± Aaron smirked at him, his eyes looked very excited. ¡°But, you need to be careful. You can lose that boy if you are not tactful enough.¡±

    Liam gritted his teeth, he didn¡¯t want to ask, but Aaron talked enticingly, as he led this conversation in such a way that piqued the alpha¡¯s interest. After all, this was one of the devil¡¯s charms.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Liam asked him, but Aaron said nothing, he justughed and his body started to fade away, as he heard a whisper in his ears saying;e and you will know.

    East Draghar, Kalee city, Neon Nights, ten p.m.

    The words echoed in his mind and there was no way he could forget that. A tiny part of Liam wanted to ignore it, but the problem was; a big part of him, the curious one, the impulsive one, screamed at him to go and see who it would be.

    ¡°What is it, Liam?¡± Eros asked him. He was not used to addressing him as the alpha when it was only the two of them. Liam had spoken to Eros about this countless times, but everytime, he would ignore him.

    Liam must have been spacing out because he didn¡¯t realize when Eros and Emily walked over to him.

    ¡°Are we going now?¡± Eros asked Liam, while Emily stood slightly behind him. This useless human...

    All this time, Liam had been hanging onto the benefit of doubt that she could be Eros¡¯ mate, but if she was not, she would only be useful until Eros found his.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Liam nodded. ¡°But, we will go to East Draghar and I think we will be away for more than two days.¡± Liam shifted his attention toward Emily and smiled sweetly at the little girl. ¡°You don¡¯t mind it right, Emily?¡±

    ¡°For how long?¡± Emily asked quietly. She felt unsettled whenever Eros would be out of the pack, especially when he left for more than two days.

    ¡°Hm... let¡¯s say two weeks.¡± It would take them five days to reach East Draghar with all the security at the border. It would be hard for them to cross it, especially when they were supernatural creatures.

    =======================

    Norbeat screamed, as the first thing that he saw when he opened his eyes was the white wolf, sticking out her tongue to lick him. Yuck! He hated it. White only did that to annoy him and Zuri did nothing to stop her, since it was fun to see his reaction.

    ¡°Can you make your pet behave!?¡± Norbeat snapped at Zuri, who was sitting in the front seat with Chaos.

    But the girl had just woken up from her sleep, that was too because of his screams. She didn¡¯t even know what was going on.

    ¡°Ah, you are so noisy...¡± Zuri grumbled, she curled her body again and proceeded to fall back asleep. She had fallen asleep for less than three hours. She needed more rest. After all, Chaos wanted to check something in a different city, so they would be on the road for a few days before they reached their destination.

    ¡°Get your pet...¡± Norbeat began, but in the middle of his sentence, he lost his voice. All of a sudden, there was no sound that came out of his open mouth, no matter how hard he tried to scream, which made him panic.

    However, the little boy couldn¡¯t do much, since the huge white wolf pinned him down and snarled at him, baring her teeth to scare the shit out of him, because the first thought that woulde to your mind was; this animal would be able to tear your neck apart within seconds, seeing how fierce it was.

    The poor soul possessor was trying topose himself, but in the end, he broke into tears, as he was afraid of the wolf, only then did White get off him and sit on her side. Her lips tugged upward, as if she was smirking at how foolish it was for the little boy to cry.

    On the other hand, Norbeat knew who had done this to him, who would be so cruel to take his voice away, just so he wouldn¡¯t disturb that girl¡¯s sleep.

    ¡®Hu hu hu... Lord Chaos, you are so mean... I am your loyal servant, but you choose that girl over me... you even gave the oce to her and now you gave away your precious sword to her.¡¯

    Norbeat could onlyin in his mind, as he was determined to find another body once they met with other people. It was a pain to be in this little boy¡¯s body. The wolf didn¡¯t respect him at all while Zuri didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    In hindsight, who would take the words of a five year old kid seriously? No matter how serious he became, Zuri would pinch his cheeks and look at him adorably, but once he threw a tantrum, that wicked girl would kick him.

    Meanwhile, in the front seat, Zuri was trying to cover her face because the light of the sun blinded her and made her feel ufortable, seeing that, Chaos simply flicked his fingers and the light dimmed gradually, at least inside this car, so it would befortable enough for Zuri to continue her sleep.

    Witnessing what Chaos had done, Norbeat could only wail in silence. Why would lord Chaos waste his time and energy for her? What was so special about her?

    =======================

    Emily didn¡¯t like it when Eros went away for such a long time. Two weeks. She would be alone in this pack for two weeks.

    It almost felt like she had to look behind her back every time she walked out of her room or needed to check on the door whether or not it was locked twice or thrice.

    She hoped this was only her being overly paranoid about the people in this pack.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 293

    293 SHE HAD HER OWN PLAN

    Emily walked to the dining hall, before she went to the school, in this pack. She was in herst year, and there were only three months left before she graduated.

    However, there was not much that Emily could learn there, as they mostly taught them about the supernatural creatures and all thews for the shifters, which were not really useful for her.

    She was considered an outsider for crying out loud.

    And it was proven right the moment Emily walked out of her bedroom door and found a note stuck to her bedroom door, saying all profanities and telling her how she was a waste of space in this pack.

    This was just the beginning, if what she had received was something like this the first day Eros went away.

    Before, she had gotten simr notes when the alpha took Eros to a different city for two days straight. Of course, she had talked about every single threat that she received to Eros and he took strict measures about them.

    Three guys were punished by the alpha and after that, all the pack members would either ignore her or they would snicker behind her back.

    However, now, it was different. Eros and the alpha left for two weeks. This was the longest time they would be away from the pack and Emily could see how eager they were to get back at her after suppressing the desire for a long time.

    Emily tore the paper and threw it into the dustbin on her way to the dining hall. She needed to eat something, no matter how reluctant she was to meet with those people.

    .....

    However, when Emily was walking in the corridor, Josh and Derek, along with another five warriors, turned at the corner after Emily passed it, which made them stroll right behind her. She felt ufortable, as she could feel their eyes, staring at her body from behind.

    ¡°Oh, do you know that the alpha and that kid beta are away for half a month?¡± Josh started. Emily could recognize his voice easily. He was the loudest and the meanest among them, though his other friends were not any better.

    ¡°Yeah, I know that, they left so suddenly, I think they will be away longer than that,¡± Derek chimed in.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know about that?¡± Josh threw something toward Emily and it was an empty bottle, to get her attention.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Emily replied tersely, as she quickened her steps. Now, she considered staying inside her room and skipping pack school altogether. She could ask for leftovers from the kitchen if she was hungry.

    After all, there was nothing much that she could learn from this school anyway.

    ¡°Hey, we are talking to you!¡± Kyle snapped at Emily because she was trying to run away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to be polite to your seniors? You human bitch!¡±

    Kyle was still angry because of what Eros had done to him, how he beat him up in front of his friends. That kid had beat him up, regardless of whether it was inside or outside the training grounds and the anger only built up inside of him, something that was ready to explode now.

    Kyle didn¡¯t know how to win a fight against the lycan, though Eros was way younger than him.

    ¡°I said stop walking!¡± Kyle roared, as he started running when he saw Emily was trying to escape, but this little girl was not a match for him, thus he could catch up to her without breaking a sweat. ¡°I told you to stop, are you dumb?!¡±

    Harshly, Kyle pushed Emily against the wall. She gritted her teeth when her back collided against the concrete wall behind her.

    ¡°Woah, easy Kyle, Eros will beat your ass if you hurt her,¡± Derek saidnguidly, while the other menughed at thatment.

    That was funny for them, but not for Kyle, since that kind ofment only hurt his pride even further.

    ¡°Beat my ass, huh?¡± Kyle sneered, as he red at Emily, who was trying to free herself from his grip. Kyle had his fingers wrapped around her neck. He would strangle her if he squeezed it a little tighter.

    ¡°Let me go or I will tell Eros about this!¡± Emily screamed at Kyle, but her voice got muffled when Kyle¡¯s other hand covered her mouth, forcing her to shut up.

    Now, all Kyle¡¯s friends had surrounded Emily, they circled her, blocking all the chances there for her to escape. They looked down at her terrified expression.

    ¡°Do you mean this ass?¡± Kyle let go of her neck and squeezed Emily¡¯s butt, which made her struggle even more, tears welled up in her eyes when she heard how they wereughing mockingly at her and encouraging Kyle to do more.

    ¡°Oh, what a pity she is still a child, she will be a good ything if she is a little bit older,¡± Derek sighed, he extended his hand to hold Emily¡¯s hands that kept scratching Kyle, leaving a few marks, which would disappear within a few seconds. ¡°What a fierce little one.¡±

    At this point, Emily was crying. She even started hyperventting, especially since Kyle¡¯s hand was still covering her mouth.

    She hated it when someone touched her like this, but these people didn¡¯t even care about that, for them, her fear was something amusing.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡± Jasmine quickened her steps and among these young shifters, she could see Emily. They only met a few times when she apanied her for a walk in the garden every now and then, since she was the only human in this pack. ¡°Emily, what are you doing? Come here.¡±

    Kyle turned around and red at Jasmine, but he didn¡¯t let go of Emily. ¡°You better find another ce to cause a problem. Go away from here.¡±

    Jasmine didn¡¯t appreciate at all the way this young shifter talked to her. ¡°I am your Luna, did you forget about that?¡±

    Kyleughed at that. ¡°Our Luna? That status is only to mock you,¡± he sneered at her.

    Knowing how much this human hated the shifters and had attacked them years ago, forcing her to be a part of them and even pop babies for the alpha was just one way out of hundreds of ways to humiliate her. At least, that was what alpha Liam told them when he chose her as his Luna, despite the protests from his pack members.

    ¡°Do you think you are that important?¡± Kyle scoffed at Jasmine.

    Fortunately, Jasmine was way out of their league if they wanted to provoke her with just measly words. She wouldn¡¯t be amander of an elite organization if those words were enough to confront her.

    Jasmine walked toward Emily with four guards following closely behind her. Liam left the four of them to protect his Luna. It was kind of ironic when all Liam wanted was to hurt her, but on the other hand, she was his mate, thus it was aplicated thing for him to follow through with his hatred.

    ¡°Come here, Emily,¡± Jasmine said, she stretched out her hand for Emily to take, but Derek blocked her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have business here, Luna,¡± Derek¡¯s voice sounded mocking, especially when he called her ¡®Luna¡¯.

    Jasmine nced at Derek, her expression didn¡¯t change at all when she spoke again. ¡°I don¡¯t have any business with you.¡±

    And before they could realize it, Jasmine had pulled Derek¡¯s hand, until he lost his bnce and almost fell, knocking Jasmine over, but before that could happen, she had delivered a harsh kick to his stomach, which made him fly a few meters away.

    Jasmine smirked, she felt great that she was still able to do something like this. These young shifters really didn¡¯t know how to fight.

    They didn¡¯t even know how to control their emotions.

    They were indeed lethal in a pack battle, as they were irrevocably strong, but they were nothing in individual fights, since it was so easy to distract them.

    ¡°You nasty human!¡± Kyle stepped forward, he was about to shift, to give this bitch a lesson or two, to not continue thinking so highly about herself.

    However, two of the men that followed Jasmine blocked and stopped him before he could shift into his beast.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?!¡± Kyle roared at them, he knew these two men. ¡°Are you siding with that bitch?!¡±

    ¡°This is Alpha¡¯s order, you are not allowed to touch her,¡± the guard named Oliver said sternly. They didn¡¯t like this arrangement, but they couldn¡¯t disobey a direct order from their alpha either.

    ¡°Do you want to tell me that you are her dog now?!¡± Kyle was fuming mad and the moment he let go of Emily, the girl immediately sought protection from Jasmine. She hid behind her, watching wide eyed as everything unfolded.

    ¡°Watch your mouth, kiddo,¡± Oliver said grimly, as he delivered a punch to his stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t like her, but I will not appreciate the way you mock me. This is an order from the alpha and I am bound to oblige, so do you.¡±

    Kyle bent over forward, as the punch was hard to take. He felt like Oliver had knocked out all the air from his lungs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jasmine said to them, as she took Emily¡¯s hand in hers to go to the dining hall. ¡°Stay with me and you will be fine,¡± Jasmine said softly to Emily.

    Yes, Jasmine was not a devil, but it didn¡¯t mean that she would help Emily without any strings attached. She had her own ns.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 294

    294 WHO DO YOU MESS AROUND WITH?!

    Inside the red te restaurant, Niki had been waiting for Vanesha for two hours, but his little sister was still nowhere in sight. He checked his phone again and tried to call her number several times, but to no avail.

    Did she forget about their appointment? Which was very much likely. Thest time he saw her was a week ago and she made this promise to see him here on a whim, as she was in a hurry to take a phone call.

    Niki closed his eyes. He knew there was something wrong with his sister, but he couldn¡¯t put a finger on this matter, because he was not sure what this was about.

    But, truth be told, for her to join the facility and not be a member of the Delta was very suspicious, especially when she joined at such a young age. She was clearly under age, and wasn¡¯t obligated to participate in at that time. And for years, she was so close to him, but not even once did she try to let him know about her whereabouts.

    Niki wanted to know the truth behind all of that. However, Vanesha was still nowhere to be seen. They grew apart, even though they were so close. He felt like he could not recognize her anymore.

    Lunch time had eventually passed and he spent his precious downtime waiting for his sister to appear. Niki even intentionally didn¡¯t eat anything, so they could eat together.

    ¡°Do you want a refill?¡± A young girl, wearing white and ck uniform, approached Niki, bringing a pitcher of cold water for him. This restaurant was so nice to serve them a free refill of water.

    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Niki needed something cold to cool off his aching head. ¡°I want to order something else.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to order a full set meal?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The young girl smiled softly. ¡°I think I guessed it right.¡± Niki raised his brows as a reply, as if asking what that meant. ¡°You haven¡¯t had anything for hours now,¡± she exined briefly.

    Niki chuckled a little. ¡°Thank you for paying attention.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for someone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± There was no use of lying at this point, since she figured out he had not yet had his lunch.

    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± The girl¡¯s short brown hair glinted under the sunlight, she looked so young, probably a few years younger than Vanesha, or else she wouldn¡¯t be here.

    ¡°No, my sister.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± she mumbled. ¡°What do you want to order?¡± she asked cheerfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea, I have never been here before, my sister told me toe here to meet her. Any suggestions?¡±

    =========================

    ¡°Oh, shit!¡± Vanesha cursed under her breath, which woke Sol up. His sharp eyes immediately found her, as she was trying to get into her clothes.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sol asked, as he got off the bed and walked across the room, naked, to take his bathrobe.

    He needed to take a shower to clear his head. He always needed that after he let Vanesha get her way again and again. This was wrong, but this was the only way for him to get her to divulge the information about River, since he was banned from the project after he had experimented on her.

    Sol had tried a fair amount of things on River, but he had to admit that he did it out of spite, with the father of the girl in his mind. He hated that her face took after Gael so much. The man that had taken Lise away from him.

    As for Vanesha, he was not sure what the deal with this girl was, to be so infatuated with him.

    ¡°I forgot that I have made a promise to meet Niki today.¡± Vanesha dressed up in a hurry. ¡°I amte. I am not sure if he is still waiting for me or not, but I think I need to check. My phone ran out of battery.¡±

    ¡°He will not mind waiting for another few minutes,¡± Sol said. It felt so easy to talk to Vanesha and it had been a long time since hest held a casual conversation with someone.

    On the other hand, hearing that, Vaneshaughed bitterly. ¡°Actually, I have let him wait for almost four hours already.¡±

    Sol turned around and raised his brows, as Vanesha approached him andnded a deep kiss on his lips. She tiptoed because of the height difference and pulled Sol by his neck to force him to bend his body.

    ¡°I will let you know about the progress on River¡¯s side,¡± she mumbled against his lips. ¡°I will see you again.¡±

    Vanesha hugged Sol tightly, even though the man didn¡¯t reciprocate the same gesture. She had gotten used to this.

    And after that, she walked out of Sol¡¯s apartment, out of his sight, while Sol stared at the closed door with troubled eyes. He had gotten so deep in this dirt...

    =======================

    ¡°I will join Delta next month,¡± Hera said. She looked excited to tell Niki about this. Apparently, she turned sixteen a month ago.

    ¡°You look excited.¡± Niki pointed out the obvious. Not many people were so eager to be a part of the Delta and leave their families, unless...

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have a family anymore, so I don¡¯t need to feel like I am leaving someone behind.¡± Hera was sitting in front of Niki. Her shift was over and now she was wearing a dull floral dress. ¡°The money is also good.¡±

    The best thing that came out of being a member of the Delta was; the government would pay you a fair chunk of money.

    Nikiughed at that, but then his eyes caught sight of Vanesha. She was walking toward him, but her eyes were fixed on Hera curiously.

    ¡°Are you guys on a date?¡± That was the first thing that Vanesha asked when she was there. ¡°I cane backter if I am bothering you two.¡±

    On the other hand, Hera immediately stood up and waved her hands frantically, her face turned red when she heard the usation in Vanesha¡¯s voice.

    ¡°No, I am not... we just...¡± she stammered slightly, especially under Vanesha¡¯s sharp re.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am just messing around with you.¡± In a split second, Vanesha¡¯s expression changed, sheughed at the girl¡¯s reaction and pushed her to sit back down. ¡°Thank you for apanying my brother because I amte.¡±

    And when Vanesha looked at Niki, she knew that she was in serious trouble, since her brother didn¡¯t utter a single word since she arrived there.

    But on the other hand, Hera smiled awkwardly at Niki¡¯s sister¡¯s weird sense of humor, yet upon a closer look, she realized that she had seen her somewhere before. However, she couldn¡¯t recall when or where both of them had met...

    =========================

    Emily didn¡¯t attend school at all for the past week and hung around with Jasmine instead, since only with her around did she feel safe.

    Because only when she was with the Luna, Kyle and the others wouldn¡¯t pick on her.

    ¡°You need to learn how to protect yourself,¡± Jasmine said, as she sat down under a tree. She was still not allowed to see her children, especially when Liam was away. No one would be daring enough to ignore his order. ¡°You depend too much on Eros,¡± she criticized her.

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t have any idea what I should do.¡± Emily lowered her head, feeling ashamed because Jasmine picked this topic.

    ¡°You get it too easy.¡± There was a sh of disdain in the way Jasmine looked at Emily, but all of that vanished by the time the young girl raised her head and looked at her quizzically.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She was too young and na?ve to understand Jasmine¡¯s words that were full of underlying meanings.

    Jasmine looked at Emily for a brief moment before she shifted her attention to the sky dyed in red, as the sun was almost set. She contemted for a while before she shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. ¡°You are so na?ve because Eros will alwayse to your aid, to prevent you from experiencing bad things.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want bad things to happen to me.¡± Emily frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t learn.¡± Jasmine nced at her and then scoffed. ¡°You need to learn that no one will be able to protect you, except yourself.¡± She hated to see how na?ve and innocent this girl was.

    She was clueless about the cruelty of this world, she just saw a tiny bit of it and was already crying. Jasmine hated a weak girl like her. It made her want to ruin her life...

    ============================

    Vanesha and Niki ended up walking Hera back to her apartment, since it was alreadyte at night. In the end, the two siblings didn¡¯t have the conversation that they wanted and talked about something else entirely, since there was someone with them.

    However, once Hera had entered her small apartment building, Niki grabbed Vanesha¡¯s hand and dragged her to a secluded alley, because he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back his anger.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± Niki gritted his teeth, as he shoved Vanesha against the wall.

    On the other hand, Vanesha didn¡¯t appreciate at all the way Niki treated her. She red at him. ¡°Are you trying to get physical with me, brother?¡± she hissed viciously and pushed him away from her.

    Niki became frustrated when he pointed at the red mark on Vanesha¡¯s neck, which she didn¡¯t realize until now. ¡°Who did you mess around with?!¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 295

    295 DO NOT BE ALONE WITH HIM

    Niki had noticed the red mark on her neck the moment she sat down next to Hera and started light conversation with them, because she wanted to avoid the elephant in the room as long as possible.

    Emilly didn¡¯t even realize that she had been walking around with that nasty red mark on her neck.

    Niki was frustrated when he pointed at the red mark on her neck, which she didn¡¯t realize until now. ¡°Who did you mess around with?!¡±

    Vanesha waspletely clueless, she walked out of Sol¡¯s apartment without checking herself first because she just remembered the promise that she made to Niki. How stupid she had been. She was careless.

    ¡°This is none of your business.¡± Vanesha gritted her teeth, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from him, because it would be a sign that she felt guilty, which was true.

    Her brother had never been this angry before while Vanesha had never intended for him to see this side of her.

    ¡°What game are you ying, Vanesha?¡± Niki asked grimly. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t get anything out of her right now, because his stubborn sister had decided to shut her mouth. ¡°The reason why you didn¡¯t join the Delta and is in the facility instead, with the other scientists, is not as simple as you told me, right?¡± The question was very rhetorical, because even without an answer from her, he already knew it.

    On the other hand, Vanesha didn¡¯t seem to be bothered at all. She had mastered this expression for a long time, which always came in handy.

    ¡°Stay away from me Niki,¡± Vanesha said and that was all she could tell him. ¡°If you still want a rtionship with me, don¡¯t bother asking about what I am doing.¡±

    .....

    Never in a million times would Niki have thought that he would hear Vanesha talk to him so coldly like this, or even give him an ultimatum.

    ¡°Or what, Vanesha? What are you going to do?¡± Niki¡¯s expression hardened. He looked ashen when he had to be in this type of situation with his sister.

    Vanesha balled her fists when she replied to him. ¡°Or you will never see me again.¡±

    And after saying that, she walked away from that dirty and secluded alley, but Niki pulled her back to prevent her from leaving.

    ¡°I am not done with you yet!¡± Niki finally snapped. He twisted her arm a little bit harshly, but to his surprise, Vanesha managed to free herself from his grip easily.

    This was something that you couldn¡¯t do without a proper training and it was impossible for someone, who worked in the facility, to be trained like this and for as long as Niki could remember, Vanesha knew nothing about self defense thest time he left her.

    What happened to her?

    Niki couldn¡¯t ask Vanesha, as he wouldn¡¯t get a proper answer from her. He stared at her retreating back, which disappeared after she turned to the main road.

    One thing that he knew from their short meeting was; he needed to dig more into his sister¡¯s matters.

    ==========================

    ¡°Kalee city,¡± Norbeat read the sign and then his brows furrowed deeply at Chaos. ¡°My lord. Don¡¯t tell me... you came here because you wanted to see him?¡±

    Norbeat looked at Chaos with wide eyes, mortified.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zuri turned around to see the little boy scrunch his face in such a way that made her furrow her brows. ¡°What happened in this city?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, you don¡¯t need to know.¡± Norbeat turned his focus to Zuri and immediately, his expression changed. He looked at her tly, without any emotions, which made Zuri want to beat him up. If only he was not in this little boy¡¯s body, she would be more than d to beat him to a pulp.

    ¡°Chaos, why are we here?¡± Zuri asked him instead. Recently, Chaos looked so much better. His eyes even remained in their original color for days now, which was a good sign. He didn¡¯t leave her side at all, even when he took care of his shattered souls.

    Fortunately, Zuri didn¡¯t need to see any dreadful scenes, because Chaos made it as fast and clean as possible.

    ¡°I need to meet an old friend,¡± Chaos replied.

    ¡°Ah! I have guessed it, my lord! I have guessed that you want to see him!¡± Norbeat snapped his fingers, he looked ecstatic because his guess was right, not at the thought of the person that Chaos wanted to meet.

    ¡°Who?¡± Zuri turned her head curiously toward Norbeat again, which was a wrong move.

    ¡°I will never let you know about this,¡± Norbeat replied smugly. ¡°I know more things about lord Chaos than you.¡±

    Yet, Norbeat¡¯s triumph was cut short when Chaos replied to Zuri¡¯s question. ¡°A dragon shifter.¡±

    Norbeat¡¯s face fell and he felt very depressed because not even once lord Chaos, who he adored the most, came to his defense. He hated it that Chaos readily gave everything to this spoiled girl.

    ¡°A dragon?¡± Zuri¡¯s eyes opened wide when she heard that. She had heard a few rumors about dragon shifters, but she had never seen one in real life. ¡°You befriended a dragon?¡±

    ¡°He is a shifter, just like you,¡± Chaos added, since Zuri intentionally omitted that fact.

    Outside of the car window, they started passing buildings and houses, as they entered the city.

    However, Zuri refused to let her interest be put down. ¡°How is he? Is he really scaly? Does he have horns? Can he fly like you even without shifting?¡± She was very interested.

    All of a sudden, Chaos pulled over to the side and then turned his body toward Zuri, as the girl looked at him with confusion.

    ¡°Never be alone with him, understood?¡± Chaos stressed every word that he said, he meant it.

    ¡°Why?¡± Zuri stared at Chaos through her curious hazel eyes. Her long white hair was already standing out enough to attract the dragon shifter¡¯s inquisitiveness, Chaos didn¡¯t need him to be more attracted to her, which was inevitable if he were to know she was a white wolf.

    ¡°And one more thing, don¡¯t shift in front of him,¡± Chaos warned Zuri, disregarding her question.

    ¡°Why, so?¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t. You will know when you are there,¡± Chaos said simply. He then turned around and resumed driving them to where this dragon shifter lived.

    Zuri nced at Chaos and then Norbeat. If she couldn¡¯t get anything out of Chaos, she could do something to this soul possessor, since he dered he knew a lot of things about him.

    ========================

    Chaos stopped at a gas station to buy something for them, since it was already lunch time and they still had a few more hours to reach where the dragon shifter lived.

    ¡°Does he live up in the mountains?¡± Zuri asked curiously. In her mind, she pictured the shifter as an ancient human, or a monk.

    Chaosughed softly, this was a rare asion where he would soften up to her. ¡°No, of course not.¡± He leaned over and kissed Zuri¡¯s cheek, which caught her off guard, while Norbeat¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡°Excuse me, there is an underaged child over here,¡± the little boy mumbled, as he covered his face with both hands, though he could still see through the gaps between his fingers.

    Yet, Chaos paid zero concern about what he felt and after that, he proceeded to go out of the car to buy them their lunch. Take-away must do for now, because they needed to reach their destination before dark.

    This whole city was beautiful, though here was the outskirts of the big city, where you have to drive for hours by car, but there was no mountain for as long as they could see.

    Therefore, it was not even a question in the first ce.

    ¡°Behave well, youngdy,¡± Norbeat grumbled, but his eyes opened wide when he saw Zuriing out of the car before opening the back seat door next to him. ¡°What? What do you want to do?¡±

    Norbeat crawled into the front seat, to escape from this young girl¡¯s clutches, since the other door was out of option, as the white wolf had curled herselffortably there.

    ¡°We have a lot to talk about,¡± Zuri said coldly. She pulled back Norbeat by his cor, which was so easy to do since his body was very small.

    ¡°You are bullying a little child!¡± Norbeat protested, as he struggled out of Zuri¡¯s clutches, but she shoved him back into the seat harshly and pinned him there easily, so he couldn¡¯t move, while the white wolf only gave them an uninteresting nce, before she went back to sleeping.

    ¡°You are not a child.¡± Zuri pinched the little boy¡¯s cheeks, too hard to be said as an affectionate gesture. ¡°Now tell me, what do you know about this dragon shifter? Why am I not allowed to be with him alone and why is Chaos so worried?¡±

    Norbeat red at her, but his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°You know nothing about Chaos.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Zuri admitted. ¡°But, he likes me more than you. I can ask him to throw you out of this car.¡±

    ¡°No, he will not leave me here.¡± His voice was so stern, but there was doubt in his eyes. During their journey thus far, Chaos paid him zero attention and this hurt his little heart a lot.

    ¡°Should we try?¡± Zuri was so eager with this idea. ¡°I can knock you out cold and tell Chaos that you¡¯ve left. I doubt he will even realize that you are not here.¡±

    The little boy puffed his cheeks.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 296

    296 HE HUGGED HER SO TIGHT

    ¡°Killian.¡± Norbeat folded his short arms, his cheeks puffed in annoyance, as he refused to look Zuri in the eye because of what she had done to him. He felt humiliated and small, thest one being an undeniable fact. ¡°The name of the dragon shifter is Killian.¡±

    ¡°And why doesn¡¯t Chaos want me to be alone with him or let him know that I am a white wolf?¡± It was not like she wanted to shift in front of the man, but she just felt a little bit weird with Chaos¡¯ request this time.

    On the other hand, Norbeat knew that Zuri was a white wolf. There was a troubled look on his expression when he learned about that, but whatever it was, it vanished within a few seconds, so Zuri didn¡¯t think much about it.

    ¡°Because he is a collector,¡± Norbeat said in a grim tone, his golden eyes flickering with apprehension. Needless to say, he was very reluctant to meet this dragon shifter, but because of his faith in Chaos and his admiration toward him, he refused to leave.

    ¡°And what exactly does he collect?¡± Zuri seemed to have guessed it already, but she needed to make sure of her suspicions.

    She looked at the small convenience store and realized that Chaos was almost done.

    ¡°Rare creatures,¡± Norbeat said, he scrunched his nose in disgust when he said that. From his reaction alone, Zuri knew that he was not fond of this creature. Because he was one of those ¡®rare creatures¡¯ that Killian wanted, but what about her?

    ¡°What about me? Do you think I am one of those rare creatures?¡± Zuri asked curiously. She didn¡¯t feel there was something special about her.

    Norbeat gave her a side look and then rolled his eyes.

    .....

    ¡°Roll your eyes again and I will make sure you will only be able to look at the back of your head for the rest of your time.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t appreciate the gesture at all.

    ¡°You are really something to threaten a small and innocent boy.¡± Norbeat snorted, showing how much he didn¡¯t appreciate Zuri¡¯s gesture to threaten him time and again, but he relented.

    ¡°You are small, but you are not innocent,¡± Zuri stated, which made the little boy¡¯s face turn red. He was annoyed beyond words. ¡°So, tell me, do you think I am a rare creature? If so, why?¡±

    ¡°You need to learn more about your ancestors, little girl.¡±

    It was weird to be called little by a little boy, but Zuri shrugged it off. ¡°What should I learn?¡±

    However, before Zuri could get an answer from Norbeat, someone had opened the car door behind her and pulled her out.

    Zuri was about to retaliate out of instinct when she caught his scent. Chaos opened the front car door and put her back into the passenger seat, as he dropped their lunch on herp without saying anything.

    ¡°Eat,¡± Chaos said curtly, as he started the engine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat too?¡± Zuri looked at the two boxes on herp and a can inside the stic bag, which must be for White.

    ¡°No.¡± He drove out of the parking lot and immediately hit the main road again. Somehow, Zuri felt there was more to Chaos¡¯ reluctance to be on the main road after dark.

    =======================

    It was a few hourster that they finally reached the house of Killian, the dragon shifter.

    The house was dominated by green color and was not as huge as Zuri had imagined. It looked like a normal house around this area with a vast yard.

    ¡°The house is nothing like what I thought it to be,¡± Zuri mumbled to herself, as she looked at their surroundings, while Chaos drove the car into the open garage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your hopes get too high, girl.¡± Norbeat heard what she was mumbling. He looked a little bit sour because he didn¡¯t have a chance to change his body and had to be stuck in this little boy appearance, which greatly ttened his ego.

    Zuri red at him through the rearview mirror, but she didn¡¯t pick a fight with him, as she was more interested in looking at the building in front of her.

    It was a narrow three storey house, the width of this house seemed to be just five meters and looked stuffy with weird things on full disy on its patio.

    Just like what Norbeat said, this creature seemed a little bit weird...

    Chaos opened the car door for Zuri and took her hand, as he led her toward the house. Once on the patio, Zuri could see what kind of odd things were piled there.

    It seemed, it was only a bunch of junk and trash. There were broken umbres, broken ssware, broken vases, and broken wood pieces. Probably, Killian was toozy to walk out of his room and just dropped this trash in front of his door.

    Zuri grimaced, her high expectations of the dragon shifter got crushed just like that. She shouldn¡¯t have high hopes in the first ce. This dragon shifter was not as noble as she thought.

    They walked to the patio and then entered the house. Eh?

    Zuri tilted her head to look at Chaos, but it seemed it didn¡¯t bother him in the slightest, as he entered the house without even asking for permission.

    Therefore, Zuri said nothing and let Chaos lead them into this house, while Norbeat walked beside White, they looked great together.

    However, the soul possessor kept fidgeting every now and then, he looked around him frantically and stayed closer to White, as if he hoped the white wolf would be able to offer some sort of protection.

    This room was like any normal room. There was a huge sofa set with a t screen television and kitchen area.

    Chaos strolled toward the stairs when all of a sudden Norbeat let out an earth- shattering scream and Chaos was already beside the little boy. He held someone¡¯s hand tightly, who was about to touch Norbeat.

    ¡°Hee...?¡± The man tilted his head and looked at Chaos with amusement. ¡°I thought my eyes served me wrong, but it is really you...¡± he said with a chuckle.

    Meanwhile, Norbeat immediately scurried away from this man and stood next to Zuri, seeking protection from her. He looked like a coward right now, the only reason she tolerated him was because he was in this little boy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Lord Chaos, long time no see,¡± Killian said, his green eyes looking at Chaos with adoration. The same expression that Zuri witnessed when Norbeat saw Chaos for the first time. ¡°It is a pleasure for me to have you in my humble abode.¡±

    Yet, Chaos didn¡¯t buy these pleasantries. ¡°Call the others.¡±

    At first, Zuri didn¡¯t realize it, but then she noticed something. ¡°He is a shattered soul,¡± she said in a low voice, but it was enough for them to hear her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that pretty obvious? Of course, he is Lord Chaos¡¯ shattered soul,¡± Norbeat chimed in. He looked at Zuri with a frown, but then he was surprised with this revtion too. ¡°How do you know that he is Lord Chaos¡¯ shattered soul?¡±

    This topic escted until Zuri became the center of attention for the three people there. ¡°Hee... who is this little girl that smells so nice?¡± Killian licked his lips and looked at Zuri with so much interest for her liking. ¡°She knew that I was your shattered soul? How interesting. Do you want to be in my collection?¡±

    Killian¡¯s eyes never left Zuri when he crept closer to her, but then he dropped to his knees and clutched his chest, as he breathed heavily. His other hand was still in Chaos¡¯ grip.

    ¡°What is this, Chaos...¡± He spoke with difficulty, he even had a hard time to raise his head to look at him.

    Recognition shed in Zuri¡¯s eyes. She knew what Chaos was doing right now and it seemed Norbeat too realized it, since he hurriedly moved away from Zuri, because he finally realized that Chaos didn¡¯t y nice whenever it came to this girl.

    It was weird, but it was also the truth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. Don¡¯t look at her. Don¡¯t talk to her.¡± The voice that came from Chaos¡¯ lips sounded very dark and cold, as if his dark side had returned.

    ¡°Yes... yes...¡± Killian nodded weakly. He felt like his life was slipping through his fingers right now. ¡°I will not do that...¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t let him go for another four seconds, which put the dragon shifter in misery. And when he thought he was not forgiven and his life would end right there and then, Chaos finally released his grip.

    ¡°Call the others,¡± Chaos simply repeated the same order and then took Zuri to the room upstairs. ¡°I will see you in an hour.¡±

    Chaos took Zuri to the second floor and then entered the only door there, as it led them to the main room.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Zuri was surprised when Chaos pushed her to the bed and snuggled closer to her.

    ¡°I need some rest, let me take a rest.¡± He hugged her so tight.

    ========================

    Vanesha looked at her surroundings and she looked nervous. Her calm fa?ade had fallen the moment Gael told her that he wanted to meet her.

    She told him that he needed to wait and that she was under tight supervision, especially after her encounter with Niki. She knew that her brother wouldn¡¯t let her be.

    But, Gael no longer epted any excuses from her.

    Therefore, here she was, waiting for the man to appear.

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 297

    297 THE WAY HE LOOKED AT HER

    ¡°You are ying a dangerous game, Vanesha,¡± Gael said, as soon as he appeared in this train station and stood right next to her.

    It was hard to see his face, as he was wearing a white mask and a baseball cap. He was also wearing a ck jacket that was too big for his frame and a pair of worn out jeans. At a nce, no one would be able to tell that he was a supernatural creature or a man in his forties. He looked so young, but the gloomy vibe that he gave off didn¡¯t change a bit since thest time Vanesha met him.

    ¡°I am not ying a game, Gael,¡± Vanesha replied, she looked ahead and only spared him a single, brief nce. No one would be able to tell that they knew each other at this point.

    They looked like they were just two strangers waiting for the train to arrive.

    ¡°You got too attached to him,¡± Gael stated. ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether you are faking it or you are genuine about it.¡±

    If Vanesha was surprised, she didn¡¯t show it at all. She was very good at pretending and now, she had collected herself to be able to face Gael.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. You are reading too much into things,¡± Vanesha simply stated.

    At that time, the train that the two of them were waiting for had finally arrived and both of them boarded, as they found seats for each other.

    Vanesha put on her earphones, as she connected them to the phone that she was holding, while Gael simply held his phone to his ear and started talking, as if they were taking separate calls on their respective phones.

    .....

    Vanesha and Gael needed to take great precautions in this situation, since they didn¡¯t know who could have followed them. It was better to be safe than sorry.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to lie to me, Vanesha, I can see it in your eyes,¡± Gael said quietly. He stared at the blue sky, it was so clear, a good day for a pic. ¡°You fell for him, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Vanesha blinked her eyes, she looked around this train wagon and only saw five people in total, who didn¡¯t seem to be someone from the facility in her opinion. Two men were too old to be trained soldiers, while a woman was with her toddler and the other woman was sleeping.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Vanesha lied smoothly. She didn¡¯t even flinch when she denied her feelings. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be worried. I will get River out of the facility as soon as I get the chance.¡±

    Gael looked at the sky grimly, as if it had wronged him. ¡°You have said that countless times in the past.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what the situation in the facility is like,¡± she replied and received a scoff as a reply.

    ¡°You have to start finding something more reliable as your excuse,¡± Gael said, his voice was slightly darker now. ¡°You have told me the same thing over and over again.¡±

    Vanesha didn¡¯t answer that. She remained silent, especially when the train stopped and three young men entered. Two of them sat in front of her and the other one sat far away from her and Gael.

    ¡°You know that I almost lost my position.¡±

    ¡°Because you let that bastard experiment on my daughter,¡± Gael hissed in a low voice. He didn¡¯t make anymotion and his words were barely able to be discerned by the people nearby, but of course the sound of him talking was already vicious enough to make those who heard the way he muttered nce at him briefly.

    Gael remembered how he was only a step away from ruining everything that he had nned and barged into the facility to take his daughter away from any harm that they caused her.

    ¡°In order to not let him know, I must do what I need to do. I have to be incognito, that¡¯s what you said to me. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Vanesha reminded Gael about this. He was the one who trained her to be like that.

    If it was not for Gael losing his power, he would have burned the whole facility to the ground by now.

    After he returned from the frozenke, gradually, he lost most of his power, he became more human than a supernatural creature.

    It seemed during the time when he was in a different realm, his energy was sucked dry. After all, he was different from Chaos and Knox. The two of them were built differently from him and this side effectpletely enraged him, especially when he needed his power the most.

    However, it let him and Lise be able to infiltrate this city, since these people managed to create a machine that could detect a supernatural creature from a certain distance.

    Their defenses were getting stronger by the year, as they expanded the span of their territory by taking as many cities as possible, especially those upied by the supernatural creatures.

    ¡°I left all the information about River in a box in the next station. You have to get off this train by then,¡± Vanesha told him. This was how they exchanged information throughout all these years. She would leave any information regarding River in a random ce and then inform Gael about it.

    Gael had changed, through years of hard life and how he had to adjust himself to be a mere human, he felt vulnerable and devastated. His easy going nature was nowhere to be seen, even Lise rarely heard himughing or even saw him smiling. He always had this serious look on his face.

    People changed, but for Gael this transition was more than that.

    ¡°I hope you know where you stand.¡± Gael stood up, as the train had entered the next station.

    ¡°I will not forget what you have done for me. I will not betray you.¡± Those were the only words that Vanesha could say to ease his doubt.

    Yet, Gael said nothing to her before he got off the train, not a single word or any indication he was convinced by what she was saying.

    Vanesha could feel it. Gael became more and more restless. He was far away from the man that she knew in her early childhood. Yes, she remembered him. He was the one who bought them food and nkets. She still remembered the warmth of her favorite nket that she left behind when they had to escape the chaos years ago.

    He was not that man anymore...

    Yes, it was right, people changed, probably she did too.

    =========================

    Chaos opened his eyes when he felt Zuri had fallen asleep as her breathing became deeper. She looked very vulnerable at times like this and he hated to leave her alone.

    He felt safe from his own dark thoughts whenever he was with her, not only because he had let her absorb his shield, the ck sword, but because it was her. It must be her, even centuries ago, it was always her, who would be able to control him...

    Zuri¡¯s lips were parted, her eyshes fanned out over her red cheeks and her skin looked wless. Chaos let himself touch her one more time before he got off the bed and left to deal with his own things. His intentions toe to this ce.

    Yet, a touch turned to a kiss and a hug... until Chaos found himself unable to leave her.

    He didn¡¯t show it whenever he was with her, but he always had his eyes on her, how she threatened Norbeat to get her way, or how she would mindlessly caress White¡¯s fur, while staring into the distance, or how she let her head rest against the window door as she fell asleep inside the car.

    Chaos paid attention to all of that.

    Zuri hade so far to be able to interact with people again, she looked normal, except for a few nightmares that would haunt her in her sleep, over which Chaos didn¡¯t have any power. He knew what she dreamed of...

    Even though she had never said a word about it.

    ¡°Sleep well. I wille back,¡± Chaos whispered into her ear, as he pressed a soft kiss on her forehead before he got off the bed and closed the door behind him.

    ==========================

    ¡°It had been a long time since the four of us got together, right?¡± Killian grinned at Knox in front of him. ¡°Hee... you are still with that human woman, huh?¡± Killian¡¯s green eyes fell on July, who was sleeping and had no clue about what was happening.

    At the sight of an unpleasant visitor, Knox immediately got up from the bed and approached him with long strides. He grabbed Killian¡¯s cor and the two of them disappeared from inside the room, before they made any noise that would wake July up.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Knox threw Killian to the ground as they appeared in a dark alley that the dragon shifter couldn¡¯t recognize at all.

    ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t you think you are being too harsh on me?¡± Killianined, as he tidied up his clothes. ¡°Chaos came to me. Hell, he is in my house with Norbeat and a girl. He ordered me to gather the four of us.¡±

    The moonlight shone brightly upon them, as Knox emerged from the shadows of the buildings around them.

    ¡°Who is that girl? I know you know something about her.¡± Killian tilted his head. ¡°I know this girl is important to Chaos. The way he looked at her makes me cringe.¡±

    ================

    THIS BOOK IS PUBLISHED ON WEBNOVEL.

    Meet me on Instagram @jikan_yo_tomare.

 Chapter 298

    298 EAVESDROPPING

    ¡°Who is that girl? I know you know something about her.¡± Killian tilted his head. ¡°I know this girl is important to Chaos. The way he looked at her makes me cringe. He looks at her as if he was just a step away from devouring her. Does that make any sense?¡±

    Knox didn¡¯t need to ask who the girl was, it went without saying that it was Zuri. Chaos wouldn¡¯t be with someone else, but... ¡°Why is Norbeat there?¡±

    Killian scrunched his nose, as he crossed his arms in front of his chest because Knox dodged his question. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You can ask Chaos when you meet him. And you have not yet answered my question,¡± he reminded him, refusing to be distracted.

    ¡°If Chaos didn¡¯t want to tell you, what made you think that I would?¡± Knox raised his brows and then disappeared from in front of Killian, which made the dragon shifter grunt angrily.

    ¡°Where the hell did he bring me?!¡± Killian looked at his surroundings and frowned because this ce was so dirty and he hated to be in ces like this.

    It didn¡¯t take long before he disappeared as well, after all, he needed to get one more creature ording to Chaos¡¯ order.

    ======================

    ¡°What is it?¡± July woke up when she felt Knox pepper her with small kisses, he would only do this if he wanted to wake her up gently.

    July pushed herself to sit down and rubbed her sleepy eyes to see Knox smiling softly at her, but she knew there was something that he wanted to say.

    .....

    ¡°Something is wrong?¡± July looked around her to see if there was something different or if she could catch a strange noise from afar, but there was nothing, the night was so quiet.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong,¡± Knox said to calm her down and tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. ¡°I just want you to know that I will be away for a few days. I hope it will not be more than a week.¡±

    Upon hearing that, July furrowed her brows. ¡°Where will you go?¡± she had never heard of such urgent news which could make him leave all of a sudden in the middle of the night like this.

    ¡°I need to go and meet Chaos.¡±

    For some reason, July didn¡¯t like it. She didn¡¯t particrly dislike Chaos, but she knew better that everything rted to him would be bad news.

    July closed her eyes and rested her head against Knox¡¯s shoulder, as he wound his arms around her body. He knew exactly what she felt, but there was no way for Knox to not oblige this, because without Chaos¡¯ shattered soul within him, he would cease to exist...

    ¡°A week,¡± July repeated the two words. ¡°Are you sure it will only be a week?¡± Thest time Knox left to aid Chaos, he was gone for five years. How could she believe him this time?

    ¡°This is not the same asst time, July,¡± Knox replied to July¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°You read my mind,¡± July said, but there was no usation in her voice. When it came to matters like this, she was d that she didn¡¯t need to put her feelings into words, because she was not able to express her own thoughts.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Knox caressed her back, he needed to soothe her anxiety. ¡°I need to go now. I will be back very soon.¡±

    July bit her lips, preventing herself from crying in front of Knox. She felt like she was being too emotional recently, especially after she witnessed how cruel this man could be. There was a time when she felt like he was not the man that she knew, like he turned into someone elsepletely.

    ¡°A week then.¡± July released herself from Knox and looked at him. ¡°Make sure toe before that.¡±

    Knox leaned over and kissed her on the lips, as he whispered. ¡°Promise. I will return as soon as possible.¡±

    And after saying that, Knox disappeared, as if he had never been there in the first ce.

    For a moment, July savored this loneliness, she cried for a while, letting out how hurt her feelings were and let this pain sink in, before she wiped her face and got off the bed.

    Knox would be away for quite a while, thus she thought it would be the right time to do this. She wouldn¡¯t be given another chance to do it if Knox were here.

    July took her jacket and looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair was disheveled while her eyes were so red, but she didn¡¯t want to wait until morning. She was too anxious and she was afraid she would change her mind and back away if she didn¡¯t do this immediately.

    =======================

    Mohan appeared in front of Niki¡¯s door, holding a brown envelope.

    ¡°Did you get it?¡± That was the first question that Niki asked when he opened the door for Mohan and let him enter the apartment.

    Mohan simply waved the envelope and walked into the room, as he flopped down on the couch and handed it to him.

    ¡°Just like what you thought, your sister met with someone,¡± Mohan said simply. He then turned on the television, which started telecasting news about thest attack of the supernatural creatures on the city¡¯s border, which managed to be neutralized right in time.

    There was nothing special about this, since this became everyday news for them by now, especially the attacks from vampires, as they craved for human blood, therefore, Mohan switched the channel and watched cartoons instead.

    Meanwhile, Niki checked the envelope that was given to him and saw two pictures of Vanesha with a strange man.

    One was when she nced at him while waiting for a train and the other one was a picture of her and the same man sitting next to each other, even though almost all the seats were literally empty in this part of the train.

    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± Niki asked Mohan without taking his eyes off the picture. It was hard to see the guy¡¯s face, because he was wearing a mask and a baseball cap. However, he got this familiar feeling from him.

    ¡°Nope. Still investigating it.¡± Mohan raised his head and then looked at Niki.

    These were those rare moments where he could see how serious his friend could be, until he looked very intimidating and scary. Knowing him for a long time, Mohan could say that Niki actually had aid back personality, but this time, it was different.

    After all, it was his sister that they were talking about.

    ¡°Do you want to keep investigating it?¡± Mohan wanted to make sure of this.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Niki wanted to know what kind of deal his sister had made with this man and who this person was.

    ========================

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Eros asked Liam, who drove the car around this town, asking around for a bar named ¡®Neon Nights¡¯ only to watch the building from outside for a while before driving away from there. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go inside?¡±

    ¡°No, I will go to the bar tomorrow, but you will stay in the hotel.¡± Liam didn¡¯t even look at Eros¡¯ questioning expression when he mentioned this.

    ¡°Why did you bring me on this journey if all I can do is wait for you inside the hotel?¡± They travelled so far to reach East Draghar with so much difficulty because the security was so tight, as they were supernatural creatures and no non- human being was allowed to enter this country.

    But, after putting in such painstaking efforts, all Eros had to do was wait for him without so much of an exnation about what they were here to do?

    ¡°You always leave me in the dark,¡± Eros stated. He looked at Liam intently, but the man refused to reciprocate it and busied himself with the task of taking them to their hotel.

    Only when they finally arrived at their hotel did Liam turn around and then look at him before he spoke to him in a stern voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go out tomorrow. Do not leave your hotel room for the whole day.¡±

    Eros raised his brows and then scoffed at him. ¡°You only waste my time,¡± he said before he walked out of the car and strode toward the lobby.

    If he knew Liam would only waste his time like this, he would have preferred to stay back in the pack and apany Emily instead.

    =====================

    Zuri woke up when she felt this strange feeling that made her feel ufortable. This feeling was very sudden and she couldn¡¯t recall what actually was going on. She felt like she had a bad dream, but couldn¡¯t recall what it was about.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Zuri called his name softly because she didn¡¯t feel his presence, thus she turned on the lights only to find that she was alone in this room.

    Without thinking twice, she got off the bed and followed his scent. It was easy to find him when his scent was very vivid.

    Walking down the stairs, Zuri followed the scent that led her to one particr room, the door of which was slightly ajar, and she could see Norbeat inside along with other people.

    Zuri caught another familiar scent, which made her furrow her brows.

    Knox? She was sure that it was his scent inside.

    But, what was he doing here and what were they talking about?

    In the end, Zuri¡¯s curiosity got the better of her, as she crept closer to eavesdrop on their conversation.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 299

    299 EAVESDROPPING (2)

    Chaos entered the room and his dark eyes met the other four creatures inside this room.

    There was Norbeat, who was a soul possessor. He was currently in a little boy¡¯s body, looked out of ce and supposed to be in bed at this hour, but now he was sitting in one of the chairs, which looked too big for him, seething at Killian, who kept trying to get him into his collection.

    Meanwhile, Killian was a dragon shifter. He was also a collector. He collected unique creatures and marked them as his, part of his collections, which he could summon or use as he pleased. He had this rare ability that allowed him to use his collection¡¯s power.

    That was why, he had been keeping his eyes on Norbeat, if it was not for Chaos¡¯ warning to end his life right there and then, where he took his own soul from him, Killian would have hunted Norbeat down and made him his.

    On the other side, there was Knox, he looked bored to be there along with the other three creatures whom he didn¡¯t seem to like so much. He would prefer to be with July right now and cuddle with his woman. He was the strongest among them all, thus Killian didn¡¯t bother him at all.

    As for thest person, she was a woman with short ck hair and was very quiet. Normal people or creatures that were weaker than her, wouldn¡¯t be aware of her presence. It was Knox who managed to get in touch with her, while Killian had a hard time even finding any trace of this creature.

    The four of them minded their own business until Chaos entered the room and the temperature inside dropped, as silence ensued. Somehow, they could feel there was something wrong with him.

    After all, they had a little pieace of Chaos within them.

    ¡°Why did you call us over?¡± the woman looked at Chaos with her ck eyes, as the man in question leaned his body against the wall, his long ck hair tied behind his nape and he looked a little bit off.

    .....

    =======================

    Emily lowered her head as two girls suddenly picked a fight with her in the corridor, because she bumped into one of them.

    However, it was very clear that it was not her fault, it was them, who wanted to nitpick on her, yet Emily said nothing, since it was not in her nature to start confrontation. She just decided to apologize and let them say whatever they wanted until they felt satisfied and left her alone.

    Because that was always what happened, they would tire themselves out and leave after calling her a bunch of names. While Emily just needed to forget about it and go on with her life, though sometimes it hurt her.

    ¡°Do you really think it is a good thing to let them walk all over you like that?¡±

    Emily was startled when she heard Jasmine¡¯s voice. She raised her head and saw the woman walk toward her with four men behind. She seemed to not care about them, since they were only there to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t go near the children or run away from here.

    These were two things that wouldn¡¯t be possible for her to do.

    ¡°If I were you, I would p them across their faces once they started raising their voices at me,¡± Jasmine said, as she stood in front of Emily. She looked down on her and felt disgusted by this weak young girl.

    But, no matter what, they were the only human beings in this den of wolves.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I got used to it.¡±

    Jasmine shook her head hard, she felt like she wanted to punish her for saying such a horrible thing. She was raised like a soldier with quotes like, ¡®if you don¡¯t protect yourself, who will?¡¯ deeply ingrained in her system. And Jasmine literally lived following those words.

    ¡°No. You don¡¯t get used to something like that.¡± Jasmine red at Emily, which made her flinch. ¡°That¡¯s not how you should live.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, said a human, who was forced to birth our Alpha¡¯s children.¡± One of the men mocked Jasmine, while the rest of themughed when they heard this conversation.

    From their perspective, this was very hrious, because Jasmine was talking about how Emily had to stand up for herself, while she couldn¡¯t do the same thing for herself.

    All of them wereughing, except for one man, who didn¡¯t show any reaction on his face. His name was Darius. He was the quietest among them.

    On the other hand, Jasmine didn¡¯t even falter nor did she look embarrassed when she faced them. She was very calm. It took more than this to rile her up. This bunch of nobodies were only guards, who had to obey their alpha¡¯s orders.

    Jasmine waited until they stoppedughing and the situation turned slightly awkward. Even under the dim light of this corridor, as the night out there was so gloomy, the awkwardness kept growing. She also noticed Darius¡¯ reaction.

    ¡°Are you doneughing?¡± Jasmine asked them lightly. She looked them, one by one, right in the eyes. ¡°This human is someone that you need to protect, because if I am hurt, you need to take responsibility before your alpha.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the alpha will care!?¡± The one whoughed at Jasmine shouted back at her. His voice echoed throughout this corridor.

    ¡°Do you think he will kill me?¡± Jasmine scoffed. ¡°He wants me to pop another puppy, whoter on will be your alpha or anyone with a higher position, someone that you have to serve, just like how you are serving me now.¡±

    This fact had never been spoken before and they didn¡¯t even realize the gravity of the situation until Jasmine mentioned it.

    It was right, though they despised her, the children that were born to her were the children of the alpha as well, which meant, they would be someone that they should respect.

    ¡°Why so surprised? Did your stupid mind kick in just now?¡± Jasmineughed and then took Emily¡¯s hand to walk past them.

    They wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt her, since they were bound by their duty, which made her free to taunt them.

    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t intervene when I am talking.¡±

    And after saying that, Jasmine walked away from them with Emily walking close to her.

    The girl looked at Jasmine with admiration for being able to shut them down, even though their position waspletely unfavorable. How she could turn the tables around was something that Emily couldn¡¯t have imagined she would be able to do.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you shut them out.¡± Jasmine nced at Emily and the girl immediately lowered her head again, which made Jasmine narrow her eyes. It seemed the girl must be dealt a huge blow, so she could get her mind straight.

    Jasmine hated it when she saw a weakling like her.

    They were in the den of the enemies and she portrayed how weak humans were, which made Jasmine¡¯s blood boil in anger.

    Emily didn¡¯t need to act like that, the people around them already thought of them as someone weak.

    ======================

    Zuri climbed down the stairs and followed the scent that led her to a particr room, the door of which was slightly ajar, where she could see Norbeat¡¯s face scrunched up.

    Not only that, she also caught another familiar scent, which made her furrow her brows.

    Knox? She was sure that it was his scent inside. It had been years since thest time they met with each other, as she travelled with Chaos all the time.

    But, what was he doing here and what were they talking about?

    In the end, Zuri¡¯s curiosity got the better of her, as she crept closer to eavesdrop on their conversation. She moved very slowly to the door and was very thankful to her ability to move very smoothly.

    From behind the door, she could hear what they were talking about without any problem, since her ears were very sensitive.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Is she worthy for you to make chaos in the underworld and release all those dark creatures?!¡± there was this woman¡¯s voice, which was very shrilly and made Zuri scrunch her brows. ¡°She is not worth it.¡±

    ¡°Just because she can help you to find your other shattered souls, doesn¡¯t mean she is very special. What made her so special until you didn¡¯t even hesitate to chase her to the underworld and bring her back? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Zuri recognized this voice. It was Killian. He had this smug and arrogant vibe in the way he talked. ¡°What do you want now? Asking us to take back all the dark creatures that you have released?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chaos¡¯ voice sounded so deep and serious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to run around this realm just to hunt them down,¡± Kilian rejected the idea.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± Chaos replied curtly. ¡°They wille for her.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The woman¡¯s voice echoed inside the room. She seemed so riled up with this idea. She even seemed to hate it so much.

    And it was Knox, who exined why those dark creatures woulde looking for Zuri because of the way Chaos protected her.

    ¡°We just need to get rid of her then,¡± the woman concluded simply.

    ¡°Should I get rid of all of you too since you are worthless to me unless you did what I told you?¡± Chaos snapped at her. ¡°And it is not good to eavesdrop.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 300

    300 I DON¡¯T WANT TO BABY SIT HER!

    Skr stared at Chaos intently, she didn¡¯t like this meeting. This was the first time they met again after decades.

    Chaos looked the same, but she didn¡¯t like the rumors that she heard surrounding him, especially when those rumors were proved right.

    The way Chaos talked about that girl and how he made his decision right now, told them vividly about the importance of this girl.

    ¡°We just need to get rid of her then,¡± Skr concluded simply. She would fight until herst breath for Chaos, but not for a girl that she didn¡¯t even know. Her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her.

    Yet, Chaos¡¯ reply to that statement was beyond her expectations.

    ¡°Should I get rid of all of you too since you are worthless to me unless you did what I told you?¡± Chaos snapped at her. The only reason for Chaos to not get rid of them immediately was that he still needed them. They were useful.

    But, if they were going to go against a direct order from himself, he wouldn¡¯t hold back ending them right there and then either. However, before that, Chaos had to handle this girl first.

    ¡°And it is not good to eavesdrop.¡± Chaos had felt her presence the moment she woke up and walked out of the bedroom. He knew that she was looking for him before she decided toe down and started eavesdropping on their conversation.

    Yet, Chaos let Zuri do that. She was bound to know what would happen after all. It was only a matter of time.

    .....

    Inside this room, it was only Skr and Norbeat, who seemed surprised and directed their attention toward the door, while Killian and Knox had long detected Zuri¡¯s presence and were wondering what Chaos was up to for letting her do that.

    Slowly, the door opened and Zuri was seen standing there with her white hair that was slightly disheveled. It was not hard to guess that the first thing she did after waking up was to look for Chaos and then ended up eavesdropping on their conversation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eavesdrop,¡± she said in her defense.

    Skr looked at Zuri with so much hostility for someone who had met her for the first time. That waspletely uncalled for. ¡°Said someone who had just done that.¡±

    Zuri¡¯s hazel eyes found her and she knew immediately that she didn¡¯t like this woman. ¡°Do I know you?¡± She had been receiving this kind of crap even while she was in the pack, as those people loved giving her a hard time.

    And if even back then she didn¡¯t ept those crap talk well, why would she now?

    ¡°No, but I hope we will never.¡± Skr¡¯s gaze shed with Zuri¡¯s re when she said that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the feeling is mutual,¡± Zuri replied and then shifted her attention to Chaos instead, she looked at him and her gaze softened. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to listen to your conversation, you should have let me know earlier.¡±

    Thinking about it again, Zuri should have known that Chaos would be able to sense her presence, but she still stupidly did that.

    ¡°I want you to rest, not to keep you in the dark.¡± Chaos took Zuri¡¯s hand and pulled a chair for her. ¡°Sit here.¡±

    Well, that was surprising... Zuri thought she would have an argument with Chaos about this, but he just let her listen directly.

    Chaos then stood behind her and put his warm and big hands on her shoulders, as he looked at the rest of the four people one by one.

    ¡°I want all of you to stay close to her.¡± Chaos raised his voice a little bit when Skr was about to interrupt him. ¡°If she gets hurt. It will be on all of you, who will pay for it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®pay for it?¡± Killian straightened his back, as he blinked his eyes, mortified. ¡°You mean it as in, you will take our souls?¡±

    ¡°What else? He had done the worst to this realm for her, taking your soul is just a walk in the garden,¡± Knox scoffed. He answered the question for Chaos, even though he himself didn¡¯t like the truth behind it.

    ¡°My lord, you are not serious, right? You will get rid of all of us just because of her?¡± Norbeatined in his childish voice, so it was hard to take him seriously.

    ¡°He will,¡± Knox replied.

    ¡°This is a preposterous request,¡± Skr muttered under her breath, clearly not satisfied with the arrangement. ¡°I have other important things to do rather than being a babysitter for her.¡±

    ¡°There will be nothing else that you can do if you lost your life,¡± Norbeatmented. He was with Skr in refusing the idea of taking care of Zuri, but he didn¡¯t want to upset Chaos. No matter what, he had pledged his life to him and would follow what hemanded, despite not liking it.

    On the other hand, Zuri didn¡¯t understand the situation that she was in right now, yet when she heard what Norbeat said, she mouthed at him a ¡®thank you,¡¯ with a teasing smile and crossed both of her hands in front of her chest to make a grand gesture expressing how touched she was by what he said, annoying the soul possessor.

    However, when she turned around and looked at Chaos, she knew there was more to this matter.

    ========================

    July was in the car the moment Knox left the manor, she was driving straight to where the witches were living. She needed to see Ciara.

    July didn¡¯t even let Sebastian know that she was going out of the manor, because she didn¡¯t want anyone to know what she was going to do. She knew this was wrong and it was stupid of her to even think of doing this.

    But, she was desperate and this was the only option that she could think of.

    Once she arrived in the biggest house in this area, she got out of the car and walked toward the front door. She had not even called before to let Ciara know that she wasing, but somehow, the witch could see it.

    Before July could knock on the door, someone had opened it from inside and needless to say it was Ciara. The witch smiled softly at her, as she stepped aside to let her in.

    ¡°I have been waiting for you,¡± Ciara said lightly. She looked beautiful in her nightgown while her long hair cascaded down her shoulders.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± July narrowed her eyes, as she stepped into the house.

    ¡°I know. I know more than you can imagine,¡± she replied, while closing the door and leading July to her room. This was the first time for July to be in the witch¡¯s room.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± July felt her heart beating so fast. She was considering backing away and leaving the house before she put herself in aplicated situation where she couldn¡¯t find a way out.

    ¡°Silly, of course I know, what else did I not know.¡± Ciara waved her hand and opened the door to her bedroom widely, inviting July to step in, but when she didn¡¯t, Ciara spokenguidly. ¡°You will not be here if you are not sure and since you havee, why don¡¯t you put aside your worries and end this right here?¡±

    July knew exactly what she was talking about, even though she still was not able to wrap her head around the idea of how she could have known so much.

    ¡°This is what you want, right? This is what you have been wanting, since you met him again and realized what will be of you.¡± Ciara leaned over to her and she could see how surprised July was. ¡°You want this so badly and desperately. That¡¯s why you are here right now, am I wrong?¡±

    No, she is not. ¡°You don¡¯t have any idea about what is in my mind.¡± July tried to backpedal, denying it.

    However, Ciara didn¡¯t buy it. She shook her head and looked into July¡¯s pitiful eyes, as she put her hand over July¡¯s t stomach. ¡°You don¡¯t want your life to be like Anne¡¯s. You don¡¯t want to end up like her. You want a little family of your own. You want to match your lifespan with his.¡±

    July sucked in a cold breath when she heard that and took a step back.

    ¡°I know what you want July and I can help you...¡± Ciara smiled at her harmlessly. ¡°You know that I can help you, that¡¯s why you came to me.¡±

    ¡°Can you do that?¡± July squinted her eyes at Ciara.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied confidently. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t, there is someone that definitely will be able to do so. I want you to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± The first thought that came to July¡¯s mind was one of the witches, but Ciara referred to the person as ¡®he¡¯.

    ¡°His name is Aaron.¡±

    =========================

    Jasmine heard a knock on the door, as she allowed this person to enter her bedroom. She knew who she would see because she had been waiting for him.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Darius asked Jasmine once he was inside, because he was told that their Luna needed his help with something, since she was notfortable with the other guards that were ced outside of her bedroom.

    ¡°I need you to fix this,¡± Jasmine said, as she showed him the telephone inside the room, from which she usually made calls to ask for anything she wanted whenever Liam grounded her.

    Darius nced at the phone and walked over to check on it. ¡°Why did you whack the phone?¡± He frowned at Jasmine.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 301

    301 YOU HAVE MY SWORD

    Among the other four guards, it was only Darius, who didn¡¯t act like an asshole all the time and tended to keep things for himself. He didn¡¯t even join them whenever they tried to mock her and had a trash talk behind her back.

    Therefore, Jasmine wanted to know more about this young shifter. What made him so different and what actually was in his mind to not give a fuck about them.

    ¡°I need you to fix this,¡± Jasmine said, as she showed him the telephone inside the room, from which she usually made phone calls to ask for anything she wanted when Liam grounded her. The phone could only be used for internal calls, thus it was impossible for Jasmine to use it to ask for help.

    Darius nced at the phone and walked over to check on it. ¡°Why do you whack the phone?¡± He frowned at Jasmine. It was clear to see that the phone didn¡¯t break from falling like she imed. She must have whacked it on the table or something hard.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, it really fell.¡± Jasmine insisted. She wouldn¡¯t admit that. She even dared enough to look Darius straight in his eyes innocently. She would deny it until he believed her.

    Darius frowned, but he didn¡¯t want to bother, as he checked on the phone briefly and then pulled the cable out to take it away.

    ¡°I will change this telephone with a new one,¡± Darius relied curtly and then proceeded to walk out of the room, leaving Jasmine alone there.

    She was still wearing her bathrobe, while droplets of water cascaded down her temples. She looked beautiful. It would be hard for any man to resist such beauty.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Darius to return with a new phone and then assemble it. He moved so fast and precisely. This man knew what he was doing.

    .....

    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Jasmine asked, as she sat on the edge of her bed, crossing her legs and looking at Darius with curious eyes.

    Darius nced at her for a moment before he muttered something like; ask away.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you treat me horribly like the way your fellow friends do?¡± Jasmine wanted to know more about this shifter. He was not particrly warmed up to her, but at the very least, he didn¡¯t give her a nasty look whenever their eyes met.

    Once again, Darius nced at Jasmine and replied with a question. ¡°Do you want me to treat you horribly?¡±

    Jasmine chuckled a little bit. ¡°Of course not, I just wonder, why?¡±

    For a moment, Darius didn¡¯t answer Jasmine¡¯s question. He was too upied with the phone and once he was done, he stood up.

    Jasmine thought he would walk away and ignore her, but he contemted for a while before he finally gave her an answer for the question. ¡°I had a mate. She was a human.¡±

    A look of surprise crossed her face when she heard that. This was something that she would have never guessed. ¡°She was?¡±

    ¡°The pack killed her,¡± Darius said simply, as if that was not a big deal for him, but how could it not be? It was his mate they were talking about and he lost her because of the hatred between humans and supernatural creatures, where the girl was innocent.

    Jasmine was shocked, but before she couldpose herself, Darius had walked out of the bedroom, leaving her alone.

    What was that?

    Did he mean, he hated his pack for what they had done to her? Or he hated her for being a human like her mate? How deep were his feelings toward his mate?

    Despite all of those questions, Jasmine realized one thing; Darius talked to her about a sensitive topic. He brought this up himself.

    Jasmine could use this if she was sensible enough about the way she reacted. And she needed to phrase her words carefully as well.

    This man could be useful for her someday...

    ======================

    ¡°Aaron?¡± July frowned when she heard his name. This was the first time for her to hear that name. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Ciara didn¡¯t say much, she just held the door widely, softly urging July toe inside. ¡°He will help you.¡±

    July didn¡¯t move an inch, she stood where she was and looked at Ciara with concern in her eyes. She was feeling a little bit confused with her own feelings and the decision that she made right now. ¡°Is he some kind of witch just like you?¡±

    Ciara reciprocated her stare and made it clear for July that she could back down now if she was still hesitating because she didn¡¯t want to deal with her regret.

    ¡°You cane inside and we will deal with your situation, or you can walk away from this house and I will consider you¡¯ve never been here in the first ce.¡± Ciara looked at July sternly. ¡°It is up to you, but I will not be answering your questions.¡±

    July knew this was a great deal, once she stepped in, there was noing back from this and this would change her entire life.

    However, she was thirty seven, she was nearly at the end of her wits. If someone didn¡¯t kill her or she didn¡¯t encounter a bad ident that cost her life, she would only be able to live for a few decades and then, she would start to deteriorate like an old woman.

    At this point, the images of Anne, who wasted her time for something she wouldn¡¯t get and had to live her life in a stagnant situation made July fear her future more. She didn¡¯t want to end up like her.

    The thought alone had already scared her, that was a nightmare that kept haunting her every night.

    She needed a change in her life and she decided to wee it now. She had nothing to lose and more importantly, she didn¡¯t want to live the rest of her life wallowing in regret.

    It was selfish of her to choose this path, but at the end of the day, it was her life...

    ¡°Okay,¡± July muttered under her breath and entered the bedroom.

    Once July walked past Ciara, the look in the witch¡¯s eyes becameplicated. She was not one hundred percent sure about this, but Aaron had told her that July woulde around in the end. She might hesitate for a while, but this woman would go through with the deal.

    And that was all the devil needed to wrap his hand around one of Chaos¡¯ shattered soul¡¯s woman, one of the people that his shattered soul cared about most...

    His method might be frustratingly slow, but it would be lethal once he managed to perfect this. Chaos wouldn¡¯t be able to see iting...

    ======================

    The meeting with the other four people ended up with Skr seething at Zuri for being forced to take care of her. She looked at her with a dagger look in her eyes, as if she was given a chance, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to rip her apart right there and then.

    Well, that was not going to happen, because Chaos had emphasized that he would dly end Skr¡¯s life instead before she could impose any harm on Zuri.

    During the entire conversation, or one could say a long argument, Zuri kept her mouth shut. Because every time she felt the tension and was about to talk back to Skr for all the annoying things that she said, Chaos would squeeze her shoulders to stop her before she could utter a single word.

    Only when the meeting ended and Chaos ushered her out of the room to their bedroom on the second floor, did Zuri confront him.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes, as she looked at Chaos closely. ¡°Who is that girl?¡±

    ¡°Skr,¡± Chaos replied simply. He walked toward the balcony and stood there, while Zuri followed him because she was not satisfied with his answer.

    ¡°I already know her name, thank you,¡± she said sarcastically and this made him smile, while staring at the girl indulgently.

    Chaos stretched out his hand and caressed her cheeks. ¡°Do you want to fly with me?¡± His eyes were the color of ck, but he seemed to have enough control over himself, as he looked at her warmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic, who is she?¡± Zuri was pissed, especially when she was not allowed to give the girl a piece of her mind.

    ¡°She is a mind controller,¡± Chaos replied. He pulled Zuri closer to him because she swatted his hand away. ¡°One of my shattered souls.¡±

    Yes, Zuri could tell that when she was inside the room, she was just too upied with holding back her anger because of all of herments about herself.

    ¡°What do you mean by a mind controller?¡± Zuri felt a bad omen from this woman. From the way it sounded, she could grasp the gist of the situation, but she needed more information about all of this.

    Apparently, same like Norbeat¡¯s soul possessing power, Skr had this rare ability to control someone else¡¯s mind and make them do whatever she wanted them to do.

    Zuri was surprised, she looked concerned about this. She would be fine if this was a fair fight, but she wouldn¡¯t like someone messing with her mind.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Chaos said, he was exceptionally calm and warm toward her tonight, as he hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder, as they watched the clear sky. ¡°She will not be able to do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    ¡°You have my sword.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 302

    302 I WILL NEVER LET YOU GO

    Zuri knew what she liked or disliked, she was pretty clear about this and now there was no doubt that she disliked the girl named Skr.

    Especially when Chaos told her that she was a mind controller. She was one of the rarest creatures in this realm, just like Norbeat or Knox, but Killian, from what Zuri learned from Chaos, there were around a dozen dragon shifters in this realm, though their number was not as big as other shifters.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Chaos said. He was exceptionally calm and warm toward her tonight. He hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder, as they watched the clear sky. ¡°She will not be able to do anything to you.¡±

    The thought of Skr messing with her mind or Chaos¡¯ made her sick. What was the extent of her ability? What else could she do?

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Zuri asked Chaos skeptically, as she leaned her body against his sturdy chest. She loved it when Chaos hugged her like this, enveloping her body in his arms to keep her warm. She felt protected.

    ¡°You have my sword.¡± Chaos kissed her hair. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry if she will do something to manipte you.¡±

    Zuri turned around and looked Chaos right in the eyes when she spoke again with hesitation. ¡°What actually is this sword?¡± She extended her hands to cup his face, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the question. Zuri wanted the answer and she wanted it now.

    It felt so easy to touch him, as if this was second nature to her.

    Chaos had known about the darkness inside of him, he had been living with it since the first moment he could recall.

    .....

    Yet, the darkness had always been under his control, until he lost Blue for the first time, many centuries ago. He lost himself and his control over the darkness. He sumbed to his darkest desire to destroy everything that he could touch.

    Not to mention when he let his soul be shattered in order to get her back. It was aplete chaos, a dark era at that time.

    It was the Moon Goddess, who gave him this sword for him to regain his control over himself, until he could get himself together and didn¡¯t need it.

    Chaos didn¡¯t need the sword once he gathered enough of his shattered souls and was able to control himself. Therefore, he let Norbeat protect it, just in case something like this happened.

    However, the sword was not only able to calm him down, but it also served as a tool that could actually kill him.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Zuri looked at Chaos with concern in her eyes. She didn¡¯t like hearing there was something that could hurt him. Something that could do permanent damage to him.

    Zuri always saw Chaos as someone invincible, someone that wouldn¡¯t die. He was an immortal creature. No matter how long it took for him to recuperate from a battle, just like how he did before, he wouldn¡¯t cease to exist.

    Therefore, death and Chaos had never been in the same sentence in Zuri¡¯s mind.

    ¡°If I go out of control and I am not able to stop myself, I want you to stop me,¡± Chaos said softly. He looked at Zuri closely, as if he had never seen her before. He could see understanding and then fear seeping into her hazel¡¯s eyes.

    Actually, what Chaos wanted to say was; if he was going to hurt her because he forgot about her, he wanted this girl to be able to protect herself. He didn¡¯t want her to get hurt, even if the threat was himself. He wanted her to be out of harm¡¯s way, even if it cost his wretched life.

    Chaos didn¡¯t care if he was going to wreak havoc in this realm or kill every single creature, he just didn¡¯t want him to be the source of her pain.

    ¡°I am not going to do that.¡± Zuri¡¯s hazel eyes hardened, she took a step back, but she was stopped by the railing behind her.

    ¡°You will and you must.¡± Chaos stood rooted. He looked aloof about this subject, as if they were not talking about his life. He simply didn¡¯t care about it. All he cared about right now was what was in front of him. The girl in front of him.

    Even now, Zuri failed to understand the extent of Chaos¡¯ feelings for her. How deep they were...

    Yes, he cared about her, if he did not, he would never chase her to the underworld and take her back to this realm. He wouldn¡¯t release those dark creatures into this realm.

    Chaos seemed so hard to be understood, but actually it was quite simple. He just wanted her, that was it. As simple as that.

    But, the following question would be; why?

    ¡°You can¡¯t force me to do something that I don¡¯t want to.¡± Zuri crossed her arms in front of her chest, staring at Chaos intently, because she didn¡¯t want to agree with that crazy idea of his. She was being difficult.

    ¡°You promised me, Blue, you have given your word that you will follow what I said,¡± Chaos reminded her, but she still didn¡¯t want to acknowledge that.

    ¡°No, I will not.¡± Zuri seethed. ¡°You can call me anything, you can call me a liar or worse than that, but I will not follow through with what I promised you years ago when I was only eight years old. You are insane if you think you can hold it over my head. You can¡¯t count on a promise from a na?ve, eight years old little girl.¡±

    Chaos chuckled when he heard that. ¡°You are nothing, but na?ve, even at your age at that time.¡±

    Zuri was about to protest, but Chaos leaned over to kiss back herint. He deepened the kiss when she struggled to free herself, because she had so much to say in order to make Chaos change his mind.

    Chaos put his hand behind her neck, pulled her closer toward him, leaving no space between them, as he pressed his body against hers.

    His warm breath and sweet tongue caressed her lips gently, before she gave up and opened her mouth to let him do whatever he wanted with her. She could feel his muscles tense when she braced her hands on his shoulders to steady herself, because she found this kiss intoxicating and she didn¡¯t want this to end.

    Zuri grunted when Chaos pulled himself away, as she was breathless at this point and her lips had swollen, but it was not a big deal, since she would recover very fast from it.

    However, what made Zuri gasp in shock was the fact that they were no longer on the balcony and her feet couldn¡¯t find their footing, which had undoubtedly disappeared.

    They were hovering high above the ground, a few meters closer to the night sky.

    Chaos looked dazzling under this dim light of the moon, he looked perfect and warm and gentle and everything that Zuri couldn¡¯t imagine he could be, whenever she remembered how brutal he was when his dark side took over his consciousness.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Chaos asked when Zuri¡¯s surprised expression turned into a smile. He kissed the corner of her lips.

    Zuri giggled softly, a beautiful sound to his ears. ¡°I like you more,¡± she said sheepishly. This would be the first time for her to say what she was feeling for him so tantly. She felt vulnerable...

    ¡°Don¡¯t. You will get into bigger trouble if you like me.¡± Chaos rested his forehead against hers.

    ¡°You say that, but at the same time your actions tell me otherwise.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t buy it. She knew that her feelings were mutual, but she had not yet understood the depth of his feelings. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, you should let me go. Will you let me go?¡±

    ¡°I will not.¡± She slipped a few times from his grasp and he knew how it felt to lose her. He didn¡¯t want to deal with that pain anymore. ¡°I will never let you go.¡±

    ========================

    ¡°So, it is July, right?¡± Aaron smiled softly at the woman in front of him. He looked at her warmly.

    ¡°Aaron,¡± July stated, since Ciara had told her about the person that she would meet once she stepped into the room.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Aaron extended his hand to shake July¡¯s, as a formal sign of their introduction. ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡±

    July looked at the hand for a brief moment before she shook it. This man was exceptionally beautiful, he looked like someone who just walked out of a painting, especially his golden eyes, which made July feel he was surrounded by mystery.

    ¡°You tell me. What do you think is the reason I came here?¡± She wanted to know how much this creature knew about her. She was already surprised by how Ciara had been expecting her arrival tonight.

    Aaron tilted his head. He was standing beside the sofa, with only Ciara, who was sitting there right now.

    ¡°You want a family with Chaos¡¯ shattered soul, Knox.¡±

    July was surprised that he knew Knox was Chaos¡¯ shattered soul. ¡°What can you do about it?¡±

    ¡°I can do anything, as long as you make a deal with me.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 303

    303 I WANT YOU TO KNOW MORE ABOUT ME

    ¡°You want a family with Chaos¡¯ shattered soul, Knox.¡±

    July was surprised that he knew Knox was Chaos¡¯ shattered soul. Of course, the entire realm knew about Chaos and what kind of cmity that he could bring, not to mention that he was the sole reason why this realm was divided into the human¡¯s area and the supernatural creatures¡¯.

    However, not many people knew about the fact that Knox was actually Chaos¡¯ shattered soul. ¡°What can you do about it?¡± Who was he actually? July nced at Ciara, who was standing not too far from her and bit her lips because she felt this man was kind of strange.

    ¡°I can do anything, as long as you make a deal with me.¡± Aaron gave her a harmless smile.

    However, one should know better than to make a deal with a devil, because this seemingly harmless pact would suck you dry in the end and there was no way you woulde alive out of this deal with the devil as a victor.

    July didn¡¯t ept the offer immediately, she looked at the man before her eyes, contemting about the answer that she would give him, as she didn¡¯t know it was the devil that she would pledge her loyalty to.

    On the other hand, Aaron said nothing, he let her take her time to make this decision, because he had seen the desperation in July¡¯s eyes and any kind of desperation would lead you to an impulsive decision, which would make you end up in a crappier situation.

    ¡°How do you want me to make a deal with you?¡± July asked.

    ¡°Can I take that as you agreeing to the deal?¡± Aaron asked her for the confirmation, because he wanted a solid answer to his offer.

    .....

    July bit her lips, she could feel this difort, but her feelings intensified by the days that she had to live on, knowing she would grow old. Probably, she was muddle headed right now, but there was a reason she was here, right?

    And July decided to go through with it.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The smile on Aaron¡¯s face became brighter when he looked July right in the eyes and smirked in triumphant.

    This sight sent chills down her spine...

    ¡°Great, we can start now. I will give you the little family that you want.¡±

    =======================

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Zuri looked around her and saw this beautiful garden with many white flowers that surrounded her. Flowers that she had never seen before, well, to make it fair there were not many flowers that Zuri was aware of.

    ¡°My realm,¡± Chaos said calmly. He looked very rxed now, probably this was the most tranquil version of him that Zuri had ever seen.

    ¡°Your realm?¡± Zuri¡¯s eyes grew wider. She was surprised, because a moment ago she was flying under the night sky, but then Chaos wrapped his huge, ck wings around them and now here they were.

    This ce was wonderfully beautiful, it gave you a feeling of mystery but made you feel safe at the same time. After all, this was the realm that Chaos created for himself.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chaos said. He held her hand and walked through this garden, while the white flowers reached Zuri¡¯s waist, and she could see a sea of flowers in front of her.

    From the color of the sky, it was dusk, but no matter how long they walked, the sky never changed and the sun had never crossed the horizon. It was strange, but beautiful at the same time.

    ¡°What flower is this?¡± Zuri touched the flowers around her, it had small white petals in every stalk.

    ¡°Datura,¡± Chaos replied.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know where Chaos had brought her, but was that even a problem now? She had been following him all this time, so it was no longer a matter of where they were going but more of who she was going with.

    Chaos slowed down and picked a handful of flowers, which he gave to her.

    ¡°Why did you take me to this ce?¡± Zuri smiled to see these small flowers in her hand and looked up at him, waiting for his answer. She felt giddy and at peace, something that she had not felt for years now.

    Chaos nced at her. ¡°I know you want to know more about me,¡± he said, which made Zuri go quiet.

    Of course, she wanted to know more about Chaos, but she didn¡¯t feel like she wanted to put him in pressure if he was notfortable to talk about it. Moreover, no matter what kind of effort Zuri put in, if Chaos chose to mp his mouth shut, no one could make him do otherwise.

    Therefore, all this while, Zuri had been trying to figure him out by paying close attention to small details around him.

    ¡°You never give me a chance to know you more.¡± Zuri yed with the flower in her hand to put her attention somewhere else except on Chaos.

    Now, they could see a big tree up the hill, seemingly, Chaos was leading them to that ce.

    ¡°What if I show you instead?¡±

    Zuri tilted her head and then found his blue eyes. His eyes were very clear, which indicated he was inplete control over himself.

    Probably this was how this realm affected him. This was the safest ce for him and he brought Zuri here. He bared not only himself to her, but also his world.

    ¡°What do you mean you will show me?¡± Zuri looked at him quizzically, but Chaos just smiled quietly and continued to walk up the hill, where the big tree was.

    ========================

    Emily talked to Eros on the phone, she told him about the incident a few days ago with Kyle and his friends and also a few girls, who picked on her in the corridor, but she assured him that she was fine, there was nothing to be worried about and how Jasmine helped her.

    But she said nothing about skipping school. She had not attended any sses for this week and no one seemed to notice that. Probably they noticed it, but they were just d that she was not around them, since their hatred toward her only curbed because Emily had Eros behind her.

    ¡°Are you sure you are fine?¡± Eros asked her in a deep voice, she could imagine what kind of look that he had right now.

    ¡°I am fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Emily said, whileughing a little bit. She couldn¡¯t lie to him because he would be able to tell.

    Eros became silent for a moment until Emily heard a notification on her phone and when she saw the screen, it was Eros, requesting for a video call.

    Smiling, Emily epted it.

    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t need to worry, I am fine,¡± Emily said immediately once she saw Eros¡¯ face. Sheid down on the bed and looked at him with sleepy eyes.

    ¡°Hm,¡± Eros mumbled, he looked closely to see if there was any injury on her, only when he saw there was nothing wrong with her, his tension was slightly dissipated. ¡°Sleep well.¡±

    Emilly yawned and snuggled into her nket, wrapping herself in its warmth. ¡°I hope you are here,¡± she said softly.

    That was an innocent statement, because she used to have Eros close to her, but it wouldn¡¯t be so innocent a few years from now.

    =========================

    ¡°What do you want to show me?¡± Zuri asked Chaos once they reached the tree and they stood facing the sea of the white flowers below them. It looked breathtakingly beautiful and for a moment, Zuri was lost in her own thoughts.

    Even the grass beneath them was the color of white, as if the soil was also made of the same color. It was only the dusk sky and these huge trees with light green leaves that canopied them, which had a different color from the rest of this white world.

    Zuri had never been in such a beautiful and peaceful ce like this. She really wanted to know why they couldn¡¯t just live there and forget about everything...

    ¡°I want to show you this,¡± Chaos said in a gentle tone, as he turned her around to face him.

    Zuri needed to tilt her head up to look him in the eyes because he was very tall. He looked so serene, as the wind yed with his long, ck hair.

    ¡°What?¡± Zuri bit her lips when her voice came out as a whisper and her heart beat so fast, when Chaos leaned over to kiss her cheek.

    Zuri felt this warmth from the way he touched her and when she blinked her eyes, she saw this fraction of images, which onlysted for a few seconds. She was startled and took a step back, but Chaos held her waist and drew her closer to him.

    ¡°Be at ease,¡± he said as he kissed the top of her head. ¡°I will show you what you want to know.¡±

    Zuri could feel her mouth going dry. She believed in magic, but this was something different than what Chaos always did in front of her.

    ¡°Are you, okay?¡± Chaos caressed her cheeks and once again Zuri could see the fraction of images before her eyes, ovepping Chaos¡¯ figure. ¡°Can I continue now?¡±

    It was weird, but Zuri knew that she wanted to know. It was not the time to show her hesitation when Chaos tried to make her understand.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 304

    304 MEMORY OF THE PAST

    The first thing that Zuri realized was; the fraction of images that ovepped with the reality in front of her became more and more vivid, the more she looked into it. Gradually, it became reality and she couldn¡¯t see Chaos in front of her any longer.

    She couldn¡¯t feel his touch or even feel his lips on her skin that peppered her with small kisses, or even the coldness of his hand on her nape. All of that disappeared when she realized that she was no longer in this beautiful white garden that Chaos brought her to.

    She was no longer in his realm.

    In that case, where was she right now? This ce felt so strange. She had never been here before, yet the most important question was; where is Chaos?

    Zuri couldn¡¯t see him anywhere and this made her feel restless.

    From her quick observation, there was only one thing that Zuri realized; she was in a forest, where branches of trees entangled with one another while lush leaves canopied her, hiding her from the bright light of afternoon sun.

    The sky was no longer the color of dusk and Zuri could hear birds chirping in the distance, along with the streaming water of a river.

    Zuri closed her eyes, feeling the serenity of this ce that brought her and helping her to be at ease, even though Chaos was nowhere to be seen.

    She felt the wind that caressed her skin and yed with her long, white hair, as it carried the smell of this forest, the smell of solid ground, the water, the trees and various flowers in the distance away.

    .....

    Where is she right now? Why did Chaos take her here?

    After a moment, Zuri opened her eyes and that was when this scent hit her, as if this familiar scent just appeared out of nowhere and it came from behind her.

    Zuri turned around, she was ready with a lot of questions, regarding why they were here and what Chaos wanted to show her in this kind of ce.

    However, her question was cut short when she saw Chaos.

    It was indeed him, but there was something about this man that made Zuri halt in her ce and swallow back her question.

    He looked exactly the same, except the clothes that he was wearing right now, and there was something about him, which made Zuri feel reluctant to approach him. He gave off a very negative aura, which made everything, everyone that was close to him feel an urge to turn around and avoid him at all costs.

    The look in his eyes showed her how much he despised everything that he saw, even though he didn¡¯t particrly do anything harmful or awful, yet still, there was something not right with him.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Zuri called him, she looked at him puzzled, while he continued to walk away, as if he didn¡¯t see her at all. How could he not see her when she was right in front of him?

    Zuri followed him, she walked beside him, while calling him again and again, but when she stepped in his path to block his way, he just walked through her.

    Yes, he walked through her, as if Zuri was not a solid object, as if she was just smoke, something that was not real. Zuri tried it once again, only to end up with the same results.

    At this point, Zuri was sure that Chaos did not randomly teleport her, but he wanted to show her a certain time in his memories. That was why he said that he couldn¡¯t exin it, but he would show her...

    At that, Zuri followed Chaos silently, she walked next to the man, asionally ncing at him.

    Chaos had this scary look when he was sporting his normal expression. Someone would mistake him for being angry if they looked at him for the first time when he had this kind of face. Fortunately, Zuri had gotten used to this.

    ¡°What do you want to show me?¡± Zuri mumbled, as she walked beside him, knowing he wouldn¡¯t be able to listen to her or answer her question. ¡°Is this something important to you?¡±

    The sound of the streaming water was getting louder, which meant they were walking closer to the river.

    Somehow, Zuri noticed this fact about Chaos that he always prefered to be close to a water source, like a river. He chose to be in the frozen river when he disappeared for years and every time they changed ces, often they would appear next to a river.

    Just now Zuri noticed this. However, there was no river in the realm that he created for himself.

    ¡°You always have this scary look on your face, as if you are going to kill anything that you see.¡± Zuri talked to herself when she witnessed how Chaos¡¯ scary look softened gradually and this left her surprised. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Zuri followed Chaos¡¯ line of sight and found a white wolf rushing toward him and the closer this creature got to him, the softer his expression became. His eyes filled with warmth and there was a small smile on the corners of his lips when the white creature circled around his feet.

    Chaos bent his body and tousled the wolf¡¯s head, he looked at this wolf indulgently, as it licked his hand.

    For a moment, Zuri remembered the story that Anne told her a long time ago when she was only a little girl, when she would tell her various stories before she fell asleep.

    The story of the man with his whitepanion.

    As she grew up, she realized that the story was about Chaos and the white wolf that apanied him. She knew the story didn¡¯t end well.

    The man lost hispanion due to the way people in the vige feared Chaos. Those people were afraid of him and when sh floods happened, they med Chaos for that, since he would always bring catastrophe wherever he went.

    This unfortunate event only solidified the people of the vige¡¯s anger and their hatred toward Chaos, yet they feared him the same. That was why they vented out their acrimony and antagonism on his littlepanion.

    From what Anne told her, the sh floods happened because it was a natural disaster and had nothing to do with Chaos.

    However, when he found out the little white wolf died in the hands of the vigers, he wiped out the entire vige, leaving no soul alive, as he mourned his loss.

    When Chaos asked for his littlepanion¡¯s soul to be reborn again in this realm, that was the time when he had to pay with his own soul. The reason as to why his soul got shattered. This was a form of punishment for Chaos as well for killing countless people out of spite.

    The same thing happened when he killed people out of control. The dark creatures from the underworld. How he lost his ability to control the darkness inside of him. Losing his power for a long period of time. Those were his punishments...

    ¡°Don¡¯t go there...¡± Chaos suddenly spoke softly, as he picked the white wolf, which was trying to go to the river, and put the creature on hisp, as he caressed its soft fur. His expression looked very serene.

    However, the little wolf tried to escape and once again dashed toward the river, as it looked at its own reflection on the water, fascinated.

    Chaos finally came to its side and stayed there, to keep the wolf safe, so this little creature wouldn¡¯t slip and fall into the cold water.

    It seemed Zuri¡¯s assumption about how Chaos loved to be near the river was slightly wrong. It was not him, who liked to be near the water, but it was the little white wolf...

    This little creature was very curious about its surroundings and Chaos looked exceptionally patient to feed its curiosity.

    =========================

    ¡°You can¡¯t call me with the same excuse over and over again,¡± Darius said to Jasmine, as he fixed the shower in her bathroom. It was clear to see that she whacked this poor thing and told him that it was not working. ¡°And you can¡¯t destroy anything that you can reach.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Jasmine said softly, as she leaned against the doorframe, watching how Darius fixed the mess that she made. ¡°It¡¯s broken.¡±

    ¡°You did it.¡± There was an usatory note to his voice when he spoke curtly.

    This time, Jasmine didn¡¯t say anything, she just looked at Darius silently, while the man worked on the shower. He nced briefly at her because she didn¡¯t reply, but then he kept his focus on what he was doing and ignored the womanpletely.

    However, once he was done with the shower, he gathered all the tools and was about to leave when Jasmine closed the bathroom door behind her and stood there in silence. She looked at Darius closely.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Darius asked, his voice hoarse.

    ¡°I just want to have someone to talk to,¡± Jasmine confessed. She lowered her head and stared at her bare feet, which made Darius ball his fists.

    ¡°Move away,¡± Darius said sternly.

    ¡°You know how it feels to be an outsider in a ce that doesn¡¯t want you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Jasmine raised her head and then looked at Darius with eyes that filled with sadness, as she walked closer to him. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but your mate knows.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my mate!¡± Darius snarled at her viciously.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 305

    305 MEMORY OF THE PAST (2)

    Jasmine had thought about this for a long time. She had tried to think of the best way possible to engage Darius in a conversation, but the problem with her was; she was not someone that would engage in small talk. She was never good with that and she didn¡¯t think she would ever master that.

    Therefore, based on her personality, there would only be one way possible for her, which was; to talk directly to Darius.

    In any way possible, it was much better for her to be in herfort zone when she tried to engage in this kind of topic, instead of distressing herself, as she danced around the subject.

    ¡°I just want to have someone to talk to,¡± Jasmine confessed truthfully.

    ¡°Move away,¡± Darius said sternly. His eyes hardened when he saw Jasmine¡¯s gesture. It was a thing that shifters like whenever their interlocutors lowered their heads to show their submission. It would boast their dominance, which made them feel more attracted to their opponent.

    And of course, Jasmine knew about it very well. She had been observing their characteristics for years and had a mate for a shifter as well. There was no way she was clueless about the ways to interact with these non-human beings and all the gestures that they liked.

    ¡°You know how it feels to be an outsider in a ce that doesn¡¯t want you.¡± Jasmine lowered her voice. She looked very submissive right now. Nothing like her usual self at all. The higher the position of the shifter, the more they liked it when they could assert their dominance.

    Though Darius was not a beta or gamma, he was still a warrior in this pack.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Darius said grimly.

    .....

    Jasmine raised her head and then looked at Darius with eyes that filled with sadness, as she walked closer to him. ¡°You didn¡¯t know, but your mate did.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my mate!¡± Darius snarled at her viciously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give your mate a second chance?¡± Jasmine furrowed her brows, she could see how her words inflicted some pain in this warrior¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Your words don¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    Darius could shove Jasmine aside and walk out of this bathroom, but he didn¡¯t do that. He stayed there and listened to what else she wanted to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to help me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Darius¡¯ eyes opened wide when he heard that. She must be crazy to even think that he would ignore a direct order from his alpha.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want someone to help your mate?¡± Jasmine looked at Darius with helpless eyes. ¡°It is not fair for the alpha and the beta of this pack to be able to keep his humanpanions, while they killed yours.¡± She bit her lips and lowered her head again, as if she could feel his pain. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s fair?¡±

    ¡°You are not living a merry life here,¡± Darius stated the obvious. ¡°Neither does that little human girl.¡±

    ¡°But, I am alive and your mate is dead. They killed her.¡± Jasmine knew that these words were harsh for Darius after what he had gone through, but he needed to hear this to see the ring contrast between these two situations.

    What Jasmine wanted to emphasize here was; the guilty feelings that Darius profoundly felt right now upon not being able to save his own mate, and the possibility that he could atone for that mistake by helping Jasmine.

    Jasmine was very clear with her words and her intentions, but Darius seemed to not grasp that yet.

    ¡°Move away!¡± Darius snarled at Jasmine and shoved her to the side even before she could step aside. He didn¡¯t want to hear that. His mate was still a sensitive topic for him and he didn¡¯t want anyone else to talk about her lightly.

    Actually, no one ever talked about his mate at all, as if she had never existed before this and Darius had been holding back every emotion, since it was not right for him toin about what had happened, especially when he knew the animosity between the two parties.

    And yet the irony of these two human women being able to stay in this pack without issue didn¡¯t escape his attention.

    Jasmine was right. Why did they kill his mate while they let these people live in this pack?

    On the other hand, Jasmine grimaced as she felt her right arm was in pain after Darius shoved her aside quite harshly. She thought it would leave some ugly bruisester on. Meanwhile, from a distance, she could hear the loud sound of a door that was being mmed hard.

    =====================

    Zuri didn¡¯t feel hungry, thirsty or even tired to watch the interaction between Chaos and this little white wolf, despite the fact that there was not much interaction between them, since no one talked, except Chaos, who was mumbling a warning here and there when the little wolf stomped around.

    Days had passed, but Zuri found herself watching everything in silence, without even getting bored. As if she was watching a very interesting movie that made you forget the time.

    Sometimes, the wolf would sleep in Chaos¡¯p, other times, the wolf would sleep near the bonfire that Chaos made, but the wolf would spend most of the day running around on the riverbank.

    There was a rare asion where the wolf was nowhere to be found, only for the creature to return with the game that it just hunted. It seemed the wolf parted ways with Chaos only when it got hungry, following its instinct to hunt.

    Yet, there was nothing significant that happened. Zuri had not yet seen what kind of important thing that Chaos wanted her to see, until this fateful night.

    There was one night, when the moon was so bright on the night sky and Chaos was standing near the river, when a young girl, with white hair that covered her naked body, came to him, smiling softly at him, just like the moonlight...

    Zuri gasped loudly, her eyes grew wide when she saw who was that. She saw herself, walking toward Chaos, naked, with her long white hair covering most of her skin.

    The little wolf was a shifter and it was her...?

    She knew it was her, there was no mistake in this moment. Unless she had a twin, she was certain this girl was her. She had never seen anyone with white hair like herself.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chaos had asked the young girl, as she sat down on the ground, her white and long hair pooled around her feet, almost covering her entire skin, except for her skinny arms.

    ¡°I am Blue.¡±

    That was the name that she chose for herself when Chaos asked her and also the name that she wanted to forget, but she still allowed Chaos to call her that way.

    ¡°You named me Blue because it¡¯s the color of your eyes,¡± the girl giggled when she watched Chaos¡¯ expression change.

    ¡°No.¡± Chaos sat up straight, he looked around him and couldn¡¯t find the little wolf that always came to him, wagging its tail. ¡°Where is the wolf?¡±

    ¡°I am the wolf.¡± The girl looked joyful when she broke the information about herself.

    ¡°No, you are not.¡±

    The girl sighed exaggeratedly, she pouted her lips, but then sheughed to see Chaos¡¯ taut expression.

    ¡°The moon goddess let me have this form to be able to talk with you. I asked her, though...¡± she tilted her head, staring at the moon above them. ¡°But, it¡¯s a secret.¡± She put her finger in front of her lips. ¡°Selene said, I am the first shifter.¡±

    The first shifter? This girl, who looked exactly like her, was a shifter? Zuri furrowed her brows deeply. She was unable to utter a single word.

    ¡°Shifter?¡± Chaos narrowed his eyes. He had never heard such a thing.

    The girl winked at him yfully. ¡°Selene¡¯s new creation.¡±

    Chaos said nothing about that and kept staring at the girl before his eyes. She looked so beautiful and somehow, he felt connected to her, the same feeling that he felt for his littlepanion.

    Maybe what she said was right. She was indeed the little wolf.

    And when Chaos was deep in thought, the girl stood up and walked closer to him, sat down beside him, as she stared straight into his eyes.

    ¡°You have beautiful eyes,¡± she mumbled and then tiptoed by holding onto Chaos¡¯ shoulder to give each of his eyes a kiss. ¡°Thank you for letting me stay with you and also saving my life.¡±

    At this moment, Zuri couldn¡¯t find a single word to describe how she felt.

    Right. Chaos saved her life that day when he came to the house that had repressed her. The way she imed her name, which was the same name this girl called herself, was also simr. This was too bizarre to be stricken off as a coincidence.

    However, the next day, Zuri watched the little white wolf die miserably.

    This littlepanion was sent to Chaos because he was lonely, but the people took her away from him because they couldn¡¯t hurt him.

    The people in the vige feared Chaos for the sh floods that happened, yet they took their anger out on his littlepanion.

    And Zuri saw that was the day when Chaos turned into a viin in people¡¯s eyes. He was feared for what he could do and their fears came true when he wiped the entire vige that had killed his little wolf.

    The same way he did when he wiped out the whole city...

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 306

    306 MEMORY OF THE PAST (3)

    Zuri had seen Chaos getting furious and bing very violent, but she had never seen him feeling so hurt like this. He was outright devastated to find his littlepanion bled to death after the torture that the wolf had to endure from the people of the vige.

    The little wolf had been dead for hours before Chaos could finally find her, because the wolf was not around the river or anywhere.

    Once Chaos couldn¡¯t find the little wolf around the ces they usually hung out at, he tried more vigorously to look for her whereabouts. It was not a great deal for him to figure this out.

    Yet, the great deal was when he saw what those nasty people had done to her.

    Sadness was not even a word that could describe what Zuri felt when she saw Chaos scoop the wolf¡¯s bleeding body and stood there in silence. He did not care about the blood that stained his clothes, as he hugged the wolf tightly, caressing its damp fur, which was dyed in blood.

    He looked at the wolf closely, trying to find a sign, any sign that could tell you that there was still a way to save this little creature. Yet, if Zuri knew there was no way for that, Chaos too must have realized it already.

    However, he was still clinging to the sliver of hope of a miracle that would never happen.

    Chaos stood there like a statue for hours, in the same position. He didn¡¯t even move an inch at this time, as if he had been nailed to the ground.

    There were no tears in his eyes, yet heart wrenching agony could be seen vividly in his eyes from the way he stared at hispanion. It was only a few nights ago that he figured out she was a shifter, the moon goddess¡¯ new creation. He only figured out that this wolf could turn into a young girl, talk to him and respond to every question that he asked.

    .....

    It was the most fascinating moment for Chaos as long as he existed. The only joy that he had in this realm, as he was a walking curse that destroyed everything that got close to him.

    No one could escape the destruction he wrought.

    However, the wolf didn¡¯t leave him, Blue wasn¡¯t scared of him and the most important thing was; he didn¡¯t cause her any harm, at least, not until now.

    This little wolf in his arms was the only joy that Chaos could have while walking this realm.

    And yet, these nasty humans had taken the only light in his life away from him as well. They killed her in the most cruel way possible and once this realization came to his mind, there was nothing that would be able to stop him now.

    Zuri watched how the sky turned so dark, when the afternoon sun was covered with gloomy clouds and all of a sudden, the day turned into night with thunder shattering the ground as lightning entuated this eeri situation.

    This had happened before, or maybe in this case, something like this had happened again when Chaos wiped out the whole city. And now, she would watch him do the same thing. He spared no one¡¯s life. For malicious actions that they had done to her.

    Zuri watched closely, as she took a few steps closer and found the fact that Chaos was not wreaking havoc out of anger, but out of sadness and desperation. His feelings were so strong toward the white wolf, even she could feel it clearly.

    And within a few seconds, there was a thunderstorm that was so great, the wind and rain came and swept away everything in its path.

    Under this rain that drenched Chaos, Zuri seemed to see him crying, as his tears blended with the rain.

    Or maybe she was just seeing things...

    ========================

    Vanesha knew there was something wrong, the scientists were nning on doing something to River, but somehow, she didn¡¯t get to figure out what it was.

    It was not usual for them to do something rted to River without informing her. After all, it was her, who paid close attention to the girl from time to time, but apparently, they started to minimize their interaction as well.

    This was not only Vanesha¡¯s feeling, but the time that she spent together with River had been cut off by half and every time she asked about this, they would say that they just needed more time to observe River.

    They didn¡¯t give Vanesha a definite answer about these sudden changes, which made her brows furrowed deeply.

    Vanesha needed to know what they were nning to do to River and the only way to get the information that she needed was asking him. She couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would be more knowledgeable than him.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?!¡± Sol stood up from his seat when he watched Vanesha jump into his study room in his apartment through the window. He was stunned to say the least.

    Sol bolted out of his seat and helped her to get inside, as mad as he was at this young girl, there was no way he would let her fall from the twentieth floor.

    She was crazy to even think of climbing here and moreover, Sol couldn¡¯t imagine how she could do it, if she was not well trained

    ¡°How can you do that!?¡± Sol started to barrage her with questions, but Vanesha tiptoed to kiss his lips, until he had to shove her aside, a little bit harder, as she bumped onto the desk.

    Sol was surprised, but he didn¡¯t show any regret, while Vanesha grimaced in pain.

    ¡°You are so heartless,¡± Vanesha grumbled and then walked toward the door. ¡°I need ice cubes, or else this will leave ugly bruises,¡± she said lightly.

    But, as she was about to go out of the room, Sol bolted out and mmed the door closed again. He towered over Vanesha and pinned her against the door, which forced her to tilt her head up to look at him.

    ¡°You have not yet answered my question.¡± Sol always hated it when someone walked away from him when he asked a question.

    Vanesha looked him dead in the eyes before she answered him. ¡°The organization put hidden cameras in your corridor, so they can monitor who is going in and out of your apartment and now they are trying to estrange me. It says a lot, right?¡±

    The rtionship between Vanesha and Sol was a little bitplicated, not only rted to this organization alone, but also about the whole thing. It couldn¡¯t be said Vanesha was Sol¡¯s girl, even though she was very blunt about her feelings toward him and they had slept together for countless times, despite the fact that Sol would give her an attitude after that.

    Sol let out a few beautiful words after hearing what Vanesha said, which made the girl giggle. She liked it when Sol lost his temper at those people. They were nasty as hell.

    Sol had not yet done anything extreme about it thus far. However, he stopped cursing and looked at Vanesha with sharp eyes.

    ¡°How can you climb up here?¡± His tone of voice was very cold and firm. He wouldn¡¯t ept a lie from her, even though this girl had been feeding him anything but the truth most of the time.

    ¡°I jumped from one step to another.¡± Vanesha¡¯s voice insinuated this was not a big deal for her.

    Sol narrowed his eyes when he heard this. ¡°You are trained.¡± As long as he remembered, Vanesha had never gotten a chance to undergo training, at least after he met her.

    ¡°I am,¡± Vanesha admitted.

    ¡°What? How?¡± Sol was dumbfounded to find out this information, but Vanesha was being very calm.

    ¡°Will you believe me if I say there will be an anarchy in the city?¡± Vanesha looked at him closely. ¡°I want you to know this because I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you.¡±

    ========================

    Zuri felt this same feeling again, when her focus ovepped with one another, and this time Chaos¡¯ angry expression and the thunderstorm that was raging around her shifted into his calm one and she was no longer in the middle of the catastrophe that Chaos had caused.

    She was in her bed, in Killian¡¯s house, while Chaos cradled her in his arms, as he leaned against the headboard.

    He cradled her the way he did to the little white wolf, as he caressed her cheek lightly and stared at her, yet it was hard to say what kind of emotions that Chaos felt right now.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chaos asked her gently.

    Zuri narrowed her eyes and bit her lips. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know how to start it. ¡°Was all of that true? Or were those only images that you created?¡±

    However, instead of answering her question, Chaos pulled her closer, as he hugged her and rested his chin on her shoulder. He looked tired.

    ¡°I got you back,¡± Chaos said finally after a long moment of silence.

    Zuri let him stay like this because she needed time to process all of this too, especially when she learned that she was the white wolf. That wouldn¡¯t be hard to guess, she supposed, since her beast was exactly like the wolf that had apanied Chaos in the past.

    ¡°I will always get you back, Blue. No matter what it takes, I will always get you back,¡± Chaos said softly in her ear and repeated that again and again, as if he was very scared to lose her again.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 307

    307 WOULD HE LOSE HER AGAIN?

    ¡°I will always get you back, Blue. No matter what it takes, I will always get you back,¡± Chaos said softly in her ear and repeated that again and again, as if he was very scared to lose her again. Or, probably he himself didn¡¯t realize it when he spoke that way because all he could say right now was how he felt, since he was too tired to talk about anything.

    He wanted her to know how much she meant to him...

    On the other hand, Zuri was stunned with this confession. This was not the same like when someone said ¡®I love you¡¯, but there was a deeper meaning in the way Chaos phrased it.

    He didn¡¯t want to lose her.

    Even when she fell straight to hell, he would find her again, he would always get her back to his side. No matter how far it was and how long it would take, he woulde to her even if it destroyed him.

    Right, Chaos was in the process of destroying himself to get Zuri back again and again. And even now, he was still fighting to keep her safe, from whatever harm that woulde her way, in spite of this harming from him.

    Chaos trusted Zuri with the sword that could kill him, destroy his soul, and cease it to exist. He offered his life to her on a silver tter.

    ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± Zuri frowned when she felt Chaos put all of his weight on her while his breathing turned deep and even.

    She tried to nudge his body, but there was no reaction. She tried it again, a little bit harder, but still, he wouldn¡¯t budge an inch.

    .....

    At this time, Zuri thought that he was indeed sleeping, but it was so rare for him to fall asleep like this, not even caring about his surroundings.

    Finally, Zuri shifted her body a little bit and held his head with both of her hands.

    ¡°He is heavy...¡± Zuri muttered under her breath and put Chaos¡¯ head on the pillow, as she covered his body with a nket. He was sleeping soundly.

    How could he do this? He was fine before, there was no sign that he was sleepy, but right now, he looked very lethargic. Was this because he used his power to show Zuri his memories of the past?

    Zuriid down next to him, as she stared at his sleeping face. He looked so peaceful, like an innocent little child. No one would have thought that this man had the ability to destroy everything that he touched.

    She ran her fingers over his perfect brows, down to the bridge of his nose and then his lips. His lips felt so soft on the tips of her fingers.

    Feeling her touch, Chaos pulled her closer subconsciously, burying his head in the crook of her neck, as he savored her scent. It made him feel better.

    Zuri had never felt like this before, all protected and warm.

    If this was years ago when she was still an emotional wreck after everything she endured in the pack, she would scream and despise every touch that she felt. She still felt that way now when a stranger was being too close to her or became physical, but it was always different with Chaos.

    He would always be different for her.

    He was the only exception...

    So, it was her? The white wolf that was with Chaos in the past? The littlepanion that Chaos sacrificed his soul for?

    The white wolf.

    The first shifter.

    The girl that was sent to apany him in this eternal life.

    Someone that he would give his life for without a second thought.

    It was her and would always be her...

    Zuri remembered what the centaurs said when Chaos forced them to see through her. They couldn¡¯t see her future, but her past life was very twisted.

    ¡®She is an old soul.¡¯ The centaur once told them. ¡®You lost her once... ¡®will you lose her for the second time?¡¯ that is the real question that you want to ask me, right?¡¯

    That was the question that Chaos wanted to ask the centaur then. Would he lose her again after everything that he had gone through?

    ==========================

    July looked at herself in the mirror of her dressing table. Her face looked so pale and there were visible dark circles under her eyes, as if she had not gotten a proper sleep for more than a week. She looked exhausted.

    July couldn¡¯t remember what had happened on the night she met the supernatural creature named Aaron when she visited Ciara.

    But, when she woke up, she was already inside her bedroom, lying on her bed, while the sun had risen. She was woken up because Sebastian knocked on her door several times and he grew impatient because there was no answer from inside, even though it was already noon.

    It was not like July to sleep in through the entire morning.

    ¡°Yes,ing,¡± July said in her hoarse voice. She needed to clear her throat first before she tried to answer Sebastian again. ¡°What is it?¡±

    July opened the door and tried to neaten her hair, so she would look more presentable, but Sebastian could see how messy she was right now.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Sebastian stood right in front of the door, but he didn¡¯t take any step closer, because he knew this was the bedroom she shared with Knox. He didn¡¯t have any idea whether or not that man was inside. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am fine,¡± July said a little bit too fast to make it sound more believable, yet she couldn¡¯t hide from Sebastian that she was not fine at all.

    ¡°Stop lying in front of me.¡± Sebastian balled his hands, his eyes narrowed when he looked how messy she was. ¡°You only woke up at this hour, it is not like you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, I just didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night.¡± July didn¡¯t even remember all the things that she had donest night and how she could go back to this manor. It was almost as if she forgot half of the things that had happened after she agreed to strike a deal with Aaron.

    What kind of deal did she make? What should she do? There must be something that she needed to do in return, right? Since, this was a deal.

    Yet, she forgotpletely.

    July flinched and took a step back when she felt Sebastian¡¯s hand on her forehead.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Sebastian immediately retracted his hand when he saw July¡¯s reaction. ¡°You look so pale, I thought you were sick. You even missed breakfast.¡±

    July smiled to assure him and then spoke in a more cheerful tone. ¡°Have lunch with me.¡±

    =======================

    When someone was staring at you intently, you would feel this creepy feeling that would make the hair on the back of your neck stand up, almost like you could sense the dangering at you.

    More or less, that was how Zuri felt when she opened her eyes and found Skr standing next to her bed. She had her arms folded in front of her chest, with the bright light from the sun that poured in through the window, shining brightly behind her back.

    Zuri immediately sat down straight, she was on her guard, as if she was about to attack her, if she made any move that threatened her.

    Yet, Skr remained unfazed. She stayed frozen in her position for a moment. She didn¡¯t even flinch when Zuri sat up straight and got ready to attack her. What actually was inside her mind?

    ¡°Did someone give you permission to enter the room?¡± Zuri asked in a cold tone. She nced beside her and found Chaos was still fast asleep. How could he not wake up at all? Was he really that tired?

    ¡°He drained his energy again,¡± Skr said, as if answering the unspoken question in Zuri¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What?¡± Zuri turned around and noticed that Skr was staring at Chaos right now.

    ¡°He will not wake up until a few dayster.¡± Skr stared at Zuri for a long time, which made her feel ufortable.

    ¡°Thank you for your information, but if you don¡¯t have anything to do here, you can get out of this room.¡± Zuri was not at all thrilled to be woken up by a strange woman staring down at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t own this room.¡± Skr circled the bed and then stopped by Chaos¡¯ side, as she stared at his sleeping face. ¡°You don¡¯t own him as well.¡±

    Zuri narrowed her eyes. She was not that clueless, but she needed more evidence than this to confirm her guess.

    ¡°You are right,¡± Zuri said lightly, but when Skr bent her body to close the distance between her and Chaos, she squinted her eyes dangerously. ¡°But I can say that he will not like it when you touch him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Skr smirked, but she fixed her eyes on Chaos, his lips to be more precise when she leaned over. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that.¡±

    Skr inched closer to Chaos, while he was not aware of his surroundings. She wanted to kiss him, right in front of Zuri.

    She was only a little girl that Chaos took with him because she could sense his shattered souls. She meant nothing to him, right?

    That waspletely wrong.

    Skr ignored the warning and she shouldn¡¯t be surprised when Zuri wed her face when she was just a second away from kissing him.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 308

    308 NO CHILDREN ALLOWED

    Skr hated a lot of facts about Zuri.

    She hated that Chaos had been travelling with her for years, when she thought he went out of reach to all of them. This was not something unusual, since he didn¡¯t really need them if they couldn¡¯t find his shattered souls.

    Another fact that Skr hated about this girl was that she could find Chaos¡¯ shattered souls without any problem. Something that they had to put a lot of effort into doing and even so, there would be times they made some mistakes.

    Especially when she learned that Chaos called her by a different name. Blue? What ridiculous name was that? Was that his pet name for her? The thought of it alone made Skr¡¯s blood boil in anger.

    And now, she found her sleeping next to him. Yet, what made it more unbearable for Skr was the look on Chaos¡¯ face. He looked so peaceful.

    Even after decades of knowing Chaos, Skr had never seen him let his guard down like this. She had never seen him sleeping sofortably like this. What she was seeing right now was simply out of his character. At least, nothing like what she knew about him.

    And now, Skr was curious about one thing...

    How would it feel to kiss him...

    ¡°But I can say that he will not like it when you touch him.¡±

    .....

    That was what this girl said and it only irritated her even more.

    ¡°Really?¡± Skr smirked viciously. She really wanted to know what this little girl¡¯s reaction would be when she witnessed what she was going to do. She fixed her eyes on Chaos, precisely his lips, as she leaned over. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that.¡±

    Skr inched closer to Chaos; she could sense that he was drained. For whatever reason, it seemed his energy had been depleted, which caused him to not be aware of his own surroundings.

    This girl named Zuri was only a little girl that Chaos took in because she could sense his shattered souls. In that case, she meant nothing to him, right?

    That waspletely wrong.

    ¡°Touch him and you will regret it,¡± Zuri said coldly, her ws emerging from the tips of her fingers. She would have shifted into her beast directly if it was not for Chaos¡¯ warning to not disclose her true identity as the white wolf.

    However, Skr ignored the warning, she could care less about what Zuri said, since she didn¡¯t see her importance.

    Skr leaned her body, and could feel Chaos¡¯ warm breath against her when she was only a second away from kissing him.

    She could finally taste his lips, it was going great until she felt the movement in front of her from Zuri. The corners of Skr¡¯s lips tugged upward. She nced at her to look into her eyes to control her movements.

    This was Skr¡¯s ability, she could control someone else¡¯s emotion, she could control their mind as she pleased, but of course there was a limit to her ability and one thing for sure, she couldn¡¯t control Chaos¡¯ shattered souls, or anything rted to him.

    Therefore, she was shocked to her core when she failed to stop Zuri¡¯s movements and it was toote for her to dodge her attack, as she could feel her razor sharp ws digging into her skin. They went so deep and ripped off a little chunk of her face.

    Without question, blood sttered onto the walls and the bedside table, following with a shrill scream from the woman, as she curled her body on the ground, pressing her hand against the side of her face, to stop the bleeding, but the pain was unbearable, she had never felt this kind of pain before this.

    It was rare for Skr to get hurt, because she could just manipte the other person¡¯s malicious intentions and control them as she pleased.

    Yet, why didn¡¯t it work on her?

    On the other hand, Zuri knelt on the bed, next to Chaos, who was still sleeping soundly throughout this entire incident. He didn¡¯t even furrow his brows even though Skr¡¯s scream could rattle the walls.

    ¡°I warned you,¡± Zuri said coldly. Blood dripped down from her hand, as her ws emerged from the tips of her fingers further. She was ready to start a battle if this crude woman wanted it. ¡°I told you to not touch him.¡±

    Skr seemed to not hear that, since she was too upied with the pain that she had to endure right now. She didn¡¯t care about what Zuri said, but this had set an example as to what she would get if she tried to cross her again.

    Hearing the loud noise from their bedroom and Skr¡¯s cry, Norbeat rushed to the second floor, you could hear his footsteps, while Killian and Knox simply appeared out of thin air inside the room.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Killian immediately came to Skr¡¯s rescue and checked on her, while Knox came to Zuri and nced at her bleeding hand, and he was sure the blood was not hers.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Knox narrowed his eyes when he looked at Zuri, as if to warn her to stop wing at people, she had done that countless times when she was little.

    Zuri lifted her chin, but she dropped her hand, as her ws retracted into her fingers. ¡°She didn¡¯t heed my warning,¡± she said simply. There was no remorse in her voice or expression. She was ready to tear her up if she provoked her again.

    Knox nced at Killian and Skr and silently told them to leave the room.

    Skr was heard throwing a few curses at Zuri when Killian, literally, had to drag her out of the room, while Norbeat just arrived and looked so confused, especially when he saw blood everywhere.

    ¡°What is happening here?¡± He asked in confusion. The little boy could feel the tension in the air and was torn between following Killian and Skr or staying to see what Knox and Zuri would talk about.

    However, thetter one seemed to not be an option for him at all, because right at that time, the door was mmed closed, knocking the little boy down.

    ¡°Aaargh!¡± Norbeat wailed, while holding his face, as he curled his body in front of the door, because the door was shut right in his face. ¡°HOW COULD YOU BE SO MEAN TO A LITTLE CHILD?!¡± he protested.

    Meanwhile, inside the room, Knox simply waved his hand and all the noises from outside of the bedroom vanished. It was eerily quiet right now.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Knox asked her sternly, as Zuri stood up on the bed, making herself look taller than Knox, because she didn¡¯t want to look up at him.

    ¡°She started it,¡± Zuri replied curtly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask who started it first. I asked you, what happened?¡± Knox reiterated his words because Zuri didn¡¯t look like she wanted to answer him directly. He ignored the fact that this girl was looking down at him in her attempt to gain a more dominant position in this argumentation...

    And one thing that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Knox was the fact that Chaos was sound asleep during this entire debacle, he was not woken up at all. Did he exhaust himself again?

    ¡°That crude woman wanted to kiss him,¡± Zuri said sternly, gritting her teeth because she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. She would have shifted into her beast if that woman retaliated. ¡°She came to my room and stared me down while I was sleeping.¡±

    With only a few words from Zuri, Knox seemed to already get a grip of this entire situation, after all, he had known Skr for quite some time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen again. One thing that you should know is that Skr doesn¡¯t have healing ability like you, so what you did will leave scars on her face.¡± At this point, Knox wondered why Skr didn¡¯t stop her...

    She must have known the consequences of her actions, even though she was clueless that Zuri was a white wolf, but she was well aware that she was a shifter, but why didn¡¯t she stop her?

    ¡°Good. I will leave more scars if she provoked me again. You better warn her, because obviously, she didn¡¯t listen to me.¡± Zuri then jumped off the bed and walked toward the bathroom to clean her hands from that woman¡¯s blood.

    ========================

    From what Zuri heard, Killian took Skr to the hospital and she needed to stay there for at least a week.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± Norbeat looked at Zuri, while he was eating his cereal. The little boy looked bored, as he yed with his spoon.

    It was night and since the incident in the morning, Knox had locked himself up with Chaos inside the room and had not yete out.

    He seemed to be trying to help Chaos to gain his consciousness again. There was nothing to be worried about his condition, since Zuri had seen worse than that. He just needed time to recover.

    ¡°No, why should I?¡± Zuri asked Norbeat offhandedly. ¡°She asked for that.¡±

    ¡°I like that attitude,¡± Killian chimed in, as he raised both of his thumbs at Zuri. ¡°I am sure you are old enough to go to the bar. Since we are here, why don¡¯t we go somewhere fun? It is a little bit boring here, right?¡± he suggested.

    ¡°Where?¡± Zuri asked.

    ¡°To Neon Night bar.¡±

    ¡°I would love to go,¡± Norbeat said happily.

    ¡°No children allowed.¡± Killian smirked at the little boy.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 309

    309 THEIR SECOND ENCOUNTER

    Killian was bored to death. He would usually go to the bar every night, screw some people, initiate fights to lose some tension or hunt Chaos¡¯ shattered souls if he was in the mood.

    Therefore, to stay at home and look after a little boy and a young girl, made him feel like a babysitter. Of course, this was something that he couldn¡¯t stand.

    ¡°I am sure you are old enough to go to the bar. Since we are here, why don¡¯t we go somewhere fun? It is a little bit boring here, right?¡± he suggested to Zuri.

    Yes, yes. He knew that he was supposed to keep Zuri out of trouble, but what trouble could she possibly get into when they went to a bar? Fighting? This girl could w anyone who bothered her like Skr did and Killian would love to finish the rest of the fight.

    If someone flirted with her? Hm, from what Killian saw, this girl was really infatuated with Chaos. A mere human boy couldn¡¯t possibly pique her interest.

    ¡°Where?¡± Zuri asked. She was bored as well. Knox stayed with Chaos longer than she thought and he would shoo her away whenever she entered the room because he needed to concentrate.

    Well, if this was rted to Chaos and something that could help him, Zuri didn¡¯t mind taking a step aside. Moreover, Chaos was safer with Knox by his side.

    ¡°To Neon Night bar.¡± Killian was a regr there and it had been a while since thest time he went over.

    ¡°I would love to go,¡± Norbeat said happily. His ears perked up when he heard that. He had been tired of living as a sweet little boy whose cheeks would always be pinched by people. That was simply an insult to him.

    .....

    ¡°No children allowed.¡± Killian smirked at the little boy. ¡°What do you think that ce is?¡±

    ¡°I am not a little boy!¡± Norbeat stood up. He wanted to look more intimidating, but his height failed him miserably, because even though Killian was sitting on the sofa, he couldn¡¯t even reach his chest, let alone his head.

    This made Killianugh hard. ¡°I can¡¯t see that. Kids are not allowed.¡±

    Norbeat was not happy to hear that and kicked Killian¡¯s feet. He growled deeply, yet the sound of it only made him sound a little bit cute for him to threaten someone else.

    ¡°Go away boy, you are not invited, go sleep and study.¡± Killian flicked Norbeat¡¯s forehead and literally kicked him on the butt when he turned him around. ¡°Let¡¯s go, girl. Let¡¯s party.¡±

    ¡°Will Knox be okay with it?¡± Zuri looked up to the second floor.

    ¡°He upied him for a whole day and I am sure he will upy him for the rest of the night. What are you going to do about that? Sitting here and boring yourself to death?¡±

    =======================

    ¡°Stay inside the car,¡± Liam said to Eros, as he got out of the car. ¡°Make yourselffortable, because I will be long.¡±

    ¡°Very reassuring,¡± Eros replied sarcastically. It had been three to four nights straight that Liam kepting to this bar. But, only thest two days that he took Eros with him, for whatever unknown reason that he didn¡¯t want to make clear.

    And for Eros, it was the most annoying thing that he had to do. Waiting. He would have rejected his order if knew that he would end up at the backseat, sleeping throughout the night ufortably, while they had a hotel room not too far from here.

    This sucked and for the love of him, he would prefer to be in the pack rather than to be here.

    Eros growled irritatedly, but there was nothing he could do except to wait for Liam to return.

    Right at that time, when he was about to move to the backseat of the car, he caught a nce of this girl, who took all of his attention. He froze for a moment when this girl walked in front of his car.

    She has white girl. So white until it reminded him of the color of snow...

    It was strange for Eros to be so interested in a woman and couldn¡¯t keep his eyes away from her. Was it safe to say that she was the most interesting woman that he had ever seen? Even though he just saw her for a split second? She was surely older than him.

    Who was this woman? Where was she going?

    And the most strange thing happened to Eros when he opened the car door and got out of there unconsciously. His first instinct was to approach her. Was he crazy? How could he act out of impulsiveness toward a stranger?

    Probably sensing Eros¡¯ intense gaze, the girl turned around and looked him right in the eyes, and that was the moment when he realized the white hair girl was not a human being. She was a shifter.

    =======================

    July felt very restless, she didn¡¯t feel good at all. Even Sebastian could find her brooding more than once during their conversation about Lucinda city and their ns for it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like you want to have this conversation now, we can discuss this matter some other time,¡± Sebastian said finally when July missed his question for the second time. He knew there was something else that was going on in her mind, though he was not sure what it was.

    However, he could tell it must be rted to Knox, because there was nothing else that could distract July¡¯s focus the way Knox did.

    ¡°We can talk about another thing if you want,¡± Sebastian offered. ¡°I will listen.¡±

    July shook her head, she didn¡¯t think that she wanted to talk about it at all. She surely felt a little bit distracted, but what bothered her was something she couldn¡¯t talk to anyone about. Probably, she would take this matter to her grave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk,¡± July said. ¡°There is so much stuff here. I want to see the other district.¡±

    Sebastian nodded. He would agree to every request of hers at this point, as he couldn¡¯t bear to see how messed up the woman in front of him was. For some odd reason, he missed the moments she relied on him. When Knox was not here and she came to look for him every time she met with trouble.

    Yet, he felt they had grown apart, and she was not happy when she got what she wanted, which was; Knox. Why couldn¡¯t she be happier when the man that she loved was here?

    Sebastian really wanted to see her bubbly side again, or to hear the way sheughed freely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sebastian said, as he took her hand, which he immediately knew was a mistake, but then he didn¡¯t feel July pulling away, as she was still distracted with her own thoughts, so he didn¡¯t either and continue to hold her hand, as they walked out of the manor.

    If this was the closest thing that he could do with her, so be it.

    =======================

    Norbeat finally followed them to this Neon Night bar that Killian rmended, in order to get another body. He couldn¡¯t do it until now because they stayed at home for thest few days and met no one.

    ¡°I would love to take over your body,¡± Norbeat seethed, as they got out of the car.

    ¡°Yeah, I know that you love to be me, but unfortunately, you can¡¯t do it.¡± Killian tousled his hair, which made the little boy even angrier. ¡°Unfortunately, as Chaos¡¯ fellow shattered souls, there is no way you can take over my soul, boy.¡±

    Meanwhile, Zuri didn¡¯t think much about the interaction between the two of them, as she looked around her.

    She agreed to go in hopes she could find one of Chaos¡¯ shattered souls, that was what Killian said to entice her to step out of the house.

    But, aside from that, she needed to be outside of that stuffy house, since she couldn¡¯t be with Chaos, as Knox stayed with him all the time.

    Zuri was also still upset with Skr and hoped she could do something more to her, aside from scratching her face.

    Yet, she was stunned when this scent hit her. The scent that only belonged to Chaos¡¯ shattered souls. At first, she thought it came from Killian, but on second thought, she realized it was noting from him at all. It came from her left side.

    And there he was, a young boy, around the age of fourteen to sixteen, staring at her, dumbfounded. Why was he stunned? When it was supposed to be Zuri, who was surprised to see him?

    He looked at her intensely, as if they knew each other, did they?

    Zuri couldn¡¯t recall if she had met with him somewhere else before this.

    However, as she was surprised by this encounter, Zuri found she felt another feeling that was entirely bizarre toward this young teenage boy, yet she couldn¡¯t describe what it was.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Killian realized Zuri was acting strangely, as she stopped walking with him. So, he shoved Norbeat away from him, who was still ranting about his teasing, and then walked back to Zuri. ¡°Something is wrong?¡±

    Something was definitely very wrong with Zuri and she couldn¡¯t say it in words.

    They were in the parking lot, with a lot of cars there, but there was no one there. It seemed their owners were all in the bar.

    ¡°He...¡± Zuri found herself stuttering. She wanted to tell Killian that he was a shattered soul, but...

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 310

    310 MATE

    Some of the shifters would find their mates sooner than the rest, but usually, the mate bond would be formed when both of them reached the age of seventeen.

    Even if they met before that, the feeling was not that strong, yet you would know there was something more between the two of you.

    At least, that was what happened between Eros and Zuri right now.

    Both of them could feel it, there was something between them, something more than just what Zuri knew for certain that this young man with blue eyes was Chaos¡¯ shattered soul.

    Eros was only fourteen right at this moment and he was clueless about his feelings. He was confused with his own reaction toward the white haired girl before his eyes.

    He thought he was attracted to her because of the color of her hair that was unusual, yet Eros knew himself more than anything. There was no way someone¡¯s hair color could make him react so strongly.

    This was weird and had never happened before.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Killian stopped walking and approached Zuri when he realized the girl stopped following him and started acting strangely. He shoved Norbeat away from him, who was still ranting about nonsense and then walked back to her. ¡°Something is wrong?¡±

    On the other hand, Zuri knew there was something definitely wrong with her and she couldn¡¯t say it in words.

    .....

    They were in the parking lot, with a lot of cars there, but there was no one nearby, it seemed the car owners had already gone to the bar.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Killian followed Zuri¡¯s line of sight and found a young boy staring at Zuri intensely, as if this was his first time seeing a woman. Well, he had to admit, Zuri was hot and gorgeous, but his reaction was overstated, right?

    This parking lot was a little dim, thus for the first few seconds, Killian couldn¡¯t make out the color of the young boy¡¯s eyes, only when he inched closer a little, as if he was about to approach Zuri, the dragon shifter could see those familiar blues.

    ¡°He...¡± Zuri found herself stuttering. She wanted to tell Killian that he was a shattered soul, but the man had already made his move. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Before Zuri could stop him, the dragon shifter had rushed toward the young boy. He growled at him dangerously and took the initiative to attack first.

    Fortunately, the young boy snapped out of his reverie just in time to dodge his first blow. He jumped onto the car next to him, which caused the rm to start ring loudly.

    Of course, this loud sound would draw people¡¯s attention sooner orter.

    ¡°He is Chaos¡¯ shattered soul, right?¡± Killian asked Zuri, but the way he asked it sounded more like he was only seeking a confirmation, rather than an answer.

    Zuri found herself unable to give the answer immediately, there was something that held her back. Perhaps because this shattered soul was too young? That was why Zuri was hesitant for him to be taken away, right? He was too young to die.

    That was nonsense.

    She had shown Chaos a shattered souls much younger than him and despite her feeling bad for their deaths, but if they lived longer than that, they would cause destruction that would take more lives.

    Therefore, Zuri would usually close her eyes, heart ande to terms with her feelings upon that thought.

    Yet, this boy in front of her was different. She didn¡¯t want him to die. What was wrong with her?

    ¡°ZURI!¡± Killian growled at her. He was sure that this young boy was Chaos¡¯ shattered soul, especially when it was clear to see that he was not a mere human being, but he didn¡¯t want to kill recklessly in this area.

    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± She gritted her teeth when the answer slipped through her lips.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Norbeat pulled Zuri¡¯s hand to get her attention. ¡°Go help Killian and get him!¡± the little boy shouted at her in frustration, as he watched Killian had started to lock this poor young boy as his target.

    But, Zuri couldn¡¯t help herself. She didn¡¯t want him to get caught.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, woman?!¡± Norbeat screeched and then rushed toward where Killian was chasing the shifter down.

    Meanwhile, people started to gather because of the noise that the cars made, as there were several other cars, whose rms had been set off.

    Seeing people start toe to this spot, Zuri walked away from there immediately, avoiding getting caught.

    ========================

    Emily was trying to call Eros, because he should have called her an hour ago to talk about his day or wish her a simple goodnight.

    However, theirst chat was left read, but there was no answer from him, even after a few attempts to get through to him.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Emily mumbled. It was not like Eros to leave her to worry.

    Emily was in her bedroom, ready to sleep, yet she was too restless to close her eyes without getting any news from Eros. He was not only a brotherly figure for her, but also someone that would be able to protect her.

    Without him, even living in this pack would be a great deal for her. They only let her live in this pack because of Eros and if something happened to him, Emily needed to start worrying about her own life.

    Those beasts would hunt her down and do something horrible, as they had talked about it countless times, even when she was still in the same room.

    They talked about what they would do to Emily once they got a chance, as if she was not there.

    ¡°Eros, where are you?¡± Emily whimpered, she tried to call him again, but this time, she couldn¡¯t even get through to him. His phone was turned off, something that he had never done before. This only increased her anxiety.

    Right at that time, someone knocked on the door, which startled her. It was toote for someone to visit her room, or even for a prank that she usually got...

    ======================

    Darius looked at the bruise on Jasmine¡¯s arm uneasily. He was aware where those bruises came from.

    It seemed he had used too much strength when he shoved her that night and now, even after a few days had passed, the bruises were still ring.

    So weak. The human body was so weak. If his mate was not human, she would be able to kill one or two of these nasty werewolves before they brought her down and eventually killed her.

    But, it only needed one shifter and she was helpless, just like this human before him. She didn¡¯t seem to take care of the bruises either.

    Darius watched Jasmine enter her room and close the door without saying anything.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gill asked him when he saw his partner for tonight patrol walk away from him.

    ¡°I will be right back,¡± Darius said curtly, without giving him any exnation and he indeed returned a few minutester with a first aid kit.

    ¡°What do you want to do with that?¡¯ Gill furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Even though he was hurt, there was no way those things could help him, as shifters could heal themselves.

    ¡°No. This is for her.¡±

    Gill raised his brows.

    ¡°There is a bruise on her arm.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t even realize that. You pay more attention to her apparently.¡± There was a mocking tone in the way he talked.

    ¡°The alpha will have our heads if he knew his mate was hurt when he returned.¡± And at that statement, Gill shut his mouth and Darius entered the room without saying anything more to his fellow guard.

    Inside the room, he saw Jasmine sitting on a chair next to a window. She looked at him with a frown when she heard the door being opened.

    ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± Jasmine asked, her tone was cold, but there was curiosity in her eyes. She looked a little bit scared of him, a gesture that made Darius feel bad, but good at the same time, because he knew that he had the upper hand in this situation.

    Something that every shifter liked.

    ¡°Show me your arm,¡± Darius said, as he put down the first aid kit box.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this,¡± Jasmine said carefully, her voice was very soft and gentle, she lowered her eyes when Darius looked at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get into trouble.¡± Darius took a chair and then sat down in front of Jasmine, as he took her arm carefully to see the bruises that he caused.

    Upon a closer look, they were worse than he expected.

    ¡°If what you meant by trouble is encountering Liam¡¯s anger, I will not say anything,¡± Jasmine said, but Darius simply worked on her bruises and their conversation stopped at that.

    ==========================

    Zuri drove the car to find a yground near a residential area. At this hour, this ce was eerily quiet.

    But right now, she could see Killian, Chaos¡¯ shattered soul and a strange man, who she didn¡¯t recognize, standing next to the dragon shifter and another man with his back facing her. They seemed to be in a confrontation.

    The young boy had been handled, as he knelt down with both of his hands behind his back.

    Zuri immediately walked closer, and the man that was confronting Killian, sensed her presence and turned around to face her. Looks of surprise etched on both of their faces.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 311

    311 AN UGLY NIGHT

    Aaron told Liam a few things about Eros¡¯ mate. He said that he would find that young lycan¡¯s mate in a bar named Neon Night, but that devil didn¡¯t say precisely in which part of the bar that he could find her.

    The devil only told him that she was someone that he knew, therefore when Liam entered the bar, he expected to see someone that he had met before. He looked at every girl there closely so as not to miss anyone, thinking if he had met them before this.

    Yet, he could recognize no one there.

    He had never been in this ce before, let alone in this city. Thus, it was no wonder that he knew nobody here.

    Only when he got a distress mind link from Eros, telling him that he was being hunted down by a shifter, he rushed out of the bar.

    It was easy to track down Eros¡¯ scent because he had gotten used to him, which led him to this yground area.

    A man with piercing blue eyes was holding Eros captive. He forced the young lycan to kneel, by bending his hands behind him with one hand while gripping his nape with the other.

    Not many people knew about this, but when you held down a shifter nape and forced them to kneel, in that position, they wouldn¡¯t be able to shift into their beast. This was the safest way to handle a shifter without killing them.

    ¡°Hee... what are you?¡± Killian tilted his head, while tightening his grip on Eros¡¯ nape and arms.

    .....

    ¡°Give him back to me,¡± Liam said calmly, he looked at Eros, who was trying to escape his caotor¡¯s clutches desperately, but he couldn¡¯t do anything more than growling viciously at the strange man, who chased him down without any exnation. ¡°He is my beta.¡±

    ¡°He... your beta? But, he is a lycan.¡± Killian closed his eyes and smelled the air. ¡°A rare creature. I like him. He is mine now.¡±

    Liam could feel that the man he was facing right now was a shifter, but absolutely he was not a werewolf. What is he?

    ¡°You can¡¯t take a member of mine as you please.¡± Liam was very calm. He tried to analyze the situation. Aside from this man, there was another man beside him. He looked young, with red hair and crooked nose, yet he was not a shifter. A human? Why would a human be with a supernatural creature? He didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°Why not? I want him. I¡¯ll get him.¡± Killian tilted his head, as if he was challenging Liam with his statement. He wanted to see what he was going to do if he said something like that.

    He wouldn¡¯t mind if he had to fight him. It was great to vent out some frustration because he had to behave and hold himself back.

    ¡°Let him go.¡± This time Liam¡¯s voice was deeper and darker, as he realized there was no way this would end amicably.

    ¡°Or what?¡± Killian chuckled, as he tightened his grip on Eros further. It was easy to handle this young lycan. It had been decades since thest time he saw a lycan. He would be a great addition to his collection.

    Oh, he couldn¡¯t collect him, since he was Chaos¡¯ shattered soul, that man would have killed him right away, like he did to the lycan that he collected before. What a pity...

    ¡°Liam?¡±

    A soft woman¡¯s voice echoed in this quiet yground, which was filled with tension and made all of the people there turn their attention toward Zuri, who walked carefully toward them.

    ¡°Zuri?¡± Liam furrowed his brows. He felt his mind freeze right at that moment when he tried to put the pieces together.

    Impossible. This was impossible, right? Something that shouldn¡¯t happen...

    But, Eros and Zuri?

    Liam narrowed his eyes, as he looked at the young lycan closely and recognized the way he looked at Zuri. It was different. His gaze was filled with curiosity and inquisitiveness.

    And even though Zuri didn¡¯t show it bluntly, it was there, the same feeling that Eros gave off when he watched the girl move closer.

    This was interesting, but also troublesome...

    To say that Liam was not on good terms with Zuri was an understatement and now he was outnumbered and outpowered. After all, Zuri was the best fighter that his pack ever had.

    This wouldn¡¯t end well.

    ======================

    Emily curled her body at the corner of her room, hugging her legs, as she tried to protect herself from Kyle and the other three boys, who barged into her room and took inappropriate pictures of her.

    Kyle pushed the door very hard once Emily unlocked it, smashing the door against her face, and made her nose bleed in the process, as she stumbled back.

    She didn¡¯t have time to push back the door when all of them rushed into the room and started taking pictures of her.

    Emily loved to wear dresses when she went to sleep, cute strawberry dresses or something that had a flowery pattern on it.

    Therefore, it was easy for them to pick her dress up and take a pic of her panties andugh at her face after finding out the color of her panties she was wearing.

    ¡°What is it? You match your dress with your panties?¡± Joshughed harder, as he shared the pictures to all of them and of course. They wouldn¡¯t end up in the phones of the four of them, they would also be sent to however many people they could reach... maybe even each and everyone of their contacts.

    ¡°You are a freak. Freak human... what a trash.¡±

    Emily felt humiliated and was not able to fight back. And the only thing she could do was cry, she wanted them to get out of her room.

    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t stay for long. Once they got what they wanted, they left her there, in a pool of her own tears.

    ¡°Stop crying, you only make me want to do something more,¡± Kyle scoffed at her, as he walked out of the bedroom with all of his friends.

    Though it didn¡¯t evenst more than five minutes, this was the most traumatizing moment that she ever happened to face.

    ========================

    ¡°What do you mean there will be anarchy in this city?¡± Sol narrowed his eyes at Vanesha, he watched how the girl moved around swiftly.

    Before this, he barely paid any attention to her, thinking that she was only a teenager that wanted to sleep with him, thus he used her; for both finding out about all the information rted to River and to warm his bed.

    She was willing to do that and even though this was against his morals, Sol had long thrown such things out of his life.

    ¡°There will be an uproar, someone will attack the facility and take down the government. Therefore, I want you to stay away from the headquarters.¡± Vanesha kept talking, as she did something on hisputer, her fingers moved swiftly across the keyboard, as her eyes stayed glued to the monitor.

    ¡°Stop this.¡± Sol grabbed Vanesha¡¯s hand and pulled her closer to him. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°On the twenty third, three months from now, stay away from the headquarters, go to a safe ce or hide yourself.¡± Vanesha looked at him firmly. ¡°You won¡¯t want to be here.¡±

    Sol gritted his teeth, as he tightened his grip on Vanesha¡¯s hand, but the girl didn¡¯t flinch at all, this was not the first time Sol treated her roughly. She kinda liked it.

    ¡°Exin about it or I will alert the organization.¡±

    Vanesha shook her head. ¡°You are under tight security, they don¡¯t trust you. Your father is struggling to keep his power because people who oppose your stay in the organization have grown in number. They don¡¯t want you there because they think you are not capable enough.¡±

    Sol knew that he didn¡¯t have a knack for running this organization like Jasmine did. He had known it since the very beginning.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, I will protect you.¡± Vanesha caressed his cheek and tiptoed to kiss him on the lips. ¡°You are mine.¡±

    =========================

    Once Zuri was sure that was Liam, all the memories rushed back to her head. The pain that she endured because of his malicious n.

    He didn¡¯t do anything to her. Not directly, but he orchestrated all of that, he had nned the whole thing and set her up.

    That night.

    No matter how much she tried to forget about it or to push it back to the back of her mind, sometimes it would resurface, catching her off guard every single time. And seeing Liam right now, only made her feel like she had to face those fears and resentments all over again.

    ¡°Zuri, I didn¡¯te for you.¡± Liam raised both of his hands and took a step back when he saw the unwavering bloodlust in those hazel eyes. They used to be so close in the past, or at least, as close as one could get to someone like Zuri. ¡°I will take my man and I will leave you alone here, okay? Let bygones be bygones.¡±

    Bygones be bygones?

    Zuri scoffed. He used her. Not only once. Now that the damage had been done, he wanted her to forget that? Yes, she would forget that after she had his head.

    At that thought, Zuri leapt ahead and shifted into her white wolf.

    ¡°Oh, no...¡± Norbeat mumbled under his breath. Chaos had warned Zuri to not shift in front of Killian, but that was exactly what she did right now.

    Grimacing, Norbeat tilted his head to look at Killian¡¯s expression...

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 312

    312 A DRAGON SHIFTER

    Zuri saw red when she saw Liam. It almost felt like all those nightmares had returned, barrelling to the front of her mind, without her being able to stop it. She couldn¡¯t control herself when all she wanted right now was to kill him. Spill his blood on the ground.

    He not only set up the worst and horrible moment of her life, but he had also betrayed her. His betrayal hurt like hell, since Liam was one of the few people that she could trust.

    Broken trust was something that you would never forget, especially since it could leave a scar for such a long time.

    Thus, with anger that was not able to be controlled, Zuri shifted into her beast form and now the white wolf stood there, growling viciously at Liam.

    ¡°Zuri, we can talk about this,¡± Liam said, as he raised both of his hands with his palms facing Zuri, as if to calm her down, yet there was nothing that could set her mind straight right now. She wanted blood and she would go for it.

    The white beast lunged toward him, baring its fangs with ws as sharp as razors ready to tear his flesh. e move from Liam and he would be done for, since Zuri aimed for his neck, the softest spot that could help one end his opponent¡¯s life in one swift move.

    Yet, before Zuri could reach him, Liam had shifted into his brown color beast and dodged the attack just in time before the white beast could knock him down for good.

    At this point, there was nothing that he could do, but fight back. You would never be able to find a middle ground with a mad beast. It was either you or them, who would die and Zuri and Liam were in such an unpleasant situation.

    However, what those beasts didn¡¯t seeing was an outburst from a crazy beast. And to Norbeat¡¯s dismay, that beast was Killian, who roared loudly upon seeing the white beast. He seemed to havepletely lost it.

    .....

    ¡°Oh... no... no...¡± Norbeat took a few steps back, as he could see what would happen next. He was no longer in that little boy¡¯s body. Now, he was in his newly found teenage boy¡¯s body that looked so skinny with a crooked nose and dirty blonde hair. ¡°Killian... she is not them. You are mistaken.¡±

    Despite what he said, he chose to run away from that scene, because he was not sure that his voice would be able to reach him in this state.

    Loudly, despite the fight between the brown and white beasts, in the middle of the night, they could hear the sound of bones cracking, as though there were hundreds of bones that were being smashed at the same time.

    Yet, what happened next was something that no one wanted to see or even imagine...

    ¡°No... this is bad. Where is my phone?¡± Norbeat searched for his phone in every pocket of his pants. He needed to call Knox, so he could deal with this, but then he remembered, the phone was still on the body of the little boy. He forgot to retrieve it earlier, because he was in a hurry to follow Killian and the young lycan. ¡°Ah, shit.¡±

    =======================

    This room was so dark, save for the soft light of the moon that bathed every corner of it in its pale glow. Yet, the man that appeared all of a sudden, inside this room didn¡¯t seem to have any problem walking around and finding the right crib.

    There were two cribs inside this nursery room, which was where the alpha¡¯s twin children were sleeping, after their wet nurse finished her duty.

    No matter how tight the protection around this room was, it seemed that was not a big problem for this man, because he could walk without any sound and there was no scent on him whatsoever that could give away his existence.

    The man walked toward one of the cribs and watched a baby girl open her golden eyes. The golden eyes were the symbol, bespeaking to whom this baby belonged.

    ¡°Emma?¡± Aaron called her name. ¡°I don¡¯t like that name,¡± he muttered to himself.

    Emma was the name that Liam picked for his daughter, while the other one was named Aidan, yet the devil was not satisfied with that simple name. She would grow to be his bride after all. He wanted something more meaningful...

    ¡°What about ¡®Morana¡¯? Which means death.¡± Aaron looked at the baby, who was giggling, showing her toothless smile. ¡°See? You like that name more...¡±

    ========================

    The fight between the two beasts was stopped abruptly when they saw a huge dragon appearing right before their eyes.

    The size of this beast was enormouspared to the size of everything around the monster. It was akin toparing an insect with a human.

    The dragon¡¯s roar was loud enough to shake the ground and make anyone who heard it tremble in fear. This was not any random beast that you would see everyday.

    Not to mention that this East Draghar didn¡¯t acknowledge non human existence. This country was very proud to dere that they had taken all the necessary measures to ensure there were no supernatural creatures in theirnd.

    What a bullcrap...

    They didn¡¯t even realize that they had been living alongside the non human beings since the very beginning. They just had not discovered it yet.

    And now, with this massive dragon right before their eyes, there was no way they could excuse themselves and parade their glory for being free of supernatural creatures.

    Meanwhile, once Eros was freed from Killian¡¯s grip, before he could fully shift into his dragon beast, the young lycan rushed to a safer ce, as he was stunned to witness the transformation.

    He would never have thought that a dragon existed in this realm. At least, not until a few minutes ago. It sounded impossible and absurd to even believe.

    [We need to leave!] Liam mind linked Eros, pulling him out of his reverie upon seeing the size of the dragon before his eyes.

    The young lycan was still stunned speechless, if he moved a little bitte or slow, he would have been crushed under its feet.

    [Shift now!] Liammanded Eros, as they needed to leave this scene, because they couldn¡¯t be caught in the middle of this disaster.

    Hearing themand, Eros immediately pushed himself off the ground and shifted into his ck beast when he caught sight of the beautiful white beast.

    He had never seen such a beautiful beast before. It was in the color of snow, there was not a single dark spot on her fur. She looked pure and pristine. And the beast moved with agility.

    But, there was another thing that Eros realized. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of the white beast. Even from the first moment heid his eyes on her, there was this strange gravity that revolved around her and this led Eros to another realization, which was; the dragon was targeting her.

    The dragon breathed fire, following the white beast¡¯s movements, but barely burned her, since she could evade every attack swiftly, yet it caused this area to turn into a sea of fire.

    The fire burned everything that it touched, without exception and in the far distance, behind this wall of fire, Eros could see people screaming, children crying. The air was filled with all kinds of noises, asking for help.

    It reminded Eros of the situation years ago, when the city of Fokosa was brought down, because Chaos wreaked havoc there. He knew the creature named Chaos. Everyone did. He was the god of destruction.

    However, not many people had seen his face. People only heard strings of horrible stories about all the horrendous things that he had done, some of them even sounded like a bunch of myths.

    But, seeing how the white beast was struggling to get away from the dragon¡¯s attacks, instead of listening to his alpha¡¯s order, the ck lycan rushed toward her to assist her in escaping this cmity.

    Somehow, Eros¡¯ body moved on its own ord. He didn¡¯t know what got into him, but he didn¡¯t want the white wolf to be harmed. It was so foolish of him in hindsight, knowing this dragon was her friend. But then, why did he want to kill her?

    Eros, in his beast form, rammed into the side of the white wolf, so she could escape the ball of fire that was aimed at her, while he tried to dodge it himself.

    After that, he stood next to the white beast, staring into her hazel¡¯s eyes, while fire trapped them. It was hard tomunicate when they couldn¡¯t use the mind link, since there was no bond whatsoever between them.

    However, there was a point when Zuri understood what he wanted tomunicate to her and she let him lead the way, as both of them leapt over the fire, taking a high jump andnding on the other side of the fire wall.

    Both beasts didn¡¯t take a second to rest as they immediately dashed toward safety. The fire seemed to be helping them both as well. It actually served as a great cover for the two to escape.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know where she ran to, but she followed the ck lycan without question. She followed his lead and he took them to a main street that was in an uproar. The result of people seeing a huge dragon in the middle of this otherwise peaceful city.

    They passed all the people and moved in sync, as if they had known each other for a long time.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 313

    313 FIRE AGAINST FIRE

    In this chaotic situation, with the enormous dragon in the picture, people paid less attention to the two beasts that moved through them, trying to find safety.

    They moved so fast and precisely, not losing a single step to each other, as if they had the same mind and way of thinking. They passed all the people and moved in sync, as if they had known each other for a long time.

    In the end, when they had put so much distance between them and the dragon and thought it was safe enough for them to stop, they entered one of the houses that seemed to have been abandoned by its owner.

    It was a small house among the tens of houses around, which had the same size and design.

    The ck lycan shifted back into his human¡¯s form, as he walked naked into one of the rooms and returned with a shirt and a pair of boxers that looked so big for him, and he brought a simr set of clothes for Zuri as well.

    ¡°This is for you,¡± Eros said, as he put the clothes down on the floor right in front of the white beast. He was still fascinated by the beast, as he thought this was the most beautiful creature that he had ever encountered, not to mention her scent. It smelled amazing to him.

    But then, he snapped back to reality and turned around, while closing his eyes, since it would be inappropriate for him to stare at her when she shifted back into her human form. That kind of thing was too intimate.

    Eros didn¡¯t know why, but this girl¡¯s presence alone bothered him. Not in a bad way, but rather the opposite. This made him wonder what the connection between the two of them was.

    It was possible that they were...

    .....

    He was young, but he was not dumb.

    ¡°I am done, you can turn around,¡± Zuri said, as she found a hair tie to keep her long, white hair in order.

    But, by doing so, she exposed her neck, making Eros frown when he saw the ring mark on her neck. It was in the color red. He knew what it was, and also why it looked grotesque.

    ¡°Someone marked you forcefully.¡± The sound of it came out as a statement with a little bit bitterness rather than a question.

    And when Zuri heard that, she flinched a little. It had been years. Since she didn¡¯t talk about this anymore, even Chaos never tried to bring this matter up.

    She would just pretend the mark didn¡¯t exist and chose to wear something that could cover her neck, but right at this time, she didn¡¯t have a say in what she would wear.

    ¡°You should ask Liam about that.¡± Zuri turned around to face this young man. Her expression hardened and this made Eros narrow his eyes, as if he was trying to study her.

    Zuri was sure that he was younger than her, but even so, they were the same height right now and his body was built well, which let her know he was not a mere pack member to Liam.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Eros took a step forward, he looked bothered by this. What could Liam possibly have done to Zuri and how did they know each other?

    However, instead of answering his question, Zuri stared at him with an expression devoid of any emotions and when she asked again, her tone sounded more interrogative than she intended.

    ¡°What are you?¡± Zuri had this same attraction toward him, but its effect on her was not strong enough to make her do something ridiculous and she managed to brush it off, just like how Eros felt toward her.

    ¡°I am a lycan.¡±

    ¡°I can see that. A rare creature.¡± She learned about this when she was still in the pack, attending their school and all, just like a normal pack child, despite there being nothing normal for her at that time. ¡°What are you in the pack?¡±

    Zuri could feel the power radiating from him. It was also rare for such a young man to possess such power. But, probably it was because he was a lycan and on top of that, he was Chaos¡¯ shattered soul.

    ¡°I am the beta.¡±

    ¡°Beta?¡± Zuri raised her brows. ¡°What happened to Damon?¡±

    Eros was silent for a moment, before he answered her truthfully. ¡°I killed him.¡± He thought Zuri would be surprised and look at him differently, instead a vicious smirk glowed on the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Nice. I wanted to kill him as well.¡± Zuri then walked toward the window and watched the wall of fire that the dragon had created. She wondered why Killian was acting this way. What triggered him?

    ¡°What had Liam done to you?¡± Eros followed Zuri to look through the window. He didn¡¯t let go of this topic. He thought of this as something important.

    Zuri nced at him and, somehow, she felt like Chaos was staring at her, since they had the same colored eyes. It made her heart skip a beat.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that mark?¡± Eros kept asking her, because she didn¡¯t answer him the first time.

    ¡°If you really want to know, ask Liam.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to talk about it. ¡°But be careful with what he says.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zuri shifted her attention to the ¡®fire storm¡¯ in the distance. ¡°For me, he will be at the bottom of the list of people that I can trust.¡±

    Eros knew that. Liam was cunning and would always have a hidden agenda, but up until now, he had not yet done any harm to him.

    ¡°How do you know about all of this? You are a pack member of the Shadow Moon pack?¡±

    ¡°I was.¡±

    But then, their conversation was interrupted when, to their fear, the dragon pped its huge wings and flew into the night sky that had been covered by dark smoke from all the fire.

    ¡°We need to get out of here now,¡± Eros said in a stern voice. He then took Zuri¡¯s hand, as they ran out of the house and he didn¡¯t let her go.

    It was his instinct that came to y in his mind, where his subconsciousness told him to protect her. He would be doomed if something happened to her.

    Though Eros didn¡¯t realize it yet, the thought of something terrible happening to her and the mark on her neck was enough to make him question all the things that Liam had done for him.

    His trust in the Alpha was shattered without a question...

    =======================

    Vanesha was kissing Sol passionately, as the manid on his back on the sofa. This was how their every meeting would end and she didn¡¯t mind it at all.

    Even though Sol would respond passively at first, in the end, he would give up, since Vanesha knew what she should say and where she should touch.

    However, in the middle of their passionate moment, Sol¡¯s phone started ringing incessantly. They tried to ignore that, yet it didn¡¯t stop, which annoyed Vanesha, as she reached out to it.

    The phone was on the floor next to the sofa, so she just needed to stretch her hand.

    Yet, before Vanesha could turn it off, so they could focus on each other, Sol had snatched it and shoved Vanesha off from on top of him, as he got off from the sofa and walked toward the door. After putting on his boxers, he left her naked there.

    Vanesha red at his bare back and pouted her lips. She took Sol¡¯s shirt and followed behind him out of the room.

    She found him in his bedroom, and when she opened the door, Sol threw her a warning look, as if telling her to not make any sound.

    Quietly, Vanesha sat next to him and tried to listen in on the conversation between Sol and his father, Archie Williams, who was still able to hold onto his position as the head of the organization currently, despite many people trying to take him down.

    He wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation if Sol was more capable, or they agreed to save Jasmine, yet this old man was stubborn and sacrificed his daughter just like that.

    ¡°Dragon?¡± Vanesha furrowed her brows after the call had ended. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a dragon?¡± She knew that they were living among supernatural creatures right now and there were a lot of non-human beings that they didn¡¯t know about yet, but a dragon?

    Wasn¡¯t that too much?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sol replied. ¡°A dragon appeared in East Draghar and they need our help now.¡±

    Vanesha scoffed. ¡°What a p the universe delivered to that overbearing country.¡± She still remembered the fact that all of the countries had closed their borders and refused to help this country when all the supernatural creatures wreaked havoc years ago and Chaos unleashed pandemonium in this realm.

    And now, they were asking for help? Of course, they would beg for help. That country was not ready for it, since they always dered themselves as a human country, without any supernatural creature residing on theirnd.

    And now they found a dragon?

    Vanesha really wanted tough.

    ¡°You need to go from my house, they will call you.¡±

    ¡°I am not part of the Delta or any force.¡±

    ¡°They will take River with them. They will try her power.¡±

    ¡°To fight the dragon?¡± Vanesha was visibly surprised.

    Sol walked to his wardrobe and put on proper clothes. ¡°Fire against fire. Fair enough to see her power.¡±

    Apparently, the dragon had already burned down a few cities in that country.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 314

    314 I KNOW YOU CAN FEEL IT

    ¡°They will take River with them. They will try her power.¡± His father and a few higher rank members in the organization thought it was a good opportunity to pit River¡¯s power against the dragon¡¯s power.

    One of the reasons why they couldn¡¯t really attest River¡¯s power was because they didn¡¯t have the right opportunity to do it. It required arge ce at her dispensation, just in case things went south. To receive all the impact and cushion the destruction that would ensue.

    Therefore, with the East Draghar begging for their help, this could be their chance to study the true extremes of River¡¯s power, without destroying their own country.

    Of course, after what East Draghar had done to Artzees country, the bargain was way more detailed than that, which included a few pacts that the East Dragher needed to obey, since Artzees country had the upper hand and was way more prepared for this type of situation.

    ¡°To fight the dragon?¡± Vanesha was surprised with this.

    Sol walked to his wardrobe and put on proper clothes. ¡°Fire against fire. Fair enough to see her power.¡±

    Apparently, the dragon had already burned down a few cities in that country and since River¡¯s power was centered on fire as well, they thought it was a great idea.

    Vanesha then stood up, sure enough, she could hear her phone ringing. They must need her to assist River. What a joke, they had been trying to get rid of her and now when the situation turned like this, she became important again...

    She approached Sol and hugged him from behind, which made him stop his movements. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this.¡±

    .....

    However, Vanesha tightened her arms around his waist. ¡°You don¡¯t like this. Why are you so willing to do it anyway?¡±

    She knew that Sol hated this organization, he had never been so attached to it. The reason why he was still here was because of his father. Just to boost ego by proving himself in front of his father, which was an irony in itself, since Sol disliked his father to his core.

    The only obsession of his was River and it was because the little girl was Lise¡¯s daughter. He loved Lise, but Vanesha was not sure about that anymore. Were his feelings still out of love or was it only a mere obsession of his?

    Seeing him closer, Sol was akin to a boy, who was not sure what he was doing, or what he wanted to do. He was in disarray with his own thoughts.

    At least, that was how Vanesha saw this man.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know me.¡± Sol freed himself from her arms and then turned around to look at the young girl with infatuation evident in her eyes for him. He still couldn¡¯t understand what made this girl have such deep feelings for him.

    ¡°Of course, I know you.¡± Vanesha tiptoed and then kissed his lips a little bit longer, before she withdrew herself and then smiled at him. ¡°You would have shoved me away if you didn¡¯t want me to kiss you.¡±

    And after saying that, she walked back to his study room to get her phone, which kept ringing.

    Meanwhile, Sol stood in his ce. There was a deep line between his brows, as Vanesha words echoed in his mind.

    For God¡¯s sake! She is just seventeen, eighteen years younger than him!

    And they had been in this kind of rtionship since she was sixteen? Sol must have been crazy to agree to this in the first ce.

    He took his jacket and then followed Vanesha to his study, where she was on a phone call, which he assumed was from the organization. They must be asking her toe to the headquarters.

    However, Sol overheard something that he would have never imagined...

    Vanesha had her back against the door and didn¡¯t even realize that Sol was behind her. Perhaps, she assumed he would rush out of the house and leave her alone there.

    Therefore, she let her guard down and talked in a low voice, which was audible enough for Sol to hear her once he stepped into the room.

    ¡°They will take River. Yes. To East Draghar. Yes, the headquarters had confirmed. It¡¯s indeed a dragon.¡± There was a long pause before she spoke again. ¡°Gael, if you want to do this, make sure you have everything prepared. This will be the only chance...¡±

    ========================

    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Eros said, after he managed to break into the first car that they could find.

    Zuri found it impressive, though she knew where he had learned this. Despite all the horrible things that had happened to her, she was still grateful for all the skills to survive she learned in the pack, since they were useful and always came in handy.

    ¡°I will drive,¡± Zuri said, but Eros pushed her into the passenger seat. How dare this young man do that to her?

    ¡°No.¡± Eros tried to put a seatbelt on Zuri, but she swatted his hands.

    ¡°I know how to take care of myself,¡± she said firmly.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t like it when someone touched her recklessly. This part of her made her feel a little bit relieved because she did notpletely trust this young man in their first meeting.

    Eros shook his head, he didn¡¯t know what got into him, but he got carried away and became overprotective. This was not like him at all to be disoriented like this.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eros then circled the car and sat behind the steering wheel, as he took them out of this area, while the dragon drew near to them.

    =====================

    Knox felt it when Killian shifted into his dragon and Chaos opened his eyes. They were red and this reminded him of the catastrophe that he created when they were in the Fokosa city.

    ¡°Where is Blue?¡± that was the first thing that Chaos asked once he regained his consciousness, as he pushed himself up to look around him. He couldn¡¯t feel her anywhere nearby...

    ¡°Chaos...¡± Knox knew the three of them had gone out of the house, but he thought it was not a big deal. There wouldn¡¯t be any big trouble if Killian was with them, since he was strong enough to protect Zuri, especially with Norbeat around.

    Moreover, there was no reason for Zuri to shift into her beast. She had been warned already.

    However, who would have thought that it would be Killian himself, who had stirred such trouble.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± his voice became even darker when he demanded the answer. He got off the bed and walked toward the balcony, from where he could see the fire that had burned half of the city. It looked like the city had been hit by a fire storm.

    From the distance, he could hear the dragon roaring fiercely. Needless to say, it was Killian, since he was the only dragon in this realm. At least, as far as they knew.

    Knox followed and stood beside Chaos, he looked worried, because he knew it was a mistake on his part to let them leave. He didn¡¯t even take any precautions.

    ¡°Chaos...¡± Knox was about to say something, when in a blink of an eye, Chaos faced him and struck his hand through his stomach.

    And once Chaos retracted his hand, blood poured out of the hole in Knox¡¯s stomach. He gasped loudly to breath, as he fell to the floor, unable to move.

    ¡°You are useless...¡± Chaos said in disdain. He clearly told them to protect her. But what did they do?

    It hadn¡¯t even been that long since he had lost consciousness due to losing his strength, but Zuri was already in danger.

    Livid was an understatement to describe what Chaos felt right now, because these people, who were supposed to protect her, instead put her in danger.

    Chaos didn¡¯t care if Killian wanted to burn the whole city down or even the whole realm, but Zuri was out there. In danger and that fact alone enraged him.

    ¡°I told you what you should do, but you did exactly the opposite.¡±

    And after saying that, Chaos disappeared from in front of Knox¡¯s eyes, vanished into thin air, leaving the man, struggling with the severe wound that was inflicted on him.

    Knox wouldn¡¯t die, but it would take a long time for him to be able to heal this. He closed his eyes, because this pain was almost unbearable for him. He felt like he was floating in the air, as his head felt so light.

    But, as time passed, a low whimper reverberated near Knox from time to time, as he felt something wet and warm glide on his face, only to find out it was White, Zuri¡¯s wolf, licking his face, to keep him awake.

    ====================

    ¡°Do you have a n in mind?¡± Zuri asked, as the car stopped in the next city. They managed to drive out of Kalee city without any hups, though they still could see the bright color of the fire from where they were now.

    ¡°No,¡± Eros replied truthfully. He turned off the car engine, because they almost ran out of gas by now.

    ¡°So, what are we doing here? Waiting?¡± Zuri unbuckled her seatbelt and then turned to look at Eros. She was not sure what she was going to do with him, since he was Chaos¡¯ shattered soul.

    She could take care of him just fine if she wanted to. Yes, he looked strong, but Zuri fought countless battles to confidently say she could manage taking him down.

    But, there was this part of her that didn¡¯t want to hurt him.

    ¡°You do realize it, right?¡± Eros frowned and then turned around to face Zuri. He looked at her deeply. ¡°I know you can feel it.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 315

    315 HOW OLD ARE YOU?

    Zuri had never been this hesitant when she saw a shattered soul before, since she knew what the right thing to do and even though it sounded cruel, letting a shattered soul live would lead to a much worse situation.

    Either it was a girl, a child or anyone or any type of creature, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate, since she took it as a duty to help Chaos.

    But, Niki was different. She knew him since they were little, thus she couldn¡¯t bear being the one to pass the verdict of his death.

    However, this young lycan was different. They had never met with each other before. Not even once, yet why was she stupidly reluctant? There was this part in her that didn¡¯t want to hurt him.

    ¡°You do realize it, right?¡± Eros turned around to look Zuri right in the eyes. He looked at her deeply. ¡°I know you can feel it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you meant,¡± Zuri saidnguidly. She didn¡¯t show any emotions, choosing to y dumb.

    Yes, she felt it. She felt this strong and ridiculous pull between the two of them that she wanted to deny with all she had. This was very absurd. He was too young for her, right?

    And that was simply an excuse, since age was not a matter for shifters, as they aged differently from humans. She could be two hundred years old without any difference from the way she looked right now.

    ¡°You know exactly what I meant,¡± Eros frowned, he scoffed, as if he lost his patience with her, which reminded Zuri about how different he was from Chaos.

    .....

    Chaos had never lost his patience with her.

    ¡°So, what do you want, little boy? Mark me? Fuck me?¡± Zuri was out of her mind right now. There were a lot of things that bothered her and she didn¡¯t need him to add more to her problems.

    So, what if there was a high possibility that they were mates?

    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate it when you call me that and watch your words.¡± Eros growled deeply when he heard the way Zuri talked to him in a highfalutin tone.

    Eros was pissed at her and usually, people would back down when they saw him like this, as they could sense the danger rolling off him.

    Yet, it didn¡¯t apply to Zuri. She had even seen Chaos in fully enraged mode, facing Eros¡¯ outburst was simply child¡¯s y for her.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± Zuri asked, as sheughed lightly. ¡°Twelve? Thirteen?¡± She deliberately cut down on his age, wanting to tease him. Well, probably she developed a habit of tantalizing danger whenever she got a chance.

    ¡°I am fourteen,¡± Eros replied defensively. He knew that he was young, but no one everughed at his face before this. They took him seriously.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zuri nodded her head, as she patted his shoulder. There was not a tingling feeling, a spark that erupted between them when she touched him, because the mate bond was not yet there. It would take a few more years for it to strengthen fully. ¡°I hope this is thest time we meet. Don¡¯t try to find me, take this as good advice from me.¡±

    And after saying that, Zuri got out of the car. She touched his shoulder to test herself, whether she would proceed to knock him down or not, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. This was not like her, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Eros immediately jumped out of the car and blocked her. He held her arm tightly, preventing her from going away.

    ¡°Look.¡± Zuri used her older sister¡¯s tone to talk to Eros, which made him frown. ¡°If you want to live, stay away from me, Chaos will kill you if he catches sight of you.¡±

    ¡°You are with Chaos.¡± The statement came out as an usation, as he loosened his grip slightly.

    ¡°Yes, I am with him,¡± Zuri said firmly. ¡°So, stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t take orders,¡± Eros replied grimly. His dark blue eyes even became a few shades darker now. ¡°I will meet you again.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Meet me when you think you can overpower Chaos, or...¡± Zuri then freed herself easily from his grip and looked at him. ¡°Kill Liam for me and maybe I will consider it. Since he seems to trust you so much, it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult, right?¡±

    And after saying that, Zuri shifted into her white beast and rushed away from there, not giving Eros any chance to hold her back again.

    She needed to find Chaos and sort out the problem with the dragon, even though she didn¡¯t know how they would deal with an enormous monster like a dragon.

    For now, Zuri could forget about her encounter with Eros, but the feeling was definitely not mutual...

    ======================

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jasmine asked Darius when they were in the library, where she spent most of her time gathering more information about the werewolves and all supernatural creatures that she and the organization had never known existed before.

    Gathering all of this information seemed a vain attempt to survive in this den of wolves, but somehow, Jasmine believed she would find this useful one day. She just needed to be more patient.

    ¡°Why did all of the people be very tense this morning?¡± Jasmine realized this. It was not hard to spot their restlessness, as if there was something big that was happening.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± Darius said, as he took a book and sat across from Jasmine.

    There were only the two of them inside this library, because the other three seemed to have ¡®an allergic reaction¡¯ to books. They simply hate reading and chose to stay out of this room.

    Annoyed, Jasmine stood up and then walked toward him, as she sat down on the chair next to him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I need to know? Something big happened?¡± Jasmine looked at Darius intently, but the man decided to read his book instead.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 316

    316 GAEL AND LISE¡¯S DAUGHTER

    Jasmine just figured out this fact recently, and this became one of the reasons she chose to spend her time in this ce more often, where she could have more alone time with Darius, instead of breaking a lot of things inside her room.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I need to know? Something big happened?¡± Jasmine looked at Darius intently, but the man decided to read his book instead.

    Annoyed, Jasmine stood up and then walked toward him, as she sat down on the chair next to him.

    ¡°You can tell me, you know... I can¡¯t do anything about it after all.¡± Jasmine then snatched the book from his hands and hid it behind her back to get his attention. ¡°Talk to me. I want you to talk to me.¡±

    Darius growled deeply, his eyes piercing through hers. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Give me a reason that I can ept.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason.¡±

    Jasmine looked down and bit her lips, she looked sad when she returned the book to him, she didn¡¯t even look him in the eyes.

    ¡°I am sorry, I just want someone to talk to,¡± she said quietly and then took the book that she was about to read, yet it was clear she was stuck on the same page for the next ten minutes.

    .....

    Out there, the sun went down and darkness took seat in the night sky, while harsh winds rattled dry branches that knocked on the windows of this room.

    ¡°There is a Dragon in the East Draghar.¡± Darius finally gave in. His eyes were still on the book that he was reading when he talked. ¡°The alpha and the beta are there and we can¡¯t get a hold of them.¡±

    Jasmine turned her head sharply and looked at Darius with wide eyes, then she started tearing up, which caught the clueless off guard.

    Darius put down his book and then looked at Jasmine with a deep line between his eyes.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked confusedly.

    ¡°If something happened to Liam, they will kill me,¡± Jasmine sobbed, she covered her face with her hands as her body started shaking uncontrobly.

    On the other hand, the words that Jasmine said hit Darius hard. That was right, the only reason why Jasmine was still alive right now was because this was the alpha¡¯s order, but once he was gone, who would hold themselves back from killing her?

    The same way they did to his mate.

    ¡°They will kill me...¡± Jasmine trembled as she rested her head against Darius¡¯ chest, crying incessantly.

    For a moment, Darius did nothing. He neither tried to console her, nor did he push her away, but when another minute passed and Jasmine was still trembling against him, slowly, he wrapped his arms around her body and caressed her back in soothing circles.

    Still, there were no words between them, but it could be a start of something...

    ==========================

    The Hound and The Delta, two forces that were created by Archie Williams and the Government to fight and demolish the non-human beings from this realm, were on high alert as they prepared themselves to go to the East Draghar.

    ¡°Niki,¡± Vanesha called for her brother, as she entered the preparation room. There were at least a dozen men inside. All of them turned their heads toward Vanesha and then Niki.

    Some of them knew that Vanesha was their leader¡¯s sister, but the rest of them were simply clueless.

    ¡°Can we talk for a moment?¡± Vanesha asked him to go out with her for a while.

    Niki, who was d in his fighting gear, looked at his wristwatch. ¡°I have ten minutes,¡± he said to Vanesha, to which she nodded.

    Both of them walked out of the room and stood in the corridor, which seemed secluded enough for the time being.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Niki asked. If it was some other time, he wouldn¡¯t be so impatient. He would give all his time to her and listen to what she wanted to say, but not right now. He needed to do his duty.

    ¡°Is it possible for you to not go?¡± Vanesha asked expectantly. She looked a little bit ufortable, when she had to ask this, because she knew what kind of questions that would follow afterward.

    ¡°You know the answer even before you asked me this.¡± Niki pointed out the truth.

    ¡°Still, can¡¯t you ditch this?¡±

    Niki narrowed his eyes, as he looked at his sister. He folded his arms in front of his chest, showing how well built he was. He was no longer a shy little boy, who was harassed by their father to y piano.

    It had been years since he touched those delicate keys, as he was busy cocking his gun.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you, Vanesha. I don¡¯t think I know you anymore,¡± Niki said grimly. ¡°What are you nning? Don¡¯t give me bulshit saying you know nothing. I know you have a hidden agenda.¡± Whether it was against the organization, or she was in it. Whatever it was, she was endangering her own life.

    ¡°You will never return to this country,¡± Vanesha said, it took everything in her to tell him this. At the end of the day, Niki was her brother and she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him. ¡°All of the soldiers that will be sent there, will stay in East Draghar, because we will expand our forces there.¡±

    Now East Draghar was relying on Artzees country to deal with the non-human beings, of course, the upper rank members wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip through their fingers.

    ¡°You will go there.¡± That was not a question, but a statement, since he knew Vanesha needed to assist one of the experimental objects. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go there?¡±

    Vanesha took a deep breath. She was struggling with this. ¡°Do you know who the girl that was being used as the experimental object by the organization was?¡±

    Niki didn¡¯t have any idea about that.

    ¡°She is River. Gael and Lise¡¯s daughter,¡± Vanesha said.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 317

    317 SEA OF FIRE

    The more Niki looked at his sister, the more he found it hard to understand her. She was not like this when they were little. They barely kept any secrets from each other, as they would talk about everything. Niki could answer every single question rted to Vanesha and he would get them right.

    But now, he seemed to see a different person. Someone that hepletely didn¡¯t recognize. There was so much mystery surrounding her and her true intention was something that needed extra efforts from Niki to figure out, not that he could fathom it, since she was being exceptionally secretive and cautious.

    Not to mention thest report that he got, which showed Vanesha had been seeing someone secretly, from the looks of it, it was pretty sure the two of them were exchanging information, but Niki couldn¡¯t say for sure.

    He needed more time to investigate it further, yet this situation came and he couldn¡¯t go anywhere with his investigation now.

    ¡°You will go there.¡± Niki stated. Vanesha was needed to assist one of the experimental objects that they would use to fight the dragon. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go there?¡±

    If she was very concerned that he couldn¡¯t return, then she had to be worried about herself first, since there was a high possibility she wouldn¡¯t be able to return either.

    On the other hand, Vanesha struggled to answer this question. ¡°Do you know who the girl that was being used as the experimental object by the organization was?¡± She bit her lips. She felt uneasy to tell him about this.

    Meanwhile, Niki didn¡¯t have any idea about that. ¡°What about it?¡± he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°She is River. Gael and Lise¡¯s daughter,¡± Vanesha said. Her eyes fixed on her brother because she wanted to see how he would respond to this information.

    .....

    For two full seconds, Niki just stared at Vanesha, looking for any validity before he grabbed Vanesha¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°How long have you known about this?¡± Niki asked her. His voice was so low, as someone walked past them.

    ¡°Since I joined the organization,¡± Vanesha replied shortly. ¡°This is a war that you don¡¯t want to be part of.¡±

    There was a deep furrow between his brows when he looked at his sister. ¡°What about you?¡± he asked her. ¡°It is not fine for me to be a part of it, but it is fine for you?¡±

    Niki remembered Gael and even though their encounter was very short, it left a deep impression in his memory.

    ¡°I already set my foot too deep into it, I can¡¯t go back now.¡±

    Receiving such information made Niki slightly dizzy, he was not sure where he was standing right now, especially since his sister had been on a different side all along. How could she manage that? How could she end up in this situation?

    However, before this conversation could go on, the ten minutes that they had were up, all the members of Delta walked out of the door and waited for hismand, as Niki was their leader for this mission.

    =====================

    ¡°I need to talk with you.¡± Sebastian approached July, who was watching all the supernatural creatures under their care training in a vast field.

    Currently, there are nearly three thousand supernatural creatures under the Mckeltar protection. They literally built a fortress around this ce to protect themselves and the witches helped them by strengthening the protection with their spells.

    There were a few shifters, vampires and also a few witches in the lot, while some of them couldn¡¯t be ssified.

    The sun had just appeared in the horizon and its light was still warm, illuminating every dark corner of this area, as the chilly wind from the night before felt so good, caressing their skin.

    ¡°What is it?¡± July asked, she looked at Sebastian and immediately knew this was not good news for them. ¡°Bad news?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Really bad.¡± Sebastian then told her about what was happening in East Draghar and the dragon, apparently, Chaos was also spotted there.

    ¡°Chaos is there?¡± July looked at him in horror. If Chaos was there, it meant Knox was there as well. And what did he say? A dragon? A fucking dragon? She had never heard anything about a dragon and always thought that kind of creature did not exist, though all the beliefs about the other creatures were proven otherwise. ¡°What about Knox?¡±

    Sebastian shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t get a hold of him.¡±

    At that, July rushed back to the manor, leaving Sebastian alone there. Somehow, seeing how much that woman worried about Knox, his heart felt twisted.

    It was wrong, he knew that, yet he couldn¡¯t help it.

    ========================

    It was hard to look for Chaos in this mess, which made Zuri have to try very hard to go against a stream of people, who were screaming and crying, as they tried to get away from the mes that burned the city.

    The fire was not a joke, it turned the morning sky into a fucking furnace,shing the clouds with its angry orange mes.

    Zuri chose to stay in her human form, because she didn¡¯t want to alert the forces that were sent by the government to neutralize the situation, until the reinforcements from the Artzees country came. It must be those organizations that were called The Hound and The Delta.

    The very organizations that were built by July¡¯s father and her other siblings.

    It was funny to see how the members of the same family could stand on opposite bridges, but then Zuri knew nothing about family, since she had never really had one.

    The fire was getting stronger the closer she ran toward it, but she couldn¡¯t break through the line of defense created around this sea of fire.

    This was insane, Zuri felt her skin almost melt just by standing here.

    ¡°WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU ARE GOING?! BACK AWAY!¡± One of the soldiers rushed toward Zuri and looked at her up and down before he shoved her away.

    Damn it. She really wanted to bite him down for touching her.

    Killian¡¯s house was in that fucking direction.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 318

    318 YOU NEED TO TAKE SOME REST

    Zuri needed to go to Killian¡¯s house. Chaos was there, still unconscious and even though Knox was also there and he would never let anything happen to him, she needed to see them.

    Where else would she go if it was not to him?

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t break through the line of defense created around this sea of fire, as the area was under siege by the military personnel.

    From above, there were around six firefighter aircrafts, pouring water down from the sky, in order to put off the fire, but of course, they couldn¡¯t go anywhere near the dragon.

    Meanwhile, a lot of firefighters were deployed to help those who were still trapped inside their houses, especially those who lived on higher floors in apartment buildings.

    The situation was aplete chaos, where people ran in different directions to save their lives. While there were some of them, who were crying because they got separated from their families or in doldrums because people they loved died in this catastrophe.

    Tension was thick in the air and the smell of blood and death hovered very close to them. People shouted orders randomly, until one was unable to make out who or what they were talking about.

    This situation brought back memories, bad memories, for Zuri. There was a lot of pain and grief here.

    ¡°WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU ARE GOING?! BACK AWAY!¡± One of the soldiers rushed toward Zuri, his face red from all the shouting, delivering a never ending stream of orders to people around him. ¡°GO AWAY FROM HERE!¡± He shoved Zuri aside, ring at her viciously, because he didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with her.

    .....

    Damn it.

    Zuri felt like she wanted to bite him down for touching her. The feelings of resentment started to crawl up her skin, but this was not the time for that. She needed to find a way to get to Killian¡¯s house.

    ¡°ZURI!¡± someone called her and when she turned around, she saw a woman, in her early thirties with curly ck hair, waving her hand from inside a car. ¡°COME HERE! HURRY!¡±

    Zuri frowned, but she didn¡¯t know who this woman was, yet she knew her name and called her as if they had known each other for a long time.

    ¡°DON¡¯T BE DUMBFOUNDED! COME HERE!¡± The woman clicked her tongue in irritation. ¡°I AM NORBEAT!¡±

    Only after Zuri heard that did she start to run toward the car, leaving the mad soldier behind her, before he could shove her again. Probably, he would kick her this time.

    ¡°Norbeat?¡± Zuri wanted to make sure, as she entered the car and put on her seatbelt. She looked at the woman closely. She was stunned to say the least. ¡°You are a woman now?¡±

    Thest time she saw him, he was in a young boy¡¯s body, after he left the little boy.

    ¡°Yeah, the other body is burned,¡± he said simply, as he gritted his teeth to go through these people that kept running in front of the car. ¡°We need to go by foot. We will not go anywhere by car.¡±

    Norbeat turned off the engine and then got off the car, followed by Zuri.

    ¡°I have checked this area, we can¡¯t go through this,¡± Zuri said, as she ran behind Norbeat. The woman was so tall and well built. ¡°You got any ideas?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t think of anything now.¡± Norbeat then stopped running and then faced Zuri. He stopped all of a sudden and made her almost bump into him. ¡°But, can you sense Chaos¡¯ whereabouts? He could have woken up and could be anywhere.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that.¡± Zuri shook her head. She could smell his scent from a certain distance, but it was impossible to sense exactly where he was when the distance between them was so great.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± Norbeat cursed under his breath, he tossed away his long and curly hair in annoyance. He hated taking women¡¯s bodies who had long hair, but he didn¡¯t have any other choice.

    ¡°Hey, I have an idea,¡± Zuri said, as she stared at the bunch of soldiers that guarded the perimeter, so no one would be able to cross it, as they tried to minimize the damage, while waiting for the reinforcements from Artzees country toe.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Norbeat came closer to Zuri to hear what she was going to say.

    ========================

    Nathen, Gael¡¯s right hand man, entered the room and found Lise standing next to a floor to ceiling window. He slowly approached her.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stand here. The weather is cold,¡± Nathen said with concern, as he draped a nket over her shoulders.

    Lise looked pale, her body was so fragile and very thin right now, as her condition didn¡¯t get any better even after all the treatment. Right now, she looked like she was going to give up.

    Two years ago, she was diagnosed with cancer and even now, her condition didn¡¯t look like it was getting any better.

    She was wearing a knitted hat to hide her bald head. As her hair kept falling, a month ago, she decided to cut off her long hair. Gael was devastated to see her like this and he had been very agitated to get back their daughter, since that was the only thing that Lise wanted. Herst wish.

    Therefore, he had be very reckless, pushing Vanesha to execute their n ahead of time.

    ¡°Where is Gael?¡± Lise asked, her voice was so small and sounded very exhausted.

    And as if he knew that Lise wanted to see him, Gael entered the room and immediately made a beeline toward her. He scooped his woman in his arms.

    ¡°I told you to not walk around, you need to rest.¡± Gael¡¯s voice sounded deeper and bleak. This was one of the reasons why he no longer looked as easy going as he used to be.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 319

    319 I CAN SEE THE SKY

    The fact that he lost his power had put him in so much agony. He had lived with that power for as long as he remembered, but that pain was not even anythingpared to the agonizing realization that he was going to lose Lise.

    The day he heard Lise was sick, was the day he felt the whole world crumble around his feet. He was going to lose her and he could feel it, as if that was something the most inevitable in his life.

    And now, with each day that passed, Gael could see how fast that came true. How little their time together now was and how he had done nothing for her, but kept disappointing her instead for not being able to save their daughter. River.

    ¡°I told you to not walk around, you need to rest.¡± Gael¡¯s voice sounded deeper and bleak, as he looked at Lise¡¯s pale face and her lips that were slightly trembling. In the past, he would love to kiss her deep and hard, forcing himself on her, but right now, he couldn¡¯t even bear to raise his voice at her.

    This was also one of the reasons why Gael no longer looked as easy going as he used to be. He was no longer an overbearing man with aplicated personality. He was only a broken man, who held on very tight to the only light in his life.

    ¡°I am fine,¡± Lise said, she snuggled more into Gael¡¯s arms, as she felt so cold, while the warmth that radiated from him made her feel slightly better.

    ¡°I will take you to our room, you need to take a rest.¡±

    Lise didn¡¯t answer that, she closed her eyes. Sometimes, even this made Gael feel anxious. He had been battling this constant fear that one day Lise wouldn¡¯t open her eyes again. And, this would be thest time he saw her beautiful eyes.

    But, he tookfort in watching her chest undte softly and feeling her weak grip on the front of his chest.

    .....

    Nathen opened their bedroom door, closed it once they went inside and then waited outside.

    Gael then put Lise down on their oversized bed that swallowed her thin body before covering her with a nket.

    ¡°I will be right back. I will bring our daughter to you,¡± Gael said, as he knelt down beside the bed and held her fragile hand in his. Her fingers looked very skinny, as if they were just bones covered with skin.

    The change in Lise was very drastic and sometimes Gael was scared she would get weak and weak and then die in her sleep one day.

    That was one of his biggest fears.

    Most of the nights that he spent by her side, he would suddenly wake up just to check whether she was breathing or not, only when he was sure that he could feel her warm breath on his skin, Gael could sigh in relief only to find himself no longer able to sleep.

    ¡°Promise me,¡± Lise said in her hoarse voice. She opened her eyes and he could see how devastated she was. It was not only Gael, who was hanging by hisst thread of hope, but Lise as well. She looked worn out.

    ¡°I promise you,¡± Gael said solemnly. Even if this mission took his life, he would do everything to get River back.

    He knew the curse on him was still not lifted.

    Lise didn¡¯t feel any love toward him, even after all these years, she still couldn¡¯t love him. Even after all he had done. No matter what Gael did, she simply couldn¡¯t love him.

    Yet, at the very least, there was something that both of them agreed on. They both love their daughter and for Gael, that was already enough.

    This curse was surely a piece of crap to ruin his life... Therefore, when Lise spoke again, he was caught out of guard.

    ¡°I want you to return too,¡± Lise said, as she stretched out her hand to caress his face. ¡°Come back...¡±

    That was the closest thing Lise ever said to Gael that could be equal to her saying; I want you. I need you and maybe... I love you.

    At least, that was how Gael interpreted it.

    ¡°Come back with our daughter,¡± Lise said in a low voice, as she closed her eyes again.

    ¡°I will.¡± Gael nodded, he stood up and kissed her forehead. ¡°I wille back with our daughter. You don¡¯t need to think too much. I will return with River.¡±

    After that, Gael walked out of the bedroom and looked at Lise¡¯s sleeping face for onest time before he closed the door. He loved her with everything he had, even the dark side of him was not an exception...

    =======================

    Vanesha walked into the room, where they confined River. She took a deep breath and changed her facial expression before she greeted the girl.

    ¡°Hey, I have good news for you,¡± Vanesha said to River, as she brought two cups of hot chocte. The girl loved this drink.

    River, the girl, who looked like a malnourished child in her white dress, lifted her head and then looked at Vanesha, her eyes slightly brightened up when she saw what Vanesha had brought for her.

    ¡°What...?¡± River asked, she received a cup of hot chocte from Vanesha and blew over it, so it would not be too hot when she sipped on it.

    ¡°We will go out of this building, don¡¯t you think that is a great idea? You can walk on the streets and see the outside world!¡± Vanesha looked so happy to inform her of this. Her eyes sparked with excitement, as she slowly released her from the chains that bound her to the wall.

    ¡°Really?¡± River lifted her head and then blinked her eyes at Vanesha. ¡°I can see... the sky?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Are you excited?¡± Vanesha unlocked thest chain that bound her and helped her to stand up.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 320

    320 HEADING TOWARD EAST DRAGHAR

    River had forgotten thest time she saw a clear sky, rain, night, dawn or dusk. She had even forgotten about how it would feel when the wind caressed her skin. She had forgotten how gently her mother and grandma Anne would touch her or the stories they told her before she went to sleep.

    These awful people had caged her for so many years, she was no longer aware about the outside world. They would chain her, inject her and force her to do things she didn¡¯t want to.

    It was only Vanesha, who was willing to talk to her about those things, describing the outside world to her. Not to mention, she even told her stories.

    Yes, the organization had been using Vanesha to provide emotional support to River, making the girl emotionally dependent on her, so they could control the girl more easily.

    ¡°I can see... the sky?¡± River asked carefully, she looked at Vanesha expectantly. ¡°Am I such a good girl that they allowed it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Are you excited?¡± Vanesha unlocked thest chain that bound her and helped her to stand up.

    River nodded, she held Vanesha¡¯s hand tightly. She was afraid those people would touch her and cling to her closely after they walked past the door, because all this time, only Vanesha could make them back off.

    Sure enough, once they were outside of the door, there were around twelve armed people who had been waiting for them and this made River nervous.

    ¡°Back off a little bit,¡± Vanesha said grimly and they took one step back, that was the most they could do, but when she spoke to River, her tone changed slightly. ¡°We will go out now, but you need to behave, okay? Or else, I will get into trouble.¡±

    .....

    River raised her head and then looked at Vanesha, as she spoke softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Good girl,¡± Vanesha patted her head and both of them walked down corridor after corridor.

    ========================

    ¡°Your idea almost killed me,¡± Norbeat grumbled, as he walked through the soldiers with Zuri close to him. He gripped her arm a little bit tighter, until she grimaced and shot him a dagger look, but he ignored that, since he was too upset with her.

    And every time a soldier asked him about Zuri and reminded him that no civilians were allowed in this area, Norbeat stared them down, as he grumbled that he needed to take her.

    It was Zuri¡¯s idea to let Norbeat possess the person in charge of this battalion, since that was the only way for them to go through without being stopped.

    But the problem was, Norbeat was too exhausted, since he had changed bodies consecutively three times in just one night.

    And one of those times was solely because the person he possessed died, from being burned down in the dragon¡¯s fire. Norbeat managed to escape to the woman¡¯s body just before he literally died.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s brilliant,¡± Zuri said in a hiss, since Norbeat tightened his grip again, as if he wanted to punish her.

    ¡°Loosen your grip, if Chaos sees this, he will take your soul immediately.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will heal before he can see it.¡± That was what he said, but he loosened his grip. Even though there was no evidence, it didn¡¯t mean Chaos wouldn¡¯t believe what this girl said.

    Norbeat found a jeep and then he shoved Zuri inside; when a soldier asked him about this, he simply didn¡¯t answer and drove away toward the burning city.

    ¡°This is crazy...¡± Norbeat said, as he wiped sweat from his forehead. The result of his nervousness and the heat around him. ¡°If I die here, I will not be able to find a suitable body for me.¡±

    ¡°Easy, just don¡¯t die,¡± Zuri answered simply.

    ¡°It is easy for you to say that,¡± Norbeat grumbled and Zuri turned around to give him a dirty look.

    ¡°Easy? Look at you, how many lives did you take to preserve your own, while I have only one,¡± Zuri scowled. ¡°Don¡¯tin.¡±

    That was right, if someone could preserve the only life that they had, Norbeat shouldn¡¯t be so reckless as to let himself ¡®die¡¯.

    Even though if something bad happened to Zuri, Chaos would do everything to save her, yet that was not the point. She wouldn¡¯t allow him to suffer anymore than this.

    ¡°What if Chaos is not in that house anymore?¡± Norbeat watched in horror, as the dragon drew closer, but because of this fire, that monstrous beast couldn¡¯t see them in this smoke.

    ¡°We will find him.¡± That was the only answer that Zuri could give, since she just followed her instinct.

    ========================

    Niki¡¯s team was the first to leave Artzees city and they went by an operational cargo ne, as it could take around one hundred fifty soldiers.

    After that, there would be another six. Andstly, one more for their experimental object, River and Vanesha, along with their team.

    But the experimental object would leave after the third operational ne departed.

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Mohan approached Niki when they flew past the border to go to East Draghar. They couldn¡¯t see the dragon from here, but the tension was real, since they had never dealt with something like this.

    Dragon was a myth in their heads, something that was not real, even though they had seen shifters, vampires and other supernatural creatures. What else would they find were realter on? That was still a mystery...

    ¡°Meeting a dragon?¡± Niki raised his brows. ¡°I am excited,¡± he said with a bitterugh.

    Of course, they were nervous, everybody was nervous to see such a creature, something that they had never seen before and pondered about what they could do to take it down.

    ¡°Great,¡± Mohan said. ¡°Just don¡¯t get too excited and get yourself killed. No one will buy me drinks anymore.¡± He had this sense of dark humor, which only a few people could handle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will go back and drink more after this.¡± But then, Niki remembered what Vanesha said.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 321

    321 ONE IS BAD NEWS, ONE IS NOT REALLY BAD

    ¡°Meeting a dragon?¡± Niki raised his brows. ¡°I am excited,¡± he said with a bitterugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited and let yourself get killed. No one will buy me drinks anymore.¡± He had this sense of dark humor, which only a few people could handle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will go back and drink more after this.¡± But then, Niki remembered what Vanesha said.

    He remembered her warning about how the organization wouldn¡¯t let them return to Artzees because they would make their move on East Draghar. Slowly, they had nned to infiltrate the country and expand their territory in pretense of helping them strengthen their protection against the supernatural creatures.

    And now that they had admitted that their country was not as safe as they thought, they would need people with more experience in this matter than ever.

    This was all politics. The innocent intention to save people¡¯s lives turned out to be moreplicated than they ever thought. Niki wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with these political things, he just followed the orders that were given to him.

    And yet, what Vanesha said, kept bothering him. He couldn¡¯t shrug it off even if he wanted to. Moreover, how did she know such confidential information? She shouldn¡¯t be able to ess such information with her status in the organization, unless she was not telling him the truth about her position.

    ¡°LOOK!¡± Mohan screeched when he looked through the small window behind him. ¡°The dragon...¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately stered to the beast that was flying above ruined cities, which currently burned so bright.

    .....

    =======================

    The fire didn¡¯t burn him, it caressed his skin, yet it didn¡¯t hurt him at all. He walked through the mes, as if it was nothing, as if the ground beneath was not melting the earth.

    Chaos was livid. It was shown on his expression and how he gritted his teeth when he walked through this ruined city, as he headed toward the dragon flying high in the afternoon sky.

    There was dust and dirt, along with mes that swirled around him when he walked steadily. His long and ck hair fluttered behind him, no longer in a neat tie behind his nape. He looked ashen, cold and distant.

    He was out for blood right now. His darker side grew stronger without Zuri beside him.

    It was not about Zuri alone, but it was also about the sword that he gave to her. The sword that was supposed to act as an aegis for him, protecting him from himself. From the devil inside of him.

    His mind was muddled, his judgment was clouded. Zuri¡¯s face and the feeling of her touch started fading away from his memory, as he was filled with fury and bloodlust.

    Chaos was looking for a fight, for more deaths.

    At this rate, no matter how hard Chaos tried to get back to his consciousness, he felt the feeling of that girl slip through his fingers. Her presence was akin to a fading memory from a dream that happened a long time ago...

    If this continued, the dragon would be a docile creature amidst all hell that Chaos would release onto this realm.

    =======================

    ¡°Hi, Blue... long time no see,¡± Hades greeted her, raising his hand, as if he was asking her for a high five, while the girl was sitting in the front seat of the jeep, as he poked his head in the gap between the front seats.

    ¡°Fuck you, Hades!¡± Zuri cursed out loud. He scared the hell out of her. Both Zuri and Norbeat were trying to find Killian¡¯s house, while they were not really familiar with this area, let alone in such a messy situation, where the limit of their visibility was obscured by the smoke.

    ¡°Wow, what a strong greetinging from you, Blue.¡± Hades ts-ked at her and then looked around at the fire that surrounded them. ¡°Hm, feels like at home here...¡±

    On the other hand, Norbeat, in his new body, a bald, military man twice her size, looked at her in bewilderment, as he looked around to see if there was someone there, yet he saw nothing.

    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Norbeat asked in his hoarse and rough voice. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, this situation is already bizarre enough. I don¡¯t need you to join the craziness.¡±

    That was true, he had gone through so much in one night, so the idea of Zuri having delusional thoughts didn¡¯t amuse him at all.

    Yet, Zuri ignored him, since she was talking to Hades right now, while the devil snickered at Norbeat¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Talk now!¡± Zuri red at Hades, who poked his head between the front seats, and when Norbeat followed her line of sight, he couldn¡¯t see anything there.

    ¡°What should I talk about? I don¡¯t really remember the streets...¡±

    ¡°Shut up, I am not talking to you,¡± Zuri said in frustration. ¡°Just drive.¡± She was irritated by Hades¡¯ attempt to mock her in such a situation. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    This time, regardless of his creepy feelings upon finding Zuri talking to herself, Norbeat didn¡¯t intervene, he minded his own business by looking for the house instead. Probably, Zuri was like this because she needed to see Chaos, and hallucinated a little bit.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to shout at me. I came here because I want to help you. You should thank me for this warning.¡± Hades ts-ked at Zuri again, shaking his head exaggeratedly, indicating how ungrateful the young girl was.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zuri demanded again, she didn¡¯t have time for this bullshit.

    ¡°Turn left.¡± Zuri frowned when she heard that. ¡°Turn left, that bratty dragon¡¯s house is on the left.¡±

    ¡°Left,¡± Zuri said to Norbeat.

    ¡°What? Are you talking to me now?¡± Norbeat deepened his frown.

    ¡°Turn left,¡± Zuri repeated her words and Norbeat followed her instruction confusedly. ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°I havee to inform you that I have two pieces of news. One is bad, the other is not really bad,¡± Hades said.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 322

    322 CRUCIAL THING

    ¡°What do you want now?¡± Zuri demanded. She felt she would lose her patience with Hades¡¯s quirky traits right now. This was not the right time for this, since she didn¡¯t have enough energy to deal with this devil.

    ¡°I havee to inform you that I have two pieces of news. One is bad and the other is not really bad,¡± Hades said, which meant he came only to deliver bad news and that was thest thing Zuri wanted to hear.

    ¡°Can you please talk?¡± Zuri sounded tired.

    ¡°But, you told me to shut up.¡± Norbeat turned his head and looked at Zuri agitatedly, yet the girl snapped at him once again.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t talk to you,¡± Zuri said. She was getting frustrated by Hades and didn¡¯t have the emotional capacity to deal with Norbeat¡¯s feelings. ¡°Talk now,¡± she said to Hades, while the look on Norbeat¡¯s face right now made himugh out loud.

    Norbeat opened his mouth and then closed it, only to open it and close it again, until he decided to not talk to Zuri at all. He snorted peevishly, grumbling under his breath, while ncing through the rearview mirror, to see who Zuri was talking to, as she was ring at an empty spot.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I will talk now,¡± Hades said at the end of hisugh, as he held out his hand when he saw how enraged Zuri was right now. She shot him a dagger look and to be fair, Hades was quite thrilled to see what she was going to do if he dragged this further.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t do that, because what he was going to say was really important.

    ¡°I will tell you the bad news,¡± Hades finally said in a serious tone, he was no longer jesting around. ¡°The three immortals, Eos, the goddess of the dawn, Kellos, the god of the sun and Selene, the goddess of the moon are pretty upset with what Chaos had done in the past because of you.¡±

    .....

    Hades emphasized the words ¡®because of you¡¯, to make her feel guilty about it.

    ¡°That¡¯s the bad news?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t really care about the three immortals now, when they had a big trouble as big as a dragon right in front of their faces while Chaos¡¯ situation was still unknown.

    ¡°You are too rxed,¡± Hadesined. ¡°They are upset and in that case, they will dly put Chaos down.¡± Hades pped his hands. ¡°And that¡¯s the worst news.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by put him down?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes, not liking the words that Hades used in his statement.

    Hades tapped his chin. ¡°You can think of this like when you euthanize your pet.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a pet,¡± Zuri retorted immediately.

    ¡°White is your pet,¡± Norbeat chimed in, reminding her about the white wolf that always followed her around, forgetting that he swore to not talk to Zuri anymore.

    ¡°She is not a pet, she is apanion.¡±

    ¡°Same thing.¡± Norbeat didn¡¯t want to back down with his opinion.

    ¡°You talk like Chaos now,¡± Hades said, while shaking his head, as if that was a bad thing. ¡°I told him about his pet white wolf and he said the wolf is hispanion.¡±

    Of course, Zuri knew what wolf that Hades was talking about. She had seen it with her own eyes. She had seen herself in the past.

    ¡°What do you mean they will put him down?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t falter with this question. She refused to change the topic when she didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted.

    ¡°They wille into this realm and put things right. You know, it has been Chaos all along that has created such messy situations like right now and years before and the three immortals felt fed up by this.¡± Hades shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, as he looked around and told her to turn right, while Zuri ryed it to Norbeat and he followed her words.

    ¡°Chaos is also immortal,¡± Zuri retorted. She felt her heart skipping a beat to think there was something bad that would happen to Chaos.

    ¡°Yes, I can see that. If he was a mortal, it would have been a long time since he fused with the ground as one.¡± Hades rolled his eyes, as if Zuri had stated a ridiculous thing. ¡°But, it doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t die.¡±

    Zuri narrowed her eyes, she thought about something and Hades caught it really fast, as he grinned from ear to ear.

    ¡°You are right! The sword! The sword in you. That¡¯s the only thing that could kill him.¡± Hades snapped his finger in front of Zuri¡¯s face. ¡°But, do you know what else that sword can do to him?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zuri felt her throat tighten.

    Why would Chaos entrust such a crucial thing to her?

    ======================

    Vanesha was inside a room with River, as she put her in a long ck cloak with a hoodie that covered her face. When they finally walked outside, the scorching light of the sun had bothered her eyes, because it had been years since thest time she felt the sun ring at her face.

    She became slightly dizzy, thus she needed to go through a quick check up to make sure she was all right.

    That was the time when Sol came into the room and looked at Vanesha intently.

    ¡°Do you need help with something, Commander Sol?¡± Vanesha kept her words formal, as she wouldn¡¯t act the way she used to in public.

    ¡°Vanesha, I need to talk to you,¡± Sol said sternly.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Outside.¡± And after that, Sol walked first toward the door and waited for her outside.

    ¡°What happened, Commander?¡± Vanesha followed him, but once she was outside, she saw twelve men aim their guns at her. ¡°What is it?¡± she looked at Sol, confused, as she wanted an answer from him.

    And the one that she got appalled her. ¡°I heard the conversation between you and Gael.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 323

    323 DO YOU THINK, YOU CAN TAKE RIVER?

    Vanesha was surprised to see Sol hade. He was supposed to go with the first batch, but now he was here. Was there a change in the schedule that she didn¡¯t know about? What was he going to do with her? She should be the first person to get the information about a change if there was any.

    ¡°I will wait for you outside,¡± Sol said to her, as he walked out of the room, while Vanesha followed him.

    She looked at River and smiled reassuringly that she would be fine. There was nothing that she needed to be afraid of, that she would return as soon as possible.

    River would be so anxious if she was left alone for longer periods, especially in a new ce like this. Therefore, Vanesha was curious as to what Sol was going to say, since he was aware of this as well.

    ¡°What happened, Commander?¡± Vanesha asked, once she was outside.

    But, the rms in her head went off when she saw twelve men aim their guns at her. They were not ying, they intended to hurt her once she made a wrong move.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Vanesha hissed as she looked at Sol, confused. She wanted an answer from him about this odd situation.

    And the answer that she got appalled her.

    ¡°I heard the conversation between you and Gael,¡± Sol admitted, and he reciprocated Vanesha¡¯s stare when he answered her.

    .....

    Sol heard what Vanesha had said when she thought he wouldn¡¯t follow her to the study room. He heard what she had nned with Gael.

    Gael.

    That name resonated with hatred in Sol¡¯s mind. He had been hunting him down for the past few years. He thought he would show himself, since they got his daughter. But, he was more than a coward to send someone else, a young girl to seduce him at that.

    One of the reasons why Sol didn¡¯t leave the organization was because he thought he would have a chance to find Lise again with the same reason why Gael would hunt him down, yet he was so wrong about that.

    Sol really wanted to see her again. It had been more than nine years since thest time he saw her.

    Therefore, to find out Vanesha was a traitor and that she worked for Gael, he felt... betrayed. He thought this young girl was really into him. It didn¡¯t mean he reciprocated her feelings all these years, but the feeling when your trust was being crushed,pletely sucked.

    ¡°What is happening here?¡± Vanesha narrowed her eyes, as she looked at the door behind Sol, where River was, while twelve loaded guns were aimed at her. she tried to think about how to escape this situation, but it seemed, she didn¡¯t have many options left.

    And all of those ns had almost zero chance to seed. Damn. Vanesha didn¡¯t think about this at all.

    ¡°You need toe with us,¡± Adrik said. He was Sol¡¯s best friend. He took Jasmine¡¯s position when she was captured in herst mission and no one cared enough to get her back because the mission that she led had cost them so much and they couldn¡¯t afford to lose such a battle again.

    At least, not anytime soon and taking down that Shadow Moon pack was not worth their losses.

    ¡°Why?¡± Vanesha faced Adrik. ¡°You don¡¯t need to aim your gun at me. I am unarmed.¡± She raised both of her hands, turning both of her palms toward him. ¡°This is humiliating, you shouldn¡¯t treat me like this. If Mr. Archie Williams knows about this...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I have informed him about your little disobedience,¡± Sol said, but he waved his hand to signal for those soldiers to put down their guns and they obliged without question, so did Adrik. ¡°Now, go with them, so they can talk to you.¡±

    Vanesha scoffed. ¡°Talk?¡± She knew what would happen to her once she got into the interrogation room. ¡°More like torture, you mean?¡±

    Sol¡¯s jaw tightened when he heard that, because he had the same line of thought about the word ¡®talk¡¯ after you were caught betraying the organization.

    It didn¡¯t happen often, but there were a handful of members from The Delta and The Hound, who had this radical idea that the supernatural creatures were the same as humans, that not all of them were horrendous.

    That statement alone wasughable after what they had done to the previous capital city of Artzees. They must be drunk to think that way.

    This was the reason why Niki didn¡¯t want to talk much about his past that would rte him to Blue and Gael, since both of them were the first supernatural creatures that he knew, but the two of them were nothing like what the organization made them out to be.

    Yet, Niki wouldn¡¯t be vocal about this opinion, since he knew where exactly those people who did would end up.

    ¡°No one will hurt you,¡± Sol said patiently. He looked at Vanesha and there wereplicated emotions in his eyes and this made her want tough.

    If he cared about her, he wouldn¡¯t have put herself through this kind of trouble. He would have confronted her about this privately instead.

    But, he probably simply didn¡¯t care...

    ¡°Sol, we both know that was a lie.¡± Vanesha put down her arms, as she talked to him.

    ¡°Be careful with your words,¡± Adrik warned her because she had disrespected Sol by calling him by his name directly.

    Vanesha only gave him a single nce, without saying anything.

    ¡°Go with them, don¡¯t cause trouble again. I will see youter.¡± Sol indeed would go to make sure that Vanesha wouldn¡¯t be subjected to the full blown torture, but still there was limit to the things that he could do in this organization, as long as his father was the head of the organization.

    ¡°No,¡± Vanesha rejected the idea straight away. ¡°Do you think you can take River without me?¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 324

    324 HE WILL GET HER BACK

    ¡°Go with them, don¡¯t cause trouble again. I will see youter.¡±

    No matter what, Sol would go to the interrogation room, to make sure that Vanesha wouldn¡¯t be subjected to the full blown torture, as the organization would not be so kind to a traitor, despite this person¡¯s status or importance.

    However, even though he would go to her, still there was a limit to the things that Sol could do in this organization, especially when he was not a favored person if it was not for his father. Yet, Archie¡¯s own position was already in jeopardy because many higher-ups disagreed with him to keep his son, Sol.

    ¡°No,¡± Vanesha rejected the idea straight away. ¡°Do you think you can take River without me?¡± She nced once again at the closed door behind Sol.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about her, someone will take care of her,¡± Sol said calmly.

    Vanesha scoffed when she heard that. ¡°Really? That easy? Do you really think the organization would take me in if it was so easy to rece me?¡± Vanesha stated in a matter of fact tone. She wouldn¡¯t be here to apany River when they already nned to abandon her, if they knew how to handle the girl.

    ¡°Go with them silently, so no one will get hurt.¡± Sol didn¡¯t want to see her get hurt, that was not his intention, but seeing her position right now, it was most likely she would end up getting hurt, that was something inevitable.

    ¡°No,¡± Vanesha said. She looked Sol right in the eyes and then screamed. ¡°RIVER!!!¡±

    Everything happened so fast, Sol opened fire before all the soldiers there could even cock their guns and shot Vanesha¡¯s leg.

    .....

    However, at the same time, River burst out of the door, she looked panicked because of the way Vanesha called her name. She looked around her and quickly found Vanesha already dropped to the ground with a bleeding leg.

    Meanwhile, Sol had jumped to the side, so he could be with the other soldiers, while now all the guns were pointed at River, yet her focus was not on her own safety.

    ¡°Vanesha...?¡± River called her, her voice was so small.

    =========================

    Gael watched Lise sleeping for thest time before he went away to get their daughter back from that organization. This was their only chance, since River was not chained in their undergroundb, which was heavily guarded.

    He bent over his body and kissed her temple gently. If someone from her early years saw her right now, they wouldn¡¯t believe it was her. She had changed so much and her illness was the main factor behind it.

    Yet, what Gael felt toward her had never changed. His love for her, had never dwindled at all, ever since the first time he met her.

    He loved her with all of him, even his dark side was no exception. He knew he was a mess when he met her for the first time and hurt her more than one could imagine. His love was lethal and awfully insane.

    ¡°I will get our daughter back,¡± Gael promised her and then left the room with Nathen, along with his own people. The supernatural creatures that he had gathered around for years. They were now ready to take their revenge on the humans.

    These creatures were those whose families had been killed by the members of the organization and had their territories seized away from them, because humans needed theirnd to expand their own dominion.

    Just like what Knox and July did, Gael did the same in this abandoned city the organization didn¡¯t want to deal with, since this area was covered by mist and they didn¡¯t know what was behind it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Gael said, as he walked out of the door and met with Nathen, who had been waiting for him.

    The two of them then proceeded to the next step in their n.

    =======================

    Zuri finally found Killian¡¯s house. Strange enough, despite the mes around it, the house was not touched at all, as if the fire couldn¡¯t even get near the building.

    Hades was still with them, as he followed Zuri and Norbeat into the house.

    ¡°Are you sure Knox and Chaos are still here?¡± Norbeat asked Zuri. He was a little bit hesitant to go with her, since he was afraid the building would be burned to the ground, seeing how high the mes around it burned.

    Even though he witnessed it with his own eyes how the fire didn¡¯t even touch the trees in the yard at all, he was still a bit skeptical.

    ¡°Yes, I can smell his scent.¡± Zuri was certain about this, as she rushed through the door. She could smell Knox¡¯s scent, but it was not mixed with Chaos and this bothered her.

    ¡°Wow, can you smell me too?¡± Hades cooed, as he ran behind her.

    Zuri would have beaten this devil to the ground if she was not in a hurry. She was not sure why this devil always appeared at times like this to annoy her. She didn¡¯t see how it helped, except to add to her stress by telling her about the three goddesses that wanted to put Chaos down if he didn¡¯t stop.

    Once they entered the house, Zuri immediately ran toward the second floor and she was greeted by White who wiggled its tail happily.

    Yet, she didn¡¯t have time for that, so she scooped the wolf up and put it in Norbeat¡¯s arms for him to carry.

    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t like this wolf!¡± Norbeat protested, but he followed Zuri into the room and found Knox lying down on his back on the floor.

    ¡°Knox, what happened?!¡± Zuri immediately knelt down beside him and checked on him. She looked terrified when she realized Chaos was nowhere in sight. ¡°Where is Chaos?¡±

    Knox furrowed his brows. He looked pale, sick. Could someone like him be sick?

    But then he touched her hand and Zuri disappeared from their sight, making Norbeat freak out.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 325

    325 HOLD YOUR FIRE!

    ¡°Knox, what happened?!¡± Zuri immediately knelt down beside Knox¡¯s body and checked on him. As she skimmed the bedroom real fast, she found that Chaos was not on the bed. He was supposed to be there, because that was where she saw him thest time. ¡°Where is Chaos?¡±

    Knox furrowed his brows. He looked pale and sick. Could someone like him be sick? His dark blue eyes that reminded Zuri of Chaos glimmered under the bright mes that could be seen from the balcony, where the door was opened.

    Knox then stretched out his hand, as he breathed deeply, yet he said nothing and this left Zuri terrified.

    She had seen Chaos in a weak state before, but never Knox. He always looked reliable and strong. Therefore, to see him like this troubled her greatly.

    Knox proceeded to touch her hand and within a blink of an eye, Zuri disappeared from their sight, she just vanished into thin air and this made Norbeat freak out.

    ¡°What the hell!?¡± Norbeat immediately put White down and came to Knox¡¯s side. ¡°Where is the girl!? Where is Zuri?¡±

    Knox closed his eyes, as he breathed deeply.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t die yet! I am talking to you! I have gone through a lot of trouble to get here! Don¡¯t you dare to die on me!¡± Norbeat screeched in Knox¡¯s ears, which made him frown.

    ¡°I sent Zuri to Chaos. I am not dying, you dumbass. Now take me to the bed.¡± Knox didn¡¯t raise his voice, but surely his sharp tongue was still effective enough to shut Norbeat¡¯s ramblings down.

    .....

    ¡°Oh, okay. I thought you died,¡± he mumbled.

    =======================

    Zuri didn¡¯t know what Knox did to her until she realized that she was no longer inside the room with Knox right before her eyes, looking very sick.

    Right now, the person before her eyes was Chaos. His long hair fluttered against the wind. His shirt was long gone as a pair of washed out jeans was what all left on him.

    His chest glimmered under the re of the mes that surrounded both him and Zuri, as he smirked viciously, tilting his head to look at the dragon above him.

    There was no fear in his eyes that were no longer in the color of blue. They were red. So red until they reflected the mes. He still didn¡¯t realize Zuri appeared right before his eyes while the girl was still in shock to find herself here all of a sudden. Therefore, the only thing that Zuri did was stand at the side, looking stunned. She was clueless as to what she had to do next.

    She could feel this fear creep beneath her skin.

    Yes, she was afraid of him. There was something vicious about Chaos, something primal and brutal, which made her unable to move. She was even afraid to breathe because she didn¡¯t want him to know she was nearby. So close to him.

    What was this feeling? Zuri had never felt such a strong sense of fear toward Chaos before. Her state right now couldn¡¯t even bepared to when Chaos wreaked havoc in the Fokosa city.

    She was genuinely scared of him right now and all she wanted to do was to run away from him and yet, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to move even an inch from where she was standing. They were only ten steps apart now.

    At that time, Hades put his arm around her shoulder with his face so close to hers, that it made her jump.

    ¡°Hey, rx, it is me...¡± Hades snickered at how scared Zuri was right now, since he thought her expression was very amusing. ¡°I can smell your fear from miles away.¡±

    Zuri gritted her teeth, she wanted to say something sharp to him or simply shake his arm away from her, but she couldn¡¯t do that, she didn¡¯t want to attract Chaos¡¯ attention.

    ¡°What a great person Knox is, he sent you straight to Chaos to deal with this monster...¡± Hadesughed and this made Zuri re at him, because she was afraid that Chaos would hear him, yet it seemed that was not the case. ¡°Do you want me to give you a suggestion?¡±

    Hades still had his arm wrapped around Zuri¡¯s shoulder, as he bent his body, so they could be on the same eye level when he talked to her.

    ¡°What?¡± Zuri bit her lips, she didn¡¯t feel good receiving any suggestion from Hades, but nevertheless, he was the only person that she had right now, though she couldn¡¯t say that he was a ¡®person¡¯.

    ¡°Did you forget that Chaos gave you the sword? I remember that he said to stab him if he went out of control.¡±

    Zuri widened her eyes, her heart pounding so fast. ¡°That will kill him.¡± She tried to make it sound as harsh as possible, but when those words came out of her mouth, it sounded so pitiful.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Hades snapped his fingers.

    ==========================

    Once she heard the gunshot, she felt the extreme pain on her left leg, as she fell to her knees and noticed Sol aiming his gun at her, but he immediately moved away.

    In the next moment, River opened the door and her eyes found Vanesha and the blood on her leg. This shocked her so much.

    ¡°Vanesha...¡± River whimpered, as she rushed toward the girl, who she trusted the most. She was the only friend that she had and to see her like this truly broke her heart. She was about to cry.

    However, before River could reach Vanesha, one of the soldiers shot the empty space near her leg. The bullet didn¡¯t hurt her, but it made her stop running and then look at the culprit with anger.

    ¡°Hold your fire!¡± Sol roared, he could recognize the look in River¡¯s eyes. She was livid and it was not a good thing to happen right now. ¡°Back off...¡± he said in a very low voice, as they took a step back.

    However, River didn¡¯t want to let them go.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 326

    326 GO DIE!

    Zuri really didn¡¯t know what to say in this kind of situation and having Hades beside her didn¡¯t really help with her anxiety at all.

    This devil seemed to havee to just mock her and add stress to her by saying things that she didn¡¯t need to know. What was the problem with him? Couldn¡¯t he offer some genuine solution?

    ¡°Did you forget that Chaos gave you the sword? I remember that he said to stab him if he went out of control,¡± Hades reminded Zuri about this fact.

    On the other hand, Zuri widened her eyes, her heart pounding so fast, since she knew the possibility of it, that she had this option.

    ¡°That will kill him,¡± she stated, she tried to make her voice sound as harsh as possible, but when those words came out of her mouth, it sounded so pitiful.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Hades snapped his fingers. His golden eyes shone brightly at her reply, as if he had been waiting for her to say it.

    ¡°No, I will never do something like that!¡± Zuri snapped at Hades, she looked at the devil with ring eyes that were brimming with equal parts of anger and fear. ¡°What makes you think I will do that?¡±

    Never in a million years, or no matter how much she feared Chaos, would she think of killing him. There must be a way, another method that they could follow without killing someone else.

    Hades chuckled when he heard that and then tousled her white hair that kept fluttering against the heat weaves of mes that surrounded them.

    .....

    ¡°I don¡¯t think at all, because this is not about what I think, but this is about what options you actually have.¡± Hades nodded at Chaos in front of him. Even he himself could feel the strong demonic power that was radiating from Chaos. ¡°Well, it is only a matter of time, if he really lost himself and caused trouble like in the past, the three immortals will put him in his ce.¡±

    On the other hand, Chaos looked up at the dragon, he regarded the huge creature intently, as a devilish smirk tugged on the corners of his lips.

    And then in the next second, something happened to the dragon.

    The monstrous creature, suddenly, let out a painful roar, as it flew higher only to fall very fast to the ground.

    The dragon let out a screech when it fell, as if it lost its ability to fly, as if its enormous wings couldn¡¯t support its body weight anymore and the gravity pulled the creature so fast it collided with the solid ground.

    Zuri felt the ground under her feet shake violently, as she fell to her back, from the impact of the dragon¡¯s hard fall.

    Meanwhile, Chaos chuckled quietly, feeling proud of the way he had tackled down the dragon, even without touching the creature.

    Zuri knew that Chaos was strong. He was the strongest supernatural creature in this realm, even when his soul had been shattered into countless pieces. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if he got his soul back whole. What kind of power that he held in his hands and what kind of destruction that he would bring to this realm if he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    The reality hit her hard and she realized what Hades said and what Chaos asked for her was not too much. They were talking about millions of lives here, whether it was human or non human being.

    Once Chaos got all of his power and he was not able to control his dark side, they would all vanish.

    ¡°Now, you can see it, right? Why we should destroy him before it was toote,¡± Hades said, as he bent his body and extended his hand to help Zuri to stand up.

    Yet, Zuri swatted his hand from in front of her face and pushed herself up, but at the same time, a pair of huge ck wings, as dark as night, appeared behind Chaos¡¯ back and he flew high into the sky.

    It didn¡¯t take a genius to know where he was heading.

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t kill him, another immortal will do it for you.¡± Hades straightened his back and looked at Zuri with a big smile on his lips. ¡°You can keep your hands clean. We can stay out of this, I will take you somewhere that you like, it seems this area is getting a bit too hot for you. We can go to...¡±

    But, before Hades could suggest even a single ce, Zuri had taken his hand. ¡°Take me to him.¡±

    This request surprised Hades, but he looked ecstatic, as if he was looking forward to what she would do. ¡°Are you sure? No hard feelings, but there is a high possibility that he forgets about you.¡±

    ¡°Take me to him,¡± Zuri repeated her words and looked at Hades deeply. She was firm with her decision.

    ¡°Are you sure? You looked so afraid just a moment ago...¡± Hades teased her, but then he saw as Zuri¡¯s ws elongated before stabbing his hand that she was holding. ¡°Okay, okay. You have a bad temper. That hasn¡¯t changed since you were little.¡±

    And after saying that, both of them disappeared, only for Zuri to be greeted with the next scene that presented before her eyes, which was the most terrifying thing in her life.

    =========================

    Once River noticed that all the guns were aimed at her, she was livid, especially when they hurt Vanesha. She was bleeding.

    Thest time she saw someone bleeding was her mother and that was thest time she saw her. Blood always brought bitter memories to her. She wanted her mother, but these people prevented her from seeing her.

    When one of them tried to stop her, by shooting a bullet near her leg. She red at that man and roared. ¡°GO DIE!¡±

    There was no fire or whatsoever all over the ce, but the man fell to the ground with a soft thud and burnt skin.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 327

    327 RIVER¡¯S POWER

    When one of them tried to stop River from approaching Vanesha, by shooting a bullet near her leg, she red at that man and roared viciously. ¡°GO DIE!¡±

    All of them took two steps back and were on high alert as to what would happen next. They expected there would be a ze of fire, but what happened was quite the opposite.

    There was no fire or whatsoever all over the ce like they had anticipated, but the man, who tried to scare River earlier, fell to the ground with a soft thud and burnt skin. He looked like he had been burnt from the inside.

    Of course, this left all of them shocked, since they had never seen this kind of power and the way River showed her power was big news for them, except for Sol, since Vanesha would update him with every progress that River made.

    ¡°We need to call back up,¡± Sol said to Adrik, who immediately called for help through the transmitter in his hand. Their assignment was to capture Vanesha, not to agitate their experimental object.

    On the other hand, River walked toward Vanesha and knelt down beside her, as she cried silently. ¡°You are bleeding...¡±

    ¡°River, look at me,¡± Vanesha said with a stern voice. She pinched her chin gently, so she would look her in the eyes. ¡°Can you create a perimeter? So, these people will stay away from us until your fatheres to pick us up?¡±

    ¡°My father?¡± River repeated her words. She blinked at her, since she had never seen her father before. ¡°But, I want my mother...¡± she said quietly, looking sad because she missed her mother so much. She didn¡¯t know her father, never saw him and had no desire to see him.

    ¡°Yes, but your mother is with your father. He will bring you to her, okay? He will help you to see her.¡± Vanesha tried to talk calmly to her, despite the pain in her leg.

    .....

    However, in the middle of that conversation, there was one soldier who opened fire at River, though it was not a bullet, but more like a needle filled with a sedative that would calm her down.

    Yet, before it could touch her, the small syringe stopped midair, just an inch from her and exploded into bright mes and then turned into dust.

    River lifted her head and looked at the man that had made an attempt to shoot her, then he ended up the same way as the first man.

    In the past, when they still confined her inside her special room, no one would dare to enter without injecting her first with a sedative, except Vanesha, because she would never hurt her.

    It was an understatement to say that she became stronger as years passed, she was more than that and could do more.

    It was only Vanesha and Sol, who knew about this, as the two of them had driven her to her limit and witnessed what this girl could do. This was the reason why theb was destroyed and Sol got into a very big trouble that resulted in him being kicked out of River¡¯s experimental activities.

    ¡°River, put them away from us,¡± Vanesha reminded River. She didn¡¯t want her to kill those men, because she didn¡¯t want her to identally kill Sol. Despite everything that happened here, she still didn¡¯t want him to get hurt. This was not her n.

    River nced at Vanesha, but at the same time, there were five more small syringes that aimed at her. They didn¡¯t learn from the other two soldiers¡¯ mistakes apparently, since none of them could manage to touch River at all and they ended up dead in the most miserable way.

    ¡°River.¡± Vanesha nced at Sol, as if telling him to back off. He knew what would happen to him if he tried.

    In the end, River looked around her surroundings and then raised her hands. This was the first time for her to use her power. To release it without any restrictions. She felt free when she breathed the fresh air of the evening wind, as dawn fell rapidly.

    When River unleashed her power, the ground beneath them shook violently, as if there was a monster that had been awaken, but it did not end there, because in the next second, the ground split open andva gushed out to the surface, surrounded River and Vanesha, forcing the soldiers to step back if they wanted to live.

    Theva that came out of the split ground hissed as it burned everything that it touched and spread slowly in this area, creating arge distance between River and Vanesha and the other soldiers, even the backup teams didn¡¯t have any idea what they should do about this.

    No one had ever seen something like this before. River was stronger than they thought, because they always suppressed her, they were blind to what they were really dealing with right now.

    =======================

    ¡°There, your man,¡± Hades said, as he nodded at Chaos¡¯ back, where Zuri could see how hisrge, dark wings had folded into his back again. ¡°Like you wanted, I took you straight to him.¡±

    Hades crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking so proud of himself.

    ¡°What do you want to do now? My suggestion is... don¡¯t go closer... to him... okay, she doesn¡¯t listen at all.¡± Hades clicked his tongue because Zuri had done exactly what he said not to even before he could finish his sentence. ¡°I will keep your soul with me if you die!¡± he shouted at Zuri¡¯s back.

    Zuri turned around and snapped at him. ¡°FINE! I will annoy you for the rest of your eternity!¡±

    Hadesughed at that. ¡°Sounds interesting enough for me,¡± he mumbled. He liked her because she was Chaos¡¯ favorite, but he thought he wouldn¡¯t mind pissing Chaos off just by keeping her for himself.

    Meanwhile, Zuri rushed straight to Chaos, as the man sensed her presence and turned around.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 328

    328 DID YOU FORGET ME?

    Zuri rushed straight toward Chaos, who was standing right in front of the enormous body of the dragon. The monstrous creature writhed in pain, despite the fact that Chaos didn¡¯t even touch him at all. Against all odds, it seemed the dragon tried to move its body away from him, as though he saw the real danger that came his way.

    At this point, as her feet rushed her straight to Chaos, Zuri had not yet decided what she was going to do. Would it be possible for her to talk to him? Did he even want to listen? What if he forgot about herpletely? What if he didn¡¯t even hesitate to attack her?

    That didn¡¯t mean he had ever attacked her before, but what would Zuri do if he did? If he could make the monstrous dragon writhe in so much agony, Chaos could kill her with a snap of his finger. As simple as that.

    Yet, Zuri still walked closer to him, despite her fear and the unknown. She clenched her fists and forced herself to move closer to him.

    In the end, as if the man of chaos sensed her presence, he turned around to find Zuri was only five steps away from him. She stopped running because the way he red at her and the coldness that exuded from his eyes simply made her freeze in her ce.

    Zuri felt the air leave her lungs and made her unable to breath amidst this smoke. She blinked her eyes, her lips were slightly ajar, but there was no word that came out of her mouth.

    Half of her wanted to run away because Chaos was too scary for her to handle. Her instinct told her to leave, as it sensed immense danger from him, but her mind told her to stay. This was what she needed to do. She needed to stop him.

    But, how?

    Meanwhile in the background, the dragon was still writhing in pain, trying its hardest to stand up and fly away, yet there was nothing he could do.

    .....

    The dragon tried to stand, but as if there were invisible chains that tied down its body, he couldn¡¯t even lift its head.

    ¡°Chaos...¡± Zuri called him, but her voice was too small to be coherent, yet he tilted his head and looked at her more intently. ¡°Chaos, it is me, don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    =======================

    All of them were stunned to witness what River was capable of doing. Theva that spurted out of the cracked ground spread throughout the area, as they were forced to step back a few meters away.

    There was nothing that they could do to reach River and Vanesha at this point.

    ¡°Oh, this is bad,¡± Adrik muttered under his breath, as he watched theva destroy one of their operational cargo nes.

    Which meant, a batch of soldiers that were supposed to be sent to East Draghar would be dyed until further notice, or until they could fix the situation over here.

    ¡°The worst was yet toe,¡± Sol said. He knew that River¡¯s power had made great progress, but what she was doing right now was simply beyond his expectation.

    The scientists had never tried her power outside of her special room, that fact alone was already limiting their knowledge about River¡¯s power.

    ¡°I have informed Mr. Williams,¡± Adrik told Sol. He looked at his best friend, as they moved back one more time, so they wouldn¡¯t be caught in thisva. This thing didn¡¯t move very fast, but it was lethal to say the least... ¡°He wille with the Minister of Defense, Mr. Roy.¡±

    Sol snickered. ¡°What a great day to meet with the two of them, I thought they both wanted to kill each other,¡± he said in a mocking tone.

    ¡°Well, probably after seeing this, they will start to stab each other,¡± Adrik replied.

    Mr. Roy didn¡¯t agree with this idea at first, he wanted this to be kept under wraps until they dealt with the dragon by transporting River through a different way, since they assumed Gael had known their whole n, because Sol couldn¡¯t hear what Gael had told Vanesha.

    Yet, Mr. Williams insisted, which resulted in him ordering his son to handle this situation.

    ¡°I hope both of them die,¡± Sol said grimly, which made Adrik shudder. He had never seen him so full of hatred like this before.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Adrik squinted his eyes, as he pointed his finger toward the south gate, which was in the opposite direction.

    There were around two cars and seven eighteen wheelers that stopped there.

    Sol and Adrik each immediately grabbed a pair of binocrs to see clearly and their jaws tightened to see who those people were.

    ¡°It¡¯s him. Gael and his people.¡± The sound of Sol¡¯s voice was so dark, he gritted his teeth and tried his best topose himself, but it was simply hard to do so. ¡°Prepare to attack.¡±

    ¡°What? We need to wait for Mr. Williams and Mr. Roy, they told us to stand by,¡± Adrik reminded him.

    ¡°But, I am themander here.¡± Sol was filled with rage the moment he saw Gael, he could care less about the orders and rules. As long as he could kill him, it was all that mattered to him.

    Not to mention the fact that Vanesha was actually Gael¡¯s pawn. He had been yed in their hands for years now and he felt very stupid to not realize it sooner.

    =========================

    ¡°Chaos, it is me, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Zuri was not sure what she should expect Chaos¡¯ reaction to be, but she could feel that the fire around her had intensified and now she felt her skin being burned, as her breathing became shallow.

    On the other hand, Chaos took a step closer and then the next step and the next, until he stood right in front of Zuri, staring down at her with his red eyes.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 329

    329 SHE STABBED HIM

    Gael looked at his phone once again before he ordered all of his people to move, since he didn¡¯t get any update from Vanesha. She should have reported about the current situation in the organization¡¯s base to him five minutes ago, but she didn¡¯t do it.

    This was their deal, if she failed to give him a report for more than five minutes, it meant something happened to Vanesha and Gael should proceed ording to what he thought necessary.

    Gael could withdraw, but he chose to go all out. He had promised Lise to bring their daughter back and he would keep that promise. There was no going back for him.

    They were only fifteen minutes away from the training base, where they would depart and once Gael got close, he could see what was the problem that Vanesha had to face, which resulted in her not being able to give any report.

    Arge area of the ground was covered byva, the scorching sun above their heads only heated this ce further. The cracked ground kept hissing viciously, as it kept spewingva.

    Gael was familiar with this. This was his power, something that was long gone from him and this familiarity brought back the feeling when he was able to control fire.

    ¡°I can see Vanesha there with another girl.¡± Nathen came closer to Gael, while pointing out in the distance.

    ¡°That is not another girl. That is River,¡± Gael corrected him. He could feel it. That was his little girl. She inherited his power.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Stop it! You will catch fire!¡± Nathen tried to stop Gael when he was about to take a step onto theva, yet he refused to back down.

    .....

    ¡°No.¡± Gael had his eyes fixed on his daughter.

    =======================

    Chaos took a step closer and then the next step and the next, once he realized this girl¡¯s existence, until he stood right in front of Zuri, staring down at her with his red eyes.

    She felt the air leave her lungs when Chaos looked at her like that, his expression didn¡¯t show any emotions and she couldn¡¯t say whether he recognized her or not.

    Zuri wetted her dry lips, she was trying to talk again, but before she could do that, Chaos had wrapped his hand around her throat, practically constricting her airway, choking her.

    Of course, this scared Zuri to say the least, her ws elongated from the tips of her fingers, as she tried to w at his hand, but there was nothing she could do.

    No matter how deep she stabbed him with her sharp ws, the wounds would heal in a matter of seconds while his grip around her neck only tightened even further.

    Chaos could just snap her neck right there and then, but somehow, he didn¡¯t do it immediately, yet at the same time, this was a torture for Zuri, as she was not able to breath and lose her footing. She was mortified.

    Zuri had experienced death once before and this was close to that. Her instinct told her to keep fighting back, yet she couldn¡¯t force herself to shift into her beast, since she couldn¡¯t concentrate andcked strength.

    Her face had turned red and her ws had disappeared, as she couldn¡¯t persevere any longer. She started seeing ck dots in her vision, as she ran out of air and her lungs felt like they were going to explode.

    That was the time when she felt it.

    The very moment something appeared in her hand suddenly, it felt cold and slim, it had a rough edge to it, as she grabbed it.

    Zuri knew what it was. Even without looking at it, she could feel the weight of the sword in her hand. The ck sword that Chaos handed her, to kill him once he went out of control.

    Once he endangered her life. Once he forgot about her.

    Because the main reason for Chaos to give Zuri the sword was for her to protect herself against him.

    Chaos had thought about this carefully. He didn¡¯t want to be away from her, he couldn¡¯t. He had left her for so long and when he finally found her again, she was broken and hated him. He couldn¡¯t go through her hatred anymore.

    Chaos knew it was selfish of him to put Zuri¡¯s life in danger by forcing himself to be with her, but on the other hand, he let her have something lethal to him. Something that could stop him, something that could kill him...

    He put such power in her hands.

    ¡°Stab him, Blue, or he will be the one who kills you.¡± Hades appeared in Zuri¡¯s peripheral sight, he crossed his arms in front of his chest, not seeming to have any intention to help Zuri at all. ¡°That¡¯s what he told you, right?¡±

    Zuri saw the devil standing a few meters away from her, smiling smugly, as if he was watching an interesting act from his favorite movie.

    Yet, Zuri couldn¡¯t think about him right now, when her consciousness started to leave her. However, she still could feel the hilt of the sword in her hand clearly. The coldness of it seemed to keep her mind awake.

    Would this stop Chaos? Would this kill him? Was this worth it?

    But, before Zuri could find the answer for that and before she could think what she should do, her hand had moved on its own. This was her survival instinct, as she was in a lot of pain and the only profound thing in her mind was to find a way to survive this...

    And the next thing she knew, the tight grip around her neck had loosened, as she stabbed him.

    Zuri fell to the ground, coughing profusely, as she shook her head to clear her head. She was on the verge of losing her consciousness, yet her eyes grew wide when she saw Chaos before her eyes, with the ck sword lodged deep in his chest.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 330

    330 DESPITE SHE WAS TRYING TO KILL HIM

    Once Zuri freed herself from Chaos¡¯ grip, she gulped the air greedily to fill her empty lungs, she was suffocated and her chest was on fire from all the pain.

    She coughed really hard, while her entire body wouldn¡¯t stop shaking, but the smoke around her was too thick and this caused her throat to feel like it was being burned when she breathed. Tears streamed down her cheeks, while she tried to create distance between herself and Chaos subconsciously, because she didn¡¯t want to be hurt again.

    Yet, when her teary eyes finally cleared up a bit and found him, that was rendered unnecessary, because she witnessed how Chaos fell to the ground, with the sword lodged deep in his chest. The same sword that a few seconds ago magically appeared in her hand.

    ¡°No... no... no...¡± she shook her head in denial, her heart was beating so fast, she couldn¡¯t think clearly.

    The sight of Chaos with the sword piercing his chest was something that she thought would never happen. She swore to herself that she wouldn¡¯t do it, despite what Chaos told her, in spite of how he tried to make her understand the importance of it.

    She simply didn¡¯t want to do it. She couldn¡¯t do it...

    It was only a few days ago that Chaos showed her the past, when he let her know about hispanion, the little white wolf, but now heid down on the ground, not moving at all...

    She stabbed him with that sword, knowing it would hurt him. It could kill him.

    Zuri ignored the pain that she felt when she scrambled to reach Chaos, she felt as if it was her, who had been stabbed.

    .....

    ¡°Chaos...¡± she called his name and then knelt down beside him, as she watched the aftermath of what she had done. ¡°Oh... what should I do? What should I do now?¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t know what to do, her whole body kept shaking uncontrobly, as she looked around her, but there was only fire and the monstrous dragon that was still writhing in pain, not too far from them.

    ¡°Hades...¡± Zuri called for the god of the underworld. He was there a moment ago, when she was being strangled by Chaos. He must still be here right now. ¡°HADES!¡± Zuri screamed at the top of her lungs.

    She looked around frantically, trying to ask for help, yet there was no one there while Chaos wouldn¡¯t even move.

    Did she kill him?

    What had she done...?

    =========================

    ¡°What are you doing?! Stop it!¡± Nathen tried to stop Gael when he was about to take a step on theva, yet he refused to back down. ¡°You will catch fire!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gael had his eyes fixed on his daughter. The daughter that he only held once, the daughter that he had only seen once. She was his daughter, he could feel it right in his heart.

    And this power. It felt very familiar, there was something odd, but also easy about this. The feeling was akin to something that you had lost for a long time, but you finally found it back again.

    The power that was long gone...

    ¡°Gael!¡± Nathen was very worried, he was about to grab his hand and pull him back as theva was very close to them and burned everything in its wake. He could feel the heat dance on his skin, almost making it feel like he was being boiled.

    However, before Nathen could reach him, Gael had raised his hand, indicating for him to back down. He could handle this. The power called to him... just like a bird that found its way home.

    Yet, he could be wrong and risking his own life when he tried this.

    Gael stopped walking closer, he let theva reach out to him, while Nathen stood three steps back from him along with the other supernatural creatures that hade with them.

    Gael had gathered all the supernatural creatures that he could find and created his own team, just like how he did in the past, when the world had not yet turned into this kind of chaos.

    He raised his hand when theva was so close to him. He stared at the scalding liquid and the heat that emanated from it. It was scary and if he failed, not only would he be rendered unable to save his daughter, but he would also end up losing his life.

    Yet, something in him knew, his subconscious knew more about this and he was sure that he could handle this.

    And that was what happened.

    Theva stopped and gradually turned ck in color, as the liquid hardened. It spread in slow motion, but when Gael stepped on it, it created a path for him toward his daughter.

    Gael felt like he was breathing fresh air, as if the burden on his shoulders had been lifted, the feeling of euphoria spread through his veins. His power returned and his daughter was at the end of this path.

    Gael lifted his hand and watched River staring at him, her expression... terrified, because she had never seen someone who had the same power as hers.

    The girl had grown up so fast, she had long hair that touched her waist, but she looked so pale. What had those nasty people done to her? Gael gritted his teeth at the thought of his daughter being mistreated by them for years, while he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Stop it, River,¡± Gael said, waving his hand when River made theva around her attack Gael. It was her instinct to protect herself and Vanesha. ¡°Stop this.¡±

    Gael walked closer toward his daughter, there was this warm smile on his lips, as if his easy going nature had returned, despite his daughter trying to kill him.

    ¡°Stop it, okay?¡± Gael stood right in front of River right now.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 331

    331 I AM YOUR FATHER

    ¡°Stop it, River,¡± Gael said, right before his eyes, theva rose so high, as if it had its own mind.

    Seeing that, Gael didn¡¯t even flinch at all. He just made a slicing movement, as he waved his hand when River made theva around her attack Gael. It was her instinct to protect herself and Vanesha.

    ¡°Stop this.¡± Gael just defended himself, there was no way he would attack his daughter back. He understood that she was scared and confused.

    While doing so, Gael walked closer toward his daughter. There was this warm smile on his lips, as if his old self had returned, despite his daughter trying to kill him. He was too ecstatic to meet his daughter to think otherwise.

    ¡°Stop it, okay?¡± Right now, Gael stood right in front of River. He caught her hand when she tried to hit him and burn him again. The fire in her palm died down easily. ¡°I am your father,¡± Gael said. ¡°River, I am your father.¡±

    The words came out of his lips just like that. He didn¡¯t remember thest time he felt so relieved. He simply couldn¡¯t believe that this day had finallye.

    ¡°I am your father.¡± He didn¡¯t realize how much he wanted to say these very words when he finally returned to be with Lise and their daughter again. ¡°I am your father, River.¡±

    Once she heard this, River stopped struggling, she looked at Gael, scrunching her nose, which made her look like Lise when she was confused.

    ¡°But, I want my mother,¡± River said, there was a deep furrow between her brows when she stated this.

    .....

    ¡°Of course,¡± Gaelughed lightly when he heard that, as he released her hand and caressed her cheek, to wipe away the soot from her pale skin. ¡°We will meet your mother, your mother really wants to see you. She is waiting for you.¡±

    Right at that time, a gunshot rang out,ing from Sol¡¯s direction as a bullet hit Gael¡¯s arm, which alerted him that they were not alone right now. They couldn¡¯t drop their guard at this moment.

    Swiftly, Gael pulled River closer to him and hid her behind his back, while another gunshot rang in the air.

    But this time, Gael made the right move, just in time. He raised his hand and theva rose high, but it hardened to create a solid shield to protect them from the fire.

    ¡°This will notst for long, we need to go from here, okay?¡± Gael talked gently to his daughter and then approached Vanesha, who lost her consciousness and scooped her up. ¡°Hold onto me tight.¡±

    River watched how Gael took Vanesha and then grabbed the hem of his shirt, as she followed him.

    Above them, the sky had turned slightly dark, as dawn rapidly came, while in the distance there heard a lot of orders being screamed followed by gunfire.

    =========================

    Did she kill him?

    What had she done...?

    The thought of holding responsibility for Chaos¡¯ death was something that she couldn¡¯t live with.

    ¡°Hades...¡± Zuri called for the god of the underworld.

    Hades was right there, staring at her when she was being strangled by Chaos, without doing anything, a moment ago.

    Therefore, he must still be here right now. He must be lurking somewhere.

    ¡°HADES!¡± Zuri screamed at the top of her lungs. She looked around frantically, trying to ask for help, yet there was no one there while Chaos wouldn¡¯t even move.

    Not too far from her, the dragon was still writhing in pain. One thing that Zuri was grateful for was the fact that the dragon was no longer breathing fire, or else, she would have died by now. The agony that the monstrous creature was going through must be exceptional for it to not be able to do that.

    ¡°Are you calling me, sweety?¡± Hades then appeared beside Zuri, smirking triumphantly, which tempted her so much to punch him right in the face. ¡°Need my help? Want me to burn him to hell?¡±

    Zuri hissed at him, as she swatted Hades¡¯ hands when he was about to touch Chaos.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to touch him,¡± she said viciously, which made the smirk on Hades¡¯ lips grow even more vicious.

    ¡°So, what do you want by calling for me, beautiful?¡± he asked her in a light tone, as heughed at her attempt to keep herself together. He loved seeing how desperate she was being right now. ¡°Do you want to have a deal with me?¡± Hades extended his hand.

    This was the same offer that he had asked Zuri for a couple of times in the past, and every single time, he would be turned down by her without a second thought.

    But, right now... Zuri considered it. This was insane, since she knew how badly things could go wrong after sealing a deal with a devil.

    ¡°Chaos has sacrificed his life, his soul and everything that he has for you, countless times, without a second thought, or even thinking about himself, but right now you are hesitating when you are in his position.¡± Hades ts-ked, he looked at Zuri scornfully.

    ¡°You told me to stab him.¡± Zuri tried to defend herself and her actions, but she knew it was only a weak attempt to justify herself.

    ¡°Will you kiss me if I told you to kiss me?¡± Hades teased her, ignoring the dangerous growl that came from the girl. ¡°I kissed you once in the past, remember?¡±

    Zuri gritted her teeth, the topic had gone so wrong. ¡°What is your deal?¡± She didn¡¯t even see Hades in the eyes when she asked this.

    ¡°Are you sure, you will go through this?¡± Hades raised his brows, his golden eyes shone brightly. ¡°You will do anything for your dying man?¡±

    This was how the devil worked, right? He would give you hope when you were at your lowest, but without you knowing it, you would fall even deeper.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 332

    332 BE MY BRIDE

    ¡°What is the deal?¡± Zuri fixed her eyes on Chaos when she said this. She really didn¡¯t want to look at the devil right now, because her irritation toward Hades would only make things difficult for her, if she really saw through the deal.

    ¡°Are you sure you will go through this?¡± Hades raised his brows, his golden eyes shone brightly, knowing that this girl didn¡¯t have any other choice. She came to the conclusion that she needed help from a devil like him. ¡°You will do anything for your dying man?¡±

    This was how the devil worked, right? He would give you hope when you were at your lowest, but without you knowing it, you would fall even deeper. It would only look nice in the beginning, but once you were tied to him, there was no way for you to escape.

    ¡°WHAT DO YOU WANT?!¡± Zuri roared. She had heard enough of Hades¡¯ taunting and mocking tone. Her throat was tightened, she felt anger welling up within her, but at the same time, she felt very helpless. She was extremely tired, emotionally. ¡°TALK NOW! WHAT DO YOU WANT?!¡±

    On the other hand, Hades didn¡¯t even flinch when Zuri snapped at him like that. He knew that at one point, this girl would break, since he had pushed her past her limit, thus he rather enjoyed the sight of her seething in frustration.

    ¡°I want you to be my bride.¡± Hades stood up. He had his arms crossed in front of his chest when he said this. ¡°I want you to be the devil¡¯s bride.¡± He smirked when the realization dawned on Zuri, as she lost her voice to respond to that. ¡°Be my bride and I will save him, a great deal, right?¡±

    To be the devil¡¯s bride, meant you would have extraordinary abilities, immense power and immortality, something that one could only dream of, but of course, behind all of that glory, there would be great consequences...

    Just like Aaron, Hades needed to take a bride as well.

    ¡°Your bride?¡± Zuri scoffed, she was in disbelief, as if she had just heard the dragon would grow another head. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me.¡±

    .....

    Hades shrugged his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s the deal, moreover, bing my bride is not that bad, you know. They exaggerated the word ¡®devil¡¯. Just like you, they call people like you ¡®shifters¡¯, ¡®supernatural creatures¡¯, ¡®non-human beings¡¯, ¡®dragons¡¯.¡± Hades nodded at the writhing dragon behind him. ¡°I am not that bad...¡±

    Zuri sneered. ¡°You really don¡¯t know when to stop joking around.¡±

    Hades sighed deeply. He waved his hand so the fire wouldn¡¯t touch them in order to keep Zuri alive, since he was sure that her healing ability couldn¡¯t do much if she were to be burned alive.

    ¡°Give me your hand and we will seal the deal.¡± Hades extended his hand, waiting for Zuri to give him hers. ¡°Let¡¯s seal the deal and we will save him.¡± Once again, he reminded the girl about the person that she cared about the most. ¡°Do you want him to die? Knowing you are the cause?¡±

    Zuri narrowed her eyes, she spoke scornfully. ¡°You really know how to twist your words.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Hades answered that rightfully, without any hesitation. ¡°But, I also know that if you don¡¯t decide this quickly, there is nothing that I can do even if you agreed when it was toote.¡±

    Earlier, in the heat of the moment, he forced her to kill Chaos, but now he wanted to take all the benefits that he could get from it when she finally stabbed him? What a funny joke that this devil yed.

    Zuri stared at Hades¡¯ hand that was extended toward her. The only thing that she needed to do now was to take his hand and Chaos would be fine, as easy and simply as that, right?

    She bit her lips and gritted her teeth when she raised her chin and looked the devil right in the eyes. She was furious, livid even, yet her choices were limited.

    ¡°What will happen if I agree?¡±

    ¡°You will be mine, for eternity.¡± Hades snapped his fingers. ¡°Oh, and I don¡¯t want you meeting him again, and also...¡±

    Yet, before Hades could finish his words, he had lost his hand, the one that he extended for Zuri to take. His hand flew in the air before it burned in fire.

    ¡°Fuck off.¡±

    Chaos red at Hades, if looks could kill and this devil could die, he would have gone through countless deaths by now.

    Chaos pulled Zuri away from him, he stood right in front of her, shielding her from the devil that wanted to take her away.

    Meanwhile, Zuri was stunned. Chaos was standing right in front of her, he seemed fine, but she needed to look at him closely, yet he pushed her back when she tried to step forward from his back.

    ¡°Look at you, Chaos...¡± Hades sneered, he then looked at his hand that was cut off by Chaos. ¡°This is how you want to spend your eternity? To be shackled in your own body?¡± He scoffed disdainfully. ¡°What a joke. A great creature like you has to waste your time like this and suffer mortal pain? For what? For her?¡±

    Hades tilted his head, but he still couldn¡¯t see Zuri, since he shielded her protectively. ¡°Just because she is a gift from Selene, you can do whatever you deemed fit to keep her by your side?¡± Hades then shook his hand, as it grew back slowly. ¡°I forgot to tell you that the three immortals will be here if you don¡¯t stop this mess. You know what that means, right?¡±

    In spite of what Hades said, Chaos was not in the mood to hear his gibberish, as he waved his hand and Hades was burned in fire.

    It wouldn¡¯t kill him, but surely, it would make him stop talking nonsense for a moment.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 333

    333 COMPLICATED FEELING

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t do this...¡± Darius pushed Jasmine away from him, but he saw the pain in her eyes at his rejection.

    They were inside the library, in a secluded corner, where no one had ever stepped a foot. Not to mention this spot, the library was the rarest ce that the members of the pack would set their foot on. They were not fans of books and hardly read anything that didn¡¯t concern them.

    Jasmine bit her lips and took a step back when she felt the rejection, but also the frustration from Darius, as the warrior ran his fingers through his hair in desperation.

    He was racked with guilt for being so close with Jasmine. He had overstepped his boundaries, it was something that he shouldn¡¯t do, but somehow, he couldn¡¯t help it. This woman knew what she had to say and also the most effective way to treat him.

    ¡°I am sorry, this is my fault,¡± Jasmine said in a small voice, she turned around, to hide her face from Darius, but this only showed the back of her neck, the very spot where the alpha had marked her and also her bare shoulders.

    She was wearing a camisole under her jacket, which was lying helplessly on the ground right now, a little bit torn in their haste.

    Darius was conflicted, he felt anger building within him he couldn¡¯t forsake, yet he didn¡¯t know at whom this anger was directed.

    ¡°Jasmine,¡± Darius called her softly and helplessly. He approached her and wrapped her in his arms, hugging her from behind, but this only made her break down into tears. ¡°I am sorry. This is not your fault, this is my fault...¡±

    Jasmine shook her head and covered her face with both of her hands. Her whole body was shaking, as she let out soft sobs from her lips.

    .....

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, they will hear us...¡± Darius said. He knew that the other warriors were waiting right outside of the library¡¯s door. They would catch her sobbing if she cried harder than this and if that happened, both of them would be in big trouble.

    Jasmine turned around and faced him, her eyes red from crying, as tears continued to stream down her cheeks.

    ¡°Kiss me...¡± she pleaded softly. ¡°I want you to kiss me, so they will not hear my cries.¡±

    Darius knew this was wrong, this was dangerous. They were talking about punishment that would include unimaginable torture and death, but the rush of adrenaline from this affair and the mixed feeling of taking revenge on the alpha for killing his mate, messed up with Darius¡¯ mind.

    He took the liberties, thinking that he had fucked the alpha¡¯s life when he fucked his mate. He had humiliated the alpha by taking his mate and left his traces on her body. The feeling of it was very satisfying.

    But, even without that dangerous revenge as his excuse, he genuinely enjoyed Jasmine¡¯spany. He liked it when she moaned over his lips and was very responsive to his touch.

    This was a mixed feeling that Darius felt toward Jasmine.

    ¡°Kiss me,¡± Jasmine pleaded, her tears falling down her cheeks once again. She knew how to make Darius cave to her wishes.

    And that was what he did.

    He knew there was noing back from the mess that he had created and that he would end up dying in the alpha¡¯s hands, yet the temptation to touch her and humiliate the alpha at the same time was too great to be missed.

    ========================

    Niki was ready with his gear, he would lead his team to approach the dragon, but before he could go to the frontlines, someone stopped him.

    Zach Ashton, he was one of the captains of this mission, he called Niki over to meet him in his office.

    However, once he stepped into the room, two people immediately grabbed both of his arms and forced him to drop to his knees, while they bound his wrists with a pair of handcuffs.

    ¡°What is this?!¡± Niki roared, while Zach approached him. He was the most terrifying captain from the Hound.

    The only encounter that Niki ever had with him was when he was trained as a member of the Delta, but from that alone, Niki could tell how horrible this man was and no one wanted to have a beef with him.

    ¡°Are you Niki Liv?¡± Zach asked Niki, as he stood right in front of him, while he knelt.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Niki stopped fighting, because he knew there was no point in that. There must be some misunderstanding here for them to treat him like this, especially before such an important mission. ¡°I have a mission. You need to set me free now. My team is waiting for me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zach shook his head. ¡°You will not go anywhere. Someone else will lead your team.¡±

    Niki narrowed his eyes, he thought he misheard. ¡°What is the problem here?¡±

    ¡°You are the problem, Mr. Liv. You and your sister.¡± Zach dropped to his knees, so he could be on eye level with Niki. ¡°Your sister, Vanesha Liv, is already branded as a traitor.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What did she do?¡± Niki¡¯s heart beat so fast when he heard that. He knew that Vanesha was up to something, whether it was for the organization or against the organization.

    However, from the way Zach put it, it went without question that it must be thetter.

    =======================

    ¡°Pull it out,¡± Chaos said tiredly when he turned around to face Zuri. His dark blue eyes had returned, his whole demeanor had changed and now he was not as scary as he was a moment ago.

    Zuri could feel that this was the Chaos she knew.

    ¡°Pull it out,¡± Chaos repeated when Zuri did nothing.

    Only then did Zuri nod and proceed to immediately pull the sword out of his chest, her hands still shaking.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 334

    334 I HURT YOU

    ¡°Pull it out.¡±

    The ck sword was lodged in Chaos¡¯ chest, but there was not even a drop of blood from that wound.

    Zuri looked at that wound and was unsure whether that was good news or bad news for her.

    ¡°Blue,¡± Chaos said her name tiredly when Zuri didn¡¯t give any reaction. His dark blue eyes had returned, his whole demeanor had changed and now he was not as scary as he was a moment ago. He just looked... exhausted.

    Zuri was sure this was the Chaos that she knew.

    ¡°Pull it out,¡± Chaos repeated when Zuri did nothing and just continued to stare at him nkly. He could sense her confusion and her mixed feelings, but for now, he needed this sword out of his chest. ¡°It is ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Zuri gasped softly, only then did Zuri nod and immediately proceed to pull the sword out of his chest, her hands still shaking as Chaos furrowed his brows. It was so rare to see him in pain and this agonized her as well. ¡°I am sorry...¡± she said regretfully when Chaos let out a soft grunt.

    ¡°Keep going.¡± Chaos wrapped Zuri¡¯s hands in his own as he helped her pull the sword out of his chest, since she was shaking badly.

    It was a little bit hard to pull it out because the sword got stuck, but if she used brute force, he would be in so much pain. Moments like this really tormented her.

    .....

    Zuri blinked a couple of times because she didn¡¯t want to cry, she didn¡¯t want to look weak in front of Chaos right now.

    Even though only a couple of minutes passed before Zuri could finally pull out the sword, she felt it was much longer than that. It was very long and each passing second was very agonizing for her.

    Once the ck sword was sessfully withdrawn, it disappeared into thin air, as if the solid weapon that had hurt Chaos had never been there in the first ce.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Zuri sobbed. She caught Chaos¡¯ body before he fell to the ground, as both of them sat on the ground. ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±

    Zuri cradled Chaos in her arms, as he breathed deeply and snuggled closer to her, as if to find somefort. The scent that he knew along with the warmth that he was familiar with.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to stab you...¡± Zuri whimpered, she kissed his forehead and felt his long and dark hair tangle between her fingers, he was alive and that was all that mattered.

    However, Chaos raised his hand and touched Zuri¡¯s neck, as he muttered under his breath. ¡°I hurt you.¡±

    On Zuri¡¯s pale skin, there was a mark, a ring red print of Chaos¡¯ hand from when he strangled her. The color of it was horrible to see, as if telling people what kind of cruelty that she received from Chaos.

    Chaos traced his fingers on her skin, as his eyes remained fixed on it, there was this wave of guilt that he couldn¡¯t describe. He had done everything that he could do to prevent something like this from happening, but in the end, none of that could save her from him.

    What the centaurs told him years ago was right. What he and Zuri had was an ill fate...

    =======================

    ¡°You will be in charge,¡± Captain Zach told Mohan when he approached him before this team was deployed to the battle ground. He handed a badge to him.

    ¡°What?¡± Mohan took the badge, but he rushed after his captain. ¡°Cap. Zach! Where is Niki? He should be the one to lead the team.¡± Mohan felt the badge in his hand was so heavy. He had never led a team before, especially on such a short notice. The responsibility was too huge.

    ¡°Niki will be out of duty until further notice,¡± Zach said, but he didn¡¯t stop to give anymore exnation and Mohan didn¡¯t think he could get something out of him if he didn¡¯t wish to tell anything.

    As the Captain went away, Mohan stood in his ce, trying to figure out what was actually going on Niki¡¯s side.

    To be out of duty at such a crucial time like right now, that too on a very short notice, it must have been something very serious for this to happen to someone like Niki.

    Yet, Mohan couldn¡¯t think of which rules that he had broken to be discharged.

    ========================

    Sol watched in anger when he witnessed how many soldiers had died during the fight against the hellbounds.

    The hellbounds were shifters, yet they were more ferocious and fiercepared to any other shifter. They were bloodlust creatures that would drink blood as the source of their energy, just like the blood sucking vampires.

    They were of the same size as werewolves, but they moved faster and their attacks were more brutal. Most of the time, they would take a bite of their enemy¡¯s flesh and drink their blood. They simply view them as their food.

    There were dozens of them right now that they had to deal with and all of those nasty creatures brought hell to this ce.

    There were a lot of gunshots, screams and deaths once the attack was finally over.

    Archie was dying in Sol¡¯s arms with blood oozing out of his stomach. He lost his right arm, one of those hellbounds must have eaten it and Archie saw that horrifying scene with his own eyes.

    He breathed raggedly, while Sol cradled him in his arms.

    ¡°Kill them... kill them all...¡± Archie stammered, his vision had turned ck, he was no longer aware of his surroundings, or even able to see his son¡¯s face. The very son he wanted to seed himself. ¡°Kill them all...¡±

    Archie repeated those words over and over until there was nothing left of him and he stopped breathing.

    ¡°Yes, father. I will,¡± Sol promised him. They had never been close, but at the end of the day, he was his father.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 335

    335 THEY HURT ME

    ¡°Kill them... kill them all...¡± Archie repeated those words over and over until there was nothing left of him and he stopped breathing.

    Those were hisst words, the only thing that he left behind for his precious son.

    ¡°Yes, father. I will,¡± Sol promised him. They had never been close, but at the end of the day, he was his father.

    No matter how harsh Archie was to him and how biased he treated his children, while favoring him alone, he could understand that he did that because he loved him and wanted Sol to be his sessor.

    That was the only thing that he wanted from the moment Sol was born.

    Meanwhile, Sol had never harbored any particr hatred toward supernatural creatures. He was in the organization because he had nowhere to go and this was his only way to get all the information that he needed about Lise and Gael¡¯s whereabouts.

    Thinking they woulde because they had their daughter, but when that moment had finally arrived right before their eyes and Gael actually appeared, they messed up. They ruined everything.

    Losing his father and the fact how years after years of suffering in the organization was gone, because of a betrayal, angered him so much.

    If only Sol knew sooner about Vanesha¡¯s betrayal, he would have done something to prevent this from happening, he would have prepared himself and set the right n for this moment.

    .....

    Yet, he messed around with the traitor, let her sleep in his bed and fool him at the same time.

    The girl was indeed young, but she knew what she was doing and how to have her way to get what she needed.

    Just like a fool, Sol contributed to create that path for her, making it easier for Vanesha to ess all the confidential information.

    ¡°AARRRGGHH!¡± Sol screamed in pain, as this anger and hatred overwhelmed him. He could feel with everything in him; how much he hated Vanesha, Gael, Lise, River and the list would go on, filled with all the supernatural creatures that had ruined his life.

    Behind him, Adrik stood in silence, because he didn¡¯t know what to do with Sol. He couldn¡¯t go over tofort him.

    Sol looked like a wounded animal that would attack you once you entered its territory.

    =======================

    There were three firefighter aircrafts that tried to put off this fire, while the dragon was still trying to free itself from the invisible ropes that held the monstrous creature back.

    Meanwhile, Zuri was holding Chaos tightly, her body was soaked from all the water that the aircrafts poured down, while the evening sky was darker, as if a storm woulde.

    Zuri didn¡¯t move from her ce and Chaos was unconscious in her arms. She couldn¡¯t carry him nor could she drag him to a safe ce, but it waspletely out of option to leave him behind as well.

    So, she could only hold him like this until something happened... until help came... if there was any...

    Zuri gritted her teeth when the cold wind caressed her skin, she blinked her eyes so she didn¡¯t need to cry. She needed to think of a solution, not cry like this.

    But, she was scared...

    The fire was no longer dangerous for them, as they managed to put it off, but the dragon was still a great threat.

    Zuri was unsure of what Chaos had done to the dragon, but from the looks of it, it wouldn¡¯tst for long. With Chaos falling unconscious, the spell that wrapped around the creature also weakened.

    She thought they had dodged the worst thing possible that could happen by stopping Chaos before he let hell break loose, but the worst apparently had not yete.

    ¡°I will stay with you, I will stay with you...¡± Zuri stuttered, it was so cold, not to mention she waspletely soaked, but from the distance she could hear loud footsteps rapidly approaching where she was right now.

    There were a lot of people that came in her direction, she could smell the steel of their weapons. They were heavily armed.

    Needless to say, Zuri knew who they were, she had encountered them in the past a few times and none of the encounters was a pleasant memory.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zuri gritted her teeth. She needed to think of a way to escape from this ce. Those people must havee here because they wanted to take down the dragon.

    Zuri tilted her head and looked at the dragon with narrowed eyes. She was trying to figure out what she could do in this situation.

    Yet, she met a dead end, while the members of the Delta were approaching.

    Zuri thought about shifting into her white beast, but for some odd reason, her beast had triggered the dragon to act ferociously and she would rather face the humans than had to fight the dragon by herself.

    =======================

    It was easier than Gael thought, it was done even before he realized it because of his daughter¡¯s power and the way he got his own power back.

    But now, Vanesha was hurt and they needed to go back to their hideout immediately before something worse happened to her. She started to get a fever right now.

    However, River seemed very protective of her, she didn¡¯t let anyone touch her, except for Gael, since she watched how these men had shifted into brutal creatures and killed half of the people back there.

    ¡°River...¡± Gael called his daughter softly. He extended his hand to touch her. He really wanted to hug her so badly, but the girl became defensive every time he moved closer. ¡°Father will make sure that Vanesha is fine. She will be fine. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    River looked at Gael closely. ¡°Are you really my father?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gael replied, he looked at her gently.

    ¡°If you are really my father, why didn¡¯t youe to save me? They hurt me...¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 336

    336 LONG TIME NO SEE, BLUE

    River looked at Gael closely. The man looked handsome and very emotional when he introduced himself to her earlier. He kept staring at her and this made her a little bit nervous. ¡°You are really my father?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gael replied immediately, and looked at her gently. How old was she right now? She must be fourteen now.

    Fourteen years had passed, fourteen years of continuous failures because he couldn¡¯t get his daughter back sooner. He had missed her first step, her first words, her first everything.

    Gael felt he had failed as a father to his daughter.

    On the other hand, River didn¡¯t seem too pleased when she heard that. Her nose scrunched up. ¡°If you really are my father, why didn¡¯t youe to save me? They hurt me...¡± She remembered all the things that those people had done to her, to the smallest detail, from the moment they separated her from her mother. ¡°They hurt me, but you did note.¡±

    River didn¡¯t cry, but the look of disappointment in her eyes was enough to cut a deep wound in Gael¡¯s heart. He had never wished for his daughter to get hurt.

    ¡°River, I am sorry foringte, I am sorry for what you have gone through. I have tried my best to get you sooner, but I think I am still not quick enough.¡± Gael extended his hand to touch her, but she flinched, which made Gael stop in his tracks. He didn¡¯t want to make his daughter ufortable.

    Right at that time, the car stopped, as they arrived at the hideout.

    One of Gael¡¯s men, opened the car door, but River became defensive when he tried to take Vanesha away from her in the next second.

    .....

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± River snapped at him, there was fire on the tips of her fingers when she said that, as she growled loudly at the man.

    The man that was with Gael was one of the hellbound shifters. They were used to being fiercer and more ferocious than any other shifter, as they tended to use their beast¡¯s instinct rather than their human side.

    Therefore, when the man heard River snap at him, he took it as an aggression and he was ready to attack.

    Fortunately, Gael was there. He red at the man and stopped this dispute before it grew bigger than it was supposed to be.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Gael roared loudly and sharply. He got down from the car and walked toward River¡¯s side and then tapped his shoulder. ¡°Back down.¡±

    The man looked like he wanted to continue this fight, but he respected Gael enough to leave it at that. But he couldn¡¯t help growling and grumbling as he walked away.

    ¡°Let me take her, we need to check on her wound, or else she will be in great trouble.¡± Seeing what happened earlier, Gael thought he couldn¡¯t let River be so close to the hellbounds, both parties didn¡¯t know any better.

    ¡°She will be fine. My wounds heal quite fast.¡± River thought Vanesha and the rest of those people had the same healing ability as her. Though her healing ability was not as efficient as that of a shifter, it was still definitely more impressive than a human¡¯s.

    ¡°No, River. She is not getting better, her condition is getting worse now. She is not like us.¡± Gael could see the confusion in her eyes, as she listened to his exnation and her beautiful eyes grew wider with shock. ¡°That¡¯s why we need to get her some help, or else her life will be in danger.¡±

    River looked at Vanesha and then her father.

    ¡°We will get her some help and then we can go see your mother, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gael tried to reach out his hand toward River once more, but she evaded it again. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s see your mother. She will be very happy to see you.¡±

    ==========================

    Zuri could hear it, the sound of their footsteps that were getting closer and closer, but she couldn¡¯t leave Chaos alone here, yet she didn¡¯t have the strength to carry him either. Bluntly saying, he was more than twice her weight.

    These people¡¯s focus must be on the dragon behind her, which still couldn¡¯t move from its ce, but it would be a big issue if they found the two of them too.

    It was impossible for any human to stay so close to the dragon. At first, they would probably not recognize Chaos and Zuri, but then they would realize it sooner orter.

    Zuri held Chaos tighter in her arms, she was running out of ideas that could save both of them. She met with a dead end, until she heard something...

    Zuri heard it before she saw them.

    The sound of wind and then low growls of wolves. Nothing was ferocious about this, they were just like howls that were calling to her own beast. A howl that was so allusive, yet she couldn¡¯t understand what that meant.

    Zuri raised her head and before her eyes, was a beautiful woman, in her beautiful white dress and a crown on her head, while her white hair cascaded down her shoulders.

    She looked very beautiful. Even the word beautiful was an understatement to describe how breathtaking she looked.

    Her skin was radiant, as if it glowed from inside of her. The light that emanated from her body was so warm, it gavefort.

    And beside this alluring woman, were two white wolves, standing on guard. Zuri deduced that the howls from earlier were their doing, the howls that called to her.

    But from what Zuri saw and all the glory that she witnessed, there was only one question in her mind right now; who was she?

    Zuri tried to smell her scent, yet she couldn¡¯t catch anything, except the smell of burning ground,bustion and ashes.

    ¡°Long time no see, Blue?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was very enchanting, and she looked at her gently. ¡°Or should I call you Zuri now?¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 337

    337 YOU ARE TOO KIND

    Beside the alluring woman were two white wolves, standing on guard, as if the two wolves were her protectors. Zuri assumed the howling that she heard earlier was from these wolves.

    Even now, she still could hear the howls, reverberating in her mind, calling to her own beast, yet she was not sure what that meant.

    Who was she?

    Zuri lifted her head to try and smell her scent, in hopes she could tell what kind of creature she actually was, yet she couldn¡¯t catch anything, except the smell of burning ground,bustion and ashes.

    ¡°Long time no see, Blue?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was very enchanting, and she looked at her gently. ¡°Or should I call you Zuri now?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zuri blurted out the question that she wanted to ask. This alluring woman knew her, but she couldn¡¯t recall when they had met before this.

    Was it during her journey with Chaos? Was she one of the creatures that they had encountered before?

    Zuri couldn¡¯t remember it at all.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± The woman smiled softly at her and then took a step forward to get closer to her. ¡°Should we go to a quieter ce to talk for a bit? It is a little bit noisy here. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    .....

    Zuri followed the woman¡¯s gaze and knew exactly what she meant. The noises were from the dragon and also the members of the organization that were rushing in their direction.

    In a matter of minutes, this ce would be a battlefield, as those people would try to take down the monstrous dragon.

    ¡°Should we go now?¡±

    But, before Zuri could answer that, she saw this blinding white light that hurt her eyes which forced her to close them, but she held onto Chaos tightly nheless. She didn¡¯t want to lose him. She was not going to lose him.

    And thest thing that she saw was this zing, warm light that engulfed her and the world around her...

    ==========================

    ¡°You need to stop it,¡± Emily said to Jasmine, as she tended to the baby.

    Jasmine was adamant on breastfeeding her children and as long as Emily was there too to supervise her and make sure that she wouldn¡¯t do anything harmful to the babies, she was allowed to enter the nursery room and breastfeed them.

    Aside from the library, the only ce where Jasmine could be free of her guards was here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying,¡± Jasmine said tly, even though she knew what Emily meant by her words. She caught her in the act when she was with Darius in the library.

    ¡°You know what I am saying, you know how dangerous it can be if the alpha knows about it.¡± Emily changed Emma¡¯s diaper and cleaned up the mess, while talking to Jasmine.

    ¡°He has gone missing for days,¡± Jasmine said. ¡°I need to make my own safety.¡± She looked at baby Aidan in her arms, but there was no love in her eyes. These babies were not something that she wanted in her life. She was forced to have them and every time she saw the babies, it reminded her of what she had gone through.

    ¡°What do you mean by your own safety?¡± Emily took baby Emma and then carried her to give somefort, because she was crying now. ¡°You are using him? You are using Darius for your own benefit?¡±

    Jasmine took a deep breath, she tilted her head to look at Emily, as if she was trying to pick her next words.

    ¡°You should try thinking about this too, if you want to survive that is. If you want to live.¡± Jasmine pinched Aidan¡¯s nose because the baby bit on her nipple. She was tempted to pinch it harder and suffocate him, but decided to stop when he let go and now he was crying. ¡°Do you really think the members of this pack will give you a shit when they know Eros died?¡±

    Emily and Jasmine had talked about this a few times already, but for Emily, what Jasmine did was too extreme. She couldn¡¯t find someone to give her protection just like what Jasmine did.

    Probably, it was because they had different experiences. They walked different paths before they came to this point after all.

    If only Emily walked in Jasmine¡¯s path, perhaps, she wouldn¡¯t be this na?ve to face the reality before her.

    ¡°If it is not you who protects yourself, then who will?¡± Jasmine had made it clear for Emily. Even though they were the only humans in this den of wolves, she would throw her to them if it meant she could survive.

    The only thing that she could give her was advice. No matter how cruel and immoral it sounded, you need to survive whatever that was thrown in your way if you want to live.

    ¡°So, why do you want to survive if you have to live your life like that?¡± Emily gave Emma to Jasmine, as she took Aidan andforted the baby.

    Jasmine looked at her daughter. She saw her golden eyes, even now, she couldn¡¯t understand why she had those golden orbs. She had a rare color for eyes.

    ¡°To get my revenge,¡± Jasmine said simply, as she breastfed Emma. The baby looked soft and fragile. She imagined throwing her to the floor really hard. Would that kill her? ¡°If they think they can live their livesfortably after what they have done to me, they are really wrong.¡±

    Emily gulped down, it was clear to see by now that she was not a confrontational person. ¡°Why are you talking about this to me? Don¡¯t you fear I will talk to someone about this?¡±

    Jasmine lifted her head and then looked at Emily, there was this mocking smile tugging on the corners of her lips, every time she heard her speaking about snitching on herself.

    ¡°You will not,¡± she said with conviction. ¡°You are too kind, almost stupid.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 338

    338 A MESSAGE

    ¡°Why are you talking about this to me? Don¡¯t you fear I will talk to someone about this?¡± Emily¡¯s original intention was to let Jasmine know that she was aware of her affair, but she didn¡¯t expect she would bepletely honest with her and even tell her the reason behind her actions.

    She didn¡¯t think she would be able to withhold such important information when the alpha asked her, but on the other hand, Jasmine also knew that she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about this. Emily would lie, knowing what kind of punishment that Jasmine and Darius would get once Liam caught wind of this affair.

    And that would hunt her conscience.

    Jasmine lifted her head and then looked at Emily, there was this mocking smile tugging on the corners of her lips, every time she heard her speaking about snitching on herself.

    ¡°You will not,¡± she said with conviction. ¡°You are too kind, almost stupid.¡±

    Emily scrunched her brows when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s not a kind word to say.¡±

    Yet, Jasmine scowled at that reply. ¡°You can¡¯t survive with kindness, this world doesn¡¯t need that.¡±

    And after saying that, Jasmine put away baby Emma, even though she was still crying and her little stomach was not full yet.

    Jasmine didn¡¯t care about her cries, she wouldn¡¯t even spare her unwanted children a nce, let alone to care about them when Emily was around. The girl would take care of them out of... what? Kindness?

    .....

    The sound of that word alone disgusted her.

    =======================

    It took a great deal for Eros to finally find the Alpha. He needed to act like a normal human and stop himself from sniffing the air just to catch Liam¡¯s scent, especially at times like this when people were threatened by the very existence of the non-human beings.

    Yet, when they finally met with each other and were about to sneak out of the country, they found that the borders were closed with the arrival of the help from Arzees country.

    They intended to get rid of the supernatural creatures from East Draghar, while fighting the dragon.

    ¡°What a ridiculous joke that they are ying,¡± Liam sneered when he watched soldiers from Artzees country, who, none other than the members of the Delta, walked in front of him, as he and Eros hid in the refugee tent for all the refugees. Of course, this scene brought back old memories for Eros.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Eros stood next to the alpha, as he skimmed his surroundings, hoping to catch a nce of that white haired girl again. His mind was still not at ease to know she was out there, in danger. This feeling was kind of annoying, but he couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°We will find another way to go out of this stupid country.¡± With that, Liam turned around and walked away.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Watch and learn, this is an important lesson for you to survive.¡± Liam walked away from the crowd of the refugee tent toward a quieter ce, where no one was around.

    They went to a wrecked house while some parts of it were still on fire, yet not dangerous enough for them to pay attention.

    Only when Liam was sure there was no one there and he couldn¡¯t smell any human being nearby, did he raise his hand, as he lifted his chin to look at the sky. He did so for a few minutes. His eyes slightly darkened, as he concentrated.

    On the other hand, Eros watched closely what he was doing until a ck butterfly perched on the tip of his finger.

    Liam caressed its ck wings and then let it fly again.

    Meanwhile, Eros crossed his arms in front of his chest, tilted his head, as he looked at his alpha,pletely disinterested.

    ¡°What should I learn from that?¡± he said in a boring tone. ¡°You want me to learn how to call a butterfly? Pass.¡±

    Liam chuckled when he heard this and then tousled his head. Yes, Eros always acted tough and all. He even looked older than his age, too mature for a teenager like him, but no matter what, he was still a fourteen years old boy, and barely an adult.

    ¡°Do you find it funny?¡± Eros asked, as he tried to evade Liam¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t like to be touched.

    ¡°No, but I find your irritated expression entertaining enough to watch,¡± Liam chuckled again. He had never had a little brother, while his older brother waspletely a dick. But, if he had one, he would probably treat him like the way he treated Eros right now.

    Yes, he took advantage of him, but it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t protect him or teach him necessary skills to survive.

    ¡°So, what lesson should I learn from that butterfly?¡± There was a drip of sarcasm in the way Eros spoke and Liam found it endearing.

    ¡°Look,¡± he started and then continued to exin about the butterfly. ¡°That¡¯s what you call an Ageha butterfly.¡±

    Only a few shifters could call that creature, as Ageha butterflies, the little creatures that delivered messages, were a sign. It could be a sign of chaos, a danger, a sign to ask for help or send a warning.

    And what made it even special was, not all humans could see them. Only those who had a strong mind could see these creatures.

    ¡°How do you decipher the message?¡± Eros was a little bit interested about this.

    ¡°Easy. You will know it naturally,¡± Liam said lightly, shrugging his shoulders, as if this was not even a question. ¡°You have your own beast. Beasts have their own way ofmunicating.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    [Just the same way how we mindlink each other and how you find your mate.] This time, Liam answered him through the mind link.

    Yet, when he walked ahead, Eros looked at his back with narrowed eyes.

    Speaking of mates...

    He still remembered what the white haired girl told him about Liam.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 339

    339 YOUR MOTHER IS BEHIND THIS DOOR

    [Just like how we mindlink each other and how you find your mate.]

    Liam concluded his exnation as to how Ageha butterflies worked for them, as shifters. Though there were not many supernatural creatures that used this method, since this was a little bit ancient. Moreover, not many shifters knew about this nowadays.

    After exining that, Liam walked ahead, as Eros looked at his back with narrowed eyes.

    Speaking of mates...

    He still remembered what the white haired girl told him about Liam.

    No, she was not any girl. He knew it with certainty that she was his mate. He could feel the same from the moment they met for the first time, though the spark was not there. But it was only a matter of time.

    However, before that, Eros needed to find out what made her hold such a deep grudge against Liam. The way she looked at him was full of malice.

    If looks could kill, Liam would have died a thousand deaths by now.

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Liam turned around and asked Eros, who was still standing at the same ce. ¡°Move.¡±

    .....

    Eros said nothing and just followed the alpha.

    On the other hand, Liam seemed to be able to figure out what his beta was thinking about. It was not a difficult task, since what had unfolded earlier was pretty obvious.

    Zuri was his mate and that fact was undeniable, thus seeing her filled with hatred toward him, was something that would bother him.

    Yet, Liam would wait until he asked about this himself.

    ========================

    Fortunately, Vanesha was fine. She had been checked and taken care of. Apparently, the bullet that was shot at her had been smeared by some liquid that had the same effect as sedatives, but for now, she was fine.

    She would wake up anytime soon.

    ¡°Do you want to see your mother?¡± River would be on alert every time someone entered the room. She would look like she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to attack anyone around her, who was standing close enough to touch her.

    Gael knew what his daughter had gone through in the facility from what Vanesha had reported back to him, but he didn¡¯t know to what extent she was abused and how greatly it affected River, for her to be on her toes every time someone approached her.

    ¡°Vanesha will be fine, you saw it for yourself, right? How they are taking care of her.¡± Gael stopped trying to touch River because he didn¡¯t want to make her ufortable anymore. He also learned to maintain some distance between them, because she didn¡¯t like it when she was feeling crowded.

    And this had a great impact, River was less tense when she was with him.

    ¡°I want to see my mother...¡± She had not yet called Gael father, even though he really wanted to hear it. But that could wait. They had all the time for themselves, just one step at a time.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now?¡± Gael unlocked the door and held it open for her, instead of reaching out to her hand.

    Gael¡¯s hideout was a set of great tunnels under Lucinda city.

    Before Lucinda city became the new capital city, recing Fokosa city, one of hispanies engaged in the construction sector had built giant culverts in the city of Lucinda, and because the city development project was indeed held by the McKeltarpany, Gael was very familiar with the ins and outs of this city, whether it was on the surface or under the ground, like these secret culverts.

    The two of them walked beside the streams of water that drowned out the sound of their footsteps.

    River didn¡¯t ask anything, she kept silent during this walk, while she followed the man that dered himself as her father. She watched the man¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t say whether she trusted his words or not about him being her father.

    ¡°Over here, you need to climb up from here,¡± Gael stepped aside after he opened the culvert lid above his head, since River wouldn¡¯t be able to move it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will meet with your mother soon. She has been waiting for you.¡±

    River blinked her eyes, she looked at Gael and then the opened lid, as if she was deep in thought, and a momentter, she followed what he said and started to climb.

    Gael remembered the first time he held River in his arms, his baby girl. She looked very small and fragile, her hands were only one- fifth the size of his hands.

    He remembered that image vividly.

    He remembered how that small hand with tiny fingers curled around his forefinger. She gripped his whole world in her little hands, just making a small gesture, and yet Gael had never felt something that amazing before.

    He didn¡¯t want to put her down, if he could, he wanted to hold her every second, staring at her sleeping face or the way she pouted her lips. She was so beautiful...

    But right now, she had already grown up so much, she was no longer that fragile baby anymore, she was a girl now, a young girl.

    How time flew by and this was only the second time Gael saw his daughter. He missed a ton of things while she grew up, so did Lise, as they had lost her for years.

    But, what agonized Gael the most was the fact that how broken his daughter was. This wasn¡¯t the way Gael wanted to see her. She was scared and would always be on alert.

    She looked pale and sick, but her eyes showed determination and malice at anyone who tried to threaten her.

    ¡°Over here,¡± Gael said, as he led the way to a corridor that was made of ss, so the sunlight would enter and illuminate every dark corner of this ce.

    They were no longer inside the culverts and now it looked like a normal house.

    ¡°Your mother is behind this door.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 340

    340 THAT¡¯S THE BEST I CAN DO

    Gael led the way to a corridor that was made of ss, so the sunlight would enter and illuminate every dark corner of this ce.

    They were no longer inside the culverts and this ce looked more like a normal house and at the end of this corridor, there was a brown wooden door.

    Gael stopped walking right in front of that door and turned around to look at River, who was holding her breath, as if she already knew what he was going to say to her.

    ¡°Your mother is behind this door.¡± Gael put his hand on the doorknob and then turned around to look at his daughter, who did not say anything. She bit her bottom lip, which Gael recognized as Lise¡¯s habit whenever she felt nervous. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    River fiddled with her fingers and then nodded. She took a step closer toward Gael and stood right behind him.

    At that, Gael pushed unlocked the door and stepped in first, as he held the door wide open for River to enter as well, but she stood frozen in her ce. She couldn¡¯t move her feet, not even for a single step.

    But from inside, River could hear the most frail voice that she ever heard. A woman¡¯s voice. That was not her mother¡¯s voice.

    Her mother had the most beautiful, warm and charming voice, while the woman inside of this room sounded like an olddy at herst breath. That couldn¡¯t be her mother, this man must be lying to her, like he lied to her when he said he was her father.

    However, River¡¯s feet didn¡¯t want to cooperate with her. She couldn¡¯t move anywhere and felt stuck in this ce.

    .....

    There was a wave of sadness that bound her.

    And without her knowing it, Gael had appeared in front of River once again. There was an understanding look on his face, when he extended his hand.

    ¡°Come, your mother is waiting for you. She wants to see you,¡± Gael said in the most gentle tone, in order to not scare his daughter, apparently, that was how River looked to him now. The fear in her eyes and the way she fiddled with her fingers.

    ¡°She is not my mother,¡± River muttered under her breath. She looked into the room, but she only managed to see the end of the bed, but couldn¡¯t see the person on it.

    Gael saw denial in her eyes and how badly she was trying to hold back her emotions as to what she was going to face. The unexpected reality that was not as sweet as her imagination. Should he give her a heads up first? Would that make the situation better?

    ¡°River?¡± Gael called her name, as he was about to take her hand, but she took a step back instead, avoiding his touch again.

    ¡°Her voice is not like that,¡± River said in a small voice, she lowered her head and now she was staring at her bare feet.

    Gael took a deep breath before he spoke again to exin this. ¡°Your mom is sick. She is not in good condition.¡±

    There was silence that ensued for a few minutes before River spoke again.

    ¡°Will she recover?¡± she asked and this was the question that had been gnawing at Gael¡¯s heart. He hoped he could lie, but sooner orter, his daughter would know the truth and it would be more painful to live in expectation.

    ¡°We have done everything and we will do everything to keep her in good condition.¡± Gael gave an indefinite answer, but River knew where this would lead them. ¡°Let¡¯s go? She really wants to see you. Look how big you are already now.¡±

    River took her father¡¯s hand and let him lead her into the room, where she saw her mother for the first time after so many years. Was it six years? Seven? River was not sure...

    Inside the room that was filled with the scent of blooming flowers, on top of this huge bed, which upied almost half of the room, sat a frail woman with a stack of pillows behind her back, to support her frame.

    There were tears in her eyes, as her trembling hands extended toward River, waiting for her to go for a hug, like she used to when she was little.

    ==========================

    ¡°They closed the borders,¡± Sebastian informed July just as he returned after checking whether it was possible for them to enter the country or not.

    But, like they had expected, the borders were closed and they couldn¡¯t take any step closer to where this whole pandemonium was happening. This country was in a bad situation, especially when they didn¡¯t even have any preparations to face such an issue.

    ¡°Do you have any way for us to enter?¡± July was standing outside of their car, looking into the distance, where the night started toe while the dark smoke from fire covered the sky.

    There were loud explosions in the distance every now and then, as they stayed in ce, without being able to do anything and this aggravated July.

    ¡°Not that I know,¡± Sebastian replied regretfully, he stared at July¡¯s concerned expression and balled his fists because he was not able to do anything to help.

    ¡°What about you?¡± July turned her attention toward Ciara, the witch. She took her with them because she thought she could be of help, thus she wanted her to give it her best shot.

    ¡°I can help you to enter the border, but not this many people,¡± Ciara waved her hand toward the hundreds of shifters behind her, who hade with them. ¡°I can only take five more people aside myself past the border without anyone noticing it.¡±

    ¡°Five?¡± Sebastian was surprised. What could they do with five people when they had to face the whole armed army from Artzees and East Draghar countries? ¡°You should at least take half.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the best I can do.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 341

    341 HE KISSED HER HARD

    ¡°I can help you to enter the border, but not this many people. I can only take five more people aside myself past the border without anyone noticing it.¡±

    ¡°Five?¡± Sebastian was surprised. What could they do with five people when they had to face the whole armed forces from Artzees and East Draghar countries? ¡°You should at least take half.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the best I can do.¡± That was the best offer that Ciara could give them. ¡°Now, you can choose the people that you will take.¡±

    Ciara looked up at the night sky and narrowed her eyes. The Goddess had appeared apparently, but for what? She then looked at the battle in the distance, which still continued. If the Goddess came, why didn¡¯t she stop this chaotic situation?

    ¡°I will find another four men,¡± Sebastian said, but before he went away, July interrupted him.

    ¡°Find three more.¡± July then added when she noticed the way Sebastian was about to protest. ¡°There is no way you will leave me behind, right?¡± she tilted her head. ¡°I am going with or without your permission.¡±

    ¡°July, you can¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can.¡± She cut him off and looked at him sternly. ¡°When Knox is not around, I am the leader here.¡±

    What July said was right, but for some reason Sebastian felt a pang in his heart. Not because July defied his leadership, but because he realized the depth of her concern and love for Knox.

    .....

    He felt stupid, because he should have realized it far before this moment.

    And now, what Sebastian could do was watch July¡¯s back, as she walked away. She would always be someone that he couldn¡¯t reach...

    On the other hand, Ciara caught a glimpse of something that flew toward her. She raised her hand and pointed her finger for this little creature to perch on it. As it turned out, it was a butterfly, an Ageha butterfly at that.

    She frowned a little and then looked in the direction from where this butterfly came from. She was surprised there was a supernatural creature that knew about this ancient way ofmunication.

    Who could it be?

    ==========================

    Blood dripped from Niki¡¯s head and stained the dirty floor beneath him, as he shook his head to regain some consciousness.

    He didn¡¯t remember how long he had been beaten, but the only question that was thrown at him was just one, which he couldn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Tell me where your sister is and all the things that you know about her n.¡± They would change the way they phrase it, as if by doing so, they could get something out of him.

    However, Niki could only answer them with one simple sentence that didn¡¯t satisfy them at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    At first, Niki would insist on answering them with that, but in the end, he simply kept his mouth shut, since no one would listen to such a reply. There was no need for him to waste his breath when they refused to ept that Niki knew nothing about all of this.

    He himself had the same question. What did Vanesha have done? What had she been nning? The only valuable information that Niki could give them was theirst conversation about River, that the girl was Gael¡¯s daughter.

    He remembered Gael, how could he not? But, that information...

    Niki still had this idea in his mind regarding the supernatural creatures, his point of view was absolutely different from what this organization had tried to put in their heads.

    Yet, this was not the right time for them to argue about it if he wanted to survive this, if there was even a way for Niki to survive this.

    ¡°Stop,¡± Zach said when he entered this torture chamber. His steps echoed throughout the four walls of this room, aside from Niki¡¯s ragged breath.

    He could hear, but he couldn¡¯t see what Zach was going to do with him, since his eyelids felt very heavy and sticky because of blood that covered his eyes.

    Judging from his condition, he must have a few broken ribs and concussion right now.

    Niki could feel Captain Zach stop right before him and then crouched down to flip his body over, so he could see his battered face, his blood must have stained his leather shoes with the distance between them.

    ¡°Leave us alone,¡± Zach said in a grim tone when he noticed how bad Niki¡¯s condition was at this moment.

    Not long after that, Niki heard a few steps echo in this room before the door closed, after that silence ensued.

    It seemed the four people that beat him up to the verge of death had left, leaving Captain Zach and Niki alone.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Zach asked, as he stood up and started walking to the other corner of the room, lit his cigarette after he shut down the smoke detector in this room.

    ¡°I had been better than this,¡± Niki said, but then he coughed hard, as he curled his aching body, he felt like his lungs were going to burst because of this small movement.

    ¡°Have you decided to talk now?¡± Zach ignored the sarcasm in Niki¡¯s words.

    ¡°I have already said what I know.¡± Niki tried to open his eyes, but the ring light from the bulb above him prevented him from doing so. He was pissed at his current situation. His whole body was aching and he didn¡¯t want to be asked the same question anymore.

    ¡°All you said is; I don¡¯t know.¡± Zach flicked the butt of his cigarette as the ashes fell to the floor. ¡°Nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s all I know,¡± Niki said with so much difficulty, because every time he finished talking he would cough and this rattled his body, putting him in more misery. He started to get lightheaded, probably this was a result of having a concussion coupled with excessive blood loss.

    ¡°You know that you need to try hard, right?¡± Zach asked, as he walked closer toward Niki again and resumed his earlier position. This time, he blew the smoke right in front of Niki¡¯s face, which caused him to cough more heavily.

    This bastard!

    ¡°Try to recall more of it again.¡± Zach took a long drag, which shortened the cigarette between his fingers. ¡°Because as far as I know, you two had a small talk in the corridor, before you left Artzees country, am I wrong?¡±

    The organization ran their investigation quick enough to know about this small detail after they learned about Vanesha¡¯s betrayal. Of course, the investigation would be extended to her brother.

    ¡°What are you going to say now?¡± Zach tilted his head, as he stared at Niki, who was still trying to open his eyes, as he tried to move away from him.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Niki asked. He only knew that Vanesha had betrayed the organization, but he didn¡¯t hear anything about what happened next.

    Whether she was caught or she managed to get away with whatever n she cooked up with Gael.

    ¡°She escaped, unfortunately,¡± Zach replied truthfully. ¡°Even if we managed to catch her, I don¡¯t think you can see her again. You know... the organization doesn¡¯t do well with betrayal.¡±

    Niki didn¡¯t know whether he had to be d or not at this news, at the very least, Vanesha survived.

    ¡°So, what do you have to say?¡± Zach took a towel from the table and wiped blood from Niki¡¯s face, as he grimaced in pain, since he was not so gracious when he did it. ¡°Your sister is fine, wherever she is right now. Don¡¯t you think this is the right time for you to help yourself? Be smart if you want to live.¡±

    When the stickiness of blood on his face had been wiped away, Niki opened his eyes and looked at Zach, who was staring at him. He looked calm and dangerous at the same time. He held the record for killing supernatural creatures in the past few years.

    He was right. Niki needed to be smart if he wanted to live.

    ¡°Gael. The man is the girl¡¯s father. His name is Gael.¡± Vanesha was with Gael and he knew how strong he was and for him to be able to breach the organization base, he must have his own people to help him at every step.

    There was no reason for Niki to save Vanesha when she was already in a safe ce, for now, Niki needed to think about himself. He needed to survive from this first.

    ¡°Gael? A supernatural creature?¡± Zach narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Of course, what do you think he is when his daughter holds such great power?¡± Niki said disdainfully.

    =======================

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go on this mission, July,¡± Sebastian said. He couldn¡¯t let her go when the risk of them getting caught was very high.

    Moreover, July didn¡¯t know the area better than he did, so there was no need for her to go too.

    ¡°I will go.¡± July was being stubborn right now. She wanted to save Knox by risking her own life. She was being reckless and this made Sebastian behave more impulsively toward her.

    There was a high probability that he wouldn¡¯t survive this mission, therefore, he didn¡¯t want to have any regrets in his life.

    ¡°What?¡± July asked, frowning when Sebastian took her hand and pulled her closer, as he hugged her very tightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    July looked at her surroundings, but it was only the two of them.

    Yet, when July tried to free herself, Sebastian caught her face and kissed her hard.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 342

    342 STORM

    July frowned when Sebastian took her hand and pulled her closer against his body, as he hugged her very tightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± This was not one of the typical hugs she would usually get from him, there were some raw emotions mixed in it.

    July then looked at her surroundings, but it was only the two of them, because Sebastian had taken her to a secluded area and the other people were too busy tending to their own businesses, since all they knew was that July and Sebastian were having a serious talk, so no one came looking for them.

    Yet, when July tried to free herself, because Sebastian acted so strange and the atmosphere around them didn¡¯t seem right, he caught her face and kissed her hard.

    What Sebastian didpletely took July by surprise. She didn¡¯t even expect he would do this. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t agree readily when she decided to go, but on the other hand, he should have already expected this from her.

    But, what was he doing right now?

    For a moment, July froze in her ce and couldn¡¯tprehend what was happening. She let him bite her lips and coax her into opening her mouth; he behavedpletely different.

    Being kissed by Sebastian was something that she had never imagined would ever happen before and his lips... they felt weird against hers.

    It felt so strange because this was not a taste she knew and this was definitely not the way Knox would kiss her.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± July finally snapped and tried to push Sebastian away from her, yet he didn¡¯t heed her difort and tried to keep forcing himself on her, ignoring her rejection.

    .....

    In the end, a harsh pnded across his face, which instantly stopped his actions and knocked some sense into him.

    The silence that followed after that was so loud, July couldn¡¯t help herself but shake in anger. Her hand stung and her lips ached, but she was numb as she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. She felt dirty because of what Sebastian had done.

    On the other hand, Sebastian didn¡¯t say anything, as he stared at her. There was no remorse in his eyes, only sadness and July didn¡¯t know why he looked that way, yet she didn¡¯t want to know further than she should.

    ¡°I will think this never happened.¡± July squared her shoulders and walked away from him, toward the other people, but when she passed him, she heard Sebastian speak in a rigid tone.

    ¡°You can¡¯t think this never happened, because this happened.¡± Sebastian turned around and stared at July¡¯s back, she was detached and emotionless.

    Meanwhile, July stopped for a moment before she replied to that with an order and then resumed walking away from him. ¡°Choose the other three people from the shifters and meet me in the car in ten minutes.¡±

    After saying that, July walked away from him and didn¡¯t even spare Sebastian a second nce.

    Right at that moment, Sebastian knew that he had screwed up a big time, not only was his rtionship with July ruined, but he also tainted all the good memories that they had.

    Sebastian needed to clear his mind and think about this matter thoroughly, but the more he thought about this, the more he realized he had messed up a big time.

    He had burned all the bridges between the two of them and there was noing back from this.

    Yes, they could pretend that thing didn¡¯t happen, but the rtionship between the two would never be the same anymore.

    =======================

    A ray of sunlight peeked through the open window near Lise¡¯s bed, while the scent of freshly bloomed flowers filled the room.

    This bedroom was veryfy and there were not many things inside of it, it was simple with pastel colors that Lise loved.

    Yet, there she was, fragile and very skinny, lying on her bed, breathing heavily, as her skinny hands extended toward her long lost daughter. Tears filled her eyes and she couldn¡¯t help but sob so hard, it shook her entire body.

    River walked across the room. She felt suffocated with these mixed feelings that she couldn¡¯t describe, because the woman before her was not how she remembered her mother thest time she saw her or how she imagined their reunion could be.

    Her mother was a beautiful and strong woman, not a bedridden one. She was warm and kind, someone who rarely cried. River had never seen her mother cry before, but the woman before her eyes was nothing like that.

    Her mind kept picturing the woman that she knew from six years ago and she couldn¡¯t find even a trace of her in this woman, though the way she called her name was full of longing.

    However, all of those thoughts vanished the moment Lise hugged her. There was something familiar about it, the warmth that she knew, the scent that she longed for, it simply felt like home...

    And when those emotions started to resurface and overwhelm her, River began to cry. At first, it was a silent cry where her tears streamed down her face without her even knowing it, but then her body shook violently, as she sobbed softly.

    Only when her mother caressed her hair and her back, while calling her name over and over again, did River whimper and have a breakdown because she couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions anymore. This was too much for her to handle.

    She felt like she was back to her eight years old self and was crying because she lost her mommy, but truly, she had been lost for a very long time and all those times when she was in the facility felt like parts of a bad dream. A very long bad dream...

    On the other hand, Gael tried to stay away from the two of them, as he watched his wife and daughter cry their hearts out.

    He had never felt so fulfilled like he did right now.

    Perhaps, this sounded odd, but he had never been so emotional like today, when he proved he could finally do something right for Lise.

    He wasn¡¯t proud of what he did to Lise in the beginning of their rtionship, but River was not a mistake, she was a blessing and right now, Gael felt this was the first time he had done something right for the two of them.

    =======================

    Mohan felt like all of the air was sucked out from his lungs when he witnessed the dragon from close proximity. The creature looked like it was in pain and as if there was something that tied it down.

    Yet, whatever it was, it seemed to be loosening up every second they wasted trying to tame this monstrous beast.

    There was nothing they could do, there was nothing that could pierce its hard scales and injure it. They tried to attack its eyes, but they were not able to get their aim right because the dragon kept moving, trying to break free from its invisible shackles.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how to deal with it?¡± One of his team members asked Mohan, since he was their leader right now, while Niki was nowhere to be seen. No one knew for sure why Niki was not on this mission.

    They only knew that he was called by the higher rank officials and had not yet returned until their departure; instead, they appointed Mohan as their team leader to rece Niki.

    If only Niki was here... He would always have a knack for situations like this, as if he was a born natural to fight any type and kind of supernatural creature.

    Unfortunately, he was not with them and the other team leaders didn¡¯t have any better idea pertaining to this situation.

    After all, this was their first time to witness such a gigantic creature in their entire life.

    ¡°We need to get additional back ups, we are not going to make it in this situation,¡± Mohan said, as he ordered someone to inform the HQ to send more troops.

    Meanwhile, above them, the bright sky had turned so dark, as if there would be a storm that was approaching in their direction, even though having a storm in this city was the rarest event ever.

    Their current situation was not going to get better anytime soon.

    ============================

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jasmine asked when she saw Darius get off the bed and walk toward the closed window, as he peeked through the curtain.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t let anyone see him naked like this, especially in the alpha¡¯s bedroom with his mate on their bed, with smudged makeup and disheveled hair.

    ¡°Storm,¡± he said curtly when he saw the dark sky.

    Hearing that, Jasmine purred on the bed, she pressed her cheek on the pillow. ¡°Come back here, I want you to hold me.¡±

    Darius nced at the storm outside of the window and he felt slightly cold, not in his body, but in his heart.

    Seeing Jasmine¡¯s naked body on the bed, he knew that he had dug his own grave, but still he went with that, even though knowing the consequences of his actions right now would be something that he couldn¡¯t bear.

    Darius walked back to Jasmine and pulled her closer, as he kissed her lips hard and traced down to her neck, down to her mark. He sucked on her neck, as he hovered above her.

    This was not the first time they did it in Jasmine and Liam¡¯s bed and Darius liked thinking this was one of his ways to humiliate the alpha.

    Fucking his mate in his own bed.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 343

    343 A SIMPLE NOTE

    July and Sebastian ended up traveling in two different cars. Ciara, the witch, was in the same car as July and another shifter named Mark. While in the second car, were Sebastian and the other two shifters.

    ¡°I can feel something is wrong with you,¡± Ciara said, as she nced at July, who insisted on driving. She needed to do something and take her mind off of the thing that had happened between her and Sebastian.

    Needless to say, July was extremely guilty about this whole thing, even though shepletely knew that she was not at fault. Sebastian caught her off guard and there was no way she could imagine him doing that.

    Perhaps, in the mildest of possibilities, she was aware that Sebastian had caught feelings for her, but it was impossible for him to make a move when he knew that July was with Knox, when he knew how much she loved him. He was there every time she broke down, crying for missing him, even when years had passed. She was still in disbelief that Sebastian could do such a thing.

    No matter what July did, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the taste of his lips on hers, she felt like she cheated on Knox right now and this feeling kept gnawing at her mind.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± July replied curtly, she kept her eyes on the road and tried not to think about that, albeit it was hard as Ciara wouldn¡¯t stop looking at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Nothing can mean anything,¡± she stated and this made July nce at her sharply.

    ¡°You can keep your opinion to yourself, I don¡¯t need that,¡± she said a little bit harshly, even Mark could feel the tension in the air. He was slightly confused, but remained silent in the backseat. ¡°Focus on your job.¡±

    Ciara¡¯s expression turned ashen when she heard that, but she didn¡¯t say anything more, as she focused on trying to get them through the East Draghar¡¯s border safely, without anyone seeding in stopping them.

    .....

    Right, that was what Ciara did. She didn¡¯t make them go invisible or anything, but she seeded in making all of the police patrol there ignore them, so they could enter smoothly.

    For that to work, the two cars needed to be close to each other, so it would be easier for the witch to concentrate on her task, so she had to put her suspicious feelings about July aside. For now.

    ¡°Once we reach East Draghar, do you know how to find Knox?¡± Mark asked July. This country was so big and even though they had a strong hunch that Knox could be in the same city as where this monstrous dragon appeared, still, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy quest.

    ¡°We will see when we get there,¡± July said after contemting for a moment. She herself didn¡¯t know how to find Knox, but she would go there nheless.

    Since the dragon and Chaos would be there, that could lead them to Knox¡¯s whereabouts.

    ===========================

    Jasmine stretched out her bodyzily, as she extended her hand and found the space beside her empty, where Darius was supposed to be, but the bed on his side was vacant.

    She opened her eyes sleepily and couldn¡¯t find him there, he was gone. Of course, he was gone, his shift must have ended and all she could do was wait for his shift to guard her again before she could go to the library where they could have their secret meeting.

    However, when Jasmine turned her body to the other side, her eyes caught a tray full of food with a note on the bedside table.

    She immediately sat down and took the note. It was a simple good morning and ¡®hope you have a good day¡¯ note, there was nothing glorious about this, but Jasmine found herself smiling at this warm gesture.

    Liam used to do this while they were still together in the past, he treated her well in the early stages of their rtionship, before Chaos wreaked havoc and turned this world into a wreck.

    Jasmine knew from the very beginning that their rtionship wouldn¡¯t work well, since they were standing on the different sides of the bridge, but her impulsiveness and the fun that she got from being with him clouded her mind.

    After all, living her life with high expectations and her craving to get her father¡¯s approval, left her with nothing, but obsession and ambition. There was no fun in her life until Liam came around.

    Their separation was amicable, to say the least, yet, everything took a bad turn when they finally met again.

    And here she was, boring children for him and living a life that would never have crossed her mind at all, and to make thingsplicated, sleeping with another shifter and manipting him in order to survive. Or probably, at this rate, she just did it to spite Liam, since she knew the consequences of her actions if the alpha returned safe and sound and did not die out there.

    She was really living a lowly life now and this made her want tough. What kind of joke her life had turned out to be...

    But, this simple note from Darius brought back the warmth that she had felt in the past, a simple happiness that she found in the arms of her mate, but now she found it in another man.

    Liam would kill Darius and probably also her, or she would get the most dreadful punishment, if he found out about this affair, yet Jasmine looked forward to see his expression when he realized how she humiliated him in retaliation to how he had humiliated her when he fucked her in front of his warriors.

    Jasmine took the note and folded it carefully before she put it in a small box in the drawer. Liam didn¡¯t have a reason to go through her things, since she owned nothing valuable.

    After that, Jasmine happily ate her breakfast and enjoyed her time, while rain continued to pour down outside of this room.

    If Darius was here... Jasmine imagined he would wrap his arms around her body to keep her warm, the same way his simple note brought a warm smile to her lips.

    =======================

    Gael entered the room, the lights were off, but he could perfectly see his wife and daughter, sleeping together, as River curled her body beside Lise, as if she was a little child again, but then she would always be a little child for the two of them.

    Gael walked across the room and put a nket on River carefully, as he leaned over to kiss her temple, then Lise. He was beyond relieved that he could finally bring their daughter back home, to fulfill Lise¡¯s wish.

    ¡°Gael,¡± Lise called his name when he turned around to leave the two of them alone, but her small voice made him halt and turn back to face her.

    ¡°Yes? What happened? Do you need something?¡± Gael was ready to get anything for her.

    Lise looked hesitant when she was about to speak again, she bit her lips whenever she was conflicted, thus Gael dropped to his knees beside the bed and waited for her to speak, he held her hand to assure her that she could tell him anything.

    Gael was not the monster that he used to be in the past, he had gone through so much loss and now he had to prepare himself to go through another hell if their time together came to end...

    ¡°I want to go to the beach...¡± Lise said in a small voice. ¡°Is it possible?¡±

    Lise and River had talked so much about many things during the day and one thing that they really wanted to do together was to go to the beach, because that was what Lise promised her when she was little.

    And the fact that River had not ever stepped out of her small room, where they restrained her for years and ran various experiments on her since she was caught, really broke Lise¡¯s heart.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine what her daughter had gone through there and knowing that Sol was involved in most of the experiments made her even more disconste.

    Lise didn¡¯t hold a grudge against Sol at all, there was a time when the two of them were best friends and she knew that the feelings between them were mutual, but Lise had grown out of them and that young love wouldn¡¯t live forever.

    However, even so, how could he treat his daughter like a guinea pig? She didn¡¯t want to say it out right, but she felt bad Gael didn¡¯t manage to kill him when he took their daughter away from that hell.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the beach?¡± Gael reiterated her request.

    Lise nodded. ¡°River had never been to one before,¡± she exined briefly about how she had never been allowed to be out in the open area for years. ¡°But if this is too much...¡± In spite of her desire to have this trip together, she knew their situation very well, she didn¡¯t want to put Gael in danger.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go... I will arrange everything and let you know,¡± Gael said softly. He looked at his daughter lovingly and thought a family trip would be great. This would be the first family trip for the three of them. ¡°Is there anything you want?¡±

    Lise shook her head, but then she spoke softly. ¡°Can you sleep with us?¡± she asked, because having Gael there made her feel morefortable.

    It was a tiring day and yes, maybe it was a little bit awkward because River was not a little child anymore, but they had never slept together before.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Gael said. The bed was big enough for three people.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 344

    344 BAD NEWS

    Vanesha opened her eyes and then looked around her. She realized this ce was very familiar to her and then started to trace back what had happened to her, until she saw Gael sitting next to her bed, dozing off.

    He looked exhausted, but there was something in the way his lips curled that told her that everything went well on his end.

    Right at that time, she remembered what had happened, to the very detail before she lost consciousness.

    However, there was one thing that she needed to know from Gael and this piece of information was really important for her.

    Therefore, she extended her hand and tapped Gael¡¯s thigh to wake him up. Gael was a light sleeper, so it was not difficult for Vanesha to get his attention.

    He was startled a little bit before his eyes focused on Vanesha groggily, as he wiped his face roughly. ¡°You are awake,¡± he said, his voice slightly hoarse.

    Gael then poured a ss of water for her and helped her up to sit down before piling a few pillows behind her back, so she wouldn¡¯t choke when she was drinking.

    ¡°What happened back there?¡± Vanesha started to ask when she took the ss that was handed to her. She looked at Gael, and took a tentative sip. ¡°I saw you using your power, did your power return?¡±

    Vanesha recalled thest image of Gael that she saw before everything went ck and how he warded off River¡¯s attack on him.

    .....

    At that time, Vanesha wanted to tell River not to do that, not to attack him, but she found herself unable to say a word. The impact of the shot she suffered was far too great, she couldn¡¯t handle it, especially when the bullet had been dipped in sedatives.

    She knew this kind of weapon was created by the organization. One of those weapons that they would use to catch supernatural creatures without killing them.

    Hell, she could have died, since the dosage would harm her as a human and the one who had shot her was Sol. Damn that man.

    ¡°Yes, it did.¡± Gael lifted his forefinger and middle finger, while on the tips of them was a little me.

    Vanesha giggled when she saw it and blew it as if it was a birthday candle. ¡°Should I make a wish?¡±

    On the other hand, Gaelughed with her, as he put down his fingers and took away the empty ss. ¡°What is your wish?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill Sol,¡± Vanesha said without batting an eye and this made Gael stopughing all of a sudden and the tension in the room was very intense.

    ¡°I told you to stay away from that guy,¡± Gael said, gritting his teeth, his easy going demeanor disappeared all of a sudden when he heard what Vanesha said. ¡°You can do better than this.¡±

    Vaneshaid back again, she sighed deeply, because she knew this topic wouldn¡¯t be easy and Gael wouldn¡¯t want topromise in this matter.

    ¡°I have helped you to get your daughter back, at the very least, this is the only thing that you can do for me,¡± she said firmly. She didn¡¯t want to take Gael¡¯s bad side, but she was very clear about what she wanted or didn¡¯t want.

    ¡°I appreciate what you have done, but I can¡¯t promise you that,¡± Gael said sternly, he stood up and stared at Vanesha. He was sorry for what he had decided, but he was resolute over his decision. ¡°I will not try to target him specifically, that¡¯s all I can promise you.¡±

    There was no way Sol wouldn¡¯t get any impact when Gael¡¯s target was the organization, because no matter what, they would meet each other at some point in life and Gael would never forgive Sol for what he and his people had done to his daughter.

    ¡°You can get someone better than him. He is a murderer and the organization is the same. People and all those creatures will not have died in vain if humans are able to ept that we exist.¡± Gael¡¯s voice became darker when he continued. ¡°Humans are very arrogant, they think they deserve more than us, they are more potent and dominant than us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want better, I want him.¡± Vanesha looked up at the ceiling and spoke softly. ¡°I am human too, if you forgot, Lise is also human.¡±

    ¡°You know what I meant, Vanesha,¡± Gael said. ¡°Now, take some rest, you need it.¡±

    On the other hand, hearing that, made Vanesha curious about one thing. ¡°What if one day I stand against you? Will you kill me too?¡±

    Vanesha shifted her attention back to Gael and waited for his answer, as he didn¡¯t reply immediately. He paused to give it a serious thought, since he didn¡¯t want to give her an empty answer.

    ¡°No, I will not kill you,¡± Gael finally said. He thought about it and he didn¡¯t think that he could bring himself to kill Vanesha, despite whatever she had done or what she would do.

    Like she said, she had done so much for him and the fact she helped Gael to get River back was enough reason to answer as such.

    ========================

    As usual, Jasmine was in the library, where she could be alone without those warriors shadowing every step that she took. This room and the nursery room would be her escape from them, until Darius was on his shift and came to apany her.

    Jasmine was not really fond of being in the nursery room, since she didn¡¯t really want to see her babies. She felt nothing for the twins. They were just reminders of how much she hated herself for letting them be born and being unable to kill them when they were still in her belly, since Liam would prevent her from doing so.

    A big smile appeared on Jasmine¡¯s lips when she saw the man that walked through the door and strode straight to her.

    Darius was not as charming and attractive as Liam, but there was something in him that Jasmine thought the alpha could no longer give her. The sense of safety and warmth. Liam could no longer offer those kinds of things to her anymore.

    Jasmine immediately stood up and pulled Darius to their favorite corner, where no one would be able to see them. She hugged him, as he hugged her back, caressing her long hair, which made her feel blissful to receive such gentleness.

    ¡°I have news for you,¡± Darius started, his voice bing deeper, which indicated this was a serious matter.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jasmine raised her head and looked at him, but she was still clinging to him. She liked it when he caressed her hair like that. ¡°Is it bad news? That bad?¡±

    Darius kept staring at her for a moment, while running his fingers through her hair. ¡°There was an attack in Lucinda city, on the base of operations of the organization and your father is dead.¡±

    There was no way to beautify this sentence. No matter how he said it, the main point of the news was still the same and Darius didn¡¯t see how it would help Jasmine if he tried to distort the truth even a little.

    ¡°My father is dead?¡± she asked tonelessly, there was no change in her expression when Darius confirmed that and watched her nod her head in understanding.

    ¡°Okay.¡± That was the only word that Jasmine said when she knew about it.

    ¡°Are you, okay?¡± Darius wanted to make sure that this news really didn¡¯t affect her, because she was too calm for someone, who just received a piece of bad news.

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Her voice didn¡¯t change at all, nor her expression, as she tiptoed and pulled Darius closer for a kiss.

    Darius was slightly surprised by her reaction, but he didn¡¯t think much when he kissed her back, but only then did he feel her tears on his tongue.

    And when he opened his eyes, she was crying in silence, while kissing him.

    Therefore, Darius moved away a little bit from her and wiped her tears with his thumbs, as Jasmine opened her eyes, she was a little bit confused at first, but then realized that she had been crying.

    Darius didn¡¯t say anything when he hugged her and let her cry on his shoulder, hugging him so tight, while burying her face in his chest to muffle her screams.

    This was the silent scream that he used to do whenever he felt the pain of losing his mate, but he couldn¡¯t let anyone see how much pain that they had inflicted on him, since they would think of him less than them.

    They were shifters, warriors, crying was not eptable, even though you cried for your dead mate that had been killed brutally by your own pack members.

    Darius could understand that level of pain. He could understand her...

    There were no words that were spoken, as Jasmine kept crying in silence and the only thing that Darius could offer wasfort.

    Jasmine didn¡¯t hate her father when he chose against sending anyone to her rescue, but it would be a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t disappointed, because after all this time, she was still not enough for him. Even after all she had done for the organization, her father only thought highly of Sol just because he was a man. His son.

    She wanted to return to the organization on her own and prove to her father that she could make it without him, to see his expression, but that would never happen...

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 345

    345 BAD NEWS (2)

    Darius let Jasmine know about thetest news of what had happened in Lucinda city, to the organization that her father built with the government to create elite soldiers that would be called the Hound and the Delta.

    However, there was an attack on the organization base, which caused the death of her father, Archie Williams. He died in that attack along with a few other soldiers.

    At first, Jasmine thought this news would never affect her.

    She didn¡¯t hate her father when he chose against sending anyone to her rescue, but it would be a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    After all this time, she still felt like she was not enough for him. Even after all she had done for the organization, her father only thought highly of Sol just because he was a man. His son. She hated that.

    Jasmine hated herself for letting something like that bother her because she knew her worth and what she could do. She could do far better than Sol.

    However, her father had never acknowledged that. That part of her life sucked.

    Her n was; to return to the organization on her own and prove to her father that she could make it without him, she could survive and find her own way to escape from the wolf den, to see his expression when she did it.

    But, that would never happen, because he died. He died and Jasmine was still hung up on the thought that she could make her father see her worth.

    .....

    Anger and disappointment and all sorts of negative feelings washed over her at the same time, and like a broken dam, she started to cry.

    If it was not for Darius, who held her together, so she wouldn¡¯t break into pieces, Jasmine was sure she wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand on her own feet.

    But right now, she had a shoulder to cry on and a pair of strong arms that wrapped around her body to prevent her from crumbling even further.

    She had Darius by her side and that was the only thing that could keep her sane.

    He whispered sweet nothings in her ears and hugged her tightly, because that was all he could do and what Jasmine needed the most at a time like this.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡± Darius whispered to her. ¡°Everything will be okay.¡±

    Nothing would be okay for Jasmine, she knew that, but she still clung to those few words and let herself be vulnerable in front of Darius, something that she had never done even with Liam.

    When she had been with Liam, there was nothing to cry over and everything was great, up until their separation when the supernatural creatures wreaked havoc in the capital city.

    But, with Darius, she cried harder and showed her ugly side to him and yet, he was here to hold her world that started to fall apart.

    The concerning thing was; Jasmine started this because she wanted to use him as a shield for her, in case Liam didn¡¯t make it in the East Draghar, she could ask for him to help her run away.

    But now... she fell too deep without her knowing.

    This became a serious thing.

    =======================

    ¡°Prove yourself that you are worthy of this chance,¡± Zach said, as he set a strange gun in his hand, it didn¡¯t look like a gun with a bullet, this weapon looked more like a gun that you could use to pierce holes into your body.

    ¡°I will,¡± Niki said grimly, his whole body was in extreme pain, but he needed to act as if it was nothing.

    Who would be in their right mind to send someone, who had just been beaten so badly, to a battlefield and fight with a dragon?!

    No, Zach didn¡¯t want to help Niki to prove his worth and his loyalty because his sister had turned out to be a traitor, he simply wanted to kill him, but before that, he wanted to use him, squeeze him to thest drop of his blood.

    Needless to say, Niki was an outstanding soldier from the first generation of the Delta and no one in his year or the years after his training period could surpass him. Whether in tactics, leadership and physical strength. Therefore, Zach and the organization didn¡¯t want to waste this talent and kill him.

    They would rather send him on this suicide mission instead, with wounds all over his body and not even give him necessary treatment before it.

    ¡°I will put this chip in you, to monitor your movements,¡± Zach said, as he walked toward Niki and pressed the tool that looked like a gun in his hand to Niki¡¯s neck. ¡°This will let us know where you are.¡± And he shot him with that.

    Niki flinched when he felt there was something piercing his skin, but then he continued to put on his shirt and gear, he knew that he would be closely monitored.

    ¡°Now, you can go and save the day.¡± Zach patted Niki on his shoulder and then walked out of the room, leaving Niki to put on his gear.

    Only when he was alone did Niki let out a grunt. And when he moved his body, the pain almost knocked him unconscious.

    Damn this organization!

    But at the same time, he needed to know what his sister was up to until she didn¡¯t hesitate to go against it.

    ======================

    There was this one beach in Lucinda city that Gael intended to take his little family and Vanesha to, because he had promised Lise to have this small family trip that they never had before.

    Fortunately, the raging dragon in the East Draghar had been proved to be a handful for the organization and the security in this city was slightly loosened up.

    From what information that Gael had gathered, the organization was still looking for River and him, but they had a lot on their te to deal with him instead right now. Therefore, before they could tame the dragon, it was the right time to have a family outing, right?

    Gael was happy to arrange this with his daughter.

    In the past few days, he learned a lot about his daughter, what she liked or disliked, he even taught her a lot of things that she had never seen or even known existed.

    Just like this morning, Gael was helping Lise to sit down for having breakfast together. She insisted that she didn¡¯t want to spend her whole time inside her bedroom and at the very least, she wanted to enjoy the sunlight on her face, while having a family breakfast with Gael, River and Vanesha.

    It felt like they were a normal family with Vanesha as their oldest daughter and knowing how chaotic the situation out there, this kind of simple breakfast together was akin to a bliss.

    ¡°River, what are you doing? Come here quickly, I am hungry!¡± Vanesha shouted at River, who had spent almost fifteen minutes inside the bathroom, while she prepared all the food alone, since Gael had to tend to Lise.

    It took another minute before River finally came out of the bathroom, her brows scrunched up as she bit her lips, like she was in trouble.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lise asked, she was worried to see her daughter¡¯s expression.

    Gael stopped what he was doing and paid more attention to her, waiting for River to answer her mother¡¯s question.

    River bit her lips, fiddled with her fingers, before she finally answered, ¡°I think I am going to die,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°What?¡± Lise didn¡¯t hear that, but Gael and Vanesha did.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gael asked, he stood up and approached River, but the girl took a step back, not wanting to be touched by him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Vanesha came closer to her as well. She was mortified whether the organization had done something to harm River without her knowing about it, but as far as she knew, she was healthy and there were noplications after all the experiments that they had conducted on her.

    But, maybe she missed something...

    ¡°I think I am going to die,¡± River mumbled the same thing again, she looked down and furrowed deeply.

    ¡°What makes you think that way?¡± Gael felt his heart jump to his throat. He knew that he would lose Lise eventually, due to her illness, but if he had to lose his daughter as well, he didn¡¯t know what would happen to him...

    ¡°Because I am bleeding.¡± River raised her head and looked at Vanesha, before briefly ncing at Gael.

    ¡°What do you mean you are bleeding?¡± Vanesha reached out to River and checked on her, but she couldn¡¯t find any wounds or even any scratch on her arms, neck or legs. ¡°Where are you bleeding?¡± she asked in confusion.

    Meanwhile, Gael felt his body stiffen, he tried to check on River, but she didn¡¯t want to be touched by him, thus he could only impatiently wait for Vanesha¡¯s quick inspection.

    ¡°I¡¯m bleeding down there, I can¡¯t stop it.¡± River looked down to her abdomen and this only made Gael more confused, but her admittance immediately made something click in Vanesha¡¯s mind.

    Vanesha sighed deeply, she looked relieved. ¡°You are not going to die, River. It¡¯s normal.¡± She tousled her hair.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Gael still did not understand what was actually going on. He still looked so worried about his daughter.

    ¡°She is bleeding, so do I at some point in every month.¡± Vanesha waved her hand lightly. ¡°She got her first period.¡±

    Hearing that, Gael turned speechless. ¡°Oh... okay...¡± he stuttered.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 346

    346 HM, INTERESTING...

    ¡°Brother,¡± Derek called his big brother just as he finished his shift, guarding the Luna. He looked a little bit worn out and distraught. Somehow, Derek could guess what was wrong with him, but he was too afraid to confirm such a thing, because that was a very serious usation.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Darius turned around when he walked in the corridor, his mind was elsewhere, so he didn¡¯t realize that his brother had been following him. ¡°Finished training?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Derek muttered. He scratched the back of his head, as he grimaced, a habit of his whenever he tried to talk about something that he didn¡¯t know how to start.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Darius slowed down his steps and walked beside his younger brother.

    Their parents died during one of the attacks by humans, but at the same time, he met his human mate. She turned out to be one of the members of the Hound.

    That was a mess and all the pack members looked at her as an enemy instead of his mate. They killed her right in front of his eyes, but then the alpha himself had a human mate and they had to protect her instead.

    How fair that could be? That sounded like a joke to Darius.

    Therefore, he justified himself when he fucked the alpha¡¯s mate. At the very least, he needed to even the score in that way.

    It felt great when he humiliated the alpha that way, but at the same time, it bothered Darius to see how heartbroken and mournful Jasmine was.

    .....

    ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± Darius extended his hand and tousled Derek¡¯s hair. He loved his little brother, since it was just the two of them that left.

    However, Derek couldn¡¯t bring himself to say whatever that was inside of his mind. He opened his mouth and mped it shut again, but nothing came out from it.

    Darius nced at him and sighed deeply. ¡°Are you bothered about the rumors surrounding me and the luna?¡± He caught the change in Derek¡¯s expression, which meant what he guessed was right. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother about that, you don¡¯t have anything to do with that.¡±

    Derek didn¡¯t like that answer. The way Darius replied to his question didn¡¯t even answer anything.

    ¡°So, that rumor is true?¡± Since Darius had already opened this topic, he could care less about bringing it up. ¡°Tell me, is that rumor true?¡± Derek could hear his own voice quivering, demanding for further exnation.

    On the other hand, Darius didn¡¯t answer immediately to that question, which only amplified Derek¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about that. We will not talk about that.¡± Darius tousled his head again, but this time Derek swatted his hand away from him because he was in disbelief.

    ¡°If you answer me that way, I will assume the rumor is true.¡± Derek looked at his brother intensely, trying to see the non existent dishonesty in his eyes.

    ¡°You are free to assume whatever you feel like.¡± Darius walked ahead of Derek because he didn¡¯t want to answer any questions from his brother right now.

    Yet, this made Derek feel even more uneasy. He furrowed his brows deeply and then quickened his pace to follow his brother.

    However, before he could say anything, Darius had cut off his words and turned around to look at Derek in all seriousness.

    ¡°Stop bothering that human girl, or else Eros will give you a lesson when he returns.¡±

    Derek knew what his older brother meant, but he became defensive because he didn¡¯t like how it sounded.

    ¡°You can mess with another human woman, why can¡¯t I?¡± Of course, what he meant was the alpha¡¯s mate, but he didn¡¯t want to say it tantly. It seemed at this point, there was a tacit understanding between the two of them.

    Darius nodded, as if he was deep in thought, while smiling softly, but there was sadness in his eyes. ¡°Because I know that you can¡¯t endure the consequences of it.¡±

    ¡°But, you can?¡± Derek asked mockingly.

    ¡°Yes. I am ready for that.¡± Darius was ready to see the look on the Alpha¡¯s face when he knew what he had done, but then, he could no longer see Jasmine and in the long run, he would only make her life more miserable than this.

    For some odd reason, he didn¡¯t like thetter option.

    ============================

    Mohan watched as almost all of his men died horribly when the dragon broke free from whatever invisible ropes that held its monstrous form back.

    And now, this dragon was way more dangerous than ever, as it pped its gigantic wings and created harsh winds that could throw you a few meters away. Not to mention how the dragon tried to burn everything around it to ashes once it gained its power again.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do this...¡± Mohan said grimly, now the number of people under hismand had decreased by half and all he could think of was to retreat. ¡°We need to back off. We can¡¯t stand this ground any longer.¡±

    Mohan knew that making them retreat was a great decision that he had to make, because there would be great consequences from the organization, since they were not supposed to back down no matter what, but seeing their current situation, it would be a suicide mission, if he continued being stubborn to stay and fight.

    Mohan couldn¡¯t understand how Niki could stand this kind of situation and remained level headed, while finding way after way to ovee the situation.

    He was not Niki and he would never be at the same level as him. If only he were here, he would have found a way to fix this situation by now.

    Damn it!

    The leader badge on his shirt felt so heavy and burdensome.

    And when Mohan was about to pull back all the people to the base and rearrange a new strategy, he saw a car approaching them and behind the wheel was Niki.

    Relief was an understatement to describe what Mohan felt right when he saw Niki stop the car and get off from there.

    ¡°Oh, my god!¡± Mohan eximed as he rushed toward Niki and opened his arms widely, but he simply ducked down and escaped from under his arms, as he strode toward the rest of the soldiers that they had.

    ¡°What do we have here?¡± Niki asked in all seriousness, the pain in his body was almost killing him at this time.

    ¡°We got a crazy dragon that can¡¯t be tamed. Do you have any idea, leader?¡± Mohan took off the troublesome badge from his shirt and put it on Niki¡¯s. ¡°I am waiting for your order.¡±

    Niki lifted his head and then looked at the sky to look at the dragon. The creature was flying very low, breathing fire, trying to turn this city into ashes once again.

    ¡°I have an idea,¡± Niki said after a few moments of observation, as he tilted his head to look at Mohan. ¡°Prepare all the people.¡±

    ¡°All right, this is what I am waiting for.¡± Mohan was more than happy to follow what Nikimanded. He felt the huge burden being lifted from his shoulders right now.

    Meanwhile, Niki narrowed his eyes when he saw where the dragon was heading to. ¡°Wait.¡± He raised his hand and pointed to the direction where the dragon was going. ¡°What is there?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mohan stopped in his tracks and followed Niki¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Oh, shit!¡± he cursed under his breath, as his eyes widened in fear. ¡°That¡¯s the refugee camp. There are thousands of civilians there.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Niki cursed loudly and then fired orders rapidly to all the soldiers to start to move, while his body kept screaming in pain.

    He and Mohan got into the car again, along with the other soldiers there, who followed the two of them.

    =========================

    ¡°I think the dragon is heading in this direction,¡± Eros said to Liam, as he stood in front of the camp, with the alpha standing beside him. ¡°Where is your back up? If they take any longer than this, we will die by the time they are here.¡±

    Liam clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°Yeah, he likes toete.¡± He folded his arms in front of his chest, while staring at the dragon that was heading toward them, while the people in this camp started to run away in panic.

    ¡°Howte can he be?¡± Eros tilted his head and then looked at Liam with a dismissive expression. He looked down on the alpha.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not let you die.¡±

    All of a sudden, among the noises of people screaming in fear because of the dragon, they could hear a man¡¯s clear voice, right behind them.

    Eros didn¡¯t feel his presence until he spoke, startled, he immediately turned around and was on high alert.

    As a shifter, your back and neck were the points that you couldn¡¯t afford to expose, because once your enemy grabbed onto those weak points, there was a high possibility that you would die.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Eros growled dangerously. He had enough of seeing a lot of supernatural creatures in this area. Actually, he met many non human- beings that he didn¡¯t expect at all.

    However, when he nced at Liam, he didn¡¯t seem surprised like he did.

    ¡°Aaron,¡± Liam called his name in a greeting tone.

    The man named Aaron tilted his head and stared at Eros instead, but then his attention shifted to a car behind Eros and Liam, as someone got off there.

    ¡°Hm, interesting...¡± he muttered.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 347

    347 DON¡¯T LEAVE ME ALONE

    In this chaotic situation where people were trying to find a way to save themselves from the dragon, which flew straight to this ce, Niki arrived with the rest of the soldiers in his team.

    Once he got out of the car, he felt this odd feeling, and his heart skipped a beat. He felt like there was something familiar, but he didn¡¯t know what it was about, or who it was...

    Niki furrowed his brow, he couldn¡¯t shake this feeling, but at the same time he needed to focus on the crucial matter at hand; how to stop the dragon, because he didn¡¯t think these people would survive from the hell that this creature would bring onto them.

    Damn, he was not even sure that his n or even himself would be able to survive this. The pain that he felt was almost unbearable. He almost reached his limits.

    He hated to say this, but he didn¡¯t think he would survive this, therefore, he didn¡¯t have time to tend to this odd feeling that he had right now.

    However, it was Mohan, who realized what it was.

    Niki watched as his eyes grew wider with surprise, but then turned into anger, as he raised his hand and aimed his gun at his target, behind Niki¡¯s back.

    ¡°What...?¡± Niki had not yet finished his question when Mohan had fired his gun, which made him jump to the side out of instinct. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± he roared, because he thought Mohan was firing his gun at the civilians. Did he go insane?!

    But then, Niki realized who Mohan aimed his gun at. It was the alpha from the Shadow Moon pack and... the lycan.

    .....

    It had been almost two years since theirst encounter, which cost them theirmander Jasmine, even now, they were still holding her as a hostage, but a lot of things happened in the organizationtely, they couldn¡¯t afford to attack that pack again.

    After all, the Shadow Moon pack was the biggest pack of werewolves, therefore, they needed to be extremely careful and had toe up with an impable n for that to work.

    However, right now, the alpha and the lycan were right in front of them. The two hateful shifters were involved in this chaotic situation.

    No matter what the reason behind it, the only thing that Niki and Mohan remembered was their attack on that pack and the death of their friend, Xo.

    They grew up together, spent their youth training under the Hound, as they were the first generation of that new division of organization, therefore, the three of them were like brothers that they didn¡¯t have or they had lost during the catastrophe in the capital city.

    And to see one of them die in their enemies¡¯ hands and now those certain enemies were right before their eyes, Mohan¡¯s first reaction was understandable.

    ¡°I WILL KILL HIM!¡± Mohan roared, as he rained fire on the two shifters. ¡°GET THOSE TWO SHIFTERS!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Niki cursed under his breath. He really wanted to kill the two shifters there, especially after seeing the alpha of the pack in this ce and also that lycan.

    However... the timing was not right....

    Niki looked up and the dragon was flying right above them, the shadow of its monstrous body fell on them like a copsed building.

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with other creatures before they could tackle this problem first, or else, more people would die.

    ¡°Mohan! Stop it! Let them go!¡± Niki grabbed Mohan¡¯s hand to stop him from chasing the alpha and the lycan, which made thetter seeth in anger.

    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU KNOW WHO THEY ARE!?¡± He roared angrily at Niki and tried to break free from his grip, but he couldn¡¯t, somehow, his grip was too strong for him.

    ¡°OF COURSE, I KNOW!¡± Niki shouted back at Mohan, because this ce had turned into a nightmare, where people started screaming for their families as they tried to get out of here as fast as they could.

    ¡°THEY KILLED XO!¡±

    ¡°I KNOW!¡± Niki shook Mohan¡¯s body, as if he wanted to shake some sense into his head. ¡°But, there is another problem we need to deal with first!¡±

    Niki pointed his finger at the dragon that tried to turn this ce to ashes.

    ¡°Fight me all you wantter, but we need to deal with that nasty monster first!¡± Niki growled angrily at Mohan.

    ¡°You will let the two of them go just like that!?¡± Mohan asked incredulously. He was seething. ¡°The people that killed Xo?!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The curt reply was a little bit harsh, but they had to get their priorities straight right now. ¡°LOOK AROUND YOU! We can get themter! But, if we don¡¯t deal with the dragon, all of us will die!¡±

    =========================

    ¡°So, is this a pic?¡± Vanesha looked at Gael with an expression that was devoid of any emotions, as he walked into the kitchen and poured a ss of water for herself.

    ¡°Yes, are you excited?¡± Gael asked, as he whistled happily, while arranging all the food that they would bring for their pic at the beachter. ¡°Hm? You don¡¯t look happy.¡±

    Gael stopped what he was doing, as he paid more attention to Vanesha. The young woman stared at him, but said nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡± Vanesha tilted her head. She looked at a stream of light from the sun from outside of the window. It looked warm and made the dust sparkle like pearls.

    ¡°What is weird?¡± Gael asked, this time, he put all of his attention on this girl, since it had been a long time for them to have a rxed talk like this.

    ¡°There is war and dragon in the other part of this realm, but here you are, nning for a pic,¡± Vnaesha said what was inside her mind, as she stretched out her hand and touched the dust that sparkled in the stream of the sunlight.

    ¡°No.¡± The answer came very certain and quick. ¡°I don¡¯t find it weird. Because there is a time when my daughter was tortured and the other girls her age know nothing about it. There is nothing weird about that. That¡¯s how this world works. If it doesn¡¯t concern you, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±

    That was true, even if the dragon managed to single handedly make the East Draghar country go up in eternal mes, all of that didn¡¯t have anything to do with Gael, because he was not involved in that war.

    ¡°Weird,¡± Vanesha muttered. That was the onlyment that she had, while her mind drifted back to Sol.

    She missed that man...

    ========================

    Liam didn¡¯t recognize the man that started open firing at them out of nowhere, with clear intentions of killing them, it seemed these soldiers knew him as a shifter, the alpha of his pack, but he simply didn¡¯t know either of these two young men.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem that way with Eros, because he narrowed his eyes before he followed Liam to blend in with the other people, trying to avoid being spotted.

    ¡°Do you know those two men?¡± Liam asked when they had managed to outrun those crazy men. However, they seemed to have another crazy duty that they needed to handle, so they let them go.

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Eros replied half heartedly, as he looked around him as the people, who were running around to save their lives like headless chickens, kept bumping into him.

    Liam pulled Eros to the side, so they wouldn¡¯t be hit by them.

    ¡°I think I killed one of their friends during thest attack by the organization,¡± Eros said simply. He looked around him and realized that they were in a dire situation. ¡°Where is your friend? We need to get out of here right now.¡±

    Eros furrowed his brows deeply when he lifted his head and found the dragon was flying very low, determined to set this city on hell fire.

    ¡°We kill many people, there is no way I will be able to remember every single one of them,¡± Liam said simply. He skimmed his surroundings, but he couldn¡¯t find Aaron anywhere. The devil should have been there to help them, to get them out of this mess, but he disappeared.

    ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    Liam and Eros were surprised to hear Aaron¡¯s voice very close to them and found the devil was smirking happily at their expressions.

    ¡°So, ready to go home?¡± Aaron tilted his head and looked at the two of them, but he indulged himself by staring at Eros a little bit longer, as if he was looking at his masterpiece.

    ¡°Get us out of here,¡± Liam said grimly, as he could feel the fire had surrounded them and the smell of burning human flesh filled the air. It made him want to gag.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Aaron pped his hands. ¡°We should go home before someone takes your mate away from you.¡± The devil winked at him and Liam didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about.

    ===========================

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Darius asked Jasmine, as he put down a cup of warm tea on the table and sat down in the chair across from her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jasmine said softly. ¡°So much better.¡± She nodded and ran her finger on the edge of the cup, while staring nkly at it.

    ¡°If you need anything, just tell me.¡± Darius stood up and was about to leave her alone in this bedroom, thinking that she needed some alone time to deal with her feelings, but Jasmine held his hand instead and looked at him with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone. I want you here with me.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 348

    348 HIS VOICE WRAPPED WITH MALICE

    One moment, Eros was in the almost ruined Kalee city of the East Draghar, but the next moment, he was already in the middle of the Shadow Moon pack. They appeared in the training ground of this pack.

    All of that happened only in a blink of an eye and this surprised him, since he had never seen that kind of powerful magic before.

    Eros had only ever heard this kind of power, but this was his first time experiencing it firsthand and he was in awe for a moment.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Aaron chuckled when he saw Eros¡¯ expression. He looked like a deer caught in the headlights.

    However, the young lycan immediately stepped aside when he felt the devil was about to touch his head, trying to give him a pat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± Eros growled deeply, as he stared at Aaron in warning.

    Instead of getting angry, Aaron justughed at his reaction and folded his arms in front of his chest, as he leaned his back against the pole inside this training ground.

    This training ground was a huge basement under the packhouse, where all the warriors would be trained here, but aside from here, there was another outdoor training ground that was more often used by them, since they liked to be in the open area.

    Therefore, at this hour, there was no one in this training ground.

    .....

    ¡°You are indeed a shattered piece of Chaos¡¯ soul. I can see his arrogance reflecting in you,¡± Aaron muttered under his breath.

    On the other hand, Eros didn¡¯t know what this man was talking about, but it was very clear that he didn¡¯t care much about his nonsensical ramblings, as he followed his alpha to walk out of this ce.

    ¡°Just like that?¡± Aaron raised his brows when he watched the two men that he had just saved walk away from him, without even saying anything. ¡°No ¡®thank you¡¯ or even shedding a tear of joy, because I saved your life?¡±

    Eros didn¡¯t react to that, but Liam turned around and looked at the devil hard, his eyes narrowed dangerously.

    ¡°You need me as much as I need you,¡± he stated before he resumed his walk out of the training ground after Eros, who had left ahead of him.

    Once Aaron was alone, the devil burst outughing, he looked like a maniac, as he stared at the closed door.

    ¡°Need you?¡± he asked in a mocking tone to no one in particr, but he didn¡¯t stop smirking, as if Liam had said the most stupid thing that he had ever heard.

    =======================

    ¡°If you need anything, just tell me.¡± That was the only thing that Darius could say to her, since Jasmine didn¡¯t look so well. She was feeling down from yesterday evening when he let her know about this news.

    But, when Jasmine didn¡¯t say anything for so long, Darius stood up, intending to leave her alone, because he thought that she needed some alone time to deal with her feelings.

    However, before he could leave, Jasmine held his hand and looked at him with a deep furrow between her brows, tears brimming in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone. I want you here with me,¡± she whispered and this made Darius step back to her and then hug her.

    Jasmine was sitting on the couch, while he was standing next to her, so from his position right now, Darius could see how her small body trembled when she cried her heart out.

    On the other hand, Jasmine was not sure why she was crying this hard. She didn¡¯t think of her father up until recently when she realized that he had gone, but there was this part of her that couldn¡¯t ept that, because she still craved for his recognition.

    She hated the fact that she would never get it now and felt all of her efforts for all those years had gone. All of those things that she had done was a waste of time and energy, when all Jasmine wanted was for her father to think of her the same way he thought about Sol. His son.

    But, in the end, she would never ever get the same appreciation like her stupid brother did.

    ¡°I am here... I am always here...¡± Darius muttered under his breath, as he caressed her back, in hopes it could alleviate her pain, even if only a little.

    Jasmine sighed deeply and hugged Darius more tightly. Him being there with her helped her a lot...

    ========================

    ¡°We can¡¯t go further than this,¡± Sebastian said, as the six of them were standing right in front of their car and watching how Kalee city had burst into mes.

    People were trying to escape such hell, while many people died without being able to run from there.

    ¡°Knox can¡¯t be there. Even if he was, he would have died by now.¡± Sebastian could feel July¡¯s angry re when he said that. He didn¡¯t mean to wish anything bad upon Knox. He just stated a fact.

    Okay, he probably was a little bit bitter, since his feelings for her were already out in the open, he couldn¡¯t control his rage and jealousy for the devotion that July had for that shifter.

    Sebastian closed his eyes. He knew it was wrong of him to feel this way, but he simply couldn¡¯t help it. He needed to tone down this feeling before it went spiraling and put him in a much worse ce.

    ¡°I think we can find a shelter nearby. If Knox survived this, he must go to a safe ce.¡± Sebastian tried to lighten the situation between him and July.

    But, the woman shook her head. ¡°If the dragon is there, Chaos must be there too, which means Knox most likely will be with him as well.¡±

    That was the logic that July used when she insisted oning to this country, because she wanted to know about Knox¡¯s condition and situation immediately.

    ¡°Do you have any idea?¡± Ciara asked, she looked rxed and didn¡¯t seem to have any particr emotion regarding this situation.

    ¡°Can we go through that wall of fire?¡± Sebastian asked. He didn¡¯t want to go through that wall of fire, but July surely would do such a thing.

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t hold back that kind of fire.¡± Ciara watched the whole military entourage that retreated from that dangerous zone, but they didn¡¯t seem to notice the six people there, because of the witch¡¯s power. She made them ignore their existence. ¡°Even so, how do you n to find Knox?¡± the witch tilted her head to look at July.

    The woman was silent, as she didn¡¯t have an answer to this question, until someone tapped her on the shoulder and she jumped out of surprise, only to see the same man, who Ciara introduced to her a few days ago.

    The same man that said he would help her to get the little family that she wanted.

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Aaron asked, leaning his back against one of the cars. ¡°I can help you to find him, if you want.¡±

    ========================

    The first person that Eros looked for once he was already in this pack house was, of course, Emily. He figured she would be in their bedroom, knowing it was almost evening and she wouldn¡¯t be at school during this hour of the day.

    And just like what he had expected, he could smell her scent from behind the door, but when he was about to open it, it was locked.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Emily¡¯s voice sounded a little bit shaky. Eros didn¡¯t need to see her to know that she was furrowing her brows right now.

    Eros knocked again and said, ¡°It is me. Open the door.¡±

    He heard her gasp cutely and this brought a smile to his lips. Not long after which, the door opened and his vision turned dark because Emily covered his eyes with her ck hair when she jumped and hugged him tightly.

    Eros breathed deeply, as he hugged her back and caressed her back. He felt a little bit rxed, all the tension that he felt during the chaotic situation in Kalee city left his body gradually as he breathed in her familiar scent.

    It was hard to describe this, but he felt like he was at home again when he was with her. She was the only person that he felt safe with.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± Emily said against his neck, her voice slightly cracked, as she sobbed hard.

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± Eros replied.

    There was something different with the way they expressed their feelings this time, but none of them realized it yet.

    And for Eros, when he felt the familiarity that put him at ease from Emily, he forgot about the girl with white hair and their short encounter for a moment.

    =======================

    ¡°What is this?¡± Liam asked with a cold tone when he stumbled upon the scene before his eyes.

    In front of him, right after he opened the door of his bedroom, he found Darius hugging Jasmine, while the woman kept crying.

    He didn¡¯t know what happened, but he felt his blood boiling with anger, as he strode into the room and both of them immediately distanced themselves from each other.

    Oh, of course, they must do that, because if they kept their initial positions, probably Liam would be the one to separate them and the end result of it wouldn¡¯t be so great.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember allowing you into my bedroom.¡± Liam¡¯s voice wrapped with malice, as he stared at Darius dangerously.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 349

    349 HE WAS FULLY AWARE OF IT

    Darius didn¡¯t realize it at first even though he heard a set of footsteps approaching this bedroom. He thought it was one of the guards, who was here to take over his shift.

    But then, he heard the door cracking open and then he saw the Alpha standing right in the middle of the room, with his eyes filled with malice, as he saw another man hugging his crying mate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember allowing you into my bedroom.¡± Liam¡¯s voice was wrapped in poison, as his eyesnded on the two of them. He noticed that Jasmine was crying, but no matter what the reason was, there was no better way to exin what they were doing right now.

    The alpha didn¡¯t know what happened, but he felt his blood boil in anger, as he strode across the room while the temperature dropped, as tension filled the air.

    Fortunately enough, both of them immediately realized what they were doing was wrong and then separated themselves from each other.

    Of course, they must do that, because if they kept their initial positions, probably Liam would be the one to separate them... limb by limb.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Liam shot Darius a dagger look, while he stood right in front of Jasmine, who was wiping the never ending tears from her cheeks. She was still sobbing, while trying to keep it down as much as possible. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Liam only spared Jasmine a nce when he asked this question, but the next moment, he refocused all of his attention on the warrior in front of him.

    However, Jasmine didn¡¯t answer him, she looked upset and seemed not wanting to talk to him at all.

    Liam would like to kill this bastard, if it was not for Jasmine who wouldn¡¯t stop hicupping behind him. He wanted to know what made his mate cry.

    .....

    ¡°Talk.¡± Liam was not in the mood to be patient and he really needed to take some much dyed rest after his little trip to East Draghar that ended up in such chaos.

    On the other hand, Darius kept his head up and reciprocated the alpha¡¯s re. He looked exceptionally calm in the face of Liam¡¯s wrath, as if he had this kind of scenario yed in his head countless times already and had prepared himself for this.

    ¡°Luna Jasmine is crying because she just heard news about her father.¡± Darius kept his calm and nced at Jasmine, who was standing behind Liam¡¯s back. ¡°You have just arrived, Alpha, therefore, I am sure you have not heard of the attack on the organization¡¯s base, which resulted in the death of Archie Williams, Luna¡¯s father.¡±

    This was news for Liam, because he indeed didn¡¯t know anything about it. He nced at Jasmine, who was still sobbing and then back at the warrior again.

    ¡°I can give you all the information about what happened while you are away right now,¡± Darius said. ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡± he asked, trying to appease Liam¡¯s anger.

    Liam was silent for a moment because he was still trying to wrap his mind around this piece of sudden information. Of course, he was happy to know that the man had died, but it didn¡¯t mean he had forgotten about the ring issue here.

    ¡°That reason alone doesn¡¯t give you enough excuse to touch your luna,¡± Liam said sternly. He knew who this man was. He was Darius, one of the best warriors that he had, that was also the reason why he was assigned to this job.

    Darius gritted his teeth when he lowered his head and showed his submission to the alpha. This was not the right time to show his defiance.

    ¡°My apologies, Alpha, I will not do something like that again. I was out of line.¡± He stared at the floor and didn¡¯t let Liam see the expression on his face when he said those words. He red at the tile beneath his feet, as if it had done something horrible to him.

    ¡°Get out of this room!¡± Liam said grimly. He saw Darius turn around and head directly toward the door. He didn¡¯t have a chance to see his expression at this moment, but probably if he caught a glimpse of it, he would know how much hatred this warrior harbored for him.

    Once Darius closed the door from outside and left the two of them alone inside the room, Liam turned around to face Jasmine. He saw how devastated she was right now and felt very upset for some reason.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to cry over someone who doesn¡¯t even care about you.¡± Liam was kind of snapping at her, because thest thing that he wanted to do after surviving such an ordeal that he had to face in Kalee city, was to appease and cajole this woman.

    Not to mention that he had zero sympathy as to what happened to Archie Williams. Actually, he was d that he died. There was no need for him to be alive. It was great that someone had finally killed him.

    Whoever it was, he had done great a favor to this realm.

    Of course, Liam would get into the detailster, but for now, he was pissed because Jasmine kept crying like a little girl.

    ¡°Stop crying,¡± he said grimly. He balled his fists and watched as Jasmine wiped tears from her cheeks a few times, but failed to stop sobbing. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love you. He didn¡¯t try to save you from me, knowing you fell a hostage in my arms. Why do you need to cry over a man like that? Father or not, he was an asshole for treating his daughter like that.¡±

    He knew how it felt to be one¡¯s father¡¯s second option. He was his father¡¯s second option as well, just because he was bornter after his brother.

    His idiotic father didn¡¯t see his son¡¯s potential, but only went along with the fact that Emmet was his first born, so it was his right to be the alpha of this pack. The same thing happened to Jasmine when her father thought his legacy could only be passed down to his son.

    The two of them had simr stories, but then Liam and Jasmine werepletely different people. They faced different demons and had gone through different painful experiences.

    No matter how many simrities you pointed out between them and how messed up their respective families were, the differences between them were too big to ovee, especially with all the things that Jasmine and Liam had done in order to hurt each other, in the process to get what they wanted.

    ¡°Can you leave me alone?¡± Jasmine said. Her voice was a little bit rough. She was not in the mood to fight with Liam at this moment.

    How bad their rtionship was right now when she wished it was another man, who was standing in front of her instead of her own mate.

    Yet, Liam didn¡¯t like that. He grabbed Jasmine¡¯s hand and red at her. ¡°You want me to leave? But, just a few minutes ago you were hugging another man happily.¡± He pointed out the truth. ¡°Do you want to humiliate me?¡±

    ¡°Liam, I don¡¯t have energy for this,¡± Jasmine said, she held out her hand to create distance between them. It was a gesture of her saying she didn¡¯t want to be touched by him. ¡°Just leave me alone,¡± she resorted to pleading with him.

    However, Liam didn¡¯t give a shit about it. He didn¡¯t care as to how Jasmine felt right now. The only thing that he could see was; his mate didn¡¯t mind being hugged by another man, but she wanted him, her own mate, to stay away from her?

    That was a ridiculous request and Liam didn¡¯t think he would grant that.

    Growling, Liam grabbed Jasmine¡¯s hand and dragged her toward the bed, as he tossed her onto it, which made her scream in anger, since she knew what he would do next.

    ¡°ARE YOU CRAZY?! YOU MUST HAVE LOST YOUR MIND!¡± Jasmine screamed at Liam, as she tried her best to get away from him.

    She was not a helpless little girl, who didn¡¯t know how to protect herself, after all, she was appointed as amander for nothing, but years of her training had gone down the drain when she had to face a shifter one on one without any weapon on her.

    It was simply ridiculous to think you would be able to overpower a shifter, let alone an alpha.

    Jasmine screamed when Liam grabbed her ankle and pulled her back to the bed and pinned her down with his own body. She couldn¡¯t move, neither could she shake him off of her.

    But, there was one miraculous moment, when Jasmine¡¯s punchnded on Liam¡¯s face and this made him stop for a few seconds, as he stared down at her with a nk expression. It was hard to guess what he would do next to her.

    Jasmine felt her heart skip a beat when she thought that Liam would hit her back, but after a while, Liam gathered both of her hands and pinned them above her head, rendering her unable to move, as he growled against her neck and bit down on his mark.

    Jasmine cried loudly when she felt his fangs tear into her skin as blood oozed out from his bite mark.

    On the other hand, outside of the door, standing with his balls fisted, was Darius, listening to every cry from behind this closed door, he was fully aware of what was happening.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 350

    350 CRAZY LIAM

    Darius balled his fists as he listened to the way Liam treated Jasmine, how desperately she wanted to be left alone by him and didn¡¯t want to be touched.

    How awful would it feel to have your own mate not want to be touched by you? Their rtionship was in shambles a long time ago, even before the two babies were born. And Liam should have known about that already.

    But then, Darius wanted to know what kept them together until this point? Hatred? The mutual grudge that they held against each other?

    They could have killed each other by now and the impact of their mate bond wouldn¡¯t have been so severe, but it was the situation that tied them together.

    ¡°You should leave.¡± Colton, the gamma of this Shadow Moon pack, approached him and patted his shoulder. He could hear clearly what was happening inside and didn¡¯t seem to care too much about it. In the end, there was nothing that they could do to help.

    But then, even though the alpha wanted to kill his mate, there would be no objection to it. He made Jasmine a Luna out of spite, because he knew she would hate that title. It was like an insult that was thrown at Jasmine¡¯s face, whenever someone addressed her that way.

    ¡°Hm,¡± Darius muttered and walked away from the bedroom, but before he could take his second step, the gamma talked again to him, which made him halt in his steps.

    ¡°Sooner orter, the alpha will catch wind of your little rebellion.¡± Colton stared at Darius¡¯ back. His face was devoid of any emotions when he spoke. ¡°Prepare yourself for that.¡±

    Darius raised his head and looked at the orange hue in the sky as the sun had almost set, while Jasmine was still screaming from inside the room.

    .....

    ¡°We, shifters, are not immortals.¡± As a shifter, they had a long life span, but of course they were not immortals. ¡°Eventually we will die, so what is there to fear?¡±

    Colton nodded when he heard his reasoning, but then he reminded him about something that he had missed.

    ¡°You are right about that.¡± He walked closer to Darius and stood next to him. It was such a waste if they had to lose such a great warrior like him, but then, they could train another one, it would just be a pain in the ass for the time that was needed to create one like him. ¡°Maybe you are ready to throw away your life because your mate has died.¡±

    ¡°She was killed,¡± Darius corrected him, as he turned his head and stared at the gamma viciously.

    Colton nodded. ¡°She was killed.¡± He corrected his own statement. ¡°But, what about your brother? Derek? Was he also ready to throw his life away for your mistake?¡±

    The gamma could see the shift of emotions in Darius¡¯ eyes when he said that. Probably, he indeed didn¡¯t think that far.

    ¡°You know our alpha. He will stop at nothing. He killed his own brother and was torturing his own father. Do you think your little brother holds any value in his eyes?¡± He smiled at the warrior and then gave him his advice again. ¡°Stop whatever you were doing with the luna. Your method to insult the alpha will cost you something that you can¡¯t pay.¡±

    =======================

    River opened the car window and felt the wind hit her face before it fluttered her hair. She breathed deeply and opened her eyes with a gleam of happiness when she saw a beach in her sight.

    This beach was rather empty as this ce didn¡¯t have a high security, those people were afraid to encounter non-human beings in this area.

    ¡°THE SEA!¡± River screamed in excitement. She saw the surface of the sea glimmer under the light of the setting sun and this made her gasp in awe.

    Her expression was so cute and this made Gael couldn¡¯t help, but smile at his daughter¡¯s reaction. He knew that his decision to bring her here was the best decision that he had ever made.

    It sounded and looked rash, reckless even, but he could feel Lise¡¯s will to live slipping away bit by bit. Her condition had gotten worse and he wanted to give her the best while he still could.

    ¡°This is a beautiful ce,¡± River gushed. She was in awe when she watched the sunset that made the sky look like it was dyed in orange. ¡°Vanesha! Look! It¡¯s the sea!¡±

    Vanesha lifted her head from the book that she was reading and nced at the same sea that River had been excited about, but there was no joy or glee in her eyes, though she was smiling softly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the sea.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is beautiful?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± Vanesha then grabbed the girl¡¯s shirt and pulled her back before she could poke her head out of the car window. ¡°Sit down, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    However, River was too excited to stay put. ¡°When will we arrive?¡± She asked her father. This trip really let Gael bond with his daughter, since she would keep asking about it again and again.

    ¡°Five minutes, honey, in five minutes.¡± Gael stepped on the elerator because he didn¡¯t want his little angel to wait any longer than this.

    Gael was driving, while Lise was sitting next to him. She was currently sleeping and looked very weak, but she was really excited for their daughter.

    Meanwhile, Vanesha and River were sitting in the backseat and there were another four cars filled with hellbound shifters that were following them to protect them.

    ¡°I am happy.¡± River blinked her eyes at the beauty of the sea and smiled widely.

    ¡°So am I,¡± Gael said, as he reached out his hand and grabbed Lise¡¯s hand, squeezing it gently. ¡°I am very happy right now.¡±

    However, Vanesha didn¡¯t seem to be present, as her mind flew away to random ces, she stared into the distance and felt out of ce right now.

    =========================

    Liam growled, as he tore Jasmine¡¯s dress. He ripped her dress with his bare hands and teeth. He was very careless when his sharp fangs or ws grazed her skin and left a few to many scratches and wounds on her body.

    He licked the blood from her wounds and this made Jasmine grit her teeth. She felt dizzy because she had been crying and screaming at the top of her lungs, trying to get away from him to no avail. She breathed raggedly.

    ¡°You reek of his scent,¡± Liam said grimly. He could smell Darius¡¯ scent on her body and this made him livid. He could feel his anger boil his blood and the beast inside of him roared in anger. He wanted violence. ¡°How dare you have another man¡¯s scent on you?¡±

    Jasmine was no longer screaming now, but her vision had turned blurry and she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes focused on Liam. She needed to blink her eyes to get rid of her tears, but the torment that she was going through was simply too much for her to endure.

    She felt numb.

    ¡°How dare you let another man touch you.¡± The grip on her hands tightened and Jasmine felt her hands would be broken at any given moment, if Liam put more pressure on them. ¡°What have you done with him? Did you let him touch you the way I do?¡± Liam grazed her breasts with his ws and this made Jasmine grimace in pain as fresh blood oozed out of the wounds.

    ¡°Kill me, Liam,¡± Jasmine said. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking right now, but she felt she had had enough of fighting him. She no longer wanted to survive. ¡°Kill me... you are not worthy of being loved. They don¡¯t love you, they fear you. Just like I do right now.¡±

    Liam growled at her dangerously, but it didn¡¯t stop her from telling him what she was thinking at this moment.

    ¡°You are so pathetic. You want to prove it to your father that you are a better alpha, that¡¯s why you kept him alive, but that didn¡¯t stop you from torturing him.¡± She felt she was talking about herself. ¡°No one will love you. You will end up miserable and alone.¡±

    Liam released Jasmine¡¯s hands, but she had no more energy to fight him, so she just stayed still when he cupped her face and red at her, while smirking viciously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if no one loves me, love.¡± Liam lowered his body and whispered in her ear. ¡°Do you think your words will bother me? If I don¡¯t even care whether you are willing or not to have my children, do you think I care so much about love?¡±

    Liam parted Jasmine¡¯s legs and positioned himself between her thighs, which made Jasmine bite down on her lips from the pain that he caused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that stupid thing. You should grow out of that feeling because we are not living in the past anymore.¡± Liam thrusted harder and this made Jasmine cry again, her expression twisted with pure pain. ¡°The word ¡®love¡¯ has lost its meaning for the two of us. Don¡¯t you agree with me on this?¡±

    Jasmine felt her body would split into two whenever Liam forced himself into her harder. She drew her own blood when she bit her bottom lip very hard. Tears streamed down her face when she felt Liam¡¯s teeth graze her neck over and over.

    ¡°I hate it when I smell another man¡¯s scent on you.¡± It drove him crazy and he showed vividly to her how crazy he could be.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 351

    351 THE WAY HE TREATED HER

    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Ciara asked. She didn¡¯t show any specific emotion about this situation, as if she was there out of obligation and didn¡¯t really care what would happen to this city, which was probably very true.

    ¡°Can we go through that wall of fire?¡± Sebastian asked. He pointed his finger at the obstacle before their eyes. This was something that he didn¡¯t want to do, but surely enough July would do such a thing.

    Sebastian made his feelings toward July known to her and what had happened between them had clouded his mind and judgement, even so, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter about it.

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t hold back that kind of fire.¡± Ciara watched the whole military entourage that retreated from that dangerous zone, the very area that was being burned to the ground right now.

    But, apparently, they didn¡¯t seem to notice the six people there, because of the witch¡¯s power.

    Ciara actually made them ignore their existence. ¡°Even so, how do you n to find Knox?¡± The witch tilted her head to look at July. She didn¡¯t know what the n was in July¡¯s mind, but since they hade this far, they couldn¡¯t just stay here and do nothing, even though the whole situation didn¡¯t benefit them at all.

    On the other hand, July turned silent, as she didn¡¯t have a word to answer this, until someone tapped her on the shoulder and she jumped out of surprise, only to see the same man, who Ciara introduced to her a few days ago.

    The same man that had said he would help her to get the little family that she wanted. The same man that she had signed a forbidden deal with.

    But, how could he be here?!

    .....

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Aaron asked, leaning his back against one of the cars. ¡°I can help you to find him, if you want.¡±

    The six of them were stunned to see this man with golden eyes, he looked a little bit out of ce, they could feel that this man was not any form of shifter, but he was not a witch or any other creature that they knew either, his presence was foreboding, screaming he didn¡¯t belong to this realm.

    Who was this man actually?

    And yet, when all of them were in shock to see there was someone else that was able to see them, Aaron moved pretty fast and approached July before he whispered in her ear softly.

    ¡°You need my help,¡± he whispered. ¡°Or else, your little dream of having your own family with Knox siring your baby will nevere true.¡±

    Once Aaron finished saying those words, he immediately moved away, as Sebastian pointed his gun at him and pulled July away, shielding her behind his back.

    ¡°Stay away from her!¡± he said grimly. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Aaron tilted his head, as he smirked mockingly. It was funny to be targeted by that human weapon, as if that was a great thing to have.

    That kind of weapon wouldn¡¯t even make him blink.

    ¡°You can ask that question to your little friend and little witch here,¡± Aaron said lightly, he winked at July and Ciara. ¡°They know me.¡±

    ¡°Put down your gun, you will not be able to hurt him with that,¡± Ciara chimed in, but her eyes were glued to Aaron. ¡°What brought you here?¡± she asked him with genuine curiosity. As far as she knew, this devil wouldn¡¯t appear in a ce like this, especially if he did not benefit from it. He wouldn¡¯t offer any help without anything in return.

    What was he aiming for?

    ¡°You know him?¡± Sebastian turned around to ask July about this and watched as she nodded hesitantly.

    However, Sebastian didn¡¯t remember where or when they met with this creature and what kind of creature he was. He was very sure that there was not a single creature within the McKeltar walls that he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I came to offer some help.¡± Aaron sighed and looked at the six people before his eyes. ¡°I can take you to where Knox is right away.¡±

    On the other hand, the three shifters that were chosen toe with them, couldn¡¯t pick any scent from this weird man and this made them restless, since they didn¡¯t like leaving their fates in the hands of an outsider.

    But, this was not a decision that they could make.

    All of them looked at July, since this mission was her idea, thus needless to say, she was in charge of it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± July extended her hand to ept Aaron¡¯s offer. After all, she had a deal with him before, what would be different if she made another deal with him? If he could help them to find Knox, she would be more than willing to agree to anything.

    Meanwhile, Aaron¡¯s golden eyes looked so bright when he heard July¡¯s words, even though he knew what the end result of this situation was.

    ¡°You have decided the right thing.¡± Aaron snapped his fingers and then they disappeared into thin air.

    =====================

    Lise watched Gael and River y with sand from afar, while she sat on her wheelchair with Vanesha standing next to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to y with them?¡± Lise asked softly, she giggled when she saw how happy her daughter was.

    ¡°I am not a child,¡± she replied curtly, which made Lise smile at her.

    ¡°Based on your logic, Gael is a child?¡± Since he was ying with River right now. ¡°You are only three years older than her. Moreover, no one is too young or older to y with sand.¡±

    Vanesha didn¡¯t smile at that statement. ¡°I don¡¯t really remember my childhood.¡± She paused for a while before she confessed. ¡°I think I don¡¯t want to remember that either.¡±

    Their father, who beat them up, Niki¡¯s piano sound that she could hear untilte at night, hunger and more hunger.

    She didn¡¯t want to remember those moments, but no matter how much she tried, those images and the bitterness had long found home at the back of her mind. She couldn¡¯t escape from it.

    ¡°I think we all will reach the point where we don¡¯t want to remember some part of our life, but it doesn¡¯t mean those memories don¡¯t exist.¡± Lise stared at Gael, who wasughing so freely, with the red sky behind him.

    ¡°Is there a moment that you don¡¯t want to remember?¡± Vanesha asked Lise, who shivered when the cold wind blew in their direction. She bent her body and rearranged the scarf around her neck and pulled the nket closer to her chest.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lise replied softly. The moment she met Gael for the first time. Her life would have beenpletely different now if she didn¡¯t meet with Gael and that man hadn¡¯t be very obsessed with her.

    Yet, when Lise saw the beautiful sight before her eyes and how River enjoyed her father¡¯spany, she didn¡¯t think she felt as much regret as she thought she would.

    This ending was enough for her. She knew that her time was ticking and to have this little family was not that of a bad ending for her.

    ¡°But, everyone has something like that, right?¡± Lise looked at Vanesha. She could see this girl was having a conflict within herself that she couldn¡¯t say out loud. In this situation, everything was veryplicated.

    ¡°Do you want to go back to the car?¡± Vanesha tried to change the subject, because she didn¡¯t like that Lise seemed to see through her. After all, it was weird to talk about it with her, when she waspletely aware that Lise was the woman that Sol wanted.

    Now Vanesha was curious... what would be Sol¡¯s reaction when he found out that the woman he had been waiting for was dying?

    ¡°No.¡± Lise shook her head weakly. ¡°I want to be here with them.¡± She loved to see the sparkling surface of the sea as the water reflected the sunset. It was beautiful and she wanted to keep this memory forever.

    If she did forget everything else, she would be fine with that too, but this very moment, she wanted to keep it with her, even when she was no longer here to hear theirughter...

    ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± Vanesha watched how Lise closed her eyes drowsily.

    ¡°Yes, a little bit, but let me be here for a little while...¡± Lise¡¯s voice was barely audible. Vanesha needed to lean closer to her and that was when she noticed how time had changed her.

    Lise had been the most beautiful and gentle the first time Vanesha met her.

    Seeing her, Vanesha could understand why Sol fell head over heels for her, not to mention Gael, but right now, Lise was no longer that woman anymore...

    ¡°Sleep... you need to sleep.¡± Vanesha tucked the loose strands of her hair behind her ear. ¡°You need to take some rest...¡±

    All of them needed a little bit of rest from this crazy world, right?

    =======================

    Jasmine only opened her eyes when she realized Liam had fallen asleep. He looked exhausted and agitated. He was rough and hurt her during their intimate moment earlier.

    It was not that he had never done that before, but this time it was different. He was filled with anger and desperation.

    Jasmine could understand that Darius¡¯ scent had driven Liam crazy, but still, it didn¡¯t erase the fact that he hurt her and treated her like trash again...

    But maybe, it was because she had gotten used to the way Darius treated her.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 352

    352 THERE IS NO TURNING BACK FOR US

    Jasmine watched Liam¡¯s sleeping face. He looked a little bit pale and exhausted, and even though all the dangerous signs that he showed earlier had disappeared and he looked a little bit calm now, Jasmine would never forget what he had done to her.

    She hated this man, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t find peace in hating him. There would always be this nagging feeling within her, which she thought was the mate bond. It seemed the bond had not yetpletely shattered like how both of them had thought...

    Slowly, Jasmine freed herself from Liam¡¯s arms, he was thest person that she wanted to be with right now. She felt dirty and wanted to wash her body, although she barely had any strength left.

    Jasmine grimaced when she put away Liam¡¯s arms from her and then moved her body, so she could get out of the bed.

    She winced in pain when her feet touched the concrete floor and almost fell because her legs gave up if it was not because she held onto the table quickly.

    Her body screamed in pain when she started to walk toward the bathroom.

    Jasmine had to bite down on her lip to stop herself from gasping loudly, she felt her heart was beating so fast when she identally made a creaking sound, as she opened the door. She nced over her shoulder and saw that Liam was still fast asleep. He seemed to not notice this small noise.

    Jasmine didn¡¯t want to deal with him. She didn¡¯t want to be touched by him right now. She hated him, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill that man. Whatever left of this mate bond between them was a pain in the ass...

    Slowly, she stepped into the bathroom and then turned on the shower, as she stood under it and let the water pour down on her body. She was not wearing anything to begin with, so she didn¡¯t need to take off anything from her filthy body.

    .....

    Jasmine sat down and hugged herself, as she pulled her legs closer and cried silently.

    Damn it. She was thirty seven years old already, but she still felt like a helpless twelve years old girl, who couldn¡¯t protect herself.

    But indeed, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t protect herself. There was nothing she could do right now. She hated herself for that.

    Jasmine lowered her head and let the water drench her body, until she shivered from its coldness, but she insisted on staying, at the very least, there was something else that she could feel aside from this pain.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she stayed like that, but then she felt someone enter the bathroom and turn off the shower.

    When Jasmine lifted her head, she saw Liam, he was slightly drenched by the water as well. He knelt down before her and scooped her body up against his chest.

    Jasmine closed her eyes when Liam took her back to the bedroom andid her down on the bed. She focused on his footsteps around this room before he returned and sat down next to her. During that time, Jasmine had her eyes closed, because she didn¡¯t want to see him.

    Liam wiped her body with a towel that he brought with him. He tried to dry her body as much as he could, while inspecting all the wounds, cuts and bruises on her body. She looked battered. Her lips were split and there were a few cuts around her breasts, abdomen and neck as well.

    The next thing that Liam did was to put some ointment on her wounds, which could be said to be more than a dozen on her skin. Some of them were still bleeding, though there was nothing serious and they would all be healed in time.

    Liam¡¯s eyes were slightly darker when he saw the wounds on Jasmine¡¯s body and realized it was all his doing. This realization came sote, but hit so hard, since he had been numbing his feelings, so he wouldn¡¯t get overly sensitive about this.

    He gritted his teeth when Jasmine winced in pain as he put some ointment on a disturbingly deep wound. There were a few cuts and bruises, especially around her wrists and ankles.

    ¡°You do hate me, don¡¯t you?¡± Liam asked, his voice was rough and in this silent room, the sound of it was very bitter. ¡°You have every right to hate me, so I can hate you as much as I want.¡±

    Jasmine bit her lips to stop herself from crying, as she listened to what Liam said.

    ¡°There is no going back for both of us...¡± Liam put bandages on her wrist, as the cut was a little bit deeper and was still bleeding, it must be because he wed her earlier. ¡°We can only hate each other now...¡±

    There was no turning back or another way for them to coexist. There was a lot of hatred between them two that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    Knowing how it started and how at ease they were with each other when all of this began, it was upsetting to see where they were right now...

    ========================

    It was not hard for Scy to find Knox and Norbeat, since both of them were among the refugees, but she was surprised to see Knox¡¯s condition right now.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Scy asked Norbeat, because Knox was barely alive, if those were even the right words to say about the creatures like them. Chaos¡¯ shattered souls...

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... but, I think Chaos sucked almost all of his soul from him,¡± Norbeat replied. He was in a little girl¡¯s body, around the age of eight, so it would be easier for him to ask help from anyone around him, since they would take pity on him.

    From what people saw, he was only an ordinary little girl, who was trying to survive with her sickly father and a white wolf as their pet.

    It was better to gain people¡¯s sympathy so they could help, instead of staying in that bulky body of that soldier and carrying Knox by himself.

    ¡°Oh, sweety, is this your mother?¡± An olddy in these refugee tents, outside of the Kalee city, approached Norbeat and gave him bread and a bottle of water.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Norbeat replied sweetly, as he clung onto Scy¡¯s arm and gave the olddy the best smile that he could muster. ¡°Mother just found us.¡±

    The olddy looked happy for them and tousled Norbeat¡¯s head, as she talked a few sweet things and motivational words, such as; this sorrow would end soon and how they needed to be more positive in this kind of situation.

    After saying those words, she went away, minding her own business.

    Scy shoved him away from her and red at the little girl, who was trying to open the package of the bread before munching on a slice of bread.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever dare to say that I am your mother again,¡± she spat grimly at him, looking like she was about to shred him into pieces.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Norbeat munched on his bread and gave some to White, who stared at it disdainfully. How could you feed bread to a wolf? ¡°Don¡¯t be so picky, we don¡¯t have much food,¡± Norbeat scolded the wolf, but White looked away, not appreciating it at all. ¡°If you want to exin who you are and what we are doing here, you are free to do so. Because I will not.¡±

    It would be bothersome to provide such an unnecessary exnation.

    Scy grumbled, but didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, until she looked at Knox again. ¡°What about Chaos? Where is he now? And that stupid girl. Where is she?¡±

    Norbeat gulped down his bottle of water and replied to her. ¡°Zuri suddenly disappeared, but I think she went to find Lord Chaos, while Lord Chaos... I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Norbeat stared into the distance, where he could see the mes still engulfed the city and every so often, the sound of the dragon that could rattle the ground came from that direction.

    ¡°Killian must have been tamed by now if Chaos handled the situation...¡± Scy muttered to herself. ¡°But the fact that the dragon was still running rampant...¡±

    Norbeat and Scy looked at each other, as if there was a tacit understanding between them about this whole situation, but they were too afraid and the information that they had was very limited to draw a conclusion.

    What happened to Chaos?

    =========================

    Emily was woken up when she heard Eros¡¯ muffled voice, she thought he was having a bad dream, but when she got off the bed and approached him, who was sleeping on the couch, she could see that he was sweating profusely.

    ¡°Eros?¡± Emily shook his body, while wiping beads of sweat from his forehead, he looked miserable and this made her frown.

    It had been a while since Eros had a nightmare, but he had never looked like this before.

    ¡°Eros?¡± Emily shook his body again to wake him up, but Eros didn¡¯t open his eyes, instead he growled deeply and dangerously, as if he was ready to fight someone and this scared her.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do at this moment, aside from waking him up a little bit harder, since ws started emerging from the tips of his fingers.

    ¡°EROS, WAKE UP!¡± Emily screamed frantically when she saw his body starting to convulse, as he growled in pain.

    However, the moment Eros opened his eyes, they were the color of blood and he wed Emily¡¯s face.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 353

    353 GET RID OF HIM FROM HER MIND

    Everything within Eros¡¯ sight was on fire. Bright red mes engulfed every surface, until all he could see was fire. Heat licked his skin, yet he knew that this wouldn¡¯t hurt him, this cmity wouldn¡¯t hurt him, it just left him reeling with difort.

    Eros looked to his left and watched people being burned in this sea of fire and was able to see very clearly how their skin and flesh melted when the fire reached them. Their screams and cries were akin to a white noise in his mind.

    But the most bothersome thing about all of this was the fact that he felt empty.

    Eros didn¡¯t feel an ounce of sympathy for them. He watched all of this like a movie that was being yed, something that you knew was not real, but in this case, all of this was real. Their cries pierced his ears and he could feel the heat of the fire on his skin.

    Or, at least that was what he thought, until a momentter he felt someone touching his body and an incredulous amount of anger rose within him, as he didn¡¯t want to be touched, he felt like this touch pissed him off greatly, for unknown reasons.

    Therefore, without a second thought, or even checking on who hade to him, his ws emerged and he attacked the person, who was daring enough to make skin to skin contact with him.

    His fangs bared and he was ready for a battle, only to realize the burning city disappeared from his sight as the cries and screams from all the people ceased down into a single cry from the one person before his eyes.

    Eros shook his head and the great amount of anger from earlier dissipated in a blink of an eye, as if that feeling had never been there in the first ce.

    How could that happen?

    .....

    And now, Eros needed toe to terms that all of the heartbreaking scenes that he saw just a moment ago were just part of a dream. That was a mere dream.

    However, what he had done was real, his attack was real and it was Emily that ended up receiving the brunt of his wrath.

    It took Eros a few seconds longer to be able to gather his thoughts and put everything together and the second thing that snapped him back to reality after hearing Emily¡¯s cries, was the smell of her blood.

    ¡°Emily!¡± Eros immediately rushed to her and tried tofort her, but he realized there was no amount of words that could make her stop crying when she bled like this.

    His heart was pounding so hard when he scooped her trembling body and rushed out of the door. They needed to find the healer and make sure that Emily was fine.

    Eros had never felt so guilty like how he did right now. He didn¡¯t know why he lost his control and hurt Emily. Why he couldn¡¯t stop himself and realize it was her, who had touched him.

    It was out of character for him to sleep that deep and didn¡¯t even realize that Emily was nearby.

    Usually, no, most of the time, he would be aware of her presence, she was the only person that was so close to him, who could offer him some peace of mind whenever he needed it. Even in his sleep, he would know that it was Emily who approached him.

    But, what happened now? How could he not be aware of that at all?

    Eros gritted his teeth, as he ran faster down corridor after corridor to reach the gamma¡¯s bedroom. The healer was his mate and at this hour, she would be with him.

    ¡°COLTON, OPEN THE DOOR!¡± Eros kicked the door harshly, he was tempted to tear it down, but then thest shred of his conscience told him to not do that. ¡°ARIANA! I NEED YOUR HELP!¡±

    Eros shouted from outside of the door frantically, when all he could smell was Emily¡¯s blood and all he could hear was her cries.

    Please... please... he didn¡¯t want to hurt her... she was thest person that he wanted to hurt.

    It never crossed Eros¡¯ mind that he wouldy a finger on her, let alone hurt her like this...

    ========================

    Gael and his little family ended up camping on the beach. He had his men prepare this for them, while those hellhound shifters stayed inside the car, taking turns to watch the situation, to prevent them from falling victim to any sudden attack that possibly coulde to them.

    It was a high risk vacation to say the least, but Gael made it happen for Lise and his daughter, while Vanesha... she just came with them, because she had nothing to do. It was kind of an obligation for her to y family with them...

    There were two tents that they built, one for Gael and Lise and the other was for River and Vanesha.

    ¡°Vanesha...¡± River called her name, as she poked her shoulder, because she had her back against her. ¡°Sleeping already?¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Vanesha mumbled, but her eyes were wide open, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. Her mind was elsewhere. She didn¡¯t feel like she was actually in this ce, as if this was not the ce that she wanted to be. She didn¡¯t like to be here.

    ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± River asked her again, but Vanesha chose to not say anything, pretending that she was sleeping, so River could stop talking to her.

    Vanesha was not in the mood to talk or even listen to her. She had listened to her enough for the past few years, trying to engage with her in order to take this girl out of the facility, now she wanted her peace.

    Yet, despite that, River kept talking to her in a hushed voice. She was used to talking to her about everything and what she felt, so it became a habit for River to vocalize her thoughts to Vanesha.

    ¡°I feel very happy today,¡± River said. ¡°I think this is the happiest moment in my life. I have my mother, my father, and my sister with me...¡± By sister, of course, it was Vanesha whom River meant. ¡°Have you ever felt this happy? I finally have my family and no one will hurt me again because my father will protect us...¡±

    Vanesha tuned out the rest of River¡¯s ramblings about how she felt right now, because once again, her mind wandered to the past...

    To the moment when she met with Sol for the first time.

    She was thirteen years old and it was two years after Niki left her to join the organization¡¯s new sub, The Delta. No, to put it right, the government took her only family away from her, leaving her in the orphanage, which was controlled by the government as well, for people like her.

    They were called puny children. The children, who were left to the system because their families died during the catastrophe or had no one left to take care of them.

    Vanesha suffered greatly those two years, as she was bullied relentlessly by the other children. She stayed in that orphanage for another few months before she finally met Gael.

    Gael noticed her, he remembered her from their first meet and took care of her, therefore, Vanesha would always be grateful for him.

    However, she would never forget her first encounter with Sol.

    She was only a clueless thirteen years old girl, who had suffered so much, like most of the children, because supernatural creatures were wreaking havoc in the old capital city.

    But, that was the day when Vanesha felt kindness for the first time and it came from him.

    That day it was raining so hard, even when it was supposed to be a clear sky day, the sun couldn¡¯t be seen through the cloudy sky.

    However, two mean girls, who were two years older than Vanesha, locked her out of the building, let her drench under the rain.

    You would find a bully everywhere, even though you were not luckier than the ones that bullied you. Those kinds of people could only find sce, if they knew there was someone else beneath them. That was a messed up way of thinking...

    On that day, Vanesha roamed around the streets aimlessly. Hungry and cold were the prominent feelings that she felt, until someone came to her and shared his umbre with her.

    Vanesha remembered clearly what Sol said that time.

    ¡®Are you hungry?¡¯

    That was the first thing that he asked her, instead of wanting to know why a young girl was soaking in that kind of bad rain.

    Vanesha nodded and without saying anything, Sol took her to a nearby restaurant, as he let her eat anything that she wanted from the menu.

    He said nothing and not even asked her name. He only stared through the window, at the rain outside, contemting, as if he was in deep thought.

    Vanesha didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about at that time, but surely enough, she could guess it now. It must be about Lise...

    The only woman that would never leave his mind was Lise, River¡¯s mother.

    Vanesha knew it was absurd for her to have those kinds of feelings for a man that was twice her age. She thought that was only a splitting moment of weakness because she was grateful for what he had done for her, but the next thing that she knew was; she wanted him.

    Even now, Vanesha was not able to get rid of him from her mind.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 354

    354 IT WILL LEAVE SCARS

    ¡°Vanesha, I am so happy...¡± River said, as she hugged Vanesha from behind and snuggled closer to her, thinking that Vanesha was sleeping right now. But the truth was, she was wide awake, even so she didn¡¯t make any effort to hear her story, since her mind was upied by another thing.

    Vanesha sighed and let River sleep, while hugging her. She heard the sound of the waves that crashed against the cliff in the far distance, it sounded peaceful and she felt sleepy.

    In the end, this quick vacation did not feel that bad.

    She could find sce in this odd moment, though she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Sol and what he was doing right now, since the whole organization must be in chaos. They lost their valuable experimental object, who was currently hugging her and now they had to face the dragon as well in a different country.

    There must be so much political drama surrounding that issue as well, this was the perfect time to pressure East Draghar into bing a part of Artzees country, in order for the organization to help that country, since they didn¡¯t have any trained soldiers that could handle supernatural creatures like Artzees country did.

    It was the right time for the government to expand their influence over the other countries and strengthen their forces, adding more soldiers that would be trained under the organization of Artzees country.

    This was their golden opportunity and should be handled with care.

    However right now, the only thing that bothered Vanesha¡¯s mind was Sol. She really wanted to hear about him, anything.

    She missed him...

    .....

    Vanesha closed her eyes, as the sounds of the night in this beach lulled her to sleep with River hugging her the whole night.

    It was so peaceful, but it was kind of the silence before the storm...

    =======================

    ¡°What are we going to do with him, if he was still unconscious?¡± Scy mumbled to Norbeat. The wound on her face had slowly healed, though it was still painful. She hated Zuri for it.

    She was resolute to make her pay for what she had done to her, but right now, her whereabouts were unknown, so was the case with Chaos.

    ¡°Waiting, of course, what else do you think we can do at a time like this?¡± The little girl around the age seven or eight, who was no other than Norbeat, looked at Scy, while scratching her head. ¡°I really need to take a bath, you know. I feel so dirty. It had been days since I had a nice shower.¡±

    Scy didn¡¯t heed hisints. She was minding her own business when she saw a certain someone walking through the tent¡¯s door. She stared straight at Knox, who was lying on the bed, unconscious.

    ¡°Fcuk it! Why is that witch here?!¡± Scy immediately stood up and approached the witch, who strode across this big refugee tent. Their eyes met and the witch smirked condescendingly.

    Ciara raised her hand when she saw Scy was walking straight to her before blocking her way. She tilted her head and folded her arms in defiance, to let her know that she could still see her, despite the fact that she used her power to make other people ignore her presence.

    For that reason as well, July, Sebastian and the three shifters didn¡¯t stop or even spare her a nce, when she stood in front of Ciara, ring at her.

    ¡°Long time no see, Scy. Is everything good on your end?¡± Ciara chuckled to see how red her face was, as she was fuming with anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your face here,¡± Scy said grimly, she looked at her half sister with hostility.

    ¡°I am sorry, but you don¡¯t have a say in this matter. I came here not to see you, but for another important matter.¡± Ciara nodded toward the other five people, who were approaching Knox¡¯s bed. July was walking ahead of them, she was practically running at this point to be able to reach Knox sooner.

    On the other hand, Scy immediately turned around and followed Ciara¡¯s line of sight, her brows furrowed when she saw them surrounding Knox¡¯s bed.

    ¡°What the hell are they doing? Who the fuck are they?!¡± Scy growled, as she was about to walk away from Ciara and threw those people away from Knox, but her body suddenly couldn¡¯t move and she knew who had done this. ¡°Fuck you, Ciara! Let me go right now!¡±

    She was under her spell, again. She hated it when Ciara used her power against her, while she couldn¡¯t do the same thing to her. This was frustrating and she had been avoiding her for decades now.

    This was an unfortunate event for her to run into her at this moment.

    ¡°Stop cursing at me, I am still your half sister,¡± Ciara said lightly, she looked around her briefly to see whether Aaron came with them or not, but the devil couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere. As soon as they appeared in this area, he disappeared without saying anything, but they knew that July now owed him one more thing and the devil would collect his debt sooner orter. ¡°You should respect me.¡±

    Scyughed with disdain when she heard what Ciara said. ¡°Respect is something that you earn, but you will never get mine.¡±

    ¡°Are you still dwelling on the past?¡± Ciara pouted her lips. She didn¡¯t expect to see Scy in this ce, even though she knew that she was one of Chaos¡¯ shattered souls and since they came looking for Knox and Chaos, there was a high possibility for this encounter to happen, though she was not prepared for this. ¡°You need to stop ming me. That was not my fault.¡±

    Scy red at her, which managed to make her shut up.

    ¡°What are you doing here? And who are those people?¡± Scy gave up fighting the protection spell that the witch used to prevent her from approaching Knox and the others, she folded her arms angrily.

    ¡°That woman is Knox¡¯s woman and the rest were his people.¡± Ciara gave her a brief exnation. ¡°We will take him back to the McKeltar Manor.¡±

    ¡°McKeltar Manor?¡± Scy had heard about the McKeltar Manor, the ce that Chaos usually spent most of his time, but because she was not allowed to go near it, she had never stepped foot in that ce.

    ¡°You cane as well, if you want.¡± Ciara could see from Scy¡¯s expression, as she immediately knew what was inside her mind right now. ¡°But, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    Scy red at her half sister condescendingly. ¡°I still have not forgiven you for what you have done.¡±

    Ciara just shrugged her shoulders when she heard that statement. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your forgiveness.¡± And after saying that, she waved her hand to dispel the invisible wall that blocked Scy, as she walked toward July and the others.

    =========================

    Eros propped his head with both of his hands as he waited outside of the emergency room, where Ariana was taking care of Emily. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to think what would happen to her as only the worst things came to his mind.

    Even though Colton, the gamma, had told him that everything would be all right, that Emily would make it, since the wound was not serious, but there was another thing that bothered Eros.

    He knew that he wed her face. Yes, the possibility of Emilying alive out of this ordeal was high, but it didn¡¯t mean the wound would be healed right away, right? What about it leaving a scar?

    Eros closed his eyes tightly, trying to calm himself down. It must be because he went to the East Draghar with the alpha and witnessed such disturbing sight that messed up with his mind. For him to not be able to control himself and end up hurting Emily, it was not like him at all.

    ¡°Ariana is done, Emily is sleeping now,¡± Colton told Eros, when he walked out of the room. He patted the young lycan¡¯s back and sat down next to him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. She will live.¡±

    ¡°Scar...¡± Eros put down his hands and then looked at the gamma. His face contorted in pain. ¡°Will it scar?¡±

    Colton looked at Eros for a moment and then looked away, the sun was about to rise and the sky was getting a little lighter, while the darkness of the night was gradually fading away.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go inside and see it for yourself? You need to ask Ariana for the details.¡± Colton looked at Eros, but there was nothing he could offer to help this young lycan feel better. ¡°I am not a healer, you know.¡±

    Eros hesitated to go inside the room and witness what kind of mistake that he had made. He messed up because he lost control for a few seconds, but it was Emily, who needed to bear the brunt.

    Gradually, Eros stood up and opened the door. He walked into the room with a numbed mind, because he didn¡¯t know what he should expect.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Eros asked Ariana. He couldn¡¯t see Emily¡¯s face because the healer blocked his sight.

    ¡°She just fell asleep. She needs to rest for a few more hours, but she is fine.¡±

    ¡°Will it leave a scar?¡± Eros didn¡¯t beat around the bush, he needed to know what would happen to her and the consequences of that attack.

    But, when he saw Ariana¡¯s expression turned ashen, his heart sank. He didn¡¯t want to hear her exnation.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the wounds are so deep, they will leave scars.¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 355

    355 A NEW DAY

    ¡°She just fell asleep. She needs to rest for a few more hours, but she is fine,¡± Ariana gave Eros a brief exnation on Emily¡¯s condition right now, while the said girl was fast asleep because of the medicine that she gave her, so she wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain.

    ¡°What about the scar?¡± Eros didn¡¯t beat around the bush, he needed to know what would happen to Emily and the consequences of that attack.

    This was the thing that bothered him the most. For him, he could care less about having a scar, but for a young girl like Emily...

    Yes, Eros didn¡¯t seem too aware about things like this, but it didn¡¯t mean he was outright clueless. No matter how you put it, having scars on the face for a girl was a great deal.

    It didn¡¯t help with his conscience when the scars were actually caused by him. His guilt gnawed at his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but me himself.

    Therefore, when Eros saw Ariana¡¯s expression turn ashen, his heart sank. He didn¡¯t want to hear her exnation.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the wounds are so deep, they will leave scars.¡± Ariana moved away and let Eros see by himself what Emily¡¯s face looked like half bandaged. There was a blotch of red blood on the bandage, though the bleeding had long stopped.

    ¡°Can you do something about it?¡± Eros¡¯ eyes fixed on Emily¡¯s sleeping face, the left side of which was bandaged tightly, including her eyes. He had never seen her like this before and his whole body started shaking. ¡°Can you do something about her scars?¡±

    Ariana didn¡¯t answer his question immediately, she was deep in thought and when Eros realized that, he shifted attention toward her and narrowed his eyes.

    .....

    ¡°You are a healer, right? Why can¡¯t you do something about something so trivial like this?¡± Eros hissed viciously, he was pissed because Ariana didn¡¯t give him the answer that he wanted.

    Hearing how Eros raised his voice, Colton entered the room. He knew that this young lycan could be a little bit emotional and he didn¡¯t want his mate to end up like that little girl.

    He didn¡¯t care if he was the beta, he would fight him right there and then if he dared enough toy a finger on his mate.

    ¡°I am a healer, but what she got is something more than just a scar.¡± Ariana let Colton stand in front of her because she was too afraid to face Eros right now. The color of his eyes turned darker and now they were the color of charcoal.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°The scars were wrapped with traces of dark magic. I am a healer, not a witch. I know nothing about magic.¡± Ariana could feel surprise and shock hang in the air after what she said, therefore, she needed to confirm one thing. ¡°Are you sure, it was you, who had wed her? How could you have such power?¡±

    Being human and having wounds like that, Emily would certainly have scars on her face, but Ariana would be able to help if that was the case.

    However, what happened to Emily was way more than that...

    ¡°Dark magic?¡± Colton furrowed his brows when he heard that. He had never heard of a shifter who was capable of welding magic power...

    On the other hand, Eros was not any less clueless than them about this whole situation.

    =========================

    Gael caressed Lise¡¯s pale face, her lips were chapped and her short hair looked dull, but somehow, she was always the most beautiful woman in his eyes and he couldn¡¯t exin this.

    ¡°Is it morning?¡± Lise asked softly, she snuggled closer toward Gael, while he wrapped her tightly with a nket.

    ¡°Not yet. Almost.¡± Gael pulled her closer. ¡°Cold?¡± He made his body warmer, so she wouldn¡¯t feel cold. It was easy to do this since his power had returned.

    ¡°A little,¡± Lise said softly, as she put her hands on his chest and felt his warm body, which pleased her. ¡°I want to see the sunrise.¡±

    Lise didn¡¯t open her eyes when she said that, but she was not sleeping either. She was just too tired...

    ¡°Do you want to see the sunrise?¡± Gael repeated her words, while holding her hand. He brought it to his lips, so he could kiss her knuckles. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I want you to carry me on your back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gael kissed the top of her head and then moved swiftly to help Lise to put on her jacket, because she was easily getting cold recently and they couldn¡¯t afford for her to catch cold when her condition was so bad like right now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Gael said when the preparations had finished. He crouched down in front of Lise and let her climb on his back.

    She was very weak, so weak that Gael was worried to death. However, he couldn¡¯t show his concern and fear in front of her.

    Gael clenched his jaw and tried to get rid of this heavy feeling in his heart when he felt this bad premonition.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Gael asked when Lise rested her head against his shoulder. He tilted his head to look into her eyes. They lost their light. They looked dull and lifeless.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Lise tried to smile at him, but all Gael could see was a futile attempt to show that she was fine, because she was anything but fine...

    ¡°Let¡¯s see the sunrise...¡±

    =============================

    Liam didn¡¯t return to their bedroom the whole night and Jasmine didn¡¯t care where he was sleeping during that time. He could sleep on the streets for all she cared.

    However, Jasmine didn¡¯t sleep as well the whole night. She couldn¡¯t close her eyes for a moment without thinking about everything that had happened in her life thus far.

    Her life was a mess, indeed.

    But, even after realizing that, she only dug a deeper hole for her by having an affair with Darius.

    Yet, when Jasmine thought about that again, she convinced herself that she did that because she wanted a way to survive, so she could have someone that would look after her if worse came to worst, such as; Liam not returning because something bad happened to him.

    Jasmine needed someone that would do something for her, to ensure her safety and Darius was the right person.

    However, now Liam had returned and she was given the news about her father, she was at a loss. Jasmine didn¡¯t know where her life would navigate her.

    She raised her hand and looked at the bruises on her arm...

    Liam returned only for a few hours, but he had hurt her so badly.

    At this point, she didn¡¯t think death was that bad. It would put a stop to this numb feeling.

    Jasmine closed her eyes, but the first name that came to her mind was Darius. She enjoyed hispany and didn¡¯t feel like she wanted to end whatever was between them.

    If she was condemned to have a horrible ending, since her life had already been ruined, why didn¡¯t she live it the way she wanted it?

    Her life was a mess, but she could do something to ruin it more...

    And also, his life too...

    Moreover, if Jasmine kept fighting Liam, she would only fight a losing battle, therefore, if she were to go down, she had to bring Liam down as well with her.

    She would like to see the pain and anger in his eyes when he knew what she had done behind his back and how she humiliated him by having an affair with his warrior.

    Jasmine would make sure the whole pack knew about this humiliating thing when the time was right...

    ====================

    Gael could feel the soft sand beneath his feet as he walked on this beach, while on the horizon, the light of the sun gradually ceased away the dark of the night, giving off a warm feeling and hope.

    Today was a new day. No matter how hard the situation was, a new day would alwayse and give them new hope.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful...¡± Lise said softly. She breathed heavily, with her arms wrapped around Gael¡¯s neck. ¡°The reflection of the sunlight on the surface of the sea is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful,¡± Gael agreed with her readily.

    There was silence as Gael walked with Lise on his back.

    ¡°I feel sleepy.¡± Lise moved slightly, until she found afortable position to rest her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Sleep, you can sleep. I will walk a little bit longer until you fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    The sound of the waves that crashed the cliff coupled with the smell of the sea was the perfect sce that Lise needed at this moment.

    ¡°Can you talk to me?¡± Lise spoke very softly. ¡°Can you talk to me until I fall asleep? I want to hear your voice.¡±

    Gael felt like someone had stabbed him ruthlessly when he heard her voice. It was very weak, but he managed to talk...

    ¡°I saw you for the first time at a dinner party. You looked so beautiful and vibrant at that time. You are wearing a beautiful red floral dress with small butterflies printed around the waist and I couldn¡¯t look away from you.¡± Gael tried to sound strong when he spoke. ¡°Even now, I can¡¯t look away from you.¡±

    ¡°I hated that dress.¡±

    Gael chuckled when he heard that.

    ¡°You loved it, I heard you say it to your sister.¡± Gael gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you love me?¡±

    A beat of silence, but then she replied. ¡°I hated you...¡±

    And there were no more words that came from her...

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 356

    356 I LOVE YOU EMILY

    ¡°I hated that dress.¡±

    No. Lise loved that dress. She loved how the dressplimented her skin tone and how it fit on her body perfectly. She had waited for that dinner party ever since her father told her about it. She even had her sister help her with her makeup. That was the first party that she attended with her family.

    On the other hand, Gael chuckled when he heard that, since he knew the truth.

    ¡°You loved it, I heard you say it to your sister.¡± Gael overheard her excited ims when Lise told her sister about her dress and how good she felt that night. He remembered how excited her voice was and how lively she looked at that time.

    Meanwhile, hearing Gael pointing out her lie, Lise only smiled softly. But then, she felt drowsy. She closed her eyes. The light was too bright for her, but she loved the warmth that it brought.

    There was another beat of silence that engulfed them. This morning was so serene and beautiful.

    ¡°Do you love me?¡± Gael gritted his teeth when he asked her about this. He was well aware about the curse that he had, which said he would never be loved by the woman he loved.

    However, there were a lot of things that happened, there was a lot of pain, tears and things that they had gone through together.

    Though this was only wishful thinking, he wanted to know about it, about Lise¡¯s feelings for him...

    .....

    Lise didn¡¯t answer him immediately, there was a long silence before she finally spoke again. ¡°I hated you...¡±

    Yet, there was a little smile on the corner of hers lips, as she hugged him a little bit tighter. It was hard to feel, since Lise was very weak, but Gael managed to notice that.

    ¡°I know...¡± Gael said, he looked at the sand beneath his feet softly. ¡°Are you sleeping now?¡±

    There was no answer from her...

    Gael could feel his heart in his throat when Lise¡¯s arms that held his neck loosened and he could no longer feel her heartbeat against his back.

    ¡°You are sleeping now...¡± Gael said, his voice slightly trembling, when he tried to take another step.

    The sand no longer felt so soft against his feet and the sound of the sea was no longerforting. The light of the sun was too bright and this new day was too beautiful to grieve...

    =========================

    Liam stayed the whole night with his babies in the nursery room. He stared at his twins, who were sleeping in their cribs and this gave him a little bit of peace.

    They were his flesh and blood and he loved them both, though he was a little bit concerned about Emma...

    Liam caressed her chubby cheek and felt the softness of the baby¡¯s skin, as it brought a smile to his lips when the baby caught his finger and held it very tightly.

    ¡°What will happen to you when you turn seventeen?¡± Liam muttered under his breath, vocalizing the concern in his mind.

    The devil said that he would make her his bride, but he didn¡¯t really know what that meant, because it was too ambiguous and Liam was not in his right mind to make that decision.

    After all, he lost his first daughter and the only thing in his mind at that time was how to get her back. He was not in his best state to make a crucial decision like that and the devil knew for sure about that. He clearly came at the right time to wave this chance right under his nose.

    The chance to see his daughter alive and well. To see how beautiful of a woman she would grow up to be, like her mother...

    Liam shook his head when his mind dragged him back to Jasmine. He didn¡¯t want to think about her because it would only set his mind and heart in turmoil when all he was looking for was peace with his children right now...

    He stayed there until the sunlight appeared through the window, its warm light illuminated the entire nursery room, letting him know that a new day had begun.

    There were a lot of things that he needed to settle down, but for now, he wanted to stay with his babies a little bit longer. He didn¡¯t want to see Jasmine for a while.

    The wounds on her body would take days to heal and he didn¡¯t want to see it, since it would make his guilt eat him alive.

    He didn¡¯t want to have that sympathy toward her. She didn¡¯t deserve that.

    =======================

    River woke up when she felt there was no one near her and when she opened her eyes, she couldn¡¯t find Vanesha. Her spot was empty.

    ¡°Vanesha?¡± River called her, her voice was slightly hoarse, as she rubbed her sleepy eyes.

    From the light outside, it seemed the sun had just risen, but it was still cold when River opened the zipper of her tent and the wind caressed her skin.

    She returned to her tent again and put on her jacket, before she walked out to find Vanesha.

    It didn¡¯t take her too long to find her, because she was sitting on the beach with her father and mother.

    From afar, River could see Gael holding Lise close to him, while resting his head against hers. They seemed to be having a good time. Why didn¡¯t they wake her up, so she would have a good time with them as well?

    However, the closer she walked, the more she felt there was something off with the whole situation.

    There was something that waspletely not right at this moment with them while this silence was too heavy...

    ¡°What happened?¡± River asked carefully, but she stopped a few steps away from them, as if she was afraid to get close and know what was actually happening right now.

    ======================

    ¡°How is he?¡± July asked Gaia, the healer in this manor, after she checked on Knox¡¯s condition for the nth time.

    Gaia didn¡¯t have any change in her expression that indicated everything went well, but at the very least, something that made July slightly feel better was that she didn¡¯t ry any bad news either.

    ¡°His condition is still the same as before,¡± she said, this was the same answer that she had been giving her for thest few days.

    July held Knox¡¯s hand, she wished he would open his eyes sooner. It had been ten days since they arrived in this manor, safe behind its walls and the protection spells of the witch, but he still had not yet regained his consciousness.

    July sighed deeply and closed her eyes. She was tired of being worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, July, he will be fine soon.¡± Gaia patted her shoulder, she could understand her frustration and even wanted to help, but her hands were tied, since she knew nothing about Knox. He was an entirely different being.

    Even Ciara didn¡¯t know what happened to him.

    It was not because of his health issue or even dark magic that Ciara could take care of. This was apletely different thing.

    ¡°You have said that more than ten times already.¡± July tilted her head and smiled at the healer. ¡°You need to find otherforting words now.¡±

    Ciara chuckled lightly when she heard that. She shrugged her shoulders and sat down on the chair next to the bed. ¡°I think it is Chaos who has done this, in that case, it is only him who is able to fix it.¡±

    July knew that. That was easy logic, but the problem was; they didn¡¯t know Chaos¡¯ whereabouts, even Zuri was missing.

    Meanwhile, from what July heard, the dragon was still wreaking havoc in the East Draghar, that monster had burned down four more cities and the number would only add by time.

    Even the organization from the Artzees country could only hold it back and was still unable to tame that beast.

    While the number of its victims skyrocketed by every second that passed.

    ¡®Pleasee back...¡¯

    July had waited for Knox for eight years in the past and now this happened again, the first thing that crossed her mind was; how long did she need to wait for him now?

    Her heart couldn¡¯t bear it...

    Meanwhile, Sebastian rarely came to visit Knox, or even talked to July. He was busy taking care of other matters.

    She was at a loss right now.

    ======================

    Emily lowered her head when Eros came closer to her. She didn¡¯t want him to see her. She felt like she wanted to disappear...

    She couldn¡¯t let him see her face, because he would feel guilty for what he had done. She understood that it was only an ident, an unfortunate ident, but the result of it was very devastating.

    The left side of Emily¡¯s face was covered in three deep, long wounds that traversed from her forehead to her neck, crossing her eyes that almost made her blind.

    With those scars, Emily no longer wanted to see her reflection in the mirror or even went out of her room. She would rather starve herself than to step out of her bedroom.

    Even when Eros brought food for her, she barely touched it.

    ¡°Emily...¡± Eros sat down in front of her, but she moved away and this broke his heart. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say you are sorry...¡± she said softly. ¡°It is not your fault.¡±

    ¡°I love you, Emily, I will be with you...¡±

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 357

    357 CRAZINESS

    Eros brought food for Emily every day and it had been a week since that ident, but Emily didn¡¯t look any better.

    Yes, her wounds would heal in time, but it would leave marks, big ghastly scars that she would have to bear for the rest of her life.

    Ariana, the healer, was not able to heal them because they were entwined with dark magic, even though they still didn¡¯t know how Eros could be in touch with dark magic. It did not make any sense.

    But, needless to say, that was not the problem right now, because Eros¡¯ problem at the moment was Emily, and the scars on her face that would be a constant reminder of how he had hurt her. He lost control for a second and Emily had to bear the consequences of his actions for a lifetime.

    ¡°Emily...¡± Eros sat down in front of her, but she moved away and this broke his heart. He couldn¡¯t stop ming himself for this. He hated himself for causing her so much pain. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say you are sorry...¡± Emily said softly. She bit down on her lips to stop herself from crying, because she knew Eros would feel bad to see her cry. ¡°It is not your fault.¡± These were her mostmon words whenever she talked to Eros recently.

    So often, until they lost their meaning...

    Eros put away the tray of food in his hands and grabbed both of her hands. He held her firmly when she tried to move away from him. ¡°I love you, Emily, nothing will change it. I will be with you...¡±

    ¡°You are with me because you feel guilty.¡± Emily was only twelve years old, but she knew very well what kind of treatment she would get from people who saw her. The thought of the way they would stare at her, scared her to the core.

    .....

    Not to mention that almost all of the shifters in this pack were not really fond of her, since she was human, but now, she was not only a human, but a human with a scarred face.

    ¡°Emily...¡± Eros had never called someone so gentle like he did right now, he squeezed her hand lightly, so she would know that he was there. He would always be there for her. ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    He knew that word meant nothing. No matter how many times he said that, he could never erase the fact that he hurt her, because the evidence was right before his eyes.

    ¡°I am truly sorry.¡±

    Emily shook her head, she felt tears welling up in her eyes again and this blurred her vision so much she didn¡¯t see it when Eros extended his hands and pulled her closer to hug her.

    ¡°I am really sorry.¡±

    Emily tried to struggle, she wanted to free herself from Eros, but it felt sofortable to be held like this, to be hugged so tightly like this, as Eros started to caress her back. She was no longer able to hold back her sadness and fears, as all of those feelings rushed out of her eyes in tears.

    She cried against Eros¡¯ shoulder while he held her.

    ¡°I am so sorry.¡±

    And yet, Emily kept shaking her head because deep down, she knew it was not his fault. He didn¡¯t want this to happen to her. There was no way he wanted to hurt her.

    ¡°I am sorry that I hurt you.¡±

    He would do everything, anything to be able to fix this, but what already happened was beyond him.

    =======================

    River woke up to find that Vanesha was no longer beside her, which made her frown and decide to go out of the tent.

    The sound of waves crashing against the reef could be heard in the distance, while the sun was starting to appear in the horizon, as its light reflected beautifully on the surface of the water.

    River looked around her, trying to find where Vanesha was, but from afar, she could see her father holding her mother close to him, hugging her so tight, while they were sitting on the soft sand.

    Gael rested his head against hers and they seemed to be having a good time with Vanesha sitting next to them.

    River smiled softly to see that and quickened her steps so she could join them, but her steps gradually slowed down when she felt there was something off with the whole situation.

    There was something that waspletely not right at this moment.

    The silence that surrounded them was too heavy...

    ¡°What happened?¡± River asked carefully, but she stopped a few steps away from them, as if she was afraid to get close and know what was actually happening right now. She balled her fists tightly beside her body when she looked straight at her mother¡¯s head. ¡°Mom?¡±

    She wished to hear an answer from her mother, anything. She could even do with a mumble, but she needed to see her respond to her.

    As if they had just snapped from whatever dream that they were in, Gael and Vanesha turned around, and the way they looked at her confirmed her deepest fears.

    ¡°Come here, my love...¡± Gael called her toe closer, but River shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to take another step closer, as tears started to form in her eyes, it stung.

    ¡°What happened to her? Mom?¡± River called her mother, waiting for a reaction, which she knew would nevere. ¡°Mom? Are you sleeping?¡±

    At that, Gael let Vanesha hold Lise, as he needed to deal with his daughter.

    ¡°River...¡± Gael stood up, as he looked at River, sadness rolled off of him in waves when he saw the fear in her eyes. She was scared.

    ¡°I want my mother.¡± River clenched her jaw, her eyes fixed on Lise, waiting for her to answer her like she always did. ¡°It is not fair. I am only with her for a few weeks...¡± and now she is gone...

    But, she couldn¡¯t finish herst words, the words stuck in her throat and it felt like being suffocated.

    ¡°River...¡± Gael walked closer to her, but when he quickened his steps, River tried to attack him, because she didn¡¯t want him to convince her that her mother was gone.

    ¡°NO!¡± River roared, she made a sh move and hit Gael with fire, but it didn¡¯t hurt him at all. It distinguished once the mes touched him. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± She is not dead!

    However, Gael didn¡¯t listen to that and grabbed River¡¯s hand before she could attack him with another ball of fire, as he pulled her closer and hugged her tightly.

    River was still trying to burn him, because she was in denial, she was angry, frustrated and was in agony, but Gael nullified all of her attempts and hugged her silently, until the realization hit her hard and she cried out loud, because her heart was in so much pain.

    This was the first death that she had to see and the experience was not an easy one.

    ========================

    Jasmine didn¡¯t see Liam for the past three days. It was not that she was looking for him, but she simply realized it because he didn¡¯t return to their bedroom.

    From what she heard, Liam had been sleeping in the nursery room with the babies and Jasmine could care less about that, since she didn¡¯t give a damn about those babies. She didn¡¯t want them as every time she looked at them, it would only remind her of all her anger and hatred.

    After all, getting pregnant and then bing a mother of twins, while being a prisoner in a den of wolves, was never on her to do list.

    On the fourth day, Jasmine decided to go out of her bedroom and went to the library, but she didn¡¯t see Darius.

    ¡°Where is Darius?¡± Jasmine asked one of the four guards, who were guarding her door, as if she would be able to escape this ce. ¡°When is his shift?¡±

    The four of them looked at each other and then told her that Darius was no longer one of her guards because the alpha reced him with someone else.

    Jasmine scoffed, she should have expected that from Liam, but from that information, she knew that Liam didn¡¯t know yet about the affair between her and Darius, or else, Liam would have killed him by now.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Jasmine asked them and they looked slightly ufortable to answer this question. ¡°Where is he?¡± She repeated her question again because she didn¡¯t get the answer from them.

    ¡°Darius is at the training ground,¡± one of them finally told her, but then he added with a stern voice. ¡°If you are going to meet him, we don¡¯t have a choice but to report it.¡±

    Jasmine raised her brows at his statement. ¡°Run to your master and tell him. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    The alpha didn¡¯t say that she was not allowed into the training ground or to meet Darius, so the four guards couldn¡¯t stop her when she decided to meet Darius there.

    Jasmine felt like she was crazy to jeopardize her life and Darius¡¯. She was simply provoking Liam by doing this, but she was sick about him controlling her life.

    Therefore, she strode right toward the training ground to meet with Darius. It had been four days since she saw him and she kind of missed him...

    Yes, it was crazy, but who wouldn¡¯t be in her position?

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 358

    358 YOU ARE DIGGING YOUR OWN GRAVE

    Jasmine knew that it was crazy for her to put her life and Darius¡¯ in danger, by provoking Liam. Even so she proceeded to meet with Darius. She was still trying to push his limits, even after knowing he had banned Darius froming closer to her.

    And it had been four days since Jasmine saw him and she kind of missed hispany. She missed how he made her feel whenever she was with him.

    She realized that it was crazy, but who wouldn¡¯t be when they were in her shoes?

    ¡°Do you really want to see him?¡± one of her guards asked her sternly. He looked at her coldly, as they vaguely knew what was going on between the luna and Darius.

    It was only a matter of time before the alpha learned about this infidelity and turned the whole pack upside down.

    And yet, this woman was so careless to make it very obvious.

    ¡°Do I need your permission?¡± Jasmine asked him offhandedly, but the guard blocked her way by standing in front of her. ¡°Scram.¡±

    ¡°If you want to kill yourself, go ahead, but don¡¯t drag him down with you. He has a young brother who will get hurt by this issue.¡± The man looked at her sternly, as if he was trying to subdue her with his dominance.

    But, it was Jasmine that he was facing. A woman who became amander back in her organization and single handedly nned an attack on some smaller packs, was in a battlefield and had hundreds of men under hermand, thus he didn¡¯t scare her at all.

    .....

    ¡°Randy, right?¡± Jasmine tried to remember this guy¡¯s name, since he would be the one, who was always very vocal in defying her whenever she was doing something that he thought was wrong. ¡°Shut the fuck up. I don¡¯t need your opinion. You can bring that damn advice somewhere else.¡±

    And after saying that, Jasmine simply stepped aside and continued to walk away from him, she hastened her steps because she was angry.

    Recently, her emotions were all over the ce and she couldn¡¯t control herself from getting mad easily.

    She wanted to do dangerous things, anything that could distract her mind. She wanted to do a bunch of crazy Shit just to try and take her mind off of the real problem.

    Sometimes, when we were hurt, we wanted to bury our sadness inyers of anger and recklessness, but behind it all was just immeasurable pain.

    And that was what Jasmine felt right now.

    =========================

    July had not been out of the room ever since their return to the McKeltar manor. She holed herself up inside the bedroom, sitting next to Knox, who apparently had not yet regained his consciousness, even after days had passed.

    Ciara said that his healing process was awfully slow, since it was his soul that had been attacked.

    July could only think of Chaos, who would be able to do such a thing, because it was not a surprise for her that Knox¡¯s soul belonged to him, but then she doubted herself because; why would he do something like that? Wasn¡¯t it Chaos, who asked Knox toe to meet him?

    July was a mess, she was barely sleeping or eating anything.

    During this time, Sebastian also didn¡¯t try to approach her, but he would send someone to check on her regrly. Though they didn¡¯t tell her, July was aware enough to know this pattern.

    And this time, Sebastian sent Flo, the little girl that July adored so much because she had blue eyes, the same eyes¡¯ color as Knox¡¯s.

    And when she saw the five year old little girl, there was finally a small smile on July¡¯s lips, the very smile that had disappeared for days now.

    ¡°Seb told me toe see you...¡± Flo said with her innocent and cute voice. She walked across the room in her floral dress, the one July got for her. ¡°He said you are crying. Why are you crying?¡± She tilted her head, as she looked at July with her blue eyes.

    Julyughed lightly at her question. ¡°I am sure Seb told you to not say this to me.¡±

    The little girl was surprised when July mentioned this. Oh, shepletely forgot about that. ¡°Yes, I forgot. Don¡¯t tell Seb about it, okay?¡± she said in a whisper, as if Sebastian was nearby and she was afraid because she had ruined his mission.

    ¡°Okay, only if you stay here with me.¡± In the past, whenever July felt down, Sebastian would send someone to cheer her up if he couldn¡¯te himself, because he was too busy to deal with all the work that July couldn¡¯t handle.

    But right now, he couldn¡¯te to apany her because he couldn¡¯t deal with the aftermath of what he had done to her. Their rtionship took a big hit after that incident.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Flo agreed readily. She walked across the room and once she reached the bed, she raised both of her arms, asking for July to pick her up.

    Easily, July lifted Flo onto the bed, next to Knox, who then crawled on the bed and chose to sit on the other side of him.

    ¡°Is he sleeping?¡± Flo asked curiously. She moved closer to look at Knox¡¯s face, as she blinked her eyes. ¡°Why is he sleeping for so long?¡±

    July had to grit her teeth when she answered that question. ¡°Because he is tired.¡±

    ¡°Tired?¡± Flo tilted her head to look at July, but then she crawled even closer to Knox and stared at his face for a good five seconds, as if trying to figure out something.

    However, July didn¡¯t think much of it and told her that she needed to go to the bathroom, since she didn¡¯t want to cry in front of her.

    ¡°Stay here and look after him, okay? I will be right back,¡± July told her, as she got off the bed and made a beeline for the bathroom, leaving Flo with Knox alone.

    Once it was only the two of them, Flo stared at Knox for a long time, in silence. No one knew what was in her mind right now, but the way she stared at Knox did not seem out of an innocent curiosity. The way she stared at Knox looked more mature than her age.

    ¡°Knox...¡± she called his name for a few more times, but then when he didn¡¯t give her any reaction, Flo raised both of her hands and cupped his face between her palms, as she stared at him for a few more seconds.

    However, when she did that, something happened to Knox. His breathing became ragged, as if he was suffocated and his face turned paler than before, while the little girl giggled to see what was happening.

    Knox breathed heavily and he looked like he was dying right now...

    =======================

    Jasmine watched Darius from afar in the training ground, as he trained the new warriors of this pack.

    All the shifters in this pack would start their training at the age of thirteen, once they were out of the pack school and now there were around a dozen teenegars in front of Darius, following his instructions.

    Beads of sweat covered his body, as he took off his shirt. His eyes were so focused on one boy and then shifted to the other.

    Jasmine had never seen him like this. He was always very quiet, but once he slipped into the role of trainer for these boys, he could be very assertive and firm.

    Needless to say, Jasmine liked what she was seeing right now. She loved to see his toned skin and how serious his expression was.

    Probably, it was his instinct, or maybe it was her scent that was carried by the wind, because finally Darius noticed her presence.

    Jasmine was sitting on the bench and had her eyes on him the whole time, so there was a high possibility Darius felt this burning stare behind his back, so he turned around and found Jasmine was there.

    Not knowing what to do and what to say, Jasmine raised her hand and waved at him, asking him silently toe to her.

    At first, Darius frowned, especially with the other four guards around, who were standing behind Jasmine. The four of them red at him, as if saying he couldn¡¯te to her and to continue with whatever he was doing right now.

    Yet, Darius was not in the right mind to follow that silent instruction. So, fuck it. He decided to stop the session and strode toward where Jasmine was sitting.

    Not only because he wanted to see her as well, but because he could see a few bruises that were still visible on her skin. He was livid to see her being hurt like that, even though he didn¡¯t have any right to feel that way.

    Darius talked to one of his trainees before he went to see Jasmine, who seemed surprised that he catered to her wish and approached her, regardless of what people might see.

    ¡°You are digging your own grave,¡± Randy was hissing with hostility when he said this. ¡°And you are bringing him down with you.¡±

    As a fellow warrior, of course, Randy valued Darius more, as they had fought countless battles together. After all, what Jasmine had in mind would only put him in a very dangerous spot.

    Yet, Jasmine didn¡¯t give a damn about what he was thinking, as she replied, ¡°Mind burying him and me together?¡± her tone was very light.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 359

    359 IGNORANCE

    Darius couldn¡¯t understand why he walked over to Jasmine, knowing it was a great mistake and extremely dangerous for him to do something like that in the first ce.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t understand why he was not allowed to be the luna¡¯s personal guard anymore and was stationed in this position by the Alpha.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t understand the re that he got from Randy and the other three warriors behind Jasmine either.

    But, probably he no longer cares about those kinds of things, so he decided to approach Jasmine, despite everyone around him and even himself, telling him not to do just that.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Darius asked Jasmine, as he stood in front of her. He didn¡¯t wear his shirt and his skin glistened with sweat under the sunlight.

    ¡°Can you at least take a seat?¡± Jasmine said softly, with her usual smile whenever she saw him. She patted the empty spot next to her on the bench.

    From the corner of his eyes, Darius could see all the guards shaking their heads and looking at him with a warning, but Darius didn¡¯t heed that gesture, as he chose to sit down next to her.

    A spell of silence ensued between them, since they had never had a conversation in public, especially under four pairs of eyes that were ring at them the whole time, waiting for Jasmine and Darius to end this dangerous rendezvous.

    ¡°So, you are here now?¡± Jasmine started. She didn¡¯t speak so loud, but no matter how small her voice was, Randy and the others would be able to hear her nheless, therefore she didn¡¯t put an effort to be secretive.

    .....

    ¡°Yes, the alpha relocated me to train the young warriors.¡± Darius nodded. He was staring into the distance when he said that, though he would steal a nce at Jasmine every now and then, to learn how bad her bruises were.

    But, it was hard to say, since there was not much that he could see right now. Jasmine was wearing a shirt with elbow long sleeves.

    ¡°It means I can¡¯t see you as often as before,¡± Jasmine stated. She wasn¡¯t looking at Darius either, as she fixed her eyes on the group of young warriors, who were training under another older warrior in front of her. Those boys would be lethal one day and then fight the humans again, as they were being prepared for that.

    What a funny ce this world could be when there were constant wars everywhere and while they were sitting here to watch those boys training, in another part of the world, there was a dragon that was still wreaking havoc.

    Jasmine could imagine, if she was not here and was still with the organization, it would be her, who led the members of The Hound and The Delta to take care of that mess.

    But right now, she was sitting here, with a man that she had an affair with, behind Liam¡¯s back.

    There had never been a single second in her life when she had ever imagined this kind of thing happening to her. She thought she would die in one of her battles, not being a cheating mate with twin babies.

    ¡°Right?¡± Jasmine turned her head to look at Darius, because she didn¡¯t hear his reply. Would this end here? Did their forbidden rtionship end now since the alpha had returned?

    Now the decision was in Darius¡¯ hands. It was a subtle question to ask where they would take this kind of rtionship, since they would never cross paths from now onward. Liam had made sure of that.

    However, the alpha¡¯s authority couldn¡¯t reach beyond something that he didn¡¯t know, right?

    ¡°We can still see each other from time to time, we are still in the same pack, right?¡± Darius finally said, that was a bold statement,ing out as simple words.

    It could be said, he was willing to risk his life by continuing this rtionship with Jasmine, even though he knew the consequences of it.

    ¡°Yes, I am d to hear that,¡± Jasmine said. She extended her hand and Darius held her hand firmly without saying anything.

    Both of them spent one more hour only holding hands like this, without saying anything, while watching the training of the soon to be potential lethal warriors of this pack.

    Another troop to be sacrificed during another war...

    =======================

    It was raining heavily when they buried Lise¡¯s body.

    The funeral was small, there was nothing extravagant about this and there were only three people, who cried for her.

    There were only Gael, River and Vanesha there, as they grieved over losing her.

    Lise had been fighting her illness, but there was nothing she could do when it wore her down and her time hade to an end.

    River was inconsble, she was crying her eyes out, bawling in her grief. She always said how unfair it was for her to not be able to see her mother again and how short their time together after she was finally able to return.

    She was angry and sad and Gael was there to take all of her outburst until she calmed down, but she was still inconsble right now.

    River kept crying without saying anything, until the ground swallowed her mother¡¯s body.

    On the other hand, Gael hugged his daughter tightly, she was the only reason for him to stay sane. He wouldn¡¯t stand so calmly like this when he watched Lise being buried.

    How could he leave her there alone...

    If it was not for River, Gael didn¡¯t know what he would do with his life from this point onward.

    ¡°I want to kill those people,¡± River said grimly through tears, which she wiped away harshly. This was the first thing she said after losing her mother, as her eyes shone with determination.

    She seemed to find a new light, a new purpose for her to live.

    People kept going with their lives because they wanted something, because they needed something and now, what River wanted was; revenge.

    Revenge on those people, who had robbed her time from her mother.

    Six years, they had experimented on her for six fucking years! The amount of time that she could spend with her mother.

    They robbed her of her childhood and hurt her in the process, and now, her mother was gone, while she didn¡¯t have time to tell her how much she loved her.

    ¡°I want to kill them all.¡± River clenched her fists and twin mes erupted from them. The fire grew so bright, but before it could hurt her or other people, Gael covered her small fists with his and the mes died out.

    ¡°Yes. We will do that if that is what you want,¡± Gael said, he didn¡¯t have any reason to disagree with her.

    ¡°I want to kill Sol,¡± River stated, because as far as she knew, Sol was the head of every experiment that they had done on her and all of that was so painful for her to endure.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gael agreed once again.

    On the other hand, Vanesha could only stare at River without saying anything, but she couldn¡¯t hide her feelings from Gael¡¯s sharp eyes.

    Yet, that was another problem to deal withter, since this was not the right time and ce for them to have that kind of conversation.

    =======================

    July had been crying inside the bathroom for a few minutes, because she couldn¡¯t stand to see Flo¡¯s eyes that were the same color as Knox, but it was only a fleeting emotion, as her feelings had been all over the ce for thest few days.

    She was trying to wipe away her tears and stopped herself from crying, since she didn¡¯t want to scare the little girl by letting her see her in this kind of mess.

    However, she snapped back to reality when she heard Flo screaming.

    Without a second thought, July immediately got out of the bathroom only to find Knox had woken up. At the sight of him, she felt so relieved and started to tear up again, only until she saw what he was doing.

    Knox was strangling Flo.

    He was on top of her, while the little girl was struggling to free herself from his tight grip, she kicked him and scratched his hands, but nothing she did worked to make Knox let her go.

    Seeing that, July immediately rushed over and tried to stop Knox from trying to kill the little girl.

    ¡°Knox! What are you doing!? Stop it!¡± July was screaming at him, she was trying to pull him back, but her strength was not on par with him.

    July looked at Knox, but his eyes were the color of red. She had seen this kind of look in Chaos¡¯ eyes years ago and nothing good had evere out of it.

    ¡°KNOX! STOP THIS!¡±

    In the end, July pped Knox¡¯s face and this made the man furrow his brows and slightly loosened his grip on Flo.

    But now, his focus was directed at her.

    Knox tilted his head and then looked at July sternly. His gaze was so sharp and made her shiver involuntarily. She backed away out of instinct when Knox decided to let go of the little girl and came at her instead.

    ¡°Knox?¡± July called his name, her voice was trembling when he approached her.

    She feared him, the same feeling she felt when he acted out of his character, he had shown this side of him once in the past.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 360

    360 STAY AWAY FROM THE GIRL

    ¡°Knox?¡± July called his name, her voice trembling as he approached her. His dark eyes were fixed on her and he didn¡¯t even blink as he walked closer and closer.

    For some unknown reason, at this moment, July feared him, the same feeling that she felt when he acted out of his character before. He had shown this side of him once in the past when there was a small pack of werewolves, who wanted to ask for shelter in the McKeltar mansion.

    However, Knox turned them down and that was the first time July saw how cruel Knox could be. He didn¡¯t feel like himself at that time, but because that was just a one time event, she brushed it off and didn¡¯t think much about it.

    But now, Knox happened to be like that again.

    ¡°Knox, stop it,¡± July said, her voice was trembling, but from the corner of her eyes, she could see Flo fly out of the room. Good, at least she was safe right now. ¡°It is me, don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    July was afraid that she made a wrong move, so she didn¡¯t initiate anything. She stayed still and let Knox approach her.

    At first, he just stared at her and then growled viciously, but when he didn¡¯t get the reaction that he wanted, Knox tilted his head, as if he was trying to assess the woman before his eyes.

    ¡°July...¡± Knox called her name. His voice was a little bit rougher than usual. He then extended his hand to touch her face, as he caressed her cheek. ¡°July...¡±

    He kept calling her name, as he stared at her.

    .....

    At this point, Knox looked like he was fighting with himself, he tried to keep this memory in his head and didn¡¯t want to let go of itpletely.

    ¡°Yes, it is me,¡± July replied to her. She was a little bit surprised, but she liked the way he called her name nheless. It meant he remembered her and that was all that mattered. ¡°It is me. I am here.¡±

    Knox nodded and then leaned over to rest his head on her shoulder. He breathed heavily, as he wrapped his arms around her body.

    July¡¯s body was so warm against his and her scent helped greatly with the headache Knox was fighting right now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move you to the bed, okay?¡± July rubbed his back, in order to give himfort.

    Knox still remembered her, even though he lost himself for a moment a little bit earlier, but for her, he would always find a way back.

    ¡°Stay away from that little girl...¡± Knox whispered to her. ¡°Stay away from her.¡±

    Little girl? Did he mean Flo? But, why?

    July blinked her eyes. Did Knox mean what he said or was it only him talking in his delirious state? She couldn¡¯t confirm anything from him because after that, Knox lost his bnce and fell to the ground. He almost knocked her down to the floor as well.

    If it was not for Sebastian, who rushed into the room, with Flo behind him and a few shifters, July wouldn¡¯t be able to take Knox back to the bed.

    In this mess, July took a nce at Flo, she looked at her in puzzlement. Knox¡¯s words bothered her greatly.

    ¡°Aunty, are you all right?¡± Flo asked July with her innocent voice, as she looked at her with concern. ¡°I am so surprised that Uncle Knox suddenly woke up and choked me.¡± She slightly teared up when she said that.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Sebastian turned around to face July when he heard that, after he put down Knox on the bed with the help of the other shifters.

    ¡°What?¡± July snapped back to reality. ¡°What is true?¡±

    ¡°Knox wanted to choke her?¡± Sebastian narrowed his eyes when he heard that. He could feel it, there was something wrong with Knox, ever since he heard the massacre that he did outside of the McKeltar walls when a small pack of werewolves came looking for shelter.

    ¡°No,¡± July replied lightly. She lied tantly, but it sounded like a fact. ¡°I think Flo was just startled, so she didn¡¯t really know what was happening. She is just a child after all.¡± July smiled at Flo and tousled her head. ¡°You must be surprised, I will treat you to ice cream, okay?¡±

    Flo narrowed her eyes slightly, but then she smiled sweetly at July. ¡°I love ice cream.¡±

    This was the first time for Sebastian to finally talk to July again, but she didn¡¯t really think about it at all, as she walked past him with Flo.

    ======================

    Eros apanied Emily to meet Ariana, so she could check her wounds and put new ointment on them.

    For now, Emily was still reluctant to walk out of their bedroom. She didn¡¯t even want to meet Ariana at her ce if she was not apanied by Eros, since she didn¡¯t want anyone to stare at her or mock her.

    Eros couldn¡¯t me her for that. He was aware of how bad these shifters had treated her because she was human and now, she literally had scars on her face. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her.

    No. It would never be easy for her at all.

    Because Emily didn¡¯t want Eros to see her face clearly when Ariana cleaned her wounds, she asked him to wait outside of the room.

    And so here Eros was, leaning his body against the wall adjoining the infirmary door when he heard people were talking in the distance. He recognized their voices, after all, he had heard them enough to memorize them, even though he didn¡¯t want to.

    At first, Eros didn¡¯t mind it at all, because he didn¡¯t want to socialize with them. Aside from the fact that they used to bully Emily, he didn¡¯t like them in person either.

    However, his ears perked up when he heard them mention Emily¡¯s name. They were talking about her and this made his blood boil in anger because they mentioned her name in a lewd way.

    Eros was still deciding whether or not it was necessary for him to approach them and make them stop talking about her in such a way, when he heard the context of their conversation.

    Inside the room, near the infirmary room, where Ariana was tending to Emily¡¯s wounds, there were Josh, Derek, Kyle and another three young warriors, talking about how pitiful it was for Emily to have deformed appearance now after Eros attacked her.

    Yes, the whole pack knew about this and no one could confirm from where they caught wind of this, but now they were well aware about Emily¡¯s scars. No one would be bold enough to talk about it in front of Eros directly, though.

    ¡°What a pity. She got a scar on her face.¡± Derek clicked his tongue, as he talked to the other boys there.

    They just finished their training and came to chill in one of the rooms, while talking nonsense to kill time until dinner was ready.

    ¡°Yeah, she should have known better than sleeping in the same room as that young lycan,¡± Kyle chimed in.

    ¡°Agreed, she should sleep with one of us instead!¡± Derek threw a lewd joke, which made the other boysugh out loud. ¡°But, don¡¯t worry, I have a picture of her when she still had her beautiful face.¡±

    Derek pulled out his phone and showed it to the other guys.

    Emily was a human, but in this whole pack, she could be said as the most beautiful young girl here. It was a pity that she was a human, because if she was not, every boy would line up to wait for her seventeenth birthday to know who would be her mate.

    ¡°Look! I also have her picture in her undies...¡± Derek said with bright eyes, as he showed it to the other boys, who were not there when he took this picture.

    They went to Emily¡¯s room when Eros was away with the alpha and bullied her.

    ¡°Where!?¡± The boys looked excited. ¡°I should have been there to see her myself. You should invite me next time.¡±

    Derek waved his hand. ¡°It will be difficult now because Eros is here.¡±

    The six of them were too engrossed with Emily¡¯s pictures that Derek took. Some of the pictures were from when she was bullied, some were candid shots and some were better if left untouched and not shown, since it was inappropriate.

    They immersed themselves in this moment, until none of them was aware that Eros had been in the room and caught a nce of what kinds of pictures that Derek had.

    Needless to say, he saw red and marched toward them, as he snatched the phone and looked at the pictures himself.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL?!¡± Derek was furious because someone took his phone, but his anger immediately died down when he saw Eros had his phone. He was now swiping all the pictures furiously.

    Eros saw everything. From the pictures that he saw, he could determine what kind of sordid things that they had done to Emily.

    On the other hand, Derek was dreading to see how mad Eros was. He had fought him countless times, but not even once could he take him down.

    It was as expected from the person, who had taken down the previous beta in an Atbikai fight, right?

    However, he didn¡¯t want to back down, it would be embarrassing to do that now.

    ¡°WHAT DO YOU WANT?!¡± Derek snapped.

    But then, Eros crushed the phone in his hand.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 361

    361 HE SAW RED

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL?!¡± Derek was furious because someone took his phone, but his anger immediately died down when he saw Eros had his phone and was now swiping all the pictures furiously. ¡°WHAT DO YOU WANT?!¡± Derek snapped.

    At this moment, he could feel his blood running cold because deep down, he realized that he was scared of this young beta.

    They had sparred a few times in the past and despite being young, Eros would win every fight against him, whether it was on the training ground or outside of it, since asionally Eros would see him bullying Emily.

    Despite knowing that the little girl was forbidden and not to be touched, the more dangerous it was, the more they found themselves attracted to it.

    It was so dumb, but that was what Derek and the rest of his friends had done to Emily during these past years, ever since they knew she was a human, because in their heads, human was an enemy.

    On the other hand, Eros saw everything and his expression turned from anger, to mad, to livid. He even growled dangerously the more he saw all the pictures inside Derek¡¯s phone.

    Eros didn¡¯t believe what he saw and from the pictures in it, he could determine what kind of sordid things that they had done to Emily.

    His blood boiled with anger and he felt like he was going to shred this stupid shifter¡¯s life into pieces, since he didn¡¯t know what else he had to do to vent out these kinds of emotions.

    Eros felt his whole body shuddering with anger that he couldn¡¯t hold back. No one would want to see those kinds of pictures of their sister. They were truly stupid to keep the pictures.

    .....

    On the other hand, Derek was dreading to see how mad Eros was. He had fought him countless times, but not even once could he take him down and also, never even once did he see him this mad before.

    Derek knew if he were to fight him now, he wouldn¡¯t win this fight, though Eros was younger, much skinnier, and almost as tall as him.

    However, he was not sure with the addition of these four people, if they could be equals. After all, Eros had taken down the previous beta in Atbikai fight, right? He must be something to be able to do that.

    And yet, Derek didn¡¯t want to back down, it would be embarrassing to do that now.

    ¡°GIVE ME BACK MY PHONE!¡± Derek said with such severity in his voice, each word echoed off the walls. He gritted his teeth in order to not let his fear seep through his fa?ade.

    But then, Eros crushed the phone in his hand, his blue eyes turned dark when he walked closer toward Derek with the pieces of phone now lodged deeply in his hand.

    Blood dripped to the floor because there were rough edges of the pieces of the broken phone that pierced through his palm and cut his flesh, yet he didn¡¯t care much about it.

    Meanwhile, seeing how livid Eros was, the five of them couldn¡¯t utter a word. They were even too afraid to breathe, as they didn¡¯t want to be at the receiving end of Eros¡¯ anger.

    Even though Eros was alone and he was rtively young, not to mention that they outnumbered him, there was something about this young lycan, who managed to send chills down their spines and left them without being able to fight back the dominance that emanated from his body.

    He looked feral to say the least.

    And the next thing that they knew, Eros had shifted into his ck beast and lunged at Derek, who shifted into his beast at thest second.

    Kyle and the other two boys shifted into their beasts as well, to help Derek, but Josh rushed out of the room, in order to find help.

    It didn¡¯t take long before all the furniture inside the room was torn apart and broken as there were five beasts that fought brutally.

    =========================

    Jasmine was inside her bedroom again, she felt sick. It had been a few days since she felt under the weather, but she brushed it off and thought she only caught a flu or something.

    She didn¡¯t even want to let Ariana check on her condition and because Liam still had not yet returned to their bedroom, no one knew that she was sick.

    As for food, there would be someone who brought her meals and drinks at certain intervals. And if she needed anything, there would be, at least, two guards, in front of her door, who would help her get everything that she wanted round the clock.

    But, because after two days she had note out of the room and she lost her appetite, there would be a lot of food that was left when someone picked up the tray.

    Even some of them would be left untouched by her.

    Probably because of that, someone finally told Liam about Jasmine¡¯s condition and he finally caved in and decided to check on her.

    The first thing that Jasmine felt was; there was someone putting their cold hands on her forehead and this felt so good.

    Jasmine then opened her eyes and found Liam in front of her, sitting on the edge of the table, staring at her, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Jasmine met Darius three days ago, but even though someone would let Liam know about her meeting with him, he didn¡¯t approach her even once.

    Or maybe, Liam no longer cared about her.

    ¡°Call Ariana,¡± Liam said to someone, who was out of Jasmine¡¯s peripheral sight. She couldn¡¯t see who Liam was talking to, but she could hear the door being shut as the room descended into silence once again.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you meet the healer?¡± Liam asked her, but Jasmine decided that she didn¡¯t want to hear any of that and chose to sleep.

    However, Liam didn¡¯te here or relented to her only to be ignored, thus, he flipped her body a little bit harshly, until she faced him again.

    ¡°I am asking you a question,¡± he said in a deep voice, but then he softened his features because she was sick right now and he didn¡¯t want her to get even worse. ¡°I have called the healer. She will check on you in a few minutes.¡±

    Liam informed her and then let Jasmine turn her body away again, refusing to see himself, as she had her back against him right now.

    Once again, the room was very silent, there was no sound that they could hear, except their own breathing and this made Liam very tired.

    He wanted to sleep next to Jasmine, but he was afraid that he would hurt her again like thest time. He hated this when his own emotions were very unreliable.

    There was a moment when Liam wanted to hurt her so badly and made her suffer, but there were times when he reminisced the first year they met, how happy they used to be in the past, but right now, there was no right amount of words that could describe howplicated his feeling was.

    The silence between them was very heavy and Liam knew that Jasmine was not sleeping. She just ignored him, which was something that was no longer strange for Liam.

    He looked around and realized that it took so long for the guard to take Ariana here, but when someone finally opened the door and strode inside the room, who he saw was not Ariana.

    It was the same guard, who rushed toward Liam to inform him about something important.

    ¡°The beta was fighting and now one of the warriors is dead,¡± he informed Liam about this and made him spring to his feet, as he stood up and approached the guard, who had delivered the news. ¡°Say it again!¡± The alpha demanded an exnation for this.

    ¡°One of the warriors is dead,¡± he repeated the words.

    It was clear to hear how the alpha growled deeply and gritted his teeth when he stormed out of the bedroom, but before that, he turned around to tell the guard to look after Jasmine.

    ¡°Let the healere and let her check on her!¡±

    And after saying that, Liam went away from the room.

    Meanwhile, Jasmine was not sleeping, her eyes opened brightly as she listened to the rushed footsteps that gradually moved further away.

    Jasmine seemed to know what was happening and what the reason was. If it was rted to the beta, something must have happened to Emily.

    But, little did she know this news would affect her as well.

    =======================

    Liam walked into the room and found a young man lying on the bed, with his body brutally attacked as blood dripped from his wounds, seeping into the white sheets beneath him.

    However, he was not moving. No matter what Ariana did, he could no longer do anything.

    Liam then entered the room and approached him. He knew who this young boy was and frowned deeply.

    ¡°Where is Eros?¡± Liam asked Ariana, who was tending to the other three young men there. They were injured, but not so bad until their lives were in danger.

    ¡°He is next to this room, my mate is trying to calm him down,¡± Ariana replied to the alpha, as he nodded and walked out of the room, only to run into Darius, whose face had turned red.

    He roared loudly once he opened the door to the infirmary room. ¡°What happened to my brother?!¡± Darius stopped in his tracks.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 362

    362 WE NEED TO RUN THIS TEST

    ¡°Where is Eros?¡± Liam asked Ariana, who was tending to the other three young men there. They were injured, but not to the extent that their lives were in danger.

    The alpha looked worried to say the least, he really thought that something happened to Eros, because of whatever this stupid fight was.

    ¡°He is next to this room, my mate is trying to calm him down,¡± Ariana replied to the alpha.

    The healer was still surprised to see what happened back then when she heard themotion inside the room next to the infirmary room and found out there were five bests that were fighting brutally.

    It was brutal, very brutal and gruesome. Ariana didn¡¯t think she would be able to forget what she had seen.

    The ck beast was going feral, the beast bit down one of the beast and wouldn¡¯t let him go, even though blood had covered the whole room and the smell of it was very strong.

    Ariana was stunned to see how brutal Eros could be when he was tipped off.

    At that time, Emily was with her, but even her voice couldn¡¯t reach Eros when he was in that state. Ariana needed to hold back the little girl when she tried to walk into the room and stop Eros from killing his fellow shifters. Emily could be killed identally if she came closer to the angry lycan.

    Eros was not in a state where he could realize his surroundings. Perhaps, he wouldn¡¯t even recognize Emily at that time and that was very dangerous.

    .....

    Fortunately, Josh returned with three guards and the gamma to stop the fight.

    Even so, it took a lot of effort from all the shifters involved to be able to separate Eros from Derek, but by the time they managed to do that, it was toote for Derek to be saved. He was already gone. The young warrior had died.

    He was brutally attacked by Eros and the other three shifters couldn¡¯t even help him, as he met his demise.

    It was sad to see Derek¡¯s body¡¯s current condition, but Ariana managed to help, so he could look decent.

    On the other hand, after Liam heard about Eros¡¯ whereabouts, he immediately left the room and rushed to the next room that Ariana had told him about. He nodded to the healer and walked out of the room, only to run into Darius, whose face had turned red.

    The warrior didn¡¯t even notice that he had run into the alpha and didn¡¯t even lower his head to greet him, but for Liam, that was not a big deal, because he knew who the young boy was.

    Therefore, Liam chose to stay a little bit longer there to see how Darius handled the news about the death of his brother.

    Darius looked pale and his eyes looked distant when he opened the door and his eyes fixed to the dead body on the bed.

    ¡°What happened to my brother?¡± he asked this question, but more like talking to himself, since he didn¡¯t ask someone in particr.

    Darius repeated the same question for the third time before he stopped and he balled his fists until his knuckles turned white.

    He walked toward the bed and the room became eerily silent, as if they were mourning the loss of Darius¡¯ younger brother. Not only was he his younger brother, but he was also the only family that he had. The only one that was left after both of their parents died.

    And once reality hit him so hard, Darius let out a heart- wrenching roar. It was so loud and could shake you to the core to hear how he wailed upon the death of his brother.

    Darius fell to the floor and pounded his fists into it. He looked like an injured animal and it was hard toprehend the emotional breakdown that Darius was going through right now.

    The room had turned into a mourning room and one could feel the sadness that emanated from Darius¡¯ whole being for losing the only family that he had.

    However, outside of the room, staring through the window, Liam had his arms crossed his chest as he smirked. He loved to see Darius suffer like that.

    He loved to hear how devastated he was. He should know that his mournful days just began.

    Liam then scoffed and then walked to the next room, to check on Eros because he was way more important than Darius¡¯ breakdown.

    The man looked vulnerable and was in a lot of agony, but Liam liked to see him like that.

    The alpha, of course, knew about the affair between Darius and Jasmine, but he kept quiet, because he didn¡¯t want anyone to know that he already knew. He wanted to see who would tell him first about that disgusting act.

    =========================

    Emily was standing a little bit further away from Eros, who had a nket wrapped around his body. He was still shaking all over and his eyes were still the color of dark.

    ¡°Eros...¡± Emily called him worriedly. She stood in her ce, not daring to approach Eros, because it was dangerous for her.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer, Emily.¡± The gamma stood next to Eros, he and the other five guards, finally managed to subdue Eros, but they were toote to save the other young boy, who became the victim of Eros¡¯ brutality.

    ¡°But, is he all right?¡± Emily asked. She was worried because Eros didn¡¯t say anything. He was forced to shift back into his beast because the gamma managed to put a device that was invented by the human organization to force a shifter back to their human¡¯s side, their weakest form.

    ¡°Yes, he is all right. He will be alright, but you need to stand where you are right now and don¡¯t make any attempt toe closer.¡± The gamma warned her because he didn¡¯t know the mental state of this young lycan and he didn¡¯t want to take any risks.

    Not long after that, the alpha entered the room, he skimmed briefly until his eyes fell on Eros¡¯ shaking body, he was holding the nket that covered his nudity so tightly, as if he was fighting a battle within himself.

    ¡°How is he?¡± the alpha immediately asked the gamma about the situation here and the gamma briefed him about it.

    On the other hand, Emily didn¡¯t care much about hearing what was happening until she heard her name being said in the report from the gamma.

    Emily tilted her head and managed to catch the rest of the conversation that cleared the reason why the fight happened in the first ce and ording to what the gamma said, it seemed, the fight happened because of her...

    =====================

    Jasmine had to wait for another hour before finally Ariana came to her room to check on her. She looked exhausted and there was blood on her dress.

    ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Jasmine asked the healer. They were not particrly close, but she was one of the few people that she could talk to.

    Ariana raised her brows, she was taking her pulse and ran a few checks, before she said she would draw her blood.

    ¡°Yes. Terrible.¡± Ariana nodded, but she didn¡¯t want to talk about that, because it would remind her over and over of the gruesome scene that she had to witness earlier.

    ¡°How terrible?¡± Jasmine kept asking because she wanted to know. From Liam¡¯s reaction earlier, it sounded so awful, that was why she was so curious right now. ¡°Someone died?¡±

    Ariana was stiffened when she heard that, because she didn¡¯t think that Jasmine would get it right in her first attempt.

    On the other hand, Jasmine was just blurting out nonsense to get more information out of Jasmine¡¯s mouth.

    She would have never thought that her guess was right and she could see it on Ariana¡¯s face. She was a horrible liar.

    ¡°Who is dead?¡± Jasmine asked out of curiosity. She could see that Ariana became ufortable, until she failed in her first attempt to find a vein on Jasmine¡¯s hand to draw her blood. ¡°Who died?¡± Jasmine insisted on knowing and she wouldn¡¯t stop until she got the answer that she wanted.

    ¡°Derek,¡± Ariana finally said. She didn¡¯t want to be bothered by her whining about it when she had to draw her blood. It would make her lose her concentration.

    ¡°Derek?¡± Jasmine frowned. She felt the name sounded familiar to her ears. ¡°I felt like I had heard that name somewhere.¡±

    Ariana didn¡¯t want to inform her about this, thus she kept silent, but then Jasmine gasped loudly, as if she remembered from where she heard that name.

    ¡°That¡¯s the man who bullied Emily, right?¡± Jasmine asked for confirmation.

    Finally, Ariana relented and nodded. ¡°Yes, and also the younger brother of Darius.¡± She lifted her head to look at Jasmine¡¯s face.

    Of course, she knew about the affair that was going on between her and the warrior, since her mate knew about it after he confronted Darius in person.

    ¡°Darius has a young brother?¡± Jasmine just knew about this.

    ¡°Yes, his younger brother was killed during the fight with the young lycan,¡± Ariana borated a little bit, but then she sighed deeply and looked at Jasmine sternly. ¡°We need to run another check on you,¡± she said in a weird tone.

    ¡°Fine, go ahead.¡± Jasmine did not really care. She had been checking on her, why did she need permission now?

    ¡°I need you to take a pregnancy test,¡± Ariana said in a toneless voice and watched the change in her expression.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 363

    363 YOU KNOW WHERE TO FIND ME

    Ariana had to check on Jasmine because she had been sick for a few days already and only now was the healer called to check on her.

    However, unfortunately, something bad had happened. Something dreadful. For now, no one could say the real reason why Eros suddenlyshed out and went out of control. Josh only told them that he saw pictures of Emily on Derek¡¯s phone and all of a sudden, he became violent.

    They had not yet confirmed what kind of pictures that Eros had seen. Moreover, it was not the first time that Eros had fought Derek, because those boys had been bullying Emily all this time.

    Yet, there was never anything serious about the result of their fight, it would leave bruises here and there or even a broken rib or two, but aside from that, it was never life threatening.

    They would have never thought Eros would kill Derek in a fight, which meant, during all those previous fights, the young lycan had been holding himself back or this time, he was way beyond enraged by whatever pictures of Emily that he had seen.

    How could he have seeded in overpowering four shifters and then managed to kill one of them? That was simply insane...

    It seemed the young lycan grew very strong with each passing day and someday, probably, no one could stand him in a one on one fight, even the alpha...

    After all, he was a special creature, there were not many lycans still alive. Some of them even didn¡¯t know if they still existed until they saw Eros.

    ¡°Who is dead?¡± Jasmine asked out of curiosity.

    .....

    ¡°Derek,¡± Ariana told her.

    ¡°Derek?¡± Jasmine frowned. She felt the name sounded familiar to her ears. ¡°I feel like I have heard that name somewhere.¡± She tried to recall her memories about that name. ¡°That¡¯s the man who bullied Emily, right?¡± Jasmine asked for confirmation.

    Ariana nodded. ¡°Yes, and also the younger brother of Darius.¡±

    Hearing that, Jasmine was visibly shocked. She didn¡¯t know that Darius had a little brother, since he never brought it up in their usual conversations.

    Yet, that was not all the news that could leave her shocked, because when Ariana spoke again, Jasmine could feel like someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her.

    She didn¡¯t even know how to respond to that.

    ¡°I need you to take a pregnancy test,¡± Ariana said in a toneless voice and watched the change in her expression. If she didn¡¯t know if Jasmine had not been having an affair with Darius, she wouldn¡¯t be so concerned about this news, knowing it must be the alpha¡¯s child, but now...

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jasmine became very defensive when she heard that. She moved away from Ariana and retracted her hand from her grip immediately, as if she was electrocuted. Fortunately, the healer was already done drawing her blood.

    However, Jasmine knew for sure what that meant. There was no way, she wouldn¡¯t know about that and how could she not see thising?

    Yet, just like what Ariana feared the most, Jasmine also had the same concern regarding this matter.

    ¡°I think you are pregnant,¡± Ariana said in an almost sorry tone. She could see fear creeping into Jasmine¡¯s eyes, but she was too stubborn to let anyone read her that easily, therefore, she shouted at the healer and asked her to get out of the room.

    ¡°I want you to get out!¡± Jasmine screamed. Her mind was so dizzy, she couldn¡¯t think straight and wanted to be left alone.

    Ariana didn¡¯t take this to heart, as she knew how awful it must be for Jasmine, especially when she just gave birth to a pair of twins, but now she was pregnant again.

    Yes, the alpha told them that she was a breeder, this woman would pop out his children for as long as he wanted.

    Even though Ariana knew that was a horrible thing to do and how cruel that kind of punishment was, she also understood why Jasmine deserved that.

    They lost so many members of the pack because of countless attacks from humans, not only from the organizations, but also other yet small groups of people, who really hated the existence of the supernatural creatures. They too had attacked them a few times in the past.

    And because of that, the animosity between them only got deeply rooted by now.

    ¡°I will leave now,¡± Ariana said, as she stood up and took all of her things, but before she turned around, she looked Jasmine straight in her eyes. ¡°I will not say anything about this pregnancy yet, because you don¡¯t want to take the test, but maybe we can talk about what you want to do with itter.¡±

    Jasmine narrowed her eyes. She was not sure that she got the message right. Was Ariana thinking the way she was thinking right now? Were they concerned about the same thing?

    ¡°You know where to find me, when you finally feel better,¡± Ariana said and then she excused herself from the room, leaving Jasmine alone to deal with her own emotions.

    Yes, the pregnancy test had not yet been done, but it didn¡¯t mean Ariana¡¯s prediction was not correct. If anything, the pregnancy test would only solidify her prediction.

    Jasmine gritted her teeth, as she fell back onto the bed and curled herself into a ball, while holding her stomach. She hated this. She hated the child!

    ========================

    Emily was told to not approach Eros, because he was not stable right now. He was full of anger and it was clear to see from the way he growled dangerously.

    This was not the first time for Emily to see Eros full of anger, but this was indeed the first time to see him this angry about something.

    ¡°Is he all right?¡± Emily wanted to know if he was alright, because she was afraid that something bad would happen to him.

    He killed Derek.

    That was what she heard.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 364

    364 GET RID OF THIS THING

    ¡°Is he all right?¡± Emily wanted to know if he was alright, because she was afraid that something bad would happen to him.

    She didn¡¯t see clearly what had happened to Derek, but she knew it was bad, very bad. She managed to catch a glimpse of his torn and bleeding body as they tried to get Eros under control, by putting something around his ankle, which forced him to shift back into his human¡¯s form.

    However, Emily wouldn¡¯t be able to forget the fact that he had killed Derek. He killed the man that had been bullying her.

    She should feel relief upon hearing that, knowing no one would be daring enough to make fun of her, especially with her current condition, but on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t help it, there was a little bit of fear in her heart for the result of Eros¡¯ outburst.

    For now, Eros was under the supervision of the gamma, Colton, and another two warriors. They were paying close attention to him, as if he could have another outburst again.

    Not so long after that, someone opened the door and walked into the room to approach the gamma immediately.

    ¡°How is he?¡± The alpha immediately asked Colton about the situation here and the gamma briefed him, pointing out the main issue and what he had done as damage control for this issue.

    On the other hand, Emily didn¡¯t care much about hearing what was happening until she heard her name being mentioned by Colton.

    They weren¡¯t talking about it in whispers, nor were they being secretive, therefore, she could hear them just find. However, her mind was not on the right track for now.

    .....

    Emily tilted her head and managed to catch the rest of the conversation that shone light on the reason why the fight happened in the first ce and ording to what the gamma said, it seemed, the fight happened because of her...

    Because of the pictures that were taken by Derek when he and his friends bullied her.

    At that time, Emily felt her heart stop beating. She knew exactly what kind of pictures that they had taken and how embarrassed she felt about Eros seeing them.

    Emily knew that Derek must have distributed those embarrassing pictures to anyone who wanted to see them, and added a few degrading stories about what happened when they took those pictures in his stride. Emily was well aware of that.

    But, Eros was thest person she wanted to see all that. She could care less about the others, but she cared about how Eros would see her after seeing such pictures of herself.

    Emily was way more embarrassed when she knew Eros saw those pictures, rather than knowing the rest of the pack had seen her in such a hopeless state.

    =====================

    Liam didn¡¯t return to their bedroom until midnight, apparently what Ariana had said was true. Why did she need to lie to her?

    And it seemed he was caught up with a lot of things or maybe he just didn¡¯t want to see her.

    None of that mattered to Jasmine right now, as she took her jacket and walked out of the room to go to Colton¡¯s bedroom. She knew Ariana would be there at this hour.

    As usual, all of the guards followed her and Randy gave her a dirty look, as he thought Jasmine would go to visit Darius, knowing he just lost his younger brother, but the confusion could be clearly seen in his expression when Jasmine came to visit Ariana instead, in her bedroom.

    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± Jasmine asked. She squared her shoulders and looked at Ariana firmly, letting her know what all of this was about by visiting her at such an hour.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ariana said, slightly confused, but she opened her bedroom wider. ¡°Colton is still with the alpha,¡± she informed her, even though Jasmine didn¡¯t ask about that. ¡°Do you want to drink something?¡±

    Jasmine shook her head and then started to speak. ¡°I will not bore you with small talk,¡± she started and this grabbed Ariana¡¯s attention.

    For now, Jasmine was standing right in front of the closed door, staring at Ariana, while the healer stood not too far from her.

    ¡°Do you mean what you said to me this afternoon?¡± Jasmine fixed her eyes on her and tried to gauge her reaction.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did we have the same thought or I just misinterpreted your words?¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± Ariana shook her head. She knew what woulde next.

    Jasmine nodded and then took a deep breath before she spoke firmly. ¡°I want you to get rid of this ¡®thing¡¯.¡±

    Arian knew there would be great consequences for her action, but she didn¡¯t have the heart to see if this pregnancy could do something good to Jasmine or the child that would be bornter.

    She had seen how awful and disgusted Jasmine was with the twins.

    =========================

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Colton asked Emily when he came to the room they held Eros in. She came with a bowl of porridge in her hands that was still piping hot. ¡°Do you want to give that to him?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Emily said softly. Colton was talking to the other two warriors, who were guarding the door, when she came.

    ¡°You know that he is still not stable, right?¡± Colton asked Emily, he sighed when he saw how ufortable this girl was being looked at because of the scars on her face.

    ¡°I know... but, he has not yet eaten anything since this afternoon,¡± she replied timidly.

    ¡°Let her go inside,¡± Liam said, as he approached them. ¡°Open the door and let her go inside.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Colton wanted to argue that it was not safe for her, yet the alpha insisted and the two guards opened the door.

    ¡°Make sure he eats properly, okay?¡± Liam spoke softly to Emily, but it felt off to Colton.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 365

    365 HOW MUCH HE CARED FOR HER

    Liam could see Emily holding a bowl of food, while talking to Colton as the gamma shook his head a couple of times, denying her entry because Eros was still unstable, they couldn¡¯t take this high risk and let her enter the room.

    What if Eros snapped and he didn¡¯t recognize her?

    Yes, they had put the device that the human had invented on him, which could prevent a shifter from shifting to their beast, but even so, Eros was way strong when it came to physical strength. Even in his human form, he would be able to crush this little girl easily.

    ¡°Let her go inside,¡± Liam said, as he approached them. ¡°Open the door and let her go inside.¡± He smiled softly at Emily and saw a bowl of porridge in her hands that was still piping hot and then nodded, as if he approved what she was doing for the young lycan.

    ¡°But,¡± Colton still wanted to argue that it was not safe for her, yet the alpha insisted and the two guards were not able to deny a direct order from him, thus they had to open the door.

    ¡°Make sure he eats properly, okay?¡± Liam spoke softly to Emily, he also patted her head, as if he was a loving brother.

    However, it felt off to Colton. Liam must know the danger that Emily would face if they let her in and the worst scenario that would happen if Eros lost his control again.

    ¡°Liam,¡± Colton called his name. He didn¡¯t use his title when he wanted to talk seriously with him.

    The gamma waved his hand at the other two guards, so they could leave both of them alone and they resigned themselves quietly.

    .....

    ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡± Colton asked him, he was frowning because Liam seemed to not worry at all about what could happen to her.

    ¡°Believe me, Colton, I know.¡± He patted his shoulder, as a gesture to calm the gamma down.

    Colton was a pacifist, he didn¡¯t like to put himself in trouble, or to get involved in something that he could avoid.

    Probably, that was why he could survive under the reign of previous alpha and then Liam, as he chose him as his gamma again, since he knew a lot of things that his father had been doing.

    Usually, Colton would let Liam do whatever he wanted, just like how he chose to treat his own Luna, but this time, it was different. Emily was just a little girl, who kept everything to herself the entire time she was in this pack.

    She rarely went out of her room and if there was trouble that rted to her, it was most likely the other party, who looked for it.

    ¡°You have gone too far, Liam.¡± Colton frowned. He expressed his dissatisfaction at his treatment toward Emily.

    However, Liam didn¡¯t take that nicely, though he didn¡¯t raise his voice, but his tone was full of warning. ¡°I am your alpha, remember that.¡±

    He was smiling at his gamma and then proceeded to look at what would happen inside the room from the door that was slightly ajar.

    Inside the room, Emily walked carefully to Eros, who had his body curled at the corner of the room with just a nket over his body.

    He was asleep, but there was a furrow between his brows.

    Actually, Emily didn¡¯t want to disturb Eros, because he looked exhausted from all that happened this afternoon, but she was worried because Eros had not eaten anything since this morning. Thest meal that he had was when they ate breakfast together.

    Needless to say, Darius wreaked havoc because of the death of his younger brother. From what she heard, Derek was the only family member that he had.

    Though Emily felt sorry that Darius lost his brother, she couldn¡¯t empathize with him, since Derek had been bullying her for years, she even felt bad when she felt relieved that he died. Did that make her a bad person? Being happy because her bully was killed?

    ¡°Eros?¡± Emily shook his body, trying to wake him up. She crouched down on the floor and put the bowl of porridge beside her. ¡°I made porridge for you. You need to eat something.¡±

    There was no response from him, so she called his name a little bit louder.

    ¡°Eros? You need to eat.¡± This room was rather empty and didn¡¯t have much furniture in it, thus it was rather vacant. ¡°Eros...¡±

    In her nth attempt, finally Eros opened his eyes, but they had returned to their normal color, dark blue. He skimmed his surroundings briefly and then fixed his eyes on Emily, who was staring at him with her hazel¡¯s eyes brimming with worry.

    ¡°I cooked something for you, you need to eat, okay?¡± Emily spoke to Eros in a low voice. She was afraid that she would disturb him or something, but he just stared at her, before he finally pushed himself to sit down and then extended his hand to touch her cheek.

    ¡°You are crying,¡± Eros said softly, as he wiped away tears that fell on her cheeks. Emily didn¡¯t know when she started crying, she just realized after Eros mentioned it.

    Hearing that, Emily immediately threw herself at him and hugged him very tightly, while he caressed her back to calm her down. This was what he would do whenever Emily was feeling down.

    But, behind Emily, Eros could see Liam, who was standing at the door, staring at them through the slightly opened door.

    Eros narrowed his eyes, but he could see that little smirk on the corner of his lips before he walked away.

    Liam had seen what he needed to see. He had confirmed that Emily was still useful for him where Eros was concerned and he still could benefit from her because of how much Eros cared for her.

    Meanwhile, Eros could feel that the alpha was up to no good.

    ====================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 366

    366 THE PUNISHMENT

    *** NOTE: This story begins long before the original story. This session will focus on the story of Chaos and Blue. This was the first encounter between Blue and Chaos. Where they lived in the realm of the mortals. ***

    =======================

    ¡°Do you know that there is this new god in this realm?¡± One of the girls near the river bank asked her other three sisters, who wereying down on the grass.

    They were called nymphs, their powers were so modest and scarcely ensured their eternity. They were the guardians of the mountain and river. They could speak to animals, nurture flowers or coax drops of water from the cloud.

    ¡°Yes, I heard he came with Hades yesterday,¡± one of them chimed in.

    Meanwhile, one particr girl seemed to pay more attention to this, as she leaned her body closer. ¡°What god?¡± she asked with her voice that sounded like a beautiful note of music. Her long, white hair glowed brightly under the light of the sun, as her hazel eyes grew wider with curiosity.

    Most nymphs didn¡¯t have names, because they didn¡¯t think they would need one. Unless some god or an immortal decided to wed them or take them to their pce and give them a name, they would stay a nameless creature.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, he doesn¡¯t look pleasant,¡± she said, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°His pce is over there. No wonder the weather has been very gloomy around there. Whatever god that Hades has brought, I don¡¯t think he will be of any good, since he belongs to the underworld.¡±

    The beautiful nymph with white hair stared in the direction where she pointed out and contemted.

    .....

    It was not that hard to guess what she was thinking, since her curiosity always got her into trouble, if it was not for the fact that she was the moon goddess¡¯ favorite. The color of her hair would even remind you of the warm light of the moon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about that,¡± one of them warned her, as she looked at them confused. ¡°From what I heard, he is Chaos. One of the gods of destruction.¡±

    Yet, the white haired nymph said nothing and just stared at the castle that stood on the top of the mountain.

    She blinked her eyes andid down on the grass just like her other sisters.

    =====================

    The castle looked even gloomier at night, especially when you came to take a closer look at this bleak and forlorn building.

    There were thunderbolts that shed horribly in the sky right above its towers, yet this little nymph¡¯s curiosity didn¡¯t make her turn around and rush back to the safety of her mountain.

    She looked around and then looked up at the sky. The moon did not appear tonight, which meant there would be no moon goddess toe and help her if she got herself into trouble.

    Yet, she really wanted to see this new god that had been on every mortal¡¯s lips, since the day he arrived in this realm.

    There were a few horrifying stories about him, depicting how cruel he was, but this little nymph had this inexplicable urge to see him.

    She was not sure what the exact reason was, aside from her curiosity, but she felt like there was something more to it that guided her here, across this garden.

    The garden was so dull. Everything here was long dead. The trees were dead and the grass beneath her feet was so dry, they pricked her naked feet.

    The white haired nymph looked up and found a man staring at her from one of the balconies. He didn¡¯t seem to panic when he found out there was an intruder in his area, but was more curious to see how small this creature was.

    Because this cecked light, she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but his long, ck hair that was blown by the wind made him look so beautiful.

    She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her, but she crouched down and pressed her hand to the ground, palm t and, not long after that, a rose nt emerged from the ground. It was not that tall, and only reached her hips when she stood up, but it was full of a lot of blooming roses, which smelled so nice amidst this putrid air around the castle.

    ¡°For you,¡± she said. ¡°As a weing gift.¡±

    And after that, she left. She could feel his gaze on her back, so intense that made her heart ponder, had she overstepped? But this area used to be hers before he came.

    It was a pity the garden died just like that...

    ======================

    The night at the castle happened a long time ago and the beautiful nymph with her white hair almost forgot about himpletely until she heard another piece of news about him.

    This was not good news at all, which made her furrow her brows.

    It was said that Chaos had broken the rules and now he would get punished for his atrocious actions for defying the orders that was given to him.

    And this was the first time for her to see him very close.

    A god getting punishment was very rare and a terrible thing at that, since they couldn¡¯t die and couldn¡¯t be killed.

    But, there were many hellish torments that could bepared to death itself.

    Chaos¡¯ punishment would be made public and this was an insult, but from what the nymph could see, the god didn¡¯t seem to care. He didn¡¯t seem to feel even an ounce of remorse at all when he received blow after blow as blood streamed like a river on the floor of this holy great room.

    The nymph understood that gods could heal really fast, but she had never seen this kind of blood before.

    ¡°Are you scared to see this?¡± Hades, who happened to stand next to the nymph, could see how she grimaced with every blow that Chaos received.

    If they were not obliged to stay, she would have fled already.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 367

    367 THANK YOU FOR YOUR KINDNESS

    All the gods, the goddesses and all the creatures that had been invited to watch this execution drew in a breath sharply every time the whipshed again, against the prisoner¡¯s back, who was none other than the new god. Chaos.

    ¡°Are you scared of watching this?¡± Hades, who happened to stand next to the nymph, could see how she grimaced at every blow that Chaos received.

    The nymph would have begged for mercy if it was her, but Chaos didn¡¯t even flinch. He only furrowed his brows slightly, as if that man, who whipped him was actually scratching his back and he was being ufortable, despite the blood that streamed like a river across this holy great room.

    The nymph didn¡¯t want to see this any longer, but she couldn¡¯t leave this ce, or even look away, since it would be seen as disobeying the order.

    If she disobeyed the rule right now, not even the moon goddess could save her and to think that she would have to endure the same punishment, made her shudder.

    If they were not obliged to stay, she would have fled or even closed her eyes right now.

    ¡°Are you not?¡± asked the nymph.

    Hades then tilted his head and then nced at the nymph beside him. She looked beautiful with her white hair and immediately he knew who she was.

    ¡°Of course not. I am not the one who is being whipped right now,¡± Hades said lightly. ¡°I know you. You have the light of the moon. You must be the nymph that¡¯s cherished by Selene.¡±

    .....

    The nymph said nothing, but she nced at Hades briefly. She was afraid to turn her eyes away from Chaos, as she was forced to see this torture.

    ¡°What did he do to be punished like that?¡± she asked again in a low voice. She didn¡¯t want to be caught chatting in this sacred moment.

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Hades asked teasingly. He nced at the nymph again, who was standing ufortably when another blownded on Chaos¡¯ back and a stream of fresh blood gushed out of his wounds.

    His wounds had not yet healed when another blow came and it happened so fast, so maybe by the time the blows stopped, he would be split into two.

    That was what the nymph thought.

    ¡°If you really want to know, I can tell you.¡± Hades nced at the nymph again.

    However, this time the nymph just walked away and moved to the other side of the great hall. She said nothing to the god of the underworld. She didn¡¯t need to know about that.

    She was not really curious. Or, was she?

    Blow after blow and it got faster each time, until the leather was soaked in blood. The sight of blood and agony began to grow tedious.

    ========================

    ¡°I saw flowers in the garden of Chaos¡¯ pce, is that your doing?¡± Selene asked the nymph. She was here since the punishment for Chaos had ended and all of them could go their own way.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the nymph replied. She was sitting near the moon goddess¡¯ feet, staring at how beautiful this goddess was. Her light was so warm and it gave a sense of serenity.

    ¡°What were you doing there?¡± Selene nced at the nymph at her feet. She was curious about this little creature for her bravery. Other nymphs wouldn¡¯t have done that.

    The nymph said nothing for a few moments, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t lie in front of the goddess. ¡°The garden looks empty and dull, so I grew flowers there.¡±

    That was not a lie, but she didn¡¯t say about her curiosity toward that new god. How could he be punished when he was new to this realm?

    ¡°Do you want to go to see him?¡± the moon goddess said all of a sudden. She looked aloof, but this question made the nymph raise her head and then look at the goddess.

    She didn¡¯t answer her for a moment, just blinked her eyes, but then she asked a question that she thought she wanted to know the answer to.

    She didn¡¯t get the answer from Hades, because she didn¡¯t want to associate herself with the god of the underworld, but the moon goddess was different. After all, she was her favorite, right?

    The gleam on her hair was from her, that was why she had hair of this white color like the moonlight.

    ¡°Why was he being punished?¡± she asked quietly, but she was very nervous to hear her answer, yet, the moon goddess just tilted her head and then caressed her hair. Her every stroke made it glow even brighter.

    The nymph knew that she was beautiful, but even so when the goddess made her look even brighter with every touch of hers.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him instead?¡± she suggested.

    ===========================

    A bloodied strip tore open on his back, each blow had peeled his flesh away in a long line that crossed and recrossed his skin. Tendons stood out on his back.

    The smell of ichor drenched the air, as thick as honey. The rivulets of molten blood were still trailing down his legs and this made the nymph¡¯s heart thump wildly.

    Chaos¡¯ chest rose and fell with a steady yet soft rasping rhythm, as heid on his velvety bed, which was now drenched in blood as well. He looked exhausted after receiving such torment and now his eyes were closed, as if he was sleeping.

    ¡°Lord Chaos?¡± The nymph¡¯s voice was thin when she called him. However, her voice echoed inside this silent room and this made the god open his eyes.

    This was the first time for the nymph to see him very clearly, since their first meeting only happened for a few minutes in the dimly lit garden. She could only see his silhouette and the second time was not a pleasant meeting to say the least.

    Chaos¡¯ head lifted, as his eyes searched for the source of her voice.

    The nymph was smitten with his eyes. They were blue, the color that she loved the most among all the colors. His eyes wererge, framed with longshes. He was also very handsome. His cheeks were smooth and beard- less, yet there was something about him that was ancient. Very ancient and dark...

    Thest one probably because he was one of the gods of destruction. They tended to emanate that kind of aura around them.

    ¡°I bring you nectar,¡± the nymph said. She stood in her ce. The moon goddess had sent her to take care of him, but she didn¡¯t know what she had to do. She didn¡¯t receive any clear instructions about that.

    His gaze finallynded on her, as he found the source of that voice.

    ¡°I thank you for that,¡± his voice was slightly hoarse and deep, but he didn¡¯t look dangerous at all at this moment. His voice echoed in this room and resonated in the nymph¡¯s heart.

    This was the first time for the nymph to hear his voice. He had not even cried while receiving his punishment.

    How could he persevere in such pain?

    The nymph walked closer, while in her hand was the goblet of nectar she brought for him. She got it from the moon goddess.

    The closer she got, the clearer the wounds on his back she could see. It made her grimace. She couldn¡¯t imagine getting whipped. She didn¡¯t even know the color of her blood, since she had never been injured before.

    The look of the wounds were gruesome. She trembled so much until she needed to hold the goblet with two hands, so she wouldn¡¯t drop it.

    But, the moment she reached his massive bedside, Chaos¡¯ eyes had closed again and this made her hesitate. She didn¡¯t want to disturb his rest.

    ¡°I am not sleeping,¡± Chaos said when he felt her not moving any closer than she was right now, he was too exhausted to open his eyes because he needed to save his energy, so he could heal faster. These wounds were really ufortable. ¡°Can you bring the goblet over to me?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I can,¡± the nymph stammered. She then got onto the bed and she felt this was too intimate. Her heart was beating so hard, since this was the first time she was in bed with a man. She flushed until her face, neck and ears turned red. It was a good thing that he had his eyes closed.

    The blue sheets were wet with his blood.

    The nymph then raised the cup to his lips, as he drank gratefully, while she watched his throat moving gently, as he gulped down the liquid. His skin was so beautiful. How could someone so beautiful like this be the god of destruction?

    ¡°I will be here to take care of you until you are well again,¡± the nymph informed him and then added hastily. ¡°The moon goddess sent me to take care of you.¡±

    He breathed deeply and then spoke again after he finished all the nectar in the goblet. ¡°I thank you for your kindness.¡±

    Chaos spoke carefully, almost tentatively, yet he had broken a rule brazenly to be tormented like this.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± she asked again. ¡°I can bring something for you to eat.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can eat,¡± Chaos said. He still had his eyes closed, while the nymph hoped she could see a glimpse of his beautiful blue eyes again.

    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± the nymph fiddled with the empty goblet. She waited for him to answer her, but he said nothing. Did he fall asleep? ¡°You are sleeping already?¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 368

    368 YOUR BEAUTIFUL EYES

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can eat,¡± Chaos said. He didn¡¯t have any energy for that and now he just wanted to rest more than anything. His punishment would continue for another six days and he needed to heal faster.

    He still had his eyes closed, while the nymph hoped she could catch a glimpse of his beautiful blue eyes again and was a little bit disappointed when he didn¡¯t say anything anymore.

    She didn¡¯t want him to sleep yet... she wanted him to talk to her a little bit more...

    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± The nymph fiddled with the empty goblet. She waited for him to answer her, but he said nothing. Did he fall asleep already?

    The nymph nced at him, but he didn¡¯t move at all. His eyes were shut while his breathing became deeper.

    ¡°Are you sleeping already?¡± the nymph asked again, after being ignored, yet there was still no answer from him, thus she chose to leave him at that and go back to her ce.

    Tomorrow, she would have to attend and watch the torture continue for six more days and she felt it was her that was being tormented.

    Why would they need to punish him this way?

    If he was not a god, he would have died by now to suffer such gruesome wounds behind his back that were still gushing out of blood.

    .....

    The smell inside this room was very putrid and unsavory.

    Therefore, out of instinct, the nymph grew roses along the walls to tone down this bad smell of torture from him.

    Afterward, she walked out of the room before closing the door behind her. She didn¡¯t know that the moment she was no longer there, Chaos opened his eyes, since his senses were now filled with this sweet scent of roses.

    He looked at his surroundings briefly and then fell asleep again. He didn¡¯t have energy to deal with that little nymph right now.

    However, deep in his heart, there was this fleeting feeling of curiosity to know what exactly she wanted to ask him earlier.

    ========================

    Today was the second day for the nymph to watch how the torture went and she felt like her brows couldn¡¯t stop furrowing whenever Chaos received another blow as blood gushed out of his wounds again, tainting the beautiful tiles of this great hall.

    They should stop with this punishment, so they didn¡¯t need to paint this ce with blood and this heavy atmosphere.

    The nymph stayed among her kind, but her white hair was very noticeable, though her little body allowed her to hide behind all the people there. But at one nce, they knew she was there.

    For a moment, a certain nymph felt like she caught Chaos¡¯ blue eyes staring at her, though only for a brief second, before he closed them again and gritted his teeth with every blow that he received.

    After everything had been done and they could leave this holy great hall, almost everyone was not in their good spirits, though not all of them, since some of the gods found this amusing and entertaining. It was so rare to have someone break the rules.

    While in the evening, the nymph would go to the bedroom again to bring another goblet of nectar and was slightly sad when she saw the flowers had withered.

    They should have been able tost for at least another two days, but they were rotten so fast in the presence of Chaos, thus the nymph needed to fix it again.

    ¡°I bring you a goblet of nectar,¡± the nymph informed him.

    Just like yesterday, Chaos was lying down on his stomach with blood oozing out his wounds and showing his tendons, which made the nymph scrunch her face, and also once again, the sheets were soaked by his blood.

    ¡°Can you help me?¡± he asked, almost very politely despite the pain that he had to endure right now. ¡°I can¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± the nymph said, as she moved closer to him, her weight made the bed slightly dip down and she helped him to drink all the nectar from the goblet, just like yesterday.

    After that, heid his head on the bed again, but not even once he opened his eyes, which made the nymph feel a little bit disappointed. She didn¡¯t get to see his eyes properly today.

    And then, because Chaos had started to close his eyes, the nymph thought this was the time for her to leave, since he would fall asleep just like yesterday.

    However, before she could move away, Chaos suddenly spoke to her and this excited the nymph.

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Chaos asked her with the same polite tone that he always used.

    ¡°Ah, about that... ¡± the nymph was caught off guard when she was asked about this, since she didn¡¯t know whether this was appropriate or not. ¡°This... I want to know, why are you being punished?¡± she asked carefully.

    ¡°I disobeyed the rules.¡± It was the answer that everyone had already known about, but the nymph wanted to know deeper than just ¡®disobeying the rules¡¯.

    ¡°What rule did you disobey?¡± She bit her lips, because she was still thinking that this was an inappropriate question, yet she asked about it anyway...

    She looked at his face and her gaze softened to see how beautiful this god was. How could someone so beautiful be so destructive?

    His lips were full and they opened slightly when he spoke to exin briefly about what rule that he disobeyed.

    He was ordered to create sh floods that would ruin two viges and kill thousands of people, yet he didn¡¯t do it, simply because he didn¡¯t want to kill those people.

    Chaos couldn¡¯t understand why deaths were necessary now.

    However, this realm didn¡¯t work like that, and could you see the irony of all this? When the god of destruction turned out to be verypassionate and was way more merciful than almost half of the gods and goddesses.

    ¡°You don¡¯t live up to your name,¡± the nymph said. She gave him her honest opinion and by now, her fear toward him had been toned down greatly, since she feltfortable to hear his voice and to be in his presence.

    There was silence for a moment, but then he asked her in return. ¡°What do you think about me?¡±

    ¡°Chaos.¡± That was a simple answer that could fit his description. ¡°You are chaos.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose this name.¡± He didn¡¯t choose this name, nor did he carry out the duties that entailed this name. That was a burden for him. He didn¡¯t look forward to doing that.

    And that was thest thing that he said before he fell asleep and the nymph slowly left this room. She didn¡¯t forget to grow more flowers in this room. She hoped this time they wouldst a little bit longer than the previous time.

    ==========================

    The third day was still the same, they needed to watch this torment again, so they would know what they would face when they dared enough to disobey a rule.

    The nymph still grimaced every time he gotshed, but the other people around her had started to see this normally. Some of them didn¡¯t even flinch at all, as if this was amon sight, as if they were so bored.

    And when the night came, once again, the nymph entered Chaos¡¯ bed chamber and saw the flowers had withered away, yet the moment she stepped in, those flowers would bloom again, as if she was not only bringing the goblet of nectar, but also life to these flowers.

    And just like yesterday, the nymph had helped Chaos to drink the nectar and he had refused to have something to eat.

    She didn¡¯t know whether he was trying to starve himself, or he indeed didn¡¯t have the energy to eat, but every now and then, he would make an attempt to make small talk with her, answering her curious questions.

    ¡°Why do you hate your name?¡± the nymph asked, she fiddled with the empty goblet and kept her eyes on his, yet he didn¡¯t open them. It would be two days of her not seeing those beautiful eyes.

    Chaos took his sweet time to answer that, until the nymph thought he had fallen asleep, but before she got off from the bed, Chaos finally spoke.

    ¡°I just hate it. No, reason.¡±

    The nymph didn¡¯t know whether it could be counted as answering her question or not...

    ========================

    On the fourth day the same thing happened and the crowd felt even less sympathized with him. They only stayed because they couldn¡¯t leave this great hall.

    And at night, the nymph hade over again with the same routine. She also brought life to the flowers around this room, which now had covered all the walls and she almost turned this ce into a small forest of her own.

    The nymph had brought a goblet of nectar yet again and then helped him to drink it, before they proceeded with their small talk.

    However, this time around, instead of answers to her questions, the little nymph wanted a favor from him.

    ¡°Can I see your eyes?¡± the nymph asked him, it had been three days since thest time she saw his eyes.

    ¡°Why?¡± Chaos didn¡¯t straight out refuse to do it, but he wanted to know the reason why she wanted him to open his eyes.

    ¡°I like seeing your eyes. They look very beautiful.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 369

    369 BLUE

    ¡°Can I see your eyes?¡± the nymph asked him, it had been three days since thest time she saw his eyes and as odd as it sounded, she missed them.

    ¡°Why?¡± Chaos didn¡¯t straight out refuse to do it, but he wanted to know the reason why she wanted him to open his eyes. He was too tired to entertain this small creature right now.

    ¡°I like seeing your eyes. They look very beautiful,¡± the nymph answered truthfully and then waited for his reaction, whether or not he would fulfill her wish was in his hands.

    However, to her disappointment, he didn¡¯t open them and stayed still until the nymph left the room.

    The next day, which was the fifth day, was still the same. The torture, the boring expressions from everyone, who attended this torment and how aloof they became and how they thought Chaos deserved to receive this punishment, because of his disobedience, he should have carried out whatever order that he received.

    And at night, the nymph hade to his room again with a goblet of nectar, as all the flowers on the wall bloomed in her presence.

    She helped him to drink and then didn¡¯t ask another question or repeate her request from the previous night, since he looked very exhausted and she assumed he had fallen asleep after he finished his drink.

    However, when the nymph almost reached the door and was about to leave, Chaos called her.

    ¡°What should I call you?¡± he asked with his deep tone that grasped the nymph¡¯s attention. She turned around and walked closer to him, thinking he wanted to have a little chat with her or something.

    .....

    ¡°We don¡¯t have names,¡± the nymph replied and then tilted her head to look at his expression clearly, but there was nothing different about it. He still had this peaceful expression, as if he had fallen asleep, despite the gruesome wounds on his back.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked this softly. ¡°Everyone has a name.¡±

    ¡°Not us,¡± the nymph replied, but then she continued her exnation. ¡°Unless someone gives us one.¡±

    There was a long silence after that statement, which made the nymph think he fell asleep, yet she stayed for a little bit longer, just to make sure that he was indeed asleep, until words came out of his lips.

    ¡°Can I give you one?¡± he asked.

    The nymph smiled beautifully, as the flowers around them were in full bloom and their scent filled the room with sweetness. It was so beautiful to see the emotions that ran through her at this moment.

    ¡°If you give me a name, it means I belong to you,¡± she stated.

    The reply came faster than the nymph predicted. She thought he would continue his sweet silence like before, but then came this question.

    ¡°Would you be mine?¡± Only then did he open his eyes again and she could look into his beautiful blue eyes, which enchanted her.

    His long, dark hair syed on the bed, while his gruesome wounds were on full disy, but somehow, the nymph found him very fascinating and she couldn¡¯t say how much she would love to see him a little bit longer than just a brief chat every night.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the nymph replied almost immediately after she snapped back to reality and realized she could be with him longer than what she could imagine.

    ¡°What do you want me to call you?¡± Chaos asked her, his gaze was very soft, he looked at her with warmth in his eyes. ¡°Tell meter when you have found the name that you are fond of.¡±

    And after saying that, Chaos closed his eyes again. He fell asleep now, but the nymph stood in her ce for a little bit longer before she went away from this bedroom. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling and the whole castle brightened up with her presence.

    This lonely and gloomy castle seemed to have a new light and was not so horrifying to see from afar.

    And the next day was the sixth day of Chaos¡¯ punishment. The nymph seemed a little bit more at ease, since it meant his punishment would end soon and she couldn¡¯t wait for the night toe, so she could tell him what name that she had picked for herself.

    To have her own name was an experience that she had never thought would happen to her.

    Even though she was the moon goddess¡¯ favorite, she did not belong to her, thus she was not given any name by her. She could be with anyone she wanted.

    Meanwhile, there was nothing eventful that happened during this time around, only, Chaos at this time seemed to be much calmer and he didn¡¯t even frown, as if this was nothing for him after being tortured for six days straight.

    ¡°Blue,¡± the nymph said, once she entered the room, announcing her name to him, even without greeting first. ¡°I want to be named Blue,¡± she said in a cheerful voice, the nectar in the goblet that she brought with her almost spilled because she was very impatient to tell him this.

    Chaos was in the same position as any other day she met him.

    His eyshes fluttered before he opened his beautiful eyes and stared at her with his warm gaze, which made the nymph smile even wider.

    ¡°Blue... it¡¯s a beautiful name,¡± hemented.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me why I chose the name?¡± The nymph sat down on the edge of the bed and looked at him excitedly to let him know about her thoughts.

    ¡°Sure, if you don¡¯t mind, let me know,¡± Chaos said softly. He enjoyed herpany, especially when this ce had never been so lively like right now in her presence.

    ¡°Because I love your eyes. They look very beautiful. They are of the most beautiful blue color that I have ever seen,¡± The nymph dered. She looked at him intently, as if to emphasize her words. She wanted him to know how beautiful he was in her eyes.

    ¡°It is an honor for me.¡± He smiled a little at her and then closed his eyes. He fell asleep almost immediately after that, leaving the nymph with the goblet of nectar in her hands, looking slightly confused.

    ¡°Are you sleeping already?¡± she asked him softly, as she leaned over to look at his sleeping face. ¡°But, you have not yet drank your drink...¡±

    Yet, she didn¡¯t get any response from Chaos, even after she waited for a long time, thus she decided to leave the room and let him have a peaceful sleep.

    Her heart felt so warm and her steps felt so light...

    =======================

    The seventh day of punishment went as smooth as one could say for such torture and after everything was over and thest blow had been delivered, everyone dispersed from the room like usual.

    However, this time, Blue came to Chaos and helped him to tie his long, dark hair, so it wouldn¡¯t touch the wounds on his back.

    This was the first time for her to touch his hair and she didn¡¯t think that she would forget how it felt under her fingers.

    Chaos tilted his head and found it was her, he let her do whatever she wanted, while the rest of the people, who were still inside the room, looked at her strangely.

    It was not amon urrence for someone to associate with one of the gods, and was categorized as a god of destruction.

    Yet, the nymph didn¡¯t care about that, he gave her a name and she would love to apany him.

    ¡°You may go,¡± Chaos said, after Blue was done tying his hair, as he stood up and walked away, as if nothing had happened to him. He left a trail of blood behind him.

    ========================

    Blue came to his room again this evening and the flowers bloomed in her presence. She had literally made this huge bedroom turn into a small forest.

    But this time, Chaos was notying on the bed, he was sitting on the window sill, without wearing any clothes to cover his body, so the light of the moon fell on his skin and this fascinated her.

    ¡°I brought you more nectar, Lord Chaos,¡± Blue said, as she approached him.

    Chaos tilted his head, his hair was a mess, it was tied into a simple bun on top of his head. Blue recognized it was her handiwork. She had done that this evening after all the punishment had been delivered.

    ¡°I want to take a bath,¡± Chaos said. He took the goblet from Blue¡¯s hands and chugged it down until thest drop and then gave it back to her.

    ¡°I will prepare it for you,¡± Blue said.

    ¡°Hm...¡±

    And after that, she walked toward the other door, which led her into another huge room, where there was a cistern in the middle of it. This ce looked so gloomy and a little bit dark, thus she needed to light up fire to illuminate the dark parts of this ce.

    After that, Blue ran warm water in the cistern there, as she waited until the water became warm and she turned around to let Chaos know about this.

    However, when she turned her body, she found him standing not too far from her, leaning his body against the wall, with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He was contemting.

    ¡°I think this is warm enough,¡± Blue said brightly. Her white hair looked so beautiful in this darkness.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 370

    370 SHE BELONGS TO ME

    After Blue ran warm water in the cistern there, she waited until the water became warm enough to let Chaos know that everything was ready, so he could take a bath and rest after that...

    However, when Blue turned around, she found him already standing not too far from her, leaning his body against the wall, with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He was contemting.

    It was hard to say what was on his mind right now because he didn¡¯t say anything and Blue did not know him enough to figure out what he was thinking yet.

    ¡°I think the water is warm enough,¡± Blue said brightly. Her white hair looked so beautiful in this darkness and the warm light that emanated from her body made her look much more captivating. It was almost like she was the light in this darkness.

    Probably, it was because she spent most of her time with the moon goddess and every time the goddess stroked her hair, it would leave some of her warm moonlight...

    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Blue asked, she watched Chaos, as he walked past her and it was safe to say that his body was more than twice of hers. She did not realize it at first because she didn¡¯t pay close attention to it.

    Moreover, most of the time she was with him, he would be on the bed, looking so pale with deep and horrifying wounds marring his back.

    ¡°No, you can leave,¡± Chaos said lightly. His voice echoed in this room that looked more like a cave with a cistern in the middle of it and stctite that grew down from the ceiling.

    Hearing that, Blue nodded and then walked out of the room as fast as she could since Chaos already started to undress. He didn¡¯t even wait for her to go out of this room before he walked toward the cistern, naked, and then dipped his body in the warm water.

    .....

    It was not a rare asion for some gods to be seen naked, but Blue had never seen a male god just in their skin.

    Therefore, she was a little bit curious about that, so against her better judgment, she sneaked a peek through the door that was open slightly.

    She knew this was not a good thing to do and definitely not the smart one, but her curiosity got the better of her.

    Unfortunately, or one could say this was fortunate? It depended on how you saw it. Chaos had already dipped his body into the water, as she could only see his wounds on his back, since his long, inky hair was tied up on top of his head.

    He looked beautiful, even when Blue only managed to see his back, which she had seen the first time she met him.

    ¡°It is not nice to peek,¡± Chaos said, he nced over his bare shoulder and caught Blue¡¯s eyes, they looked surprised and mortified. ¡°You cane and join me if you want...¡±

    However, Blue had rushed out of there before she could hear thest statement.

    =======================

    ¡°Who are you?¡± a man that looked so young and gullible walked toward Blue when she was trying to make this garden look more lively, since there was nothing that grew here.

    However, it would consume a lot of her time, since this garden was ridiculouslyrge.

    Chaos was probably thest favorable god, but his ce was so big and vast, it upied almost the entire mountain.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Blue asked him back, because she had never seen him here, also, she didn¡¯t know if he was one of the mortals, since they had never met before, for as long as she could remember.

    However, before the exchange could continue, Chaos had appeared behind Blue. He was wearing a white robe that showed off his sturdy chest.

    He looked at the manzily, as he spoke at him in a light tone. ¡°What do you want here?¡±

    This young man clicked his tongue at Chaos and smirked at Blue. ¡°She is a nymph,¡± he said in a mocking tone, as if being a nymph was something that you should be ashamed of.

    Blue frowned when she heard that, but then Chaos stood up in front of her, practically blocking the sight of this new man who was staring at her, since his body was so huge, she could take cover behind his back.

    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± Chaos said lightly, he looked at him sternly, waiting for his answer, though he didn¡¯t raise his voice at all.

    ¡°I am here to check on you, because Hades told me to do so.¡± He was still trying to catch a glimpse of the nymph behind Chaos¡¯ back, but it was hard to do so without being too obvious. ¡°Is that the nymph that belongs to the moon goddess? I heard she was the only nymph with white hair, as white as the moonlight.¡±

    ¡°She belongs to me,¡± Chaos stated firmly. ¡°She belongs in my ce.¡±

    The man raised his brows with surprise and then stepped aside, to catch a glimpse of the nymph, but when he finally managed to see behind Chaos, the little nymph was long gone.

    ¡°Where did she vanish to?¡± the man frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t need to send her away just because I wanted to see her.¡±

    Indeed, Chaos had sent her away from his prying eyes.

    ¡°What do you want, Aaron?¡± he asked him this again. ¡°I will send you away if you make me ask you for the fourth time.¡±

    The man named Aaron grinned at Chaos and then crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°I came to deliver a task for you, I hope you don¡¯t mess this up again, or else, we need to spend our precious time watching them punish you again.¡±

    The task that was given to Chaos was no other than creating chaos itself in the immortal world.

    =====================

    Blue was sure she was hiding behind Chaos¡¯ back when the man came to her, as she was standing in the middle of the garden.

    But now, she was in this empty and dusty hall, which had clearly not been used for a long time by now.

    Why was she here? Was she still in Chaos¡¯ ce? She was not sure about that, since she had never been to this part of his pce.

    She looked around her, trying to find a door, to go out of this ce and when she found one, she walked toward that door.

    However, before she could open it, someone had extended their hand and pushed it back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open this door,¡± he said in a low voice, almost like a whisper, so close to her ear, which made Blue jump in surprise and when she turned around, she found Chaos was standing behind her, as he stared down at her.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m trying to look for a way out,¡± Blue slightly stammered when she replied to him, she looked down, because she was afraid to see how his eyes looked at her sharply.

    He was not angry at her, but he just looked scary. It seemed whatever he was talking about with that man, had left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    ¡°If I send you here, stay where you are until Ie to you, understand?¡± Chaos asked her, his tone neither cold, nor warm.

    Blue nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± She then raised her head and dared to steal a nce at him. ¡°But, why? What is behind that door?¡±

    Chaos took her hand and made her move away from the door, as he replied to her curiosity. ¡°Something that you don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    After that, they were no longer in that empty hall, as Chaos took her somewhere else, but then Blue found herself all alone in the garden, without Chaos or the strange man.

    ========================

    Chaos didn¡¯t know, but his ce had turned into a small forest when he woke up one day. Probably, because he didn¡¯t pay attention all this time and let Blue do whatever she wanted with this ce. He did not really care what she was doing, since he was rarely here.

    ¡°You have returned!¡± Blue rushed toward him with a bouquet of flowers in her hand, as she gave it to him. ¡°For you.¡±

    Chaos took the flowers from her hands and stared at the white and purple flowers. They looked beautiful, but fragile. He could literally destroy them without a second thought, just like the nymph before his eyes, who didn¡¯t know how dangerous Chaos was.

    ¡°Where did you go? You went away for so long this time,¡± Blue said, as she walked next to him and with every step that she took new flowers bloomed beautifully, as she brought life to them.

    Chaos looked at Blue for a moment, as she was smiling, waiting for his answer. ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡± he asked her and he could see how her eyes lit up with joy.

    This was something that he always liked to see. Her emotions were so clear, they reflected well in her hazel eyes.

    ¡°Yes, can I go with you?¡± Blue asked him, she was almost jumping up and down right now, as she walked backward in front of him, so she could see him face to face. ¡°When can we go?¡± She was very excited to know.

    ¡°Now,¡± Chaos replied shortly.

    ¡°Now?¡± Blue widened her eyes in surprise, but then she nodded vigorously. ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Somewhere,¡± Chaos smiled back at her.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 371

    371 LOOKING FOR WARMTH

    ¡°Yes, can I go with you?¡± Blue was ted when she heard Chaos offered her to go with him.

    She was almost jumping up and down right now, as she walked backward in front of him, so she could see him face to face.

    ¡°When can we go?¡± She was very excited to know.

    On the other hand, it was such a joy to see this little creature being so happy, just because he said that he would take her somewhere.

    It was therapeutic to see her smiling like that and the way she looked at him innocently, not some kind of creature that would bring disaster to you.

    Chaos had enough of receiving curses from those mortals whenever he seeded in delivering his duty. They would look at him with fear and no one would wee him.

    Rumors said that he was very ¡®toned- down¡¯ for someone who was one of the gods of destruction. While the others would enjoy when those mortals feared them and worshiped them, Chaos didn¡¯t find the same feeling like them.

    Yet, with Blue, it was different. He would always like toe to this dull ce right away after he created a disaster somewhere, and before long, he realized this was no longer the dull ce that he knew.

    This was a ce where he could find every trace of her.

    .....

    ¡°Now,¡± Chaos replied shortly.

    ¡°Now?¡± Blue widened her eyes in surprise, but then she nodded vigorously. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Somewhere,¡± Chaos smiled back at her, something that he rarely did in front of the other people. ¡°Have you ever been to the immortal world?¡± He pulled her hand before she could bump into a pir behind her, since she was walking backward. ¡°Walk properly.¡± He pulled her to the side, but he didn¡¯t let go of her hand.

    ¡°No,¡± Blue replied immediately. ¡°Are we going there?¡± she asked expectantly.

    ¡°Do you want to go there?¡± He guided her toward the garden, which was now living up to its name and not just being a barrennd with dry nts.

    It was filled with various flowers that sometimes Blue would tell him about whenever she grew another variety of flowers.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She squeezed his hand, as she was very ted to go. ¡°I have never gone too far from this ce before, since it is rare for nymphs to leave their ce.¡±

    Chaos nodded and then from his back, spread a pair of ck wings, as ck as the dark sky. The color matched his long, silky hair perfectly and he looked magnificent to say the least.

    This was the first time for Blue to see this and she gasped loudly, as she blinked her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know that you have a pair of wings,¡± she whispered under her breath. ¡°They look so beautiful. Can I touch it?¡± She asked for his permission first, because she didn¡¯t want to upset him.

    Chaos didn¡¯t answer her question, but one of his wings folded close for her to touch.

    Blue was amazed, she was in awe to see this, as she extended her hand hesitantly to touch the wing. She would look at Chaos¡¯ expression every now and then, to see if he changed his mind, but his face remained emotionless.

    In the end, the tips of Blue¡¯s fingers brushed against the soft, dark fur and this made her smile even wider. She looked at Chaos, who didn¡¯t seem to be affected when she caressed his wings.

    ¡°They are so soft...¡± Blue muttered under her breath. She looked adorable when she walked behind Chaos and looked at his back.

    For some reason, Chaos could feel her eyes stare at him, as if he could feel which part of his body that she was looking at right now.

    And when she traced her finger on his back, he sucked in his breath sharply, as no one ever touched him that way, yet the little nymph seemed to not be aware of that. She was enjoying what she was seeing right now and apparently didn¡¯t care what effect she had on him.

    ¡°We need to go now if you still want to go,¡± Chaos said, as he remained careful around this little creature.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Blue mumbled and then rushed to stand in front of him. ¡°How can we go there?¡±

    Chaos said nothing, but he pulled her closer to him and hugged her. This was the first time for him to hug her like this and he needed to be careful so as not to crush her small figure. She looked so delicate right now, vulnerable even. She smelled like flowers...

    On the other hand, Blue was surprised when Chaos hugged her like this and she blinked her eyes a few times, as her body turned stiff. His body was very warm and she liked it when he wrapped his hands around her body.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Chaos asked, he looked down at her and saw her nodding her head, as she pressed her face against his chest. ¡°Hold me tight.¡±

    That order was something that Blue would be so pleased to carry out.

    =======================

    Thisnd was very different. The smell of the wind was also not the same and there were a lot of things that were very different from what Blue had ever seen in mortal words, only it was bad, it was the other way around.

    Blue lifted her head and then looked up at the sky. It looked soo far and the stars looked like small glowing pebbles in a huge yet dark ocean.

    ¡°Is this the immortal realm?¡± Blue asked Chaos, who was walking right behind her, as if his task here was to look after her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chaos replied curtly.

    They were in a vastnd, where the grass grew greener than the ones that Blue had ever seen in the mortal realm. The wind was slightly cold, but it was refreshing, as it carried various smells of nature.

    ¡°This is so beautiful,¡± Blue said, as she ran around and took off her footwear. She wanted to feel the cold ground under her bare feet, as she ran down the hill.

    Meanwhile, Chaos watched her run freely, as sheughed heartily. She rushed toward the only tree there.

    It was a big tree that was so dense. In the afternoon, people would stop there to find shelter under the bright sunlight, taking some rest after their work.

    The tree¡¯s roots were so big, they protruded from the ground and you could sit there to unwind for a moment.

    ¡°Where do those mortals live?¡± she asked Chaos, breathing heavily after she ran up and down the hill.

    ¡°There,¡± Chaos said, pointed a finger toward the two small houses in the distance.

    ¡°There?¡± Blue pointed in the same direction as him and then frowned. ¡°How can they live inside such small buildings?¡±

    Chaos smiled at her and then sat down at the foot of the tree, staring at her indulgently, as he waved his hand to call her closer.

    Blue looked at that and rushed toward him happily, as she sat down on the ground and rested her hands in herp, while looking him straight in his eyes. She used to sit like this whenever she was with the moon goddess and the goddess would tell her a story or two.

    She loved to hear her voice, the same way she loved to hear Chaos¡¯.

    ¡°Do you want to hear a story?¡± Chaos asked, he didn¡¯t know many stories, but this one he heard when he visited one of the mortal viges. A woman was telling this story to her children.

    On the other hand, Blue prepared to listen attentively. She loved stories and moreover, she loved the sound of Chaos¡¯ voice.

    ========================

    Perhaps it was because of the wind, or maybe it was because of Chaos¡¯ voice that caressed her ears, but Blue felt at peace and couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep with her head resting on Chaos¡¯p. She breathed evenly, while the wind yed with her hair, carrying a woodsy scent.

    ¡°Is she a nymph?¡± A voice could be heard, but there was no one there, except the god of destruction and the sleeping nymph.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chaos replied. He ran his fingers through her white hair. It felt nice when the soft strands of her hair brushed against his skin.

    ¡°This is the first time you brought someone with you,¡± the voice stated and from the gruff sound of it, the person must be around thousand years old, since he sounded very ancient.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chaos replied again, but he didn¡¯t take his eyes off of her sleeping face.

    ¡°Does she have a name?¡± the voice asked again.

    Chaos was silent for a moment, he stopped caressing her hair, but then he smiled and continued what he was doing. ¡°Blue. Her name is blue, because she likes the color of my eyes.¡±

    All of a sudden there was a face that appeared on the bark of the tree. It looked so old with a crooked nose and wide eyes, yet it was just a face, as if someone had carved it there.

    ¡°You look so happy,¡± the face on the tree said. ¡°Most of the time you look aloof.¡±

    It was not apliment, the face on the tree only stated a fact .

    On the other hand, Chaos didn¡¯t reply to that and acted as if no one was there when he picked Blue¡¯s body and cradled her in his arms. He rested her head against his chest, as she snuggled closer, looking for warmth from his body.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 372

    372 DECEPTION

    ¡°You look so happy,¡± the face on the tree said. He had seen Chaos countless times throughout the decades, but he had never seen him at peace like right now. ¡°Most of the time you will look aloof.¡±

    Mostly, Chaos would sit on his roots and then stare into the distance. He would look like he didn¡¯t care about anything else, since no one cared about him. As one of the gods of destruction, he was feared by those mortal souls.

    All of them would avoid him like disease, as wherever he walked, he would bring cmity with him. The ground would be barren and something bad would happen wherever he went.

    This was the only ce where he could stay a little bit longer without bringing any destruction because the tree of life would keep everything alive even in his presence.

    Just like what Blue did. She kept everything alive only with her presence, the pce wouldn¡¯t look dull and bleak with her there, even in Chaos existence.

    This was how the two of them lived together, they werepletely opposites of each other, but you wouldn¡¯t be able to deny the attraction between them.

    ¡°You look at peace now.¡± It was not apliment, the face on the tree only stated the fact and then he retreated, as he disappeared into the bark of the tree as it returned into its original shape, just a boring old tree...

    On the other hand, Chaos didn¡¯t reply to that and acted as if no one was there when he picked Blue¡¯s body and cradled her in his arms. He rested her head against his chest, as she snuggled closer, looking for warmth from his body.

    Her white hair fell on Chaos¡¯ arm and he took a strand of it, as he fiddled with it between his fingers. She looked so beautiful and soft, fragile and vulnerable, but she could sleep soundly in his presence when she knew fully well he could do every single worst thing one could possibly imagine.

    .....

    Chaos thought that was how trust looked like.

    This little nymph trusted him to not hurt her, trusted him enough to fall asleep without worries what would happen to her in the presence of a god of destruction.

    Chaos traced her jawline to her chin and then her soft cheeks. He stared at her small lips that were slightly ajar, as her pointed nose was a little bit red, because the night was a little bit cold.

    And with that, Chaos spread his wings and covered them both, to block the cold wind and keep her warm.

    =====================

    Blue woke up and felt slightly dizzy, but she was in her bed right now, tuckedfortably inside her nket, while the light of the day shone through her opened window.

    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and then yawned. She felt so tired, but happy at the same time, as if something great had happened and she forgot about thatpletely.

    Blue didn¡¯t immediately get up from her bed, she blinked her eyes, trying to remember the source of her happiness when she looked at her hand and found a ck feather in her grip. Apparently, she had been holding onto this feather throughout the whole night.

    That was when she remembered everything, about her trip to the immortal world, the vastnd, the old tree and the story that lulled her to sleep.

    She remembered all of that and now she was sitting straight on her bed, grinning widely. She kept holding onto the feather in her hand and wouldn¡¯t let it go. It would be her precious possession now, because there was a high chance that she wouldn¡¯t get another one of it.

    Blue then got off the bed and put the feather in her box, where she would put everything that she loved. This was her treasure box.

    And after that, she got up to clean herself up, before she rushed out of her bedroom to look for Chaos. She wanted to thank him for the tripst night, but she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere, not even in his bedroom or his library.

    He was nowhere in this pce and this made her a little bit sad, since she really wanted to see him.

    But, if he was not here, it meant he had something to do and usually, it would take a few weeks or even months for him to return.

    It was strange that the mortals had a different concept of time, not like the immortals, but when you waited for someone, that was still a long time...

    Dejectedly, Blue walked toward the garden. She hoped the beauty of the garden that she had nurtured would lighten her mood a little bit.

    However, when she arrived there, someone had been waiting for her. He was the same man that came to visit some time ago.

    He has his back against Blue, but she could recognize him easily, especially when he turned around and grinned at her.

    ¡°Lord Chaos is not here,¡± Blue said. She remembered Chaos seemed to not like this immortal, so she stopped walking closer to him and kept her distance from him.

    ¡°Oh, I am not here for him, I am here for you...¡± he was smiling cheerfully.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Blue asked, she nced around her and it seemed he was not with anyone, he was alone. ¡°I don¡¯t even know you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my bad, silly me...¡± he grinned even wider.

    He looked so young and like a carefree spirit, but there was something that troubled Blue since he had those golden eyes, the same color of eyes like Hades and she didn¡¯t like the god of the underworld.

    ¡°My name is Aaron, one of the gods of destruction,¡± he said lightly and took a step closer, but Blue backed away.

    ¡°What god?¡± she asked in a low voice, feeling wary about his answer.

    He smirked and then replied quietly. ¡°Deception.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 373

    373 EVERYTHING HE TOUCHED, MET THEIR DEMISE

    ¡°My name is Aaron, one of the gods of destruction,¡± Aaron said lightly and took a step closer, but Blue backed away out of instinct, because she didn¡¯t feel safe in his presence, moreover, Chaos was not here.

    ¡°What god?¡± she asked in a low voice, feeling wary about his answer. There were a few gods of destruction that she knew, while the most recent one was Chaos, she had never seen this immortal before.

    Aaron then smirked when he saw the fear in her eyes, this was one of the things he loved the most, the peak of being a god of destruction. They feared him.

    ¡°Deception,¡± he replied quietly. ¡°I am the god of deception.¡±

    There were a lot of factors of chaos and cmity in this realm and deception was one of them. You wouldn¡¯t feel it when you were being deceived, but the end result of it was so dire.

    Most of the time, chaos happened because of deception and maniption and now Aaron was there to bring that nightmare.

    He was slightly pissed because Chaos didn¡¯t take the order to destroy some vige, which rewarded him with public punishment... Wasn¡¯t it shameful for a god of destruction to be so soft like that?

    And now, he was determined to see how mad Chaos could be and what would happen if he were to lose his control...

    Aaron, as the god of deception, didn¡¯t deliver cmity straightforwardly, but he would move everyone around him in the direction of disaster.

    .....

    He created war, while he himself would sit back and watch how everything unfolded, that was what the ultimate prize of deception and maniption.

    That was what Aaron wanted in this realm or the other realm.

    ¡°Lord Chaos is not here, you can leave now,¡± Blue said, she took another step back, because she wanted to rush back to the pce. This pce was so big, but no one lived here except for her and Chaos, because he didn¡¯t like other people there.

    Aaron clicked his tongue, as if he was annoyed. ¡°I have told you that I came here for you, not for him. I want to meet you.¡± He then waved his hand to call her, so she coulde closer, but of course, she didn¡¯t want to be near him at all. ¡°I came here because I know you did not belong here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± Blue said, but then she gasped in surprise when she watched how fast Aaron moved and in a blink of an eye, he was already standing before her eyes. ¡°Leave, please. Lord Chaos will be so angry if he knows you are here.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know that for sure, but based on theirst encounter, Chaos didn¡¯t seem to like him at all. He treated him like a nuisance.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want,¡± Aaron sighed gratefully. ¡°I would love to see how angry he could be if I took something that belonged to him. What is your name? What name did he give to you?¡±

    ¡°I chose my own name,¡± Blue said. She tried to free herself from his grip, but he was too strong for a nymph like her.

    His grip on her face was very hurt, as if he could snap her face into two, which was most likely possible for him to do in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°What is your name then?¡± Aaron asked her. He looked her dead in the eyes, trying to see all the memories in her mind and Blue felt like there was someone intruding her head, as if someone was reading all of your thoughts, including the ones that you didn¡¯t want anyone to see.

    There were some gods that could read minds like this, including the moon goddess, but she would always ask for her permission and it didn¡¯t feel so ufortable like this. The feeling was akin to a stranger seeing you naked.

    ¡°Interesting...¡± Aaron mumbled after he read all of her memories. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Chaos was that weak... interesting... so, your name is Blue?¡±

    Aaron released the little nymph, as she fell to the ground, because her entire body became so weak, she couldn¡¯t support herself. She gasped for air, as she was having difficulty breathing.

    ¡°Your name is Blue, because you love the color of his eyes?¡± Aaron muttered under his breath. ¡°What a disaster for you to fall for someone like him? But then, what a pity for the supposedly most feared god to give his attention to you.¡±

    Blue tried to stand up, but before that, Aaron kindly helped her up, yet he held her upper arm a little bit tighter, until she grimaced in pain.

    ¡°You should know that everything that he touches will meet its demise.¡±

    =======================

    The first thing that Chaos realized when he returned was how dull this ce was, everything was bleak, there was no sight of light, the flowers had withered and fell to the ground. Nothing was the same as thest time he left it.

    He stood there for a while, because he was trying to grasp this change, since this was not what he imagined to see the moment he returned.

    This ce looked even worse than before Blue was here.

    Chaos then extended his hand to touch a withered petal, but it turned into dust. There was no way this would happen if Blue was here.

    Therefore, where was she now?

    Chaos didn¡¯t say anything, but he walked out to the front yard and saw how the beautiful garden that Blue loved had turned into a dirty swamp.

    He skimmed the whole garden, but when he couldn¡¯t find any sign of her, he walked toward her bedroom, his steps quickening, as he disappeared mid way and appeared again inside her room that had been empty for a long time.

    Yet, he saw someone there, whose presence could make everything that happened here make sense.

    ¡°Long time no see, Chaos.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 374

    374 A FRACTION OF HIS WRATH

    In the farnd, there was a kingdom, where the king and queen were blessed with a son. He was supposed to inherit the throne as their first born, yet he was born blind.

    The king and queen prayed to gods, any god to help their son, since there was no way for a king who was blind to have a bright future. He wouldn¡¯t be able to rule the whole kingdom. There was no way he was fit to be the king and if that happened, they needed to forget about this child.

    The queen cried when she heard that her son would be abandoned because of that. They said it was a curse to have a disabled baby like this.

    And then after a long night of crying and praying, there was one god that heard their prayers and came to them one night.

    He looked so young, with dimples on both of his cheeks, he didn¡¯t look like a god, but just a young, carefree spirit. Furthermore, they would have never thought he would be one of the gods of disaster.

    ¡°I can give his sight back, that is if you are willing to make a deal with me,¡± Aaron said, as he chuckled at them. He walked toward the baby¡¯s crib and looked at his white eyes and turned around to smile at the king and queen. ¡°Do you want to have a deal with me?¡±

    ¡°What kind of deal? Who are you?¡± the king asked, he was about to call the guards, but the queen stopped him.

    ¡°I heard your prayers, so here I am.¡± Aaron opened his arms widely, as he looked at the king. ¡°I can give your son his sight back, but I want you to make him marry this girl once he turns seventeen.¡±

    And from thin air, a girl with white hair appeared before their eyes. She looked so beautiful, as sheid down on the concrete floor with her eyes closed.

    .....

    ========================

    Chaos finally returned after a long time, but once he was back in his pce, he found the ce had turned so bad. It was so bad that all the flowers had died for a long time, one touch and everything would scatter away like dust.

    But, the worst part of it all was; he couldn¡¯t find Blue anywhere. She should be there. She was supposed to be there. She was always there whenever he returned, she was the first person that he would see.

    Yet, she was not anywhere.

    Chaos gritted his teeth as he kept searching the whole ce until he ended up in front of her door, which looked so dull and bleak, filled with withered flowers and whatnot.

    However, she was not there. Blue was gone.

    She belonged to him, so she shouldn¡¯t go anywhere.

    ¡°Long time no see, Chaos.¡± A voice greeted Chaos the moment he entered Blue¡¯s room. It was a familiar voice, one he could recognize anywhere.

    He didn¡¯t need to turn around to find out who that was, but Aaron took it upon himself to approach Chaos.

    ¡°Are you looking for something?¡± he asked him, as he walked toward Chaos and stood in front of him. His facial expression changed as he frowned, but of course, he didn¡¯t feel any concern for Chaos. He just wanted to mock him. ¡°What is wrong with your expression? Are you angry? Or in pain? I have never seen you like this before.¡±

    Chaos remained silent, but his eyes stayed glued to him. His long and dark hair cascaded down his back and it fluttered by the wind from the open window. From there, they could see the dark night sky while the moon goddess couldn¡¯t be seen. There was no warm light from the moon tonight.

    ¡°What is it? Are you angry? In pain?¡± Aaron shook his head tauntingly. ¡°There is no way you are in pain as you didn¡¯t even flinch when they tortured you. So, why are you making such an expression?¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t know what kind of expression that Aaron was talking about, but for now, he was very sure there was a strong feeling that he was trying to supress. Was he in pain? Was he angry? He didn¡¯t know, he was not familiar with the multitude of emotions he was feeling right now.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Aaron continued to provoke Chaos, since he didn¡¯t get the response he wanted. ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡± he blurted out.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± he finally asked him in a deep voice. He looked at Aaron furiously, as his dark blue eyes turned red and his wings spread behind his back threateningly.

    This was not a good sign, since they both knew what would happen next if this kept going like this.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to threaten me like this, you know...¡± Aaron mumbled under his breath. ¡°After all, you can¡¯t hurt me at all.¡±

    However, the moment he finished saying that, Aaron wailed in pain, his screams echoed throughout the halls and walls of this empty pce as Chaos showed him what real pain was.

    Yes, he couldn¡¯t kill him, being the same kind of gods, they couldn¡¯t kill each other, but it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t inflict pain on him and that was what he was doing right now.

    ¡°NO! STOP!¡± Aaron screamed in pain, trying to get away from Chaos, but he couldn¡¯t do that. He felt his inner body being burned alive and this kind of pain was something that he couldn¡¯t endure. ¡°Stop it!¡±

    However, no matter how long he begged him to stop, Chaos didn¡¯t listen to him, the same way he didn¡¯t listen when Chaos warned him to stay away from the nymph.

    ¡°You should learn to listen,¡± Chaos hissed, yet he didn¡¯t stop. He wanted to test himself. How bad would it get if he were to lose control. Well now, Aaron got to taste a fraction of it.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 375

    375 A FRACTION OF HIS WRATH (2)

    Chaos couldn¡¯t describe what he felt right now, but he had never felt emotions this intense before. He had this sudden desire to destroy this god in his grip.

    No, he could actually do it, but the consequences ensuing were not worth it...

    There was a way to deal with Aaron, yet he couldn¡¯t take that risk, at least not right now, since he needed to know Blue¡¯s whereabouts and make sure she was all right first.

    ¡°STOP!¡± Aaron wailed in pain.

    ¡°You should learn to listen,¡± Chaos hissed, yet he didn¡¯t stop. He wanted to test himself. How bad would it get if he were to lose control. Well now, Aaron got to taste a fraction of it.

    ¡°I WILL TELL YOU! I WILL LET YOU KNOW WHERE THAT NYMPH IS!¡±

    Even from the beginning, he didn¡¯t want to hide her whereabouts, he would let him know, it was just... he wanted to tease him a little bit, push his limits further. He wanted to see what he would do when he lost his calm, but of course, Aaron couldn¡¯t let this game continue any further when it cost him so much.

    Chaos threw Aaron across the room and his body collided against the solid wall, as he grimaced in pain, curling his body on the floor. Damn. One immortal could hurt another and this pain was insane.

    ¡°I told you to not mess with him, didn¡¯t I?¡± Hades appeared out of thin air as he leaned his back against the wall right now. He looked down at Aaron in disdain. ¡°You really love creating problems for yourself...¡± Hades clicked his tongue, but he didn¡¯t have a shred of empathy for this fellow God of his.

    .....

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Chaos didn¡¯t even blink his eyes when Hades appeared in this room out of thin air.

    Meanwhile, Aaron was still trying to catch his breath when he pushed himself up into a sitting position, while trying to dust the dirt off his head.

    ¡°Give me a break, you just threw me across a room, you know,¡± Aaronined, yet Chaos wasn¡¯t going to have none of it, as he disappeared from where he was standing and then appeared again in front of Aaron. He then threw him to the other side of the room.

    On the other hand, Hades only grimaced when he witnessed that all, yet he didn¡¯t stop Chaos. He just leaned back and watched as the scene unfolded before his eyes.

    ¡°Throw me again and maybe you will bete to save your nymph!¡± Aaron growled at Chaos, as he tried to push himself up to stand up.

    Aaron thought Chaos wouldn¡¯t listen to him, but he actually stopped and then looked at him, waiting for what he would say next and it left him a little bit surprised to know this man actually listened to him.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Hades clicked his tongue. ¡°You should throw him at least ten times more, Chaos. You will not like what he has done to your little thing.¡±

    And yes, Chaos was definitely enraged the moment he learned what had happened to Blue and what Aaron had done to her...

    =======================

    The blind baby from seventeen years ago was now able to see the world and secure his position as the sole heir to the throne. His position was very strong, as he had a knack to lead.

    After years of training, he became a strong man, who couldn¡¯t be defeated on the battlefield. The throne was already in his hands with the support of all the noble families that rallied behind him.

    And now, on his seventeenth birthday, he would be bestowed with a special bride. A bride who was not from human kind, but from the god, who had given his sight back.

    It was a nymph.

    A nymph with white hair.

    And this was the first time for the future king to see this nymph and this was announced throughout the nation.

    The story behind this nymph was not a secret to any soul in this kingdom, so was the story about the blind prince. And during those seventeen years, the nymph had been locked away. Only today would she be released.

    The nymph was only apanied by a single maid that would help her with her needs, as she was locked away in one of the towers inside the pce.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t aged even a day since thest time I saw her,¡± the queen muttered under her breath when she saw the nymph for the first time after so many years.

    Beside the queen, was the king, standing there, staring at the beautiful nymph. ¡°I think immortal creatures age differently.¡± And he couldn¡¯t agree more with his queen.

    It would be a great asion for their son to finally meet his bride, yet the only problem was, and also a major issue for all these years, the nymph was still sleeping. She had been sleeping for seventeen years now. Since the moment Aaron brought her here and gave back the sight to the future king, she had been unconscious.

    No one knew how to wake her up or what happened with this nymph. But, they were afraid to break the deal they made with the god.

    However...

    ¡°But, how could we marry our son to a sleeping immortal?¡± The queen voiced her concern to the king. She knew that her son had been so curious to see the nymph and today would be the first time for him to see her.

    ¡°What will happen if we break the deal?¡± the king suggested, he didn¡¯t have the heart to let their son marry this nymph in her current state. What if she didn¡¯t wake up at all?

    ¡°No,¡± the queen immediately rejected the idea, as she shook her head in fear. ¡°We can¡¯t do that. We can¡¯t bear the wrath of the god.¡±

    And once she said that, the sky turned dark, as the ring sounds of thunder made the entire tower shake.

    All of a sudden, the bright sky had turned so bleak.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 376

    376 A FRACTION OF HIS WRATH (3)

    The idea of marrying off their only son to the sleeping nymph sounded insane to the king, but the queen was too afraid to anger the god, who had given their son his sight back.

    His sight could be taken away from him if they didn¡¯t fulfil their end of the deal with Aaron, moreover, this was his only request.

    ¡°What will happen if we break the deal?¡± the king suggested, he didn¡¯t have the heart to let their son marry this nymph if she didn¡¯t wake up at all. ¡°It has been seventeen years and not even once he appeared before us, he must have forgotten about this.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the queen immediately rejected the idea, as she shook her head in fear. ¡°We can¡¯t do that. We can¡¯t bear his wrath!¡± The queen was freaked out to hear that suggestion again.

    In the past, this deal didn¡¯t seem so bad, they could agree without thinking twice, but then as years passed and their son neared the age that they promised, this matter looked so big, bigger than they could imagine.

    However, all of a sudden the sky turned dark, as the ring sound of thunder made the entire tower shake and this made the queen jump in surprise, while the king immediately rushed toward the window to see what was happening.

    There, he could see the sky had turned as dark as night, as if the sun had been wiped away and they were left in utter darkness.

    The bright sky had turned so bleak.

    ¡°Oh, no... I think he heard you... I think he heard what you said earlier...¡± The queen was almost crying. Her whole body was shaking uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from muttering something under her breath. A sentence like; forgive us, forgive us...

    .....

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was; it was not the wrath of Aaron, but Chaos¡¯. He came down to this mortal world, enraged and livid. He was angry because the person that belonged to him was being kept hostage in this wretched kingdom.

    And now, he hade to destroy everything around him. He would kill everyone who dared to stop him.

    ¡°Are you sure you are going to do this?¡± Hades asked, he looked so calm, leisurely even, a stark contrast to Chaos¡¯ current state. ¡°You know that you will be punished, right?¡±

    Hades stretched his body, as he looked at the poor kingdom. No matter how majestic it was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand this kind of wrath from Chaos.

    Such poor souls... his pce in the underworld would be so full today if they were trying to stop this god of destruction. He would bring true disaster and pure horror to them.

    ¡°Your punishement will not stop at you being tortured in public, though I have to say that, seeing you with your cold expression while being tortured, was not fun at all and was really boring, but I just want you to know about this,¡± Hades said lightly. ¡°Your punishment would be much dire this time if you wipe them all out.¡±

    Yet, Chaos didn¡¯t listen to him, he didn¡¯t even hear what he said, as anger had long clouded his mind and left him unable to hear anything that Hades had told him.

    He walked straight toward the outer gates of the kingdom and when one of the guards stopped him, he sent him flying away, as his poor body collided against the wall, leaving a huge dent there, which instantly killed him.

    Meanwhile, the other guards were bbergasted to see this, two of them came to Chaos with spears in their hands, as weapons, yet before they could get closer to him, they had been burned into dust within seconds.

    ¡°CLOSE THE GATES! CLOSE THE GATES!¡± all the guards shouted the same thing to one another, as they tried to save the kingdom from whoever this immortal creature was.

    Who was he?! And why did he want to destroy this ce?

    They had the same question in their heads, until one of the guards recognized Chaos and let the others know about this.

    ¡°HE IS A GOD OF DESTRUCTION! HE IS CHAOS!¡± They immediately ryed this information to the pce to inform the king and queen.

    They would be doomed, if they had to deal with Chaos.

    ¡°CLOSE THE GATES! CLOSE THE GATES!¡± However, they needed to do whatever they could do to stall him, though they didn¡¯t know what Chaos¡¯ intention was.

    Yet, that was a bad idea, since it only angered him even more.

    And the fact there was nothing that could stop him, made them look so pathetic in their attempt, as they tried to hide behind the main gates, yet they knew this wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back Chaos.

    ¡°Open the gates and clear the path,¡± Chaos said. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but his voice rang in their ears, as if Chaos was speaking right next to them, which made them shiver involuntarily.

    Those poor souls were so scared, yet they were bound to their duty to protect the kingdom, thus they stood their ground.

    ¡°Open it and clear the way.¡±

    Once again, Chaos¡¯ voice rang in their ears, yet after two minutes of doing nothing to follow his order, Chaos continued to walk and as he walked closer to the main gates, the barrier copsed, killing hundreds of people, who were standing on top of it or around it.

    On the other hand, Chaos walked steadily toward the pce, the ruins of the gates turned into dust as he stepped forward, as if clearing the path for him.

    He looked aloof and dangerous, and regardless who tried toe closer to him, they would meet their demise.

    He brought chaos with him, but right now, he did it on purpose, he could care less about them, as he only had one thing in mind.

    The very thing they held captive without even knowing it.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 377

    377 A FRACTION OF HIS WRATH (4)

    It was apletely wrong move on their part to even try to hold Chaos back, especially when he was not so kind as to spare anything in his wake.

    ¡°This is something that I want to see...¡± Aaron sighed at the sight of the ruined main gates and how many people had died because of it. He looked at that proudly, as if he had done something that was worth to be admired about. ¡°This is how he is supposed to be...¡± Aaron muttered under his breath when he said this and then titled his head at Hades, who was standing next to him. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Hades scoffed. ¡°Both of you can do whatever...¡± he said lightly and then disappeared beside Aaron, leaving him there alone.

    Actually, it was not those poor mortal¡¯s fault that Chaos¡¯ ire got ignited, but it was definitely not Chaos¡¯ fault as well.

    He hadpassion that a god of destruction shouldn¡¯t have, but he could care less about those humans, if they had something that belonged to him.

    That little nymph was his. He didn¡¯t care how she ended up there, he had told them to clear the path, yet they didn¡¯t listen. He hated it when someone didn¡¯t listen to his warning.

    And soel, within a few hours from now, a kingdom would be destroyed. They would have to write their history all over again, because they were deceived to keep the nymph, without knowing anything.

    In the end, it was Aaron, who would have thestugh. He loved to see how all of this unfolded before his eyes. This was beautiful.

    That was how a god of destruction should be.

    .....

    He was proud of himself for being able to make Chaos realize the worst part of him, how great the power that he was holding.

    He was pleased with his achievement and would watch how all of this turned out.

    After all, he was created for this...

    =========================

    ¡°What did the god of destruction want?¡± All of the people, who were hiding inside the safe ce in the pce asked each other, yet they couldn¡¯te up with an exnation about what Chaos wanted.

    They were confused why they were being attacked all of a sudden.

    For now, the king led his army along with his son, prince Archie, while the queen was in the safe ce with her maids, praying to the gods to save them all.

    The whole nation would be ruined if this continued like this, they would be wiped out of history if this kept going.

    In the front line, standing bravely, was the king with his son in the distance. The king approached Chaos, to make him stop attacking his kingdom.

    ¡°What do you want?!¡± And then he realized this was not the same immortal that had cured his son¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Give me back the nymph,¡± Chaos said. He stopped walking, as he stood right in front of the king, who was sitting on his gant horse. ¡°Give me back the nymph and I will spare you.¡±

    The king was surprised to hear this order.

    ¡°Give me back the nymph and I will spare your people.¡± Chaos tried to tone down his anger. He knew that he had killed so many people on his own volition at this moment, but he didn¡¯t care much about this.

    This offer was thest strand of hispassion for these poor souls, which they should take for their own benefit.

    If Chaos could, he would like to appear right next to Blue, but he couldn¡¯t do that. Aaron had done something to this kingdom, which was stopping him from doing so.

    ¡°What are you going to do with the nymph?!¡± the king asked him sternly.

    Chaos red at the king for questioning him. ¡°I will take her.¡±

    On the other hand, Aaron had anticipated this moment, thus he had told the king and the queen about seventeen years ago that they couldn¡¯t separate the nymph from their son, because if that happened, their son would be dead.

    That was why the king couldn¡¯t do that. He couldn¡¯t let Chaos take the nymph away. ¡°You can¡¯t take her! SHE IS BESTOWED TO MY SON!¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t even give a damn about that when he burned the king along with the horse, killing him right away, even without him realizing what was actually happening.

    He killed the king without even letting him take another breath, as soon as he said the nymph was bestowed to his son.

    There was nothing that could take her away from him.

    On the other hand, when prince Archie watched how the king was killed, he saw red. His golden eyes gleamed in anger. He was enraged. He made them raise their banner and ordered all the soldiers to attack Chaos.

    The prince was so young, he should have known better than to attack an immortal, especially an immortal like Chaos.

    Yet, it was toote for him to learn about that.

    The young prince had never been defeated in the battle, he would win in every battle, even when it was impossible.

    People would say that he was blessed by the god of war, but the truth was; Aaron made that happen for this final showdown.

    And the end of the young prince was easily predicted....

    There were around ten thousand soldiers, mounting their best horses, as they rushed toward Chaos, they would attack the only being that was standing there.

    It would be an easy battle if only their opponent was not Chaos, because once they were within two feet away from him, they turned into dust, as if there was a protection spell around the immortal.

    Let alone to hurt him, they didn¡¯t even make it to be able to see the end of it. They just vanished into dust that was blown away by the wind, leaving no trace, until theirst soldier. They turned into dust.

    They died just like that...

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 378

    378 HE FOUND HER

    Thousands of soldiers died miserably, even before they could put up a proper fight. They directly turned into dust, just like their king and the prince, because they tried to go against Chaos.

    Chaos had asked the king to surrender the nymph, but he didn¡¯t even wait for a second to reject that offer and tried to kill Chaos instead.

    What kind of sane people would think they would be able to overpower an immortal like Chaos? They should have been aware of their own limits and what they could or couldn¡¯t do. Chaos¡¯ power went far and beyond their imagination and their abilities toprehend.

    The sky was still so bleak, it was so dark with harsh wind howling in the distance and thunder shaking the ground, while Chaos walked steadily toward the pce, leaving behind no trace of thousands of soldiers.

    Every guard, who guarded the ce was trying to avoid him, knowing it was pointless. It was a futile attempt to try something on him. Even thousands of soldiers together couldn¡¯t leave a scratch on him, what else could they do?

    They dropped to their knees and bent their bodies so low until their heads touched the ground with their weapons resting beside them. They surrendered.

    ¡°Where is the nymph?¡± Chaos only cared about her and he didn¡¯t want to waste his time with this bullshit anymore.

    ¡°The nymph is in that tower,¡± a guard nearby answered his question, stumbling with every word that he said, while pointing to the tower on his left side with his trembling hand.

    Chaos turned around and then left to that tower, leaving those guards alone, since he didn¡¯t have anything to do with them.

    .....

    Yet, those guards were still kneeling, until Chaos disappeared into the tower.

    =====================

    The queen fainted when she heard that they lost the battle against Chaos and moreover, the news of king and prince Archie dying during the battle was a fatal blow to her.

    Yet, it couldn¡¯t be said as a battle, since none of them had a chance against Chaos.

    ¡°My Queen!¡± One of the servants rushed toward the queen and tried to call for help, but it was hard to do so, since this ce was isted and they didn¡¯t bring a healer with them, as they stayed with the sleeping nymph.

    However, they could worry about the queenter, as in the next second, the door was mmed open before someone walked into the room. His aura was so strong. It gave off a dangerous vibe.

    His whole body was screaming danger at anyone who looked at him.

    ¡°Leave,¡± Chaos said, but his eyes were fixed on the nymph, who was sleeping on the bed. She looked exactly like thest time he saw her. She still looked so beautiful with her rosy cheeks and her white hair that had grown so long. It still held the same warm glow, like when the moon goddess touched it.

    Inside this humongous room, the huge bed upied the center of the room. Fresh flowers surrounded the nymph and the smell of them reminded Chaos how his pce used to be.

    He approached Blue at a steady pace and didn¡¯t even care about the queen and her maids, who were trying to scurry away immediately once they got the chance.

    Chaos¡¯ attention was entirely on Blue. He stood next to this huge bed and then sat at the edge of it, as he extended his hands to take Blue in his arms. He cradled her the way he held her thest time they met, under the ancient tree, while she was sleeping like this.

    ¡°Blue,¡± Chaos called her, but he didn¡¯t get the answer that he wanted. He looked at her face and caressed her cheeks. She was very cold, but she was still breathing. ¡°Blue, wake up.¡±

    No, there was still no response from her, she was still in the same state.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Chaos asked. Even without turning around, he knew Hades was standing behind him, watching as the whole thing unfolded.

    ¡°You should ask Aaron about that,¡± Hades replied lightly, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s not my doing.¡±

    Hades was right, he just enjoyed this show, he didn¡¯t want to get involved. It was funny for him to see how Chaos could change his attitude just because his nymph had been taken away and how Aaron tried to piss him off by doing so.

    =====================

    Chaos created a protection spell around this tower, which could make anyone, who tried to trespass, burn to their bones, while the immortals simply couldn¡¯t go beyond the first step of the stairs.

    Meanwhile, Chaos was still trying to figure out what happened to Blue, he had tried everything to no avail. He didn¡¯t know why she was not responding to him. She didn¡¯t die, he would have known if she did.

    He would drag her back from the underworld if that was what he had to do to get her back, but that was not the case with her.

    What the hell Aaron had done to her?!

    That damn mongrel. He couldn¡¯t even be found anywhere...

    Chaos stared at Blue¡¯s sleeping face, while he cradled her in his arms, as he leaned his back against the headboard of the bed, thinking about a lot of things.

    It was already three days since he destroyed this pce and he didn¡¯t even move an inch from this position at all.

    However, when he stared at the moon through the opened window, he felt it. He felt her presence, so the next thing that he did was toy Blue back on the bed and disappear from this room, to meet with her.

    In the blink of an eye, Chaos was standing in front of the tower Blue was in, staring at the beautiful goddess before his eyes.

    Her body emanated warm light, as the moon shone on her.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Chaos asked Selene.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 379

    379 SHATTERED SOULS

    Chaos stood in front of the tower, as he felt this call to him. The tower was surrounded by his protection spell, so even the immortals were having a hard time getting closer and if they insisted they would be seen as an aggressor by him.

    Meanwhile, right before his eyes, the beautiful goddess was staring right back at him. Her body emanated warm light, as the moon shone on her.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Chaos asked Selene. The beautiful goddess of the moon was ring at him for keeping her away from the nymph.

    ¡°I want to see her,¡± Selene said gracefully, she looked over Chaos¡¯ shoulder at the tower and knew that she couldn¡¯t go closer without creating amotion without his permission.

    ¡°No,¡± Chaos replied curtly. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to see her.¡±

    ¡°Chaos, you know that you can¡¯t keep this going on like this forever, all the immortals are livid because you killed those people without permission. They are discussing your punishment right now,¡± Selene said calmly. ¡°I can¡¯t help you, but I might know what happened to her.¡±

    She heard that the nymph was unconscious. She had been sleeping for years now and there was no sign of her waking up any soon.

    ¡°All the immortals wille down hard on you,¡± Selene said again. ¡°Take my offer and at the very least, you can help her.¡±

    Chaos narrowed his eyes at her, but then both of them appeared in the room, where the nymph was sleeping soundly.

    .....

    It happened very fast, just like breathing, one moment they were outside of the tower and the next they were already inside, where the moon goddess stared at the nymph and then took her hand in hers.

    ¡°She lost her soul. Aaron hid her soul somewhere,¡± Selene said. She knew immediately about this.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Chaos asked grimly. He would destroy Aaron if he could, but the problem was; as immortals, they couldn¡¯t kill each other.

    ¡°There are thousands of possibilities,¡± Selene said, as she stood up before walking toward the window and stared at the dark sky. ¡°But, you will not have much time to look into all the possibilities.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Chaos asked her, while staring at Blue. He held her hand that was so cold to the touch.

    He was not sure what the rtionship between them was or why he was very adamant to get her back, but he felt this anger that he was not able to control within him, whenever he recalled what had happened to her.

    He was anguished to know that he couldn¡¯t hear her voice, or the fact he couldn¡¯t see how her hazel eyes lit up on that night again. The way she touched him and how she spoke to him. He wanted all of that back.

    ¡°Firstly, you don¡¯t have too much time. The immortals are heading here to find you. And secondly, you need a lot of people to help you to look into all the possible ces.¡±

    Both Selene and Chaos turned their heads when they heard Hades¡¯ voice, as the god of the underworld grinned at them innocently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I just followed you in here when you brought Selene in.¡± He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s say our powers are on par, we are from the same kind, so you will not realize it since you are too distracted.¡±

    Chaos stared at Hades for a few seconds before he dropped this topic and asked him straight away. ¡°You must know a way to do that.¡± He knew that he couldn¡¯t trust this devil, but he couldn¡¯t possibly try thousands of ways to solve one problem either. Especially since the time was so limited.

    ¡°Of course, I know. But, are you sure you will take this path?¡± Hades asked, smiling harmlessly at Chaos. He was testing the waters now.

    No matter howid back Hades was, he was still a devil, who lovedying his traps anywhere, lurking for the right opportunity to escte the situation from bad to worse.

    ¡°Do you think you can take it?¡± Hades repeated his question again, as Selene narrowed her eyes. ¡°The immortals wille to take you, what else do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Chaos asked. He looked calm enough to ask this heavy question... he was considering taking it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take it,¡± Selene said. She looked through the window and realized what Hades said was right. The immortals wereing and Chaos didn¡¯t have much time to think about this.

    ¡°Then let fate take care of it.¡± Hades sighed, as if he was very sad toe to this conclusion.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my question?¡± Chaos asked Hades again. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± he repeated it again, emphasizing every word that he spoke.

    Hearing that brought a smile to Hades¡¯ lips. His golden eyes glowed brightly in this dimly lit room. ¡°There are a hundred to a thousand possibilities where you can find her soul, but you don¡¯t have much time for that, therefore, why don¡¯t you shatter your soul to look for hers, you can save so much time.¡±

    ¡°HADES!¡± Selene growled furiously that he dared to suggest that kind of thing. She knew about that, but that was not even something that you could consider doing.

    ¡°Why are you angry at me? I just answered his question,¡± Hades feigned innocence, though all of them knew that this devil only made the situation worse.

    The problem with that suggestion was; Chaos would be banished from the immortal world. He would have to live in the mortal realm until he got his soul intact, but not only that, shattering your soul had more consequences than one could imagine.

    ¡°Aaron hid her soul and he already disappeared now. How do you think you will find her if you are going to be punished by the immortals?¡± Hades provoked him even further.

    ¡°You will be banished from the immortal¡¯s realm,¡± Selene reminded him of that.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 380

    380 THE PATTERN

    His soul was shattered into hundreds of pieces, and each of it wouldtch onto a living thing in this mortal realm. Whether they were supernatural creatures or just simply human beings... They were all supposed to look for the nymph¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Did he manage to find the nymph¡¯s soul?¡± Zuri asked Selene, as they were sitting under the ancient tree. Its roots were protruding from beneath the ground. Chaos was asleep on herp. The goddess of the moon was standing before her.

    They were on this vastnd, where Chaos took the nymph for the first time. He watched how happy she was to learn new things around her, to see how she was smiling so freely, which in turn helped his soul be at ease.

    After the chaotic event with the dragon in the Kalee city, Selene took Zuri and Chaos here, to this exact ce.

    To the ce that belonged to Chaos, the ce where he felt at peace when he saw the nymph was so ted by the simplest of things around her.

    To the ce that Chaos wanted to take her time and again, but there hadn¡¯t even been a second time for them to be here.

    Yet, Zuri didn¡¯t remember at all about this ce, not even a tiny recollection of it.

    ¡°Yes, he managed to find the nymph¡¯s soul,¡± Selene replied to her. She told Zuri about this story, just like how she told the nymph all the stories that she would listen to attentively, so long ago.

    ¡°And what happened?¡± Zuri could see the end of it was not something that she would look forward to based on the expression on the moon goddess. Every romance book would not have a happy ending after all.

    .....

    ¡°He was banished from the immortal realm.¡± Selene looked at Chaos, yet Zuri couldn¡¯t read what emotions that ran through her when she was staring at Chaos like that. She was not able to know what kind of emotions that the goddess felt when she told her the story either. She couldn¡¯t even figure out what her motivation to tell her all of this was.

    ¡°What happened to the nymph?¡± Zuri asked again. She looked down at Chaos, who was still sleeping soundly. His long and dark hair syed on herp and the ground beneath them, while she leaned her back against the ancient tree.

    Chaos was tired and he needed to rest, and Zuri would be here for him.

    ¡°The nymph survived, but she is not able to see him again, because they lived in different realms.¡± Selene looked around her. ¡°This is the ce they met for thest time.¡±

    This was the ce where Blue had fallen asleep while Chaos told her a story. He cradled her in his arms and went back to the pce, but when the nymph woke up, Chaos was nowhere to be seen.

    And after what had happened, they couldn¡¯t meet with each other and there had been no chance for them to meet again.

    Zuri scoffed when she heard that. ¡°What was the point of all that fuss then?¡± Why did they have to go through unnecessary trouble just because that bastard devil named Aaron. But in the end, they were not even together?

    ¡°The nymph begged me,¡± Selene said. ¡°She begged me to let her meet him, she was howling in pain, begging to see him again.¡±

    ¡°Did you grant her wish?¡± Zuri looked up to the sky and watched how beautiful the moon was against the dark night sky. The wind was so cold, but she felt exceptionally warm with Chaos close to her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The moon goddess smiled sadly, just like before, making her think this was another ending that she didn¡¯t want to hear. ¡°But there will always be consequences for everything.¡±

    Zuri fixed her eyes on the moon goddess, waiting for her next words. She was so beautiful and her body emanated warm light, yet there was something powerful that she could sense from her.

    ¡°She can be with Chaos, but she will lose all of their memories.¡± Selene saw how lonely Chaos was in the mortal realm when every single soul feared him for what he had done to the kingdom, words spread so fast as if the wind helped carry them and every single soul avoided him.

    He missed his nymph.

    ¡°The wolf. The white wolf, the first shifter,¡± Zuri said. ¡°The nymph turned into the first shifter. The wolf that apanied Chaos.¡±

    Selene smiled softly when she heard that. ¡°Yes. It was her.¡±

    ¡°But, why didn¡¯t he remember about his life before he lived in the mortal realm? Was it because he too lost his memories about that?¡± Zuri was curious about this. Chaos had never mentioned anything about it.

    ¡°He forgot. That was how an immortal could continue living in the mortal realm. There would be times when they forgot about something that happened so long ago,¡± the moon goddess exined this.

    For a moment, Zuri remembered what Anne had told her, the part where Chaos even forgot what the cause of his soul being shattered was. He just remembered that he needed to find all his shattered souls, without realizing what the cause of it was.

    ¡°And once again, Chaos traded his souls to have hispanion back when he lost her for the second time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remembered that, the vigers killed the wolf because they couldn¡¯t hurt Chaos.¡± Zuri remembered that part of the story. Chaos had shown her before this. ¡°What a tragic ending for both of them...¡±

    At this point, Zuri realized that she was the nymph in the story, the first shifter that apanied Chaos in his life in the mortal realm and now, here she was...

    Selene didn¡¯t say anything for a little while, until Zuri thought she had disappeared. She hastily lifted her head, only to find the moon goddess staring at her.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see the pattern of how all of this is happening and how all of this will end?¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 381

    381 DEAD END

    At this point, Zuri realized that she was the nymph in the story that the moon goddess told her, the first shifter that apanied Chaos in his life in the immortal realm, a gift from the moon goddess.

    No, it was not a gift, it was because the nymph begged the goddess to be with him. Even at the cost of losing her own memories, she believed she would find a way to love him again.

    And now, here Zuri was, with Chaos in her arms. They were finally together. They always found a way to each other, no matter how many memories that they lost or even when they didn¡¯t notice each other right away, but their souls knew, yet it did not feel right...

    Selene didn¡¯t say anything for a little while, until Zuri thought she had disappeared, but when she lifted her head to look at the moon goddess, she was staring at her.

    She spoke ever so softly and calmly when she stated this, as if she was talking to herself instead. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the pattern of how all of this is happening and how all of this will end?¡±

    Zuri was silent for a moment, trying to think about this in a way that she could understand, but she couldn¡¯t see the pattern, until she realized one thing;

    Aaron caused all the trouble, while Hades would sit back and rx, even though he would always offer to help. In the end, Chaos and Zuri wouldn¡¯t be able to escape their tragic ending. That was the pattern of how everything had happened.

    Aaron kidnapped the nymph and incurred Chaos¡¯ wrath, which resulted in Chaos being banished from the immortal realm, while Hades offered to help to find the nymph¡¯s soul at the cost of Chaos¡¯ soul. He shattered his soul for the first time in order to find her then.

    And the second time, it was Aaron as well who had incited the vigers to kill the white wolf that apanied Chaos, as they feared him and couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    .....

    Whatever Aaron did at that time worked, because the vigers did what he wanted and this made Chaos ept the offer from Hades again to be able to meet Zuri. And that was the second time Chaos chose to shatter his soul.

    On the other hand, Chaos, who lived in the mortal world, started to forget those things, as he waited for her for such a long time. He just remembered to gather his souls, but forgot the cause why his soul was shattered in the first ce.

    Until he met Zuri again...

    And now, history was repeating itself. Aaron caused trouble again and Hades had offered to help...

    ¡°You do realize it now, right?¡± The moon goddess walked closer to Zuri and the light that emanated from her body looked so bright. It greatly contrasted with the dark night sky behind her. ¡°It is an ill- fated one.¡±

    Ill fated...

    That was what the centaurs told her when Chaos threatened to burn down their ce, when he forced them to look into her future.

    Both of them were ill fated to be together. One would suffer and die, and the circle would repeat once again.

    The moon goddess crouched down beside Chaos¡¯ body. The hem of her dress swept the ground. ¡°Now you know about it, what will you do?¡±

    Zuri looked down at Chaos, he was still sleeping. He looked at ease when he was asleep like this, though there was a soft furrow between his brows.

    Zuri tried to think about this, considering all of her options, but whatever it was, she knew one thing for sure and she was very certain about it.

    ¡°I am not leaving him.¡± She gritted her teeth when she said this because there was no way she would do that.

    ¡°Even when one of you will suffer and die in the end?¡± the moon goddess asked her softly. She could see the nymph, the first shifter that she had created and the determination in her eyes. She looked the same way as when the nymph begged her to let her meet Chaos.

    Because she couldn¡¯t stand how lonely he was.

    ¡°We will find a way,¡± Zuri said firmly. ¡°If we can find a way to meet each other time and again, even without our memories and not being able to recognize each other at first, we will find a way to do this too.¡± We will always find a way, right?

    Zuri held Chaos tighter.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± The moon goddess nodded and then stood up. ¡°But, one thing that you should know; the immortals will take him down if he loses to his dark side again. He will be a danger to the mortal realm and also the immortal realm if he loses his control.¡±

    The body of the moon goddess started to fade away when she said that. Gradually, Zuri could see past her.

    But, before Selene disappearedpletely, she said onest thing that Zuri was already supposed to know.

    ¡°There is a high chance he will forget about you again and kill you when he loses himself like before.¡±

    Zuri knew that. She could still feel his fingers that wrapped around her neck when he tried to kill her earlier, forcing her to stab him.

    Chaos had also told her about that and she knew it was true when he said that he would forget about her when his dark side resurfaced and he would try to kill her if she blocked his way.

    ¡°Chaos... what should we do now?¡± Zuri looked at him tenderly. She leaned over and kissed him on the lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you again. We havee so far to lose each other again, right?¡±

    They had gone through so much.

    Zuri closed her eyes and then rested her forehead against his, as she felt the cold wind caress her skin. She didn¡¯t want to lose him.

    But, what should they do now? She felt like she met a dead end.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 382

    382 THE OLD TREE

    Zuri closed her eyes and then rested her forehead against his, as she felt the cold wind caress her skin. She didn¡¯t want to lose him.

    They had gone through so much.

    But, what should they do now? She felt like she met a dead end.

    Leaving him was not an option, it would never be an option.

    ¡°I know you.¡±

    A masculine voice came from behind Zuri all of a sudden, which made her screech in surprise, because as far as she knew, it was only the tree behind her and there was nothing else, thus it scared her.

    Especially when she turned around and found a face on the bark of the tree, which she was sure was not there a moment ago.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Zur almost screamed. She couldn¡¯t walk away because Chaos was still unconscious right now. She couldn¡¯t leave him alone. ¡°What do you want?!¡±

    The face on the tree frowned slightly. ¡°I remember you, little nymph, both of you are finally here again after such a long time.¡±

    .....

    Zuri narrowed her eyes and then looked at her surroundings, only then did she remember the story the moon goddess told her earlier. ¡°You are that tree.¡±

    The face on the tree chuckled lightly and its branches rattled. ¡°I don¡¯t think you remember me, but I guess you know me from the story the moon goddess told you.¡±

    Zuri said nothing about that, but she didn¡¯t deny it as well.

    ¡°I am d to see you both here again. I thought I would never see any of you again.¡± The branches lowered down to cover Zuri and Chaos, it acted like a curtain that surrounded them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a rest little girl? You need it too.¡±

    Zuri scrunched her nose when she heard that. She didn¡¯t want to fall asleep near a strange tree that could talk, though it seemed nice.

    ¡°What are you?¡± she asked him suspiciously, which was very clear to hear and the old tree chuckled a little bit. ¡°How can a tree talk? I have never seen a creature like you.¡±

    ¡°I am a tree of life,¡± he said in his old voice. ¡°If you have never seen me in this lifetime, probably because you have not seen enough, my dear. This realm is so vast, you need to go far, but even so, some people simply are not able to see the answer that they are looking for.¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t look happy at all when she heard that. ¡°You are talking in riddles.¡±

    ¡°Maybe because I am old.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe because you just want to confuse me.¡±

    ¡°Every soul gets confused by themselves, there is no need for me to confuse them.¡±

    ¡°You are talking in riddles again...¡±

    ======================

    Chaos felt something fall on his face followed by a sh of bright light every now and then, but he was too exhausted to open his eyes to find out what it was, thus he let sleep take over his consciousness.

    The wind that caressed his skin made it easier for him to slip into the darkness once again, seeking peace in the embrace of the nothingness.

    He was not sure how long he had been sleeping, but the second time he regained his consciousness, he heard a familiar voice, ringing in the distance.

    Her voice was very endearing and gave a sense of peace to his mind, though he was not sure what she was talking about. He just loved hearing her speak without knowing what the context was.

    ¡°Why is he not awake yet?¡± Zuri looked at Chaos with concern in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s almost a day and he is not awake yet.¡± She leaned her body and checked if his heart was beating fine. ¡°He is not dead.¡± She could feel his warm breath and his beating heart.

    ¡°He just needs some time to recover,¡± the face on the tree said, as he stared at Zuri. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, little nymph.¡±

    ¡°I am not a nymph, I am a shifter,¡± Zuri had corrected him multiple times now, but this old tree simply didn¡¯t listen to her. ¡°By the way, where is this?¡± She had been walking around, but she couldn¡¯t find anyone around here, not even a single soul.

    ¡°Somewhere. An ind that was far away from your ce.¡± The face on the tree then faded, as it returned to its normal shape.

    ¡°What kind of answer is that?¡± Zuri frowned. She took a step back and then looked at the tree, it was so big. A very big tree...

    Last night she didn¡¯t pay much attention, but now, she could see clearly how big of a tree this was and yes, it was very ancient...

    After that, Chaos couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore, he fell into a deep slumber again, because her voice managed to lull him to sleep.

    The third time he woke up was when he felt someone snuggling with him, yet it didn¡¯t put him on alert. He felt familiar with her body, which meant he knew exactly who it was. Her scent was intoxicating, she smelled like the right drug for him.

    And when she snuggled closer to him, he wrapped his arms around her to make her stop moving. She soon found afortable position in his arms and they fell asleep like that.

    Finally, Zuri couldn¡¯t fight her sleepiness and surrendered, but not before she made sure the old tree wouldn¡¯t do anything weird to her or Chaos.

    There were a lot of things happening to Chaos and herself, thus she didn¡¯t think she would want to face another weird thing in their current situation.

    ¡®I will burn you down, if you try something weird.¡¯

    Those were the exact words that Zuri said before she decided to sleep because she really needed to get some rest.

    The old tree didn¡¯t take offense and onlyughed at her attempt to threaten him.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 383

    383 THE OLD TREE (2)

    Zuri woke up with a start when she realized that Chaos was not beside her. She extended her hand to find him, but the ground was so cold, which indicated he had gone for a long time now.

    She immediately opened her eyes and sat down, while skimming around her to no avail. She couldn¡¯t find Chaos anywhere. Her heart was beating so fast at this rate, as she stood up and kicked the old tree.

    ¡°Old tree! Come out! Where did you take Chaos!?¡± she shouted at him. She had warned him before not to y these kinds of tricks on her, or else she would burn this tree to the ground. Ancient or not, he shouldn¡¯t piss her off at a time like this.

    And when she didn¡¯t get what she wanted, Zuri kicked the tree until the old familiar face appeared from the surface of the bark. He scrunched his brows, as he stared at her disapprovingly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember that you are very violent like this,¡± the old treeined. ¡°The nymph that I saw...¡±

    ¡°I am not that nymph!¡± Zuri was irritated to be addressed as that nymph again and again. Well, maybe in the other lifetime she was that nymph, but in this lifetime, she was definitely not that. ¡°Where is Chaos? Where did you take him?!¡±

    That nymph was not as violent as her because she didn¡¯t experience the things that Zuri had been through. She had gone through so much to be so delicate.

    She would have died a long time ago if she showed any weakness.

    ¡°I have been here for as long as I can remember, how can I take Chaos somewhere?¡± the old tree said, defending himself. ¡°If you ask me politely, maybe I can let you know where he is right now. You need to treat your old man with more respect, youngdy.¡±

    .....

    ¡°You are not my old man,¡± Zuri argued with him. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if you are a man or not. As far as I know, mother nature is a woman. Aw!¡±

    Zuri stumbled on her feet and fell on her butt when all of sudden a root came out protruding from beneath the ground.

    ¡°What is that for?!¡± Zuri tried to stand up and dust herself off.

    ¡°The nymph is not that rude, she is so sweet,¡± the old tree protested.

    ¡°I told you countless times, I am not that nymph! Why did you keep insisting I am her?¡± Zuri could feel her frustration eating her patience up. But then, she sniffed the air and thought; nevermind. She could find Chaos, she caught his scent, he was not far from here.

    And at that, Zuri rushed toward him, yet the tree didn¡¯t let her go that easily. The branches around the tree tried to tackle her down and the ground started shaking beneath it. The tree¡¯s roots were trying to reach her.

    ¡°What are you trying to do!?¡± Zuri hissed, as she tried to avoid the attack. ¡°I thought we were friends.¡±

    ¡°No! You kicked me earlier!¡± the old tree replied, quite upset.

    Well, Zuri had to admit that was not a nice move, but she was panicked because Chaos was nowhere to be found and moreover, she didn¡¯t think she kicked him so hard until she upset him, right?

    In the end, a root managed to wrap itself around her ankle, which made her fall face first to the ground and she screamed in pain when she could feel the hard dirt on her face.

    However, when she turned her body around, she watched in horror when a few branches moved really fast toward her, as if they were trying to stab her.

    ¡°CHAOS!¡± Zuri screamed at the top of her lungs, while curling her body on the ground, as she covered her head with both of her arms.

    She was waiting for the impending pain, as the branches approached her, but it didn¡¯te, instead, she felt a pair of strong arms scooping her up and only then did Zuri open her eyes to see Chaos staring at her with concern in his dark eyes.

    His eyes had not yet turned to their original color.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Zuri raised her feet and looked at her ankle. It was the first time she hated it that she healed so fast. She couldn¡¯t show him her bruises, because they had faded away by now.

    ¡°No, I am fine, but the tree tackled me earlier,¡± Zuri said with usation evident in her voice, as she red at the face on the tree.

    Chaos then walked back to the tree and sat her down on a protruding root, as he checked on her ankle, yet it had already healed. There was no trace of him assaulting her earlier.

    After making sure Zuri was fine, Chaos shot a dagger look at the tree, who then simply retreated back, as it returned to its original shape.

    ¡°I will burn you down if you hurt her again,¡± Chaos said, which was the same exact thing that Zuri saidst night and this made her chuckle a little bit.

    Poor tree...

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Zuri asked when Chaos shifted his attention back to her. She was sitting on the root, while Chaos was kneeling down in front of her. He looked calm enough and his expression showed that he was in control of himself right now, which was a relief to her.

    ¡°I remember this ce, but the memories are a little vague,¡± Chaos exined. He took a look around him and realized this was the same ce that he knew, especially the tree. He felt the ce was quite familiar to him.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Zuri asked him.

    Chaos furrowed his brows. ¡°How did we end up here?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Zuri was surprised to learn about this, especially when Chaos confirmed that he didn¡¯t remember what had happened.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 384

    384 DO YOU KNOW HOW I FEEL?!

    Chaos found the ce quite familiar, especially the tree. He remembered vividly about the tree, but his memories were a little bit clouded, because he didn¡¯t think he had been here before, or maybe he did?

    ¡°How did we end up here?¡± Thest thing that he remembered was the night when he showed Zuri his realm. The realm that belonged to him, a ce that only he could enter.

    The realm that looked like this one, notably the tree. This tree almost looked the same as the one in his realm, but of course, the two trees were different. He would know if they were the same. The feeling was not quite right...

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Zuri was surprised to learn about this, especially when Chaos confirmed that he didn¡¯t remember what had happened.

    Chaos looked up, as he was kneeling down in front of Zuri, who was sitting on the protruding root. ¡°What actually happened?¡± he asked for an exnation. His expression became very serious and he looked at Zuri sharply, as if he was trying to see if she was trying to hide something.

    From the looks of it, Chaos had assumed the worst.

    Zuri was reluctant to recite what had happened in the Kalee city, but then, she couldn¡¯t avoid his question. She needed to answer that.

    Therefore, she spent the next twenty minutes exining about the dragon and what had happened in the Kalee city and also how that city had been burned down because of that beast.

    Yet, Zuri skipped the fact that she met with the teenager. The one with blue eyes. The young man, who was none other than Chaos¡¯ shattered soul, and also her...

    .....

    ¡°You skipped a few things, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chaos asked when Zuri finished with her exnation. ¡°You aren¡¯t telling me the whole story.¡±

    ¡°I have told you everything,¡± Zuri said. She was trying to keep a straight face. She was not an expert at lying, but then she was not that na?ve to not be able to lie either.

    Living in the Shadow Moon pack definitely helped Zuri develop skills that she needed to survive in this realm, even though the price that Zuri had to pay for that had been too high.

    Yet, she was still unable to lie in front of Chaos. His dark eyes seemed to be able to see through her and her lies when she said there was nothing more to it.

    ¡°Did I do something horrendous to you?¡± Chaos asked her, his expression turned very cold, as he put his hands on both sides of Zuri¡¯s body.

    However, when Zuri didn¡¯t answer him and was trying to find another way to lie to him about what had happened, he changed his question into a statement.

    ¡°I did something to you, right?¡± Chaos then took Zuri¡¯s hands in his. He was still kneeling down in front of her. His dark and long hair fluttered in the wind and Zuri couldn¡¯t look him in the eyes when she admitted.

    ¡°You tried to kill me,¡± she said finally, since she knew there was no way she could change the topic now. Chaos wouldn¡¯t allow her to drop the subject, no matter how she tried to avoid answering his question.

    A moment of silence passed between them. The tension was so thick, Zuri felt the air be very heavy for her to breathe.

    She didn¡¯t know how long had passed until Chaos finally spoke again, but he didn¡¯t sound angry or tense, he was so calm, yet it didn¡¯t sit well with her.

    ¡°You did what I told you to do, right?¡± Chaos asked her. ¡°You used the sword I gave you, right?¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t know why, but she felt her throat be so dry, as if there was a stone that she was trying to swallow. Her eyes stung as tears started to form. She gritted her teeth in her attempt not to let any sobs escape her lips, but it was a futile attempt.

    Once a tear rolled down her cheek, Chaos pulled her so close to him, she burst into tears.

    Her whole body was shaking so badly, while she hugged him even tighter, as if she didn¡¯t do that, Chaos would disappear from before her eyes and she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him again.

    At first, it was only a soft sob, but then it didn¡¯t take so long before she started to whimper and bawled her eyes out.

    Zuri didn¡¯t want to relive that moment again, the moment when she had to choose between saving herself and killing him. She remembered the feel of the hilt of the sword in her grip, and the desperate feeling when she had to stab him in his heart. The feeling when the sword pierced through his body...

    On the other hand, Chaos held her silently, he caressed her back, her head, her hair, but there was nothing he could do to alleviate her pain and guilt.

    ¡°You have done the right thing, Blue,¡± Chaos said.

    However, Zuri shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to hear that. If Chaos thought that kind of reassurance could make her feel better, then he waspletely wrong about that.

    ¡°You have done the right thing,¡± Chaos consoled her, but Blue kept shaking her head. She didn¡¯t want to hear that word anymore. How could he say that so proudly, as if she had done something that was worthy of such praise?

    ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT TO DO THE RIGHT THING!¡± Zuri snapped. She pushed Chaos so hard, but she couldn¡¯t free herself, until Chaos released her body.

    Once she was free, Zuri stood up and looked down at Chaos, who was still in a kneeling position. He looked so calm, while Zuri felt so many raging emotions within her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do the right thing!¡± she repeated her words. ¡°Do you know how I felt when I almost killed you?! Do you know how it feels?!¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 385

    385 SHE REFUSED TO BACK DOWN

    ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT TO DO THE RIGHT THING!¡± Zuri SNAPPED. She had enough of hearing what Chaos had to say. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do the right thing!¡± she repeated her words. ¡°Do you know how I felt when I almost killed you?! Do you know how it feels?!¡±

    Chaos stood up, his body towered above her and Zuri looked very smallpared to him, yet this little girl was so fierce, she didn¡¯t back down at all when she red at him with pain in her eyes. She tried to hold back her anger, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Or maybe it was not anger, it was fear... fear of losing him. Fear that one day she would end up killing him. She was so close to doing that that night.

    Yet, Chaos didn¡¯t seem to budge when Zuri looked at him that way. He returned her re calmly, as he extended his hand to touch her, but Zuri swatted his hand so hard.

    He didn¡¯t mind it, but it must be painful for her to hit him with all of her might, as she hissed, while cradling her own hand. She felt like she just punched a hard rock.

    ¡°Apparently, even when I don¡¯t do anything I still hurt you,¡± Chaos said softly, as he took her hand.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt me, I hurt myself!¡± Zuri retorted as she looked at Chaos fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that! I don¡¯t like it!¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of things that you don¡¯t like,¡± Chaos replied. He wrapped her hand in his and the pain subsided in an instant. ¡°You broke your finger.¡± He narrowed his eyes, as he looked at the girl. ¡°Are you really trying to hit me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zuri shouted. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that?!¡±

    .....

    Chaos then pulled her closer to hug her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that with a bare hand. It will only hurt you.¡± He kept hugging her even though she was trying to free herself from him, but in the end, when she finally realized it was a futile attempt, she calmed down and then cried again.

    This was embarrassing, since Zuri had never cried so hard like this. It had been a long time since she let anyone see her in such a vulnerable state, but then Chaos was not just ¡®any other person¡¯.

    Time treated both of them differently. They had known each other even before all of this happened. They had been through a lot of things and lost some of their memories, yet they still found a way to be together.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know, she didn¡¯t have any idea that the bond between her and Chaos was deeper than what she thought. There was a story behind them and that was not a good one at all.

    ¡°Stop hurting yourself like this,¡± Chaos said softly. He hugged her very tightly, as he buried his face in the crook of her neck before breathing in her scent. He loved the way Zuri¡¯s soft body pressed against his and he didn¡¯t want to let her go even for a second. ¡°Stop fighting me, Blue,¡± he whispered softly.

    ¡°I will keep fighting you when you be unreasonable.¡± She didn¡¯t want to kill Chaos, no matter what the reason was. No matter what she promised him before this. ¡°I will never do that again.¡±

    Yet, Chaos closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t respond to that, but he knew there woulde a day where he would put her in that situation again and she needed to make the same decision.

    ¡°I will not kill you.¡± There was determination in her voice when she said that and she meant every word.

    You will never know what the future has in store for you.

    That was the answer that Chaos couldn¡¯t say out loud for her, because he knew what kind of reaction that she would give him.

    Chaos let Zuri cry like that in front of him, since this was something that rarely happened. Ever since they started traveling together, they had seen a lot of gruesome scenes. Not even once Zuri had flinched, or even shed tears for those who died when Chaos retracted his soul back. She would watch calmly as everything unfolded.

    But right now, she was very emotional. She looked very hurt because Chaos had forced her to do something like that and even praised her for what she had done. How could he do that to her?

    ¡°Why did you ask me to do this?¡± Zuri asked him after her sobs died down, but she still refused to show her face, as she snuggled into his chest. ¡°Do you know how much it hurt me to stab you like that? To think that I have lost you?¡± Zuri gritted her teeth, she was trying so hard to not dwell on this, but it was so hard, as the feeling of losing him returned. The burden of her considering killing him would haunt her forever.

    Chaos didn¡¯t answer her immediately, he wanted to make his words sound as simple as possible, because there were a lot of things that words couldn¡¯t describe, but one thing for sure and this was the thing that he knew he wanted the most.

    Chaos knew it was selfish of him to ask Zuri to do this, but...

    ¡°Because there is no other face that I want to see except yours. I want you to be thest person I see when that happens.¡± Chaos kissed her head and caressed her back, he did everything to make her feel better, but there was nothing he could do to assure her.

    ¡°No!¡± Zuri cried. ¡°There must be a way! There must be a way!¡± Zuri then freed herself from him, and lifted her head to look at Chaos. ¡°If we can find a way to find each other after everything that happened, we will find a way to be together too.¡±

    Zuri refused to back down and sumb to the same fate as they did in their previous lives.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 386

    386 SHE HATED IT WHEN SHE HAD TO CRY

    Zuri cried. ¡°There must be a way! There must be a way!¡± Zuri then freed herself from Chaos¡¯ arms, and lifted her head to look at the god of destruction.

    Zuri didn¡¯t remember the past, she didn¡¯t remember what happened to them when she was a nymph, or when she was the first shifter that was created by the moon goddess, because all she cared about right now was what was in front of her and that was Chaos.

    This was their life and she didn¡¯t want to part ways with him again like their few previous encounters.

    Even if she had to perish, she didn¡¯t want to give up on finding a way to be with him, as long as he still wanted her.

    ¡°If we can find a way to find each other after what happened, we can find a way to be together too.¡± Zuri refused to back down and sumb to the same fate as their previous lives. ¡°I will not give up on finding a way for us to be together and if you really want to be with me, you must not as well.¡±

    Zuri looked into Chaos¡¯ dark eyes with determination, her hazel eyes lit up with anger and pain for the inevitable fate that awaited her.

    Chaos finally cracked a smile, the corners of his lips tugged upward when he looked at the girl before his eyes. She looked so beautiful, painfully beautiful in his eyes. How could their fate be entangled like this and he was not able to escape from her even when he knew there was not a good end for both of them?

    Yet, he still revolved around her helplessly, even after knowing the ill fate between them that could kill her.

    Yes, in every lifetime, it would always be Zuri, who would suffer in the end. Therefore, for better or worse, Chaos thought to end it with him this time. Even after everything that he had sacrificed for Zuri just to meet her once again, he knew that he would be a danger for her in the end.

    .....

    Losing himself to the darkness was one of the side effects that he had expected because he had shattered his soul more than once. He did that to save her, but in the process, he endangered himself.

    If Chaos kept doing this, the dark side of him would take hold of him and in the end, he would forget about himself and bring the ultimate destruction to this world.

    He could care less about the world, but the fact that he would hurt Zuri in the process and there was a high possibility that he would kill her with his own hands was something that he couldn¡¯t bear. It would be better if she killed him first.

    Yet, he wanted to spend as much time as possible with her whilst he was still sane enough. That was why he gave her the power to make the decision when she finally had to end this if he were to lose control...

    That was why he gave the sword that could kill him to her, to keep her safe, even from him.

    She would be the death of him for sure at this point, in literal sense, but he would rather have his life end in her hands than anyone else. She had to be thest person that his eyes could see...

    ¡°Everything would be all right, Blue...¡± Chaos leaned over to kiss away her tears. She was shaking right now, as her white hair stuck to her face. She looked so fierce, as if she was about to w your face, but at the same time, she looked like a scared animal, afraid that she would get hurt. ¡°Come here, I want to hug you...¡±

    Zuri shook her head, she didn¡¯t want him to hug her, she didn¡¯t want him toe closer to her, because she didn¡¯t want him to talk about killing him so recklessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with me, Blue?¡± Chaos smiled at her softly. He looked at her indulgently. He didn¡¯t want to scare her any further. She was akin to a scared cat that would attack you if you invaded her personal space. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to spend your time with me, Blue?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Zuri snapped, she wiped her face and then red at Chaos angrily.

    ¡°What should I do, so you can stop being angry with me?¡± Chaos looked at her gently. He felt his mind was much clearer than before, thus he would indulge whatever she wanted to do.

    ¡°I want you to live, I want us to find a way for you to live!¡± Zuri said firmly amidst her tears. She tried so hard to keep her voice from trembling, since that was so embarrassing, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She sounded like a spoiled child, who didn¡¯t get the things that she wanted, but all she wanted was for him to live, for them to be together.

    Chaos smiled softly at her, he looked her straight in the eyes gently, as he extended his hand for her to take. ¡°Can youe here to me, so I can hug you? I want to be close to you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Zuri clenched her jaw. She looked at him vigntly, her eyes were aze with anger, but also pain. ¡°I will bite you if youe any closer to me!¡± she warned him when Chaos took a step closer to her. Out of instinct, she backed away from him, but her eyes were still on him.

    ¡°Do you really think a bite will stop me?¡± Chaos asked. Even death couldn¡¯t stop him from finding her, to be with her again. What was Zuri thinking, trying to threaten him with a bite?

    ¡°I will w your face!¡± Zuri wiped her eyes roughly when a tear fell on her cheek. She hated it when she had to cry.

    ¡°Come here please, I want to be close to you,¡± Chaos pleaded with her.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 387

    387 DO YOU HAVE MONEY?

    ¡°Do you really think a bite will stop me?¡± Chaos asked. Even death couldn¡¯t stop him from finding her, to be with her again, to be close to her and to touch her for a little bit longer. What was Zuri thinking, trying to threaten him with a bite?

    He wouldn¡¯t even budge if she were to stab him if that was what it would take for him to be with her.

    On the other hand, Zuri wiped her eyes roughly when a tear fell on her cheek. ¡°I will w your face!¡± She hated it when she had to cry. She didn¡¯t want to be seen as someone weak, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling that way right now. She wanted to be with Chaos. She wanted him to fight for them.

    Chaos knew what Zuri felt and it hurt him to see how she cried or how she tried to bottle up her emotions in front of him. ¡°Come here please, I want to be close to you,¡± Chaos pleaded with her.

    He took a step closer and when Zuri didn¡¯t back away like earlier, he extended his arms and hugged her. He wrapped her small body in his embrace, rested his chin on her shoulder and whispered something into her ear, but she was sobbing right now, thus Chaos was not sure whether she heard that or not.

    Zuri cried so hard until she was hyperventting, as she wrapped her arms so tight around his body, as if she didn¡¯t do that, Chaos would disappear from before her eyes.

    ¡°I will be here, Blue... I am here,¡± Chaos kept saying this. He sighed deeply, as he caressed her back and then rested his chin on top of her head, waiting for her to calm down.

    Zuri was trying to gather herposure, but it was hard to do so as the scary thoughts of losing Chaos kept guing her mind.

    She didn¡¯t want to lose him ever, but the fate that was waiting for them was so cruel. It kept following the same pattern and she was afraid it would repeat all over again, especially with Chaos¡¯ current condition.

    .....

    He was getting weaker, but his dark side only got stronger and this imbnce would cause trouble in the future.

    Zuri was not sure what kind of trouble that they would get into in the future, but she had a bad feeling about it, especially when Chaos lost himself, he forgot about everything, including Zuri.

    Chaos himself also realized this. He was well aware of the catastrophe that he could create once he really lost it.

    It took some time for Zuri to stop crying and when she was a little bit calmed down, she lifted her head and then used Chaos¡¯ shirt to wipe her tears and snot. She wasn¡¯t even shy when she did that, as if she was trying to get back at him, to show him how annoyed she was.

    On the other hand, Chaos didn¡¯t mind it at all, it would only take a flick of his finger to get it cleaned again.

    ¡°I am hungry,¡± Zuri said, pouting her lips. It had been a long time since thest time she had cried so hard like this, until she didn¡¯t realize that crying could drain all of your energy and leave you starving.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find something for you to eat,¡± Chaos said softly, he helped her to wipe away her tears and then took her hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything raw,¡± Zuri said, frowning when she looked in the direction Chaos started pulling her to.

    This vastnd with velvety grass beneath their feet was bordered by a forest, where Zuri could see huge trees barricading her vision, leaving whatever behind those trees in the darkness.

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t want to eat anything raw?¡± Chaos didn¡¯t understand her way of thinking. She was crying a few moments ago, but now she looked fierce as usual, especially when she frowned at the forest in front of them.

    ¡°I have been on this mission in the past,¡± Zuri said in a small voice, her brows furrowed even deeper, as she recalled the events of the past.

    It was the time when she needed to be in the forest to fight the humans, the members of the Hound, as they tried to kill them all, before they could reach their pack.

    Alpha Xerxes got a tip about it and sure enough, in the forest that they had to cross to reach their pack, they saw a lot of armed people camping, as they nned to attack the pack early in the morning.

    Therefore, to find a way to counter their attack, a lot of warriors stayed in the bushes, keeping their distance from humans, but at the same time, they were waiting for the signal to attack from the alpha.

    ¡°We ate raw meat,¡± Zuri grumbled. ¡°During times like that, we will stay in our beast form, therefore, there is no way we can eat cooked food. We had to hunt small animals and ate them raw,¡± Zuri said with disgust evident in her expression. As she talked about this, she felt like she could feel the blood and those poor rabbit¡¯s flesh in her mouth. ¡°I had to eat raw meat for two days straight. Ugh!¡±

    Hearing that, Chaos chuckled and this surprised Zuri, since it had been a long time since she heard that sound.

    ¡°What is so funny?¡± Zuri asked, though she was still in daze, staring at the man beside her.

    ¡°I will never do that to you,¡± Chaos said. ¡°There is a vige behind the forest, we will go there. I can¡¯t use my power because I don¡¯t feel stable enough to do it, so we need to walk to reach one of the restaurants they have.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Zuri mumbled, but then she lifted her head with concern in her voice. ¡°Do you have money?¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 388

    388 WHAT NAME DO YOU LIKE?

    This vige looked very pretty and peaceful. It was a small ce where everyone knew each other and greeted them with a cheerful smile on their face.

    Mostly, people here would use bicycles or walk to reach their destination. It was so rare to see a car or motorcycle. They would use only this type of transportation when they needed to transfer goods.

    The air was very fresh and from afar, you could even hear the sound of birds chirping while flying from one branch to another.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we live here?¡± Zuri leaned sideways, as she spoke in a small voice near Chaos¡¯ ear. ¡°This ce is so nice and peaceful, we can live here and forget about everything, what do you think?¡± She looked at Chaos expectantly.

    There was part of Zuri that didn¡¯t want to look back. Damn with that ill fate between them or the story about their previous life, the devils and the gods. She just wanted to be with Chaos and that was all she needed.

    On the other hand, Chaos chuckled to see how eager Zuri sounded. ¡°What will you do here?¡± Chaos lowered his head and then caressed her face. He tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. She looked beautiful as the rays of sunlight streaming through the window beside them created a halo around her frame. ¡°Should we find work in this vige?¡± Chaos teased her lightly.

    ¡°Why should we find work when you are so rich?¡± Zuri frowned.

    Chaos didn¡¯t teleport them because he didn¡¯t feel he was stable enough and didn¡¯t want to risk losing control right now, but he was still able to produce money.

    It was not that he created money from thin air, he simply took the money from the McKeltar safe and got his hands on that money magically.

    .....

    And when Zuri asked how much money that McKeltar had, Chaos justughed at that stupid question and simply said; just tell me what you want and I will buy it for you.

    ¡°Our cover will quickly blow up if people be curious about the money that we have.¡± Chaos yed with her long hair, fiddling a strand of it between his fingers, as he watched the white color emanate a beautiful glow under the sunlight. He was fascinated by it. He was always fascinated by her...

    ¡°Oh, you are so ancient,¡± Zuri grumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s this thing called working remotely? You don¡¯t have to leave the house.¡±

    Chaosughed when he heard the way Zuri called him ¡®ancient¡¯. Yes, he was indeed an ancient soul, but he roamed this realm longer than this little white wolf. How could shein about it?

    ¡°Okay.¡± Chaos nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do whatever you want.¡±

    Zuri beamed when she heard that. She was excited to live in this ce, far away from the chaotic world in the maind.

    Maind was the biggest ind in this realm, and there were three nations on it; East Draghar, West Draghar and Artzees country.

    Killian shifted into his dragon beast in East Draghar and now the army from Artzees country was helping them to tame the beast. Of course, there would be more politics involved in it, since Artzees country had been split into two; the area where humans lived, which was now the new capital city, and the area where the supernatural creatures lived, which was the old capital city, where McKeltar manor was.

    Even those supernatural creatures in the old capital city had divided themselves into packs, covens and other categories and assortments, depending on one¡¯s own kind.

    It was only the McKeltar manor that would ept various supernatural creatures that went astray from their packs or was not epted by their own kind.

    It wasplicated enough to live in that kind of situation.

    But here, thoseplications didn¡¯t even seem to exist, this ce was very peaceful, as if those troubles couldn¡¯t touch this vige at all.

    These people didn¡¯t even realize there were some parts of this world where people were trying to kill each other, trying to ruin everything around them because everyone there thought that humans and non-human beings couldn¡¯t coexist.

    This was something that you couldn¡¯t deny, this belief had been carved on the stone, got mixed in their blood. There was simply no cure to that.

    And all of those beliefs took root because of Aaron.

    Just like Chaos, Aaron was also an ancient soul, he had been in this realm longer than anyone knew, patiently sowing the seeds of such beliefs for hundreds of years.

    He had managed toe between Chaos and Zuri twice in the past and managed to make them go through a tragic end both times, but right now, he would make it epic, since he wanted to bring the whole realm down with him.

    Yet, this peaceful vige was akin to a sanctuary against that cathartic world.

    ¡°We need to find new names for ourselves,¡± Zuri said. She was excited with this new hope that bloomed inside of her and Chaos was more than willing to entertain her in this matter.

    ¡°What name do you want?¡± Chaos asked.

    At that time, the waiter came with their order and ced it on the table. She looked at Chaos a little bit longer, fascinated by his long and ck hair. His face was sculpted perfectly, as if the god himself had carved him. Probably, that statement was notpletely wrong...

    ¡°What name do you think suits me?¡± Chaos asked. He stood up and then moved to sit next to her, as he tied her long, white hair into a bun, so her hair wouldn¡¯t get in the way when she was eating.

    ¡°What name do you like?¡± Zuri asked him, she forgot about her meal, since she was too engrossed in this conversation.

    Maybe this vige gave off a positive vibe, thus Zuri felt new hope inside of her and she didn¡¯t want to let go of the possibility of them being able to be together, forgetting about everything else.

    ¡°I can go with any name that you give me,¡± Chaos said softly.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 389

    389 THE WHITE WOLF

    This vige was called Hakan vige. It was on Fintan ind, an ind located north to the West Draghar, far away from the conflicted area.

    Therefore, it was no wonder that this ce was more peaceful than the rest of the other parts of this realm.

    ¡°What name do you like?¡± Zuri asked him. She forgot about her meal, since she was too engrossed in this conversation. The feeling of having a normal life and forgetting about everything truly enticed her. She felt like she had control over her life for the first time.

    ¡°I can go with any name that you give me,¡± Chaos said softly, as he finished tying her hair up.

    Maybe the two of them didn¡¯t realize it, but the other waiters there were staring at them. They were gushing how attentive Chaos was and how beautiful the girl in white hair was.

    It was the first time for them to see a girl with white hair and it was notmon in this vige for a man to have very long hair like Chaos either, especially when the hair was so beautiful and jet ck. It didn¡¯t help at all when he looked very handsome.

    However, they couldn¡¯t criticize Zuri because the woman was so gorgeous. She had this kind and warm aura surrounding her, but also a mysterious and fierce side when she spoke to the man.

    None of them had ever seen this couple before.

    ¡°What about James? Lucas? No...¡± Zuri mumbled to herself, she looked at Chaos whenever she mentioned a name, but she didn¡¯t feel like there was any name that would suit him perfectly, since he was Chaos and he truly lived up to his own name.

    .....

    ¡°Think about thatter, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Chaos said, as he nudged Zuri¡¯s te, telling her to eat, while he pulled his own te closer to him. ¡°You said that you are hungry.¡±

    Yes, she was hungry. Now that Chaos had mentioned it, Zuri felt her stomach twist in pain. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she ate, it felt like it was a long time ago. It was a distant memory where she ate like this...

    ¡°What happened to Killian?¡± Zuri asked when she was almost finished with her meal. She had been dying to know about this, but couldn¡¯t find the right time to bring it up. Yet, there was no such thing as the right time for somethings, thus she just blurted out what was in her mind.

    Yes, she knew that Killian was a dragon shifter, a collector, who gathered rare species of supernatural creatures. Chaos also mentioned that Zuri couldn¡¯t shift in front of him, but all of that information didn¡¯t exin why the dragon went rampant when he saw Zuri in her beast form.

    There must be a story behind it, right?

    ¡°He saw you in your beast form.¡± That was not a question, but a statement from Chaos, as he stopped eating and then looked at Zuri.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zuri admitted that, but she couldn¡¯t exin more because she didn¡¯t want to talk about the things that happened during that time. At least, not now. ¡°Why did he shift into his beast when he saw me? There must be a story behind it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, not a good one,¡± Chaos said, and then continued to eat again. ¡°As far as I know, Killian is thest dragon in this realm. There will be no dragons if he dies.¡±

    That was one of the reasons why Chaos didn¡¯t take his soul back from Killian yet, because he still needed him. It was the same reason why he let Knox live, or norbeat or Skr.

    The four of them were his shattered souls, but Chaos let them live a little bit longer to help him to find the other shattered souls.

    ¡°So, why does it have anything to do with me?¡± Zuri was still confused about this fact. ¡°I did nothing that could harm him.¡±

    Chaos titled his head and then looked at Zuri gently. ¡°Yes, you did nothing to him, but your kind did something horrendous to his kind.¡±

    ¡°My kind?¡± Zuri was confused. ¡°The werewolves?¡±

    ¡°The white wolves.¡± Chaos provided more details about it.

    White wolves were mythical creatures that not everyone could see, as they lived in secluded areas and didn¡¯t live together, even with the other woves.

    They were the proudest and ancient, the noblest among the shifters.

    However, there was an incident in the past that caused the white wolves and the dragons to have a huge battle, which led to the extermination of the dragons, leaving Killian alone, while the number of white wolves decreased incredulously, and they retreated to live in secluded areas.

    Ever since that incident, no one saw a white wolf ever again, until Zuri.

    ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± she asked curiously, but Chaos shook his head. ¡°You never asked him.¡±

    ¡°Should I?¡± Chaos gave Zuri a look that was full of confusion, as if asking whether it was necessary for him to ask about that.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t you ask?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know and I don¡¯t want to know,¡± he replied truthfully, whatever happened to Killian was not his business, as he had his own past that he wouldn¡¯t want to share with anyone, since it was veryplicated.

    Zuri sighed when she heard that, she should have known that Chaos would give her that kind of answer.

    ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Zuri asked, she frowned. ¡°If the white wolves live in seclusion, why am I not with them? Was I being shunned away from my own kind?¡±

    Chaos looked at Zuri. ¡°When you were a child, you always mentioned your father,¡± he started. ¡°But, I have never heard you mention anything about your mother.¡±

    Now that Chaos said it that way, Zuri could say that was true. She had no recollection of her mother...

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 390

    390 KICK HER OUT

    Zuri didn¡¯t have any recollection of her mother, she had never mentioned her at all because she didn¡¯t feel like she knew her. She was a missing figure that she had never tried to find.

    Since no one around her had ever brought up the topic of her mother, it had never crossed Zuri¡¯s mind at all either.

    She simply epted that she didn¡¯t have a mother, because her early memories were only filled with her father¡¯s figure and apart from that, there was nothing...

    ¡°If your father is not a white wolf, then it must be your mother,¡± Chaos concluded. It was easy to conclude that and the reason why Zuri was not among the white wolves.

    The white wolves were not allowed to have a mate outside of their race, therefore, it was easy to guess why her mother did not appear in her life before this and why she was not with her father.

    ¡°Why is every love story that I know will have a tragic end?¡± Zuri leaned her body against the back of the sofa and then looked at the street outside through the window.

    She watched as people walked and bicycled around this vige, while children ran around their mothers and everyone of those people would smile at each other every time they met with someone that they knew. They even stopped for a while to have a quick chat with them.

    How peaceful this life was...

    ¡°We need to find a ce to stay if you want to live here,¡± Chaos said, as he followed Zuri¡¯s line of sight and noticed what was in her mind.

    .....

    He couldn¡¯t give her a peaceful life, but at the very least, he could give her this, even if it wouldn¡¯tst forever.

    ¡°I want an apartment in a higher ce,¡± Zuri said. She shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to think about that at all, it would only ruin her new life with Chaos that was waiting for her.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s find that kind of ce.¡± Chaos stood up and then took her hand, as they both walked toward the cashier, who didn¡¯t stop stealing a nce or two at Chaos every now and then, her actions very obvious.

    On the other hand, Zuri could only sympathize with her and let the woman adore his man, since that was the only thing that she could do.

    Even when they walked out of the door, Zuri still could feel her eyes on her back.

    ¡°It will not do,¡± Zuri mumbled.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Chaos opened the door and held it for her. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You will be the most handsome vige boy in this ce,¡± she said and then nced at him mischievously, which made Chaosugh softly. He looked rxed andid back right now, even though the color of his eyes were still dark.

    Zuri wondered whether it was possible or not for Chaos¡¯ dark side to be weak after the onset he faced in Kalee city.

    Maybe right now, Chaos could still appear like this because his dark side was too weak to control him. But, for how long? How long would it take for Chaos¡¯ dark side to be a threat again?

    =========================

    ¡°May I know how long you will rent this ce?¡± a youngdy asked Chaos, as she looked at him with a spark in her eyes. She was clearly smitten with this long haired man that was so pleasant in the eyes.

    She was the daughter of thendy of this apartment and lived just one t below the one she was showing to them, thus if they lived in this ce, they couldn¡¯t avoid bumping into her very often.

    Though Zuri was just right beside him, she didn¡¯t think it made Chaos less attractive in her eyes.

    ¡°How long do you want to live in this ce?¡± Chaos leaned his body, as he watched Zuri look around this t, gliding from one room to the other. She looked like a little girl, who just found her favorite toy.

    But for Chaos, not even once he let his eyes stray to the other girl. He didn¡¯t even remember her name and let Zuri deal with her and all the documents that they needed to sign, as he handed her the money, enough for her to pay rent for this ce for a year.

    ¡°I think we will pay for six months,¡± Zuri said, poking her head from the other room and then stared at the youngdy sharply. ¡°Just in case we need to move if it is notfortable here anymore.¡±

    The youngdy lowered her head, as her face turned red because she was caught staring at Chaos. She fiddled with her fingers. She didn¡¯t mean to be rude, but this man was very attractive and anyone would vouch for her for that statement.

    ¡°May I know what the rtionship between you two is...¡± She then scrambled to get the papers for them to sign. ¡°Because I need to fill this column.¡± She pointed out the column that asked about the rtionship between the tenants.

    Zuri was trying to find a way to answer that, but Chaos beat her to it, as he casually gave her an answer.

    ¡°She is my wife,¡± Chaos replied very smoothly, as if he had answered this countless times already.

    Of course, the poor youngdy was taken aback by that answer. ¡°Oh.¡± She could only mumble that word. ¡°You are so young, both of you look so young...¡± she stuttered as she tried to regain herposure, but she couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment in time.

    On the other hand, Zuriughed without sound, as she hid herself back in the room.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know what else Chaos told the girl, but a momentter, he followed her into the bedroom, where he found her sitting on the bed.

    ¡°She has gone,¡± Chaos said, as he sat down next to her.

    ¡°Did you kick her out?¡± Zuri asked yfully.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 391

    391 I WANT YOU

    ¡°She has left,¡± Chaos said, as he followed Zuri into the main bedroom.

    This t had two bedrooms, a small kitchen, living room, and two balconies that Zuri adored. Everything looked perfect from her perspective, and Chaos loved to see howid back and at ease the girl was now.

    ¡°So, you kicked her out or what?¡± Zuri asked, she raised her brows when she asked that and smirked when she saw Chaos chuckle as he tousled her hair.

    ¡°She can sense that you don¡¯t like her,¡± Chaos said lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike her, but she kept staring at you, as if she would swallow you whole, if I was not around to save you,¡± Zuri said in a nonchnt voice, but she looked so vibrant when she tried to sound not to care about something that she actually cared about. There was something about her that made Chaos not be able to let her go, even if the cost of being with her almost killed him.

    ¡°In that regard, thank you for saving me,¡± Chaos said gratefully. It was not actually because Zuri had saved him from that woman, but it was because she had saved him from his own despair, for being with him and fighting for them.

    For staying with him even though it was not easy knowing what they would face was something that was filled with uncertainty. She was willing to be with him even if it was hard.

    Not only in this lifetime, but in their other lifetimes, she did the same as well. She was there when no one wanted to be with him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got your back,¡± Zuri said, as she patted Chaos¡¯ shoulder. She smiled so brightly, even the rays of the sunlight would envy her for being so radiant at this particr moment.

    .....

    Her long, white hair fluttered in the wind that blew in from the open window, which carried the smell of newly baked bread along with vague noises from the street down there. It was so peaceful and just like what Zuri said; if they could live in this ce forever, it would be a blessing for them.

    Probably, there was another reason why the moon goddess brought them to this ce, and not because of that ancient tree alone. The old tree that they had seen centuries ago. Like maybe because the moon goddess wanted to give them a second chance to be with each other.

    Or, maybe they were just reading too much into this...

    ¡°You look so beautiful,¡± Chaos said, as he smiled at Zuri. He extended his hand to touch her cheek, tucked the few strands of stray hair behind her ear and watched as her lips went slightly ajar. Her hazel eyes stared at him gently.

    ¡°I know,¡± Zuri said confidently. ¡°But, it is nice to hear you say that.¡±

    ¡°I will say that as many times as you want...¡± Chaos said, but his voice became slightly deeper, as his gaze made Zuri feel like it wanted to burn her. She could feel her face be so warm because of that, but she bit her lips and pretended he didn¡¯t have such an effect on her.

    Yet, when Chaos leaned over slightly, she knew what he was going to do. His eyes were still the color of charcoal, but he looked in control of himself. He looked fine and it was him.

    ¡°Can I...?¡± Chaos asked, his voice was slightly hoarse and Zuri could see him as bright as day, with the warm sun rays streaming down from the open window.

    Chaos didn¡¯t move, he didn¡¯t make any advances, waiting for Zuri to reject him, yet she looked him straight in the eyes when she leaned over and kissed him.

    It was only a brief peck on his lips, but it spoke volumes to Chaos. He looked at her deeply when she pulled away, but then, Chaos put his hand at the back of her head and pulled her closer. He kissed her gently, savoring the taste of her lips, as she closed her eyes, letting Chaos do anything that he wanted with her.

    She trusted him. She trusted him with everything that she had. He would never hurt her and this was what she wanted.

    Gently, Chaosid her down on the bed, still kissing her lips, as she reciprocated with an equal passion. She pulled his hair gently and this made Chaos growl against her lips.

    ¡°Is it okay?¡± Chaos asked, as he pulled away from her slightly to see her expression. He didn¡¯t want her to be in difort, he didn¡¯t want to give her the same pain that she had gone through before.

    Zuri breathed heavily, she looked at Chaos, but her head was clouded. All she wanted right now was for him to be close to her, thus when she heard that question, she nodded without hesitation.

    Chaos looked at her a little bit longer, while his hand traced her cheek, down to her neck and then lingered on her corbone, before he trailed his fingers down to her chest.

    Zuri gasped when Chaos tore her shirt apart and caressed her breasts. Her skin flushed and felt so warm, as blood rushed in her veins.

    The fact that it was broad daylight didn¡¯t seem to bother either of them, as Chaos hovered above her.

    ¡°I will stop if you tell me,¡± Chaos said softly, he didn¡¯t want her to feel pressured to do this. He needed her to want it, too. ¡°Tell me if you are notfortable.¡±

    Yet, Zuri shook her head. She didn¡¯t want Chaos to be away from her, at least not now, because she wanted him.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t stop. I want you,¡± Zuri said in a small voice, as she could see there were a lot of emotions shing past Chaos¡¯ eyes when she said that. ¡°I want you...¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 392

    392 FOR ETERNITY

    Zuri shook her head. She didn¡¯t want Chaos to be away from her, at least not now, because she wanted him.

    She knew what she wanted and the answer to it had never been so clear to her like right now. There was no doubt in her voice, she didn¡¯t even falter under his sharp gaze, which was too pointed as if he could see through her soul.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t stop. I want you,¡± Zuri said in a small voice, as she could see there were a lot of emotions shing past Chaos¡¯ eyes when she said that. His jaw clenched and he took a sharp breath when Zuri repeated what she had said before. Because she meant every word she said to him. ¡°I want you...¡±

    And for Chaos, that was all the assurance that he needed. He didn¡¯t want to be selfish. He could ruin everything, but not her, never her. He didn¡¯t want to put her through pain, as she became so vulnerable before his eyes.

    Chaos then leaned over and kissed her ever so gently, but when Zuri bit his lips, he growled because he was trying to control himself. He didn¡¯t want to be rough with her, yet it was so hard when he could feel how willing Zuri was.

    He was trying...

    But, it didn¡¯t help with the way Zuri looked at him with her hazel eyes or how she bit her lips to prevent herself from letting out any sound, yet Chaos wanted to hear her voice, he wanted to hear her calling out his name.

    ¡°I want to hear you...¡± Chaos whispered softly against her neck, he pinned both of her hands above her head. ¡°I want to hear you, Blue...¡±

    Her eyshes fluttered, as she took a sharp breath and moaned, calling out his name in desperation. She looked so beautiful and Chaos would never have enough of her.

    .....

    He could never have enough of her...

    ======================

    The night was so dark and even so, neither of them was willing to get out of the bed to turn on the lights, as they enjoyed each other¡¯spany too much.

    In their new t, in their bedroom, on their bed, Zuri and Chaos watched how the sun disappeared behind the horizon and the sky became so red and then turned so dark, until the moon appeared from behind the cloudy sky.

    Both of them watched that ordinary scenery, as they enjoyed each other¡¯s presence.

    Chaos didn¡¯t let her go, he hugged her and let her rest her head on his chest, while he yed with her hair. Under the nket, their legs were intertwined with each other¡¯s and Zuri would tease him by brushing his inner thigh innocently, which would lead him to initiate another intimate session...

    ¡°I love this moment,¡± Zuri said sleepily, as she was so tired. Chaos had drained her of her energy and now she was veryzy. Even opening her eyes seemed like a hard task, as this was veryfortable. She didn¡¯t mind spending hours and hours like this with him, watching night turn into day and then the moon being reced by the sun, repeating the same circle over and over again.

    She had never been so peaceful like right now.

    ¡°I want this tost forever,¡± Zuri whispered. It was a wish that both of them knew would nevere true, but they really wanted to live in this moment for eternity.

    And after saying that, Zuri fell asleep. This was the first time for her to not have any trouble sleeping. There were no nightmares and she was at ease.

    Probably, because she was too tired, or maybe because she was in Chaos¡¯ arms, since not many things were there to mess with the god of destruction, or maybe she finally found her peace...

    On the other hand, Chaos kept her in his arms, as he kissed her knuckles and looked at the bruises on her wrists. He frowned slightly. He was a little bit too rough with her, though he had tried to control himself.

    Fortunately, these bruises wouldn¡¯tst long, because she healed so fast, yet if she didn¡¯t have that ability, she must have been covered in bruises right now.

    Why didn¡¯t she say anything about it?

    Chaos narrowed his eyes at Zuri, but noticing her sleeping soundly, he couldn¡¯t be upset with her. She looked so content, probably this was not a big deal to her...

    Chaos leaned over to kiss her forehead and then pulled the nket to cover both of them. He felt at peace right now with his woman in his arms.

    She was his nymph, his wolf, and his Blue...

    Whatever she was, she would always belong to him, even in other lifetimes.

    Chaos closed his eyes and then buried his face in the crook of her neck, as he hugged her slender waist. The serenity of the night helped him to fall asleep faster.

    It was such a bliss to have her in his arms right now.

    He would never trade this feeling with anything.

    Zuri was right, maybe they could forget everything about the past, about their ill fate and live in this ce forever. They didn¡¯t need to care about anything else.

    They just needed to care about each other...

    They could forget everything that happened in the past and live peacefully here, away from the conflicts and all the sadness brought by the war between humans and supernatural creatures.

    ======================

    Zuri woke up when she smelled something nice and found herself alone in the bed. But then, she heard noises from the kitchen.

    ¡°Chaos...?¡± Zuri called him, as she rubbed her sleepy eyes and realized she was still naked and all the memories from the previous night came flooding to her groggy mind relentlessly, as she tried topose herself.

    She bit her lips when the details of what had happened came to the front of her mind. She was not sure what had gotten into her, until she was brazen enough to do that, but it had already happened...

    ¡°Put your clothes on and we can have breakfast,¡± Chaos said, as he stood at the door, smirking at her.

 Chapter 393

    393 A DATE

    ¡°Chaos...?¡± Zuri called him, when she found herself alone in their bed. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and for a moment, she was a little bit confused as to where she was right now, since this ce didn¡¯t feel familiar at all, but once she tossed away the nket wrapped around her body, she immediately realized that she was still naked.

    Right at that time, all the memories from the previous night came flooding to her groggy mind relentlessly, as she tried topose herself.

    She bit her lips when the details of what had happened came to the front of her mind. She was not sure what had gotten into her until she was bold enough to do that, but it had already happened and to be honest, Zuri didn¡¯t regret even a second of that, she enjoyed every second of it, but that was also one of the facts, which made her cringe at herself...

    ¡°Put your clothes on and we can have breakfast,¡± Chaos said, as he stood at the door, smirking at her.

    Zuri didn¡¯t realize Chaos was there, staring at her expression for god knew how long and it was a little bit embarrassing for him to know what was in her mind...

    ¡°Or you can go like that and I will not mind it at all,¡± Chaos added, which was rewarded by a sharp re from Zuri, as she got off the bed and picked up her shirt. Her long hair helped her to cover her naked body, as she put on her clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat,¡± Chaos said once Zuri was fully clothed.

    It was easy to desire her, especially when she looked very vulnerable. Chaos felt like he wanted to throw her on the bed and make love to her again, but he was not an animal. She looked very exhausted yesterday and she needed to eat now.

    ¡°You cooked?¡± Zuri raised her brows in surprise when she looked at the scrumptious meal that was too extravagant to be a breakfast.

    ¡°No,¡± Chaos said simply, he snapped his fingers and out of thin air, a pot of warm tea appeared, along with two sses.

    .....

    Zuri sneered when she saw that. This fancy meal only cost Chaos such little effort. He only needed to snap his fingers and everything would appear before his eyes. How nice it was...

    ¡°I think having such magical abilities has its own perks,¡± Zuri said, as she sat down. She looked at the meal and smiled, as her stomach started growling embarrassingly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat then,¡± she said lightly and then took Chaos¡¯ arm.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Chaos asked her, he extended his hand to hold her hair back, so it wouldn¡¯t fall into the food, since she was too clumsy.

    ¡°Sure, I had a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± Zuri replied lightly, she nced at Chaos¡¯ long hair that was tied under his nape. He looked so otherworldly and she thought she wouldn¡¯t mind seeing him for a whole day doing nothing.

    ¡°I see, I think tiring you out will help you to fall asleep better,¡± Chaos said almost carelessly, as he tied Zuri¡¯s hair into a messy bun on top of her head.

    Zuri was still admiring him when she heard that and that almost made her choke on her food.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chaos gave her a ss of warm water, staring at her with a little bit concern in his dark eyes, but he should have known what the cause of it was in the first ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you are eating,¡± Zuri grumbled, as she gulped down the water. She looked at Chaos begrudgingly. How could he say something like that very lightly? Didn¡¯t he feel even a little bit embarrassed?

    He looked moreid back than the whole time Zuri knew him. She didn¡¯t know whether this was a good thing or not, but one thing was for sure, she loved seeing him so rxed like this.

    ¡°Where are we going after this?¡± Zuri asked Chaos after she was finished with her meal. They didn¡¯t say anything during that time, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. ¡°I think there are a lot of ces that we can go see in this vige, what do you think?¡±

    Chaos nodded. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    Zuri gave some thought to it, as she nced at him timidly. She didn¡¯t know whether it was right or not to say this to him, but Chaos caught her nce and understood her hesitation.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Chaos leaned his back against the back of the chair, as he looked at her indulgently.

    ¡°Look...¡± Zuri started, but she already felt her face flushing when she was about to say this. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it or not...¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t need to like it. As long as Zuri wanted to do something, he would be more than willing to oblige her desires.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Chaos prodded gently, as he poured the hot tea for him and Zuri, and then gave a cup to her.

    ¡°When I was still in the pack, I was very busy training, so I have never experienced this, but the girls in the pack always mentioned it...¡± Zuri knew her words were a mess, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it without sounding so cheesy or tacky.

    Yet, Chaos was very patient to hear her rambling.

    ¡°You know...¡± Zuri said nervously, she moved her chair closer to his and then looked at him timidly. ¡°Those girls always talked about going on dates with their mates.¡±

    ¡°A date,¡± Chaos repeated what she said and could see how Zuri turned red.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go on a date as well?¡± she suggested. She looked anywhere, but Chaos¡¯ eyes. ¡°That sounds ridiculous, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sheughed wryly, waiting for Chaos tough along with her.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s ridiculous at all,¡± Chaos replied and when Zuri turned her head to look at his expression, she could see how serious he was. ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date, where do you want to go?¡± he asked her gently.

 Chapter 394

    394 CAREFUL

    Zuri heard that a few girls went on dates with their mates back then when she was still in the pack. She even eavesdropped when they talked about their dates with their mates and how giddy they always sounded.

    At that time, Zuri could only frown, because she couldn¡¯t imagine herself doing such a thing with someone, especially to be so leisurely when she had a lot of training that she had to go through.

    There was no way she could pick clothes and doll herself up, to be soid back when she knew she was in danger and her life was not safe, even when she was in the pack, as Alpha Xerxes always had his eyes on her.

    Therefore, when she felt how peaceful this ce was and how different her life was right now, the first thing that she wanted to try was to go on a date.

    Yet, she was a little bit skeptical whether or not Chaos would y along with her, since that sounded very ridiculous to ask.

    But, to her utter surprise, he didn¡¯t mind going with her at all.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s ridiculous at all,¡± Chaos replied and when Zuri turned her head to look at his expression, she could see how serious he was. ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date, where do you want to go?¡± he asked her gently.

    Chaos caressed her cheek, as her eyes lit up when he agreed to go on that silly date with her.

    ¡°I want to go on a pic,¡± Zuri said. When she was a child, Anne used to pack a few things and went on pics with her at the back of the McKeltar manor and she was really fond of that memory. Anne truly took care of her.

    .....

    ¡°Sure, we can go do that,¡± Chaos replied, looking at the girl before his eyes.

    It had been fourteen years since the first time he found her when she was only eight. She looked so fierce and mean at that time, but right now, after everything that she had gone through, after all the pain that she had to endure, she grew up into a fine woman.

    There was still fierceness within her and the trauma from the past, but she dealt with all of that gracefully and Chaos couldn¡¯t be more grateful that those horrible experiences didn¡¯t break her.

    She was still radiant and so bright, someone that could bring peace for him. Kind and tenacious. And now she wanted to have a normal life like the other women her age and experience all of those things, thus there was no way Chaos wouldn¡¯t agree to that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date,¡± Chaos said firmly, as he leaned over to kiss her on the lips. Her lips were so soft and warm that it was not hard for him to get addicted to them.

    ======================

    Chaos let Zuri pick something to wear for herself as he gave enough money to her. After that, they agreed to meet in the restaurant where they ate yesterday, because she wanted to make it look more like a date, where they could meet up in a certain ce.

    Chaos didn¡¯t mind at all and told her that he would bring food with him. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t cook, he would just do what he did this morning. Therefore, until she was done, Chaos didn¡¯t have much to do and just sat on the windowsill, as he looked over the crowded city from there.

    ¡°You are veryid back, don¡¯t you know there are thousands of people dying right now when you are thinking about your date?¡± Hades sat on the bed and then frowned, as if he could see the past and knew what had happened right there a few hours ago.

    Scrunching his nose, he immediately stood up and walked toward the window, where Chaos was sitting.

    On the other hand, Chaos didn¡¯t do anything, he didn¡¯t even flinch when Hades appeared inside this bedroom out of nowhere, as if he had expected this visit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do something?¡± Hades asked in azy voice. He looked in the direction that Chaos was staring at, but he couldn¡¯t find anything interesting that made Chaos choose to ignore him like this. ¡°Thousands of people died on the other side of this world, but now you are sitting here, thinking about your date.¡±

    Chaos finally gave him a reaction as he tilted his head slightly, looking at him with his dark eyes. It seemed he would have these eyes for quite a while, thus it put him on alert, since he didn¡¯t know when he would lose his control again.

    ¡°What do you want me to do? Wipe them out of this realm?¡± Chaos raised his brows. ¡°Have you forgotten that I am the god of destruction?¡±

    In that case, what else could Chaos do except to kill them all?

    ¡°Hm...¡± Hades mumbled, he touched his chin, as if he was deep in thought, although both of them knew he was not really thinking about anything right now. ¡°I don¡¯t know about killing them all, but I just want to remind you about Aaron,¡± he said.

    And that was thest name that Chaos wanted to hear right now. It would leave a sour taste in his mouth whenever he heard his name mentioned.

    ¡°Aaron has created anarchy and sowed discord in that ce and I should say that was quite bad,¡± Hades then looked at Chaos again and blinked his eyes innocently. ¡°Do you want to let him loose like that?¡±

    ¡°He can burn the whole nation for all I care.¡± Chaos shifted his attention back to the city.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad if you think that way, because just like what you know from the very beginning, the only things that he cares about are you and the girl.¡± Hades extended his hand to pat his shoulder, but stopped midway. ¡°Careful.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 395

    395 BAD LUCK

    ¡°He can burn the whole nation for all I care.¡± Chaos shifted his attention back to the city.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad if you think that way, because just like what you know from the very beginning, the only things that he cares about are you and the girl.¡± Hades extended his hand to pat his shoulder, but stopped midway when Chaos threw a dagger look at him. He didn¡¯t want to be touched, or even having this devil close to him. ¡°Careful. He can use anyone around you.¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t know what brought Hades here, though it was not a surprise for this devil to find him even in the most secluded ces in this world. However, he kept warning him about Aaron.

    That devil was not like Hades, who woulde to your doorstep looking for a fight or even to create trouble, no, Aaron would work sneakily, he loved to use anyone around him to do whatever he wanted.

    Aaron was used to fabricating stories and making people fight against each other, while he would sitid back in the shadows and watch from the dark.

    Thus, all of those catastrophes could be said as part of what Aaron¡¯s doing, but seeing how hard he was trying to let things blow up so out of proportion, it seemed his target was to bring Chaos down along with the whole world.

    And the scary part was; he could do that. If he had been very patient to wait for the right time and cultivated his n for such a long time, it was not a surprise the destruction and carnage that would happen in the future, which he wanted to create this time around, would be something that one could only imagine.

    ¡°Instead of warning me, why don¡¯t you stop him yourself?¡± Chaos shifted his attention back to Hades, as he red fiercely at him for disturbing this peaceful moment. Hades wouldn¡¯t let him have this peace of mind, as he would keep bothering him about Aaron.

    Because Aaron was so sneaky and moved surreptitiously, there was one moment, where Chaos forgot about himpletely, as his focus was to gather his shattered souls.

    .....

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Hades leaned his back against the wall, as he smirked at Chaos. ¡°I like to see this, but because you are too rxed, while Aaron is so eager to destroy you, it bes very boring,¡± he said lightly. ¡°So, here I am, warning you over and over again. You should thank me for this free service.¡±

    On the other hand, what Hades wanted to say was, he loved to see how all of this unfolded. He liked to be a bystander, enjoying watching everything in this realm crumble to hell, but it was not very entertaining if there was no fight from Chaos¡¯ side.

    Meanwhile, Hades had his own n, he had something that he wanted from all of this catastrophe that happened. After all, he was only eager to gain more benefits for himself.

    ¡°But, maybe you need to take a break.¡± Hades grinned at him. ¡°You need to go on this date and rx, after all, she is the source of all of your suffering, so a date with her and a few more peaceful days will be fine and is worth it for you, right?¡±

    Hades would always be there to help Chaos, but of course, a helping hand from a devil was akin to having a ss of sea water for those who were thirsty. They would only help you dig your own grave.

    Just like Chaos, he kept wanting for Zuri to be by his side, even when death kept them apart, he rejected fate and even shattered his own soul, which caused him to be weak, just to be with her.

    Because Chaos¡¯ whole life was about finding her.

    And here, Hades would help him to get his Blue back, but at the cost of himself.

    Not immediately, but eventually... his dark side woulde out, as he lost his control over it, and the unequble destruction would be released in this realm...

    ¡°Think about that, my old friend,¡± Hades said before he disappeared from Chaos¡¯ sight.

    =========================

    ¡°Your hair is so beautiful,¡± an olddyplimented Zuri¡¯s white hair when she entered her shop. There was no one in this shop, except her, but because she saw a beautiful dress that caught her eye, she came inside to try it on.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Zuri said, smiling softly at the olddy, as she asked for the dress that she saw on disy. ¡°Can I try this?¡±

    ¡°Sure, there, you can try over there,¡± the olddy said, as she pointed to a changing room at the other side of this small shop.

    This was a small vige after all, there was not much that you could find here.

    Zuri tried the dress and then looked at herself in the mirror and she liked her own reflection on this dress.

    The color of this dress was deep red, whichplimented her white hair and fair skin. It was very simple and was not too short, so Zuri was stillfortable in it, since it could be said she had never worn anything aside from shirts and pants while growing up.

    ¡°I will take this and I will wear it, how much is it?¡± Zuri came out of the changing room in that dress, while the olddy looked at her indulgently.

    ¡°You look so beautiful, are you going on a date?¡± she asked in a teasing tone, which made Zuri smile timidly and made the olddyugh. ¡°I will give you this ne, it willpliment your dress.¡±

    The olddy handed a ne to Zuri and she looked at the liontin. ¡°A wolf?¡±

    ¡°A white wolf,¡± she said. ¡°You must be new here, but it is a charm from this vige, the white wolf will keep you away from bad luck.¡±

    ¡°Bad luck?¡± Zuri stared at the shape of the liontin.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 396

    396 ENTANGLED

    ¡°A white wolf,¡± she said. ¡°You must be new here, since you don¡¯t know about this myth but it is a charm from this vige, the white wolf will keep you away from bad luck.¡±

    ¡°Bad luck?¡± Zuri stared at the shape of the liontin. She tilted her head, looking at the liontin¡¯s head which was in the shape of a wolf. ¡°What myth?¡± she asked curiously. She was still holding onto the ne.

    ¡°There is this myth in this vige, but maybe you don¡¯t want to hear about it. It is a sad one,¡± the olddy said, as she counted Zuri¡¯s change, after she gave the money to buy the dress.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I want to know. I n on living in this ce for a long time, so I think I want to know what kind of myth this beautiful ce has,¡± Zuri prodded politely.

    This olddy was probably in herte sixties or early seventies, but she still looked sharp and there were traces of her beauty on her wrinkled face. For some odd reason, she reminded Zuri of Anne.

    ¡°I will tell you while doing your hair, what do you think? Your date will love your lookter,¡± the olddy was so kind as to offer to do that.

    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Zuri said gratefully, as she sat down on the chair that the olddy pulled out for her as she stood behind Zuri to do her hair.

    ¡°Your hair is very soft.¡± Sheplimented Zuri again and this made her feel so great. ¡°I wish I had a daughter like you, so I can do her hair...¡±

    From this short encounter alone, Zuri could say that the olddy loved to talk about anything and everything. She was very open, even to a stranger like her.

    .....

    And then after talking about a few trivial things, she started to tell Zuri about the myth of the white wolf.

    ¡°In the past there was a white wolf which was also apanion of a god, a god of destruction...¡± the olddy started, but then Zuri immediately knew how the story would end.

    She stiffened because she didn¡¯t know how to react to this news, since she didn¡¯t know how to respond to the story that she had heard. Chaos even took her to that moment...

    However, the myth was slightly different from what Zuri learned.

    ¡°The then vige chief asked the devil for help to revive his dead son and in return, the devil asked for a white wolf as sacrifice but the only white wolf the vigers ever knew was the white wolf who always apanied the god of destruction...¡± The olddy braided her hair carefully and put on a hairpain.

    So, that was what actually happened? Zuri furrowed her brows. That was why the vigers killed the white wolf, not because they wanted to take revenge on Chaos, but the chief of the vige was having a deal with the devil...

    Zuri didn¡¯t need to think so hard to figure out which devil had made that kind of deal, since it was very obvious who was behind it.

    Just like the old saying... the story repeated itself...

    ¡°Therefore, after the catastrophe that killed almost all the people in this vige, we have been using the white wolf as a charm, a symbol of peace, so the god of destruction will not take revenge on us again,¡± she said. ¡°Do you know where the chief of the vige sacrificed the white wolf?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Zuri asked the olddy, she was not sure what to feel after hearing this story, or even if this story mattered to her at all, after all, it happened in the past and it wouldn¡¯t affect her in any way or form.

    ¡°If you go out of this vige, there will be a row of trees that surround this vige, but beyond it there will be a vastnd, a meadow.¡± Zuri bit her lips when she heard this description. ¡°In the middle of the meadow, there was a huge tree. It is an old tree that has lived for hundreds of years. People believe that was the tree that was used by the vige chief as the sacrifice spot. Right beneath it...¡±

    Zuri clenched her jaw and balled her fists when she heard that, she looked like she was in trouble. A part of her told her not to be bothered by the story, since it happened a long time ago and it had nothing to do with her, but a part of her realized one thing.

    This was the ce that Chaos had taken her to when she was a nymph, in their first encounter, in her first life when she met him, but this ce was also where they were together the second time and also the ce where she met her demise. The ce that Chaos had destroyed out of anger, when he found about the death of hispanion.

    But now, here they were again, in their third encounter, they ran back straight to this ce and felt peaceful in this vige. The same vige, the same ce while it was happening all over again.

    What did it mean? Why did the moon goddess take them to this ce? It didn¡¯t make sense to Zuri how attached Chaos and she were to this ce.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done now,¡± the olddy said in a bright tone. ¡°Oh, you look so beautiful. The man you are dating will be so proud to have you by his side,¡± she said cheerfully.

    Zuri then stood up and looked at her reflection in the mirror, but all she could think about was; did Chaos know about this? Was he aware?

    ¡°Thank you, I wille to this ce often,¡± Zuri said, as she hugged the olddy and gave her a warm smile.

    ¡°You are very wee toe as often as you want,¡± the olddy said as she stared at Zuri intensely.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 397

    397 A PEACEFUL DAY

    Zuri looked beautiful in her knee length dress and her braided hair. It was the first time for her to braid her hair like this. In the past, she was simply used to cutting her hair or tying it into a messy bun above her head. While she was still with Anne, she didn¡¯t really like it when someone touched her hair.

    Zuri and Chaos promised to meet in the restaurant they visited yesterday and as she came to that ce, she saw him waiting for her with flowers in his hand. It made Zuriugh.

    ¡°Are they for me?¡± Zuri asked, she was not really fond of flowers, but she liked this surprise.

    Chaos then handed the small bouquet of flowers to her and took her hand before they walked down this street.

    People around them would take a second look, even a third look when they walked together, as their appearances grabbed people¡¯s attention so fast.

    It was notmon for a man to have long hair like Chaos, while it was also weird for a young woman to have white hair like Zuri, yet both of them looked surreal, they looked like they stepped straight out of a beautiful painting.

    Yet, the two of them didn¡¯t really care about what people thought of them, as they walked hand in hand, with twin smiles on their faces.

    People would start to think the two of them were a happy young couple that didn¡¯t know the sufferings of the world, as they radiated utter happiness.

    No one would have imagined what kind of road that they had to go through to get this small bit of happiness and peace, which wouldn¡¯tst for long.

    .....

    ¡°What did you bring?¡± Zuri asked, as she tilted her head to look at the pic box that Chaos brought with him. It was a little bit funny to see him bringing something like that, especially knowing that they were going on a little pic.

    Gael and Knox wouldugh their asses off if they knew about this.

    Or maybe not Knox, because he would throw a disdainful look at Chaos for this...

    ¡°Food that you like,¡± Chaos replied lightly, as they walked out of the vige and toward the row of trees that hid the vast meadow behind it.

    ¡°Do you know what food I like?¡± Zuri was surprised, she didn¡¯t think that she had any favorite dishes or something, since she had never been a picky eater and moreover, she didn¡¯t have a lot of choices if she didn¡¯t want to starve.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I will change it,¡± Chaos said simply.

    Zuri forgot that Chaos could change the food with just a snap of his fingers. It was just a piece of cake for him. ¡°You can¡¯t say you brought food I like in that case,¡± Zuriined.

    The two of them walked toward the ancient tree, the tree was right in the middle of this meadow, standing proudly in the wind and looked standoffish if she could say.

    ¡°Do you remember this tree?¡± Zuri asked Chaos, she tilted her head to observe his reaction, but his expression was as stoic as usual.

    ¡°It feels familiar,¡± Chaos said, as they walked toward the tree, while holding Zuri¡¯s hand. He felt like he knew this ancient tree, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the memory of it. It almost felt like an old acquaintance that you had almost forgotten about.

    The two of them came closer and thenid the mat that Chaos brought on the grass, as he started to take out the food from the pic box.

    ¡°Did I tell you that you look beautiful?¡± Chaos asked casually, as he took out the food and then put them on the mat. Zuri helped him as well.

    Zuri smiled when she heard that, but then she replied calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it, I know I am beautiful.¡±

    Hearing that answer, Chaosughed and for some reason, Zuri couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. She loved hearing himughing, since it was something that rarely happened, yet recently, Chaos seemed to show more of his emotions.

    ¡°There are a lot of ces, but why did you feel the need to have a pic here?¡±

    Zuri was startled a little when she suddenly heard a rough voice from behind her and instinctively turned her head around to look at the source of it.

    It was the ancient tree, which had an old man¡¯s face protruding from the surface of its bark, as he frowned deeply at both of them.

    Meanwhile, Chaos didn¡¯t seem to acknowledge him, as he took out the sandwiches and gave one to Zuri.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the people in the vige know about you?¡± Zuri asked him, she furrowed her brows. Those people would freak out if they ever knew the tree could talk, right? ¡°They don¡¯t know that you can talk, right?¡±

    The face on the tree scrunched, making him look like he was disgusted by the question. ¡°Of course not, they thought I was just an old tree. What a clueless human...¡±

    ¡°Then you should act like one with us too,¡± Zuri retorted and then put her focus back on her pic with Chaos, ignoring himpletely, just like Chaos did.

    ¡°Hey!¡± the treeined, as he rattled his branches which made dry leaves fall all over in their food. ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like that!¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Chaos nced at the tree with eyes filled with malice and that was enough to make him quiet down immediately.

    ¡°Ah! You trashed our food!¡± Zuri grumbled as she picked all the dry leaves from the food. ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± she groaned in irritation.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± The tree was about toin again, but a re from Chaos was all it needed to make him retreat, as he didn¡¯t dare to show his face again.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 398

    398 BASHFUL

    Zuri rested her head on Chaos¡¯ shoulder, as they watched the sun disappear behind the trees.

    Both of them were lost in their own thoughts, as their eyes were stuck to the horizon, faces aglow with thest orange rays before twilight beckons the stars, as if the sky itself could speak of love.

    Chaos¡¯ lips bore the semnce of a smile, just enough to show that he was enjoying this very moment with her, while Zuri snuggled closer to him, so that he could feel her presence, as her intoxicating scent engulfed his senses, yet both of them stayed quiet, allowing themselves to stay lost in this moment a little bit longer.

    ¡°Is it possible for us to stay like this forever?¡± Zuri asked quietly, as Chaos wrapped his arms around her body. His eyes were fixed on the horizon, as day passed and the sky gradually became darker. ¡°How nice will it be to stay like this forever...¡±

    There was silence between them, yet it felt very content, as they didn¡¯t need to share a word to show their feelings. They knew that their hearts were in the right ce, but this was not something that wouldst forever.

    Chaos tilted his head and then lifted her chin. He stared into her hazel eyes. ¡°You belong to me,¡± he said. She belonged to him no matter what and he didn¡¯t want to be apart from her anymore.

    On the other hand, Zuri reciprocated the way he stared at her and then nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why, we need to fight this ridiculous fate, right?¡±

    And in order to fight it, they needed to let go of this peaceful moment, as they knew sooner orter, their past woulde to them. Aaron would wreck this realm with catastrophes and there would no longer be a peaceful ce like this.

    They needed to stop him before that happened, before he could set them apart for the third time. He had seeded doing that twice already, but not anymore. This time would be different...

    .....

    It was Zuri, who leaned over and kissed his lips. She raised her hand and put it behind his head, as she deepened her kiss, yet she still felt it was not enough, as she moved in front of Chaos and straddled him instead. She sat on hisp while still kissing him.

    Chaos¡¯ breath quickened with the way she kissed him, as she let him touch her...

    In that kiss, was the sweetness of passion, a million loving thoughts condensed into one moment. In her kiss, he was home.

    His kiss this time was not like any other kisses they shared before, but one doused in a passion that was ignited, it was beyond primal. In his kiss, was the promise of years and the sweetness of waiting for pure love.

    Zuri pulled herself away slightly, as she breathed heavily, to look at him, to remember this feeling and the face of the man that would sacrifice everything for her.

    ¡°I love you, my Blue...¡± Chaos said, his voice was so deep and filled with emotion, something that he wouldn¡¯t let anyone see. He only presented this raw feeling to her.

    ¡°You know how I feel...¡± Zuri replied, as she pushed him down and let Chaosy on his back on the grass. She leaned over to kiss his neck.

    Chaos¡¯ eyes lit up and he tried to fight the urge to push her down and kiss her hard, make love to her right there and then.

    Her kisses upon his neck started a fire within him that no one else could ignite.

    And above them, the starry night sky felt like a cozy nket...

    Lovers were mes that breathed all the more deeply for being closer together; it was then they shone brighter, both within and upon one another, bing a source of light and love in the world, showering sparks of chaos into the dark night.

    Chaos wrapped his arms around Zuri¡¯s waist for a moment of vulnerability, as he let her head rest against his chest.

    All of his thoughts stopped, as his heart took over when they were so close like this. He felt the need to touch her, as if he wanted to be more certain that she was real, that she was with him right now.

    Nobody ever made him feel the way she did when she kissed him...

    Zuri leaned forward and her warm breath brushed past his ear, then she whispered something. Chaos swore, she was the only person who could keep his heart beating, because without her, it would simply stop. Chaos simply would stop caring about everything else...

    ========================

    Zuri opened her eyes, and turned her head slightly to find Chaos¡¯ sleeping face right next to hers. He looked at ease with his lips slightly ajar, while above them, the night sky nketed the world.

    Zuri leaned over slowly and kissed his cheek softly, as she tried to free herself from Chaos¡¯ arms that wrapped tightly around her body.

    She didn¡¯t know what made him sleep so soundly like this, but he was not even awake when she moved away from him.

    Zuri had never seen Chaos sleep like this, except when he was severely wounded, but this time it was a little bit different from what she remembered.

    ¡°Sleep well, my Chaos,¡± Zuri whispered into his ear, as she grabbed her dress and put it on, she was slightly bashful when she found out she waspletely naked, while Chaos still had his pants on.

    Ugh.

    And to think that they did that under this tree. This was not any ordinary tree that you would see everywhere...

    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Zuri knocked on the tree, since she didn¡¯t know how to call him toe out. ¡°I need to talk to you about something.¡±

    For a moment there was no response, until a rough voice sounded. ¡°Are you clothed?¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 399

    399 WHAT A FOOL

    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Zuri rapped her knuckles on the tree, since she didn¡¯t know how to call him toe out. ¡°I need to talk to you about something,¡± she said, but not so loud, so she wouldn¡¯t wake Chaos up, since she didn¡¯t think she wanted him to hear this.

    For a moment, there was no response and Zuri rapped her knuckles again, only this time a bit harder, because she thought he didn¡¯t hear her the first time.

    Still, only silence greeted her.

    Zuri frowned, but then she didn¡¯t use her hand anymore, as she simply kicked the tree a few times, until a rough voice spoke begrudgingly, because he didn¡¯t like the disturbance that this girl created...

    ¡°Are you clothed?¡± he asked in a stern voice.

    Hearing that, Zuri couldn¡¯t help but blush. She could feel her face turn red as her throat became dry.

    Right. They did that right under this tree, forgetting about the fact that this was not any ordinary tree, but then Zuri cleared her throat and spoke again, fortunately, her voice didn¡¯t falter.

    ¡°Yes, I am clothed,¡± Zuri said simply, as she waited for the tree toe out and talk to her.

    It took some time for the face to form on the surface of the tree¡¯s bark and Zuri took a step back, so she could see him clearly.

    .....

    ¡°Hm, you are clothed,¡± the old man¡¯s face on the tree mumbled, but then he threw a dagger look at Zuri, as he reprimanded her lightly. ¡°How can you be so shameful to do that?!¡±

    On the other hand, Zuri reciprocated the re and snapped back at him, but her voice was not that loud, as she nced back at Chaos, just in case he had woken up.

    ¡°Lower your voice, you will wake him up,¡± Zuri warned him.

    ¡°So, what if he wakes up?¡± the tree retorted, but he indeed lowered his voice. ¡°What do you want, nymph?¡±

    ¡°I am not a nymph?¡± Zuri protested.

    ¡°Shifter then,¡± the tree didn¡¯t want to back down from this ridiculous argumentation.

    ¡°I have a name, you know,¡± Zuri glowered. She was a shifter, but she would prefer to be called by her name, instead of what kind of creature she was.

    ¡°Of course, I know your name,¡± the tree said smugly. ¡°Blue.¡±

    Right, that was her name, but she didn¡¯t think that she had introduced herself by that name, or maybe he heard the way Chaos called her earlier?

    ¡°How do you know that name?¡± Zuri asked out of curiosity, though it was not a big deal, since that was not her intention to make hime out, since there was something that she wanted to ask him.

    The old man chuckled and the sound reminded Zuri of the barking of a dog. ¡°Is that even a question?¡± he tilted his head, or that was how Zuri looked at that.

    ¡°I think I made it clear that was a question.¡± Zuri frowned, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and waited for him to answer.

    Once again, the old face made a gesture that made it look like he tilted his head. ¡°You look more brazen and fiercer than you were in your previous lives. What is it? You now know that kindness is no longer the answer to your problems?¡±

    Zuri furrowed her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand what you are talking about,¡± she said in a low voice. She looked at the tree with sharp eyes. ¡°How kind I was in my past life?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Now, tell me what you know?¡± the old man seemed a little bit agitated, probably because he was old, thus he was showing such a temper.

    ¡°You are here in my past life.¡±

    ¡°In both of your past lives precisely,¡± the old tree corrected her. ¡°And you looked so kind and docile then, not like you are right now.¡± He moved his eyes up and down, as if trying to judge the girl before his eyes. ¡°There is something different about you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I finally learned how to survive,¡± Zuri said casually, letting the old tree think about that.

    ¡°Maybe... maybe you finally learned that kindness does not always work in this realm,¡± he muttered to himself when he said that.

    ¡°In my second life...¡± Zuri started, since she didn¡¯t want to waste her time, because she didn¡¯t know when Chaos would wake up. He was sleeping soundly right now, but it was not a guarantee he would stay like that for too long. He could wake up at any time. ¡°I died here, right?¡±

    Zuri had her eyes fixed on the old tree, but upon hearing her direct question, he didn¡¯t seem surprised. He looked at Zuri, contemting.

    ¡°Yes, you died here,¡± he admitted without any persuasion. ¡°The chief of the vige killed you here as a sacrifice, so his daughter can live again.¡±

    ¡°Daughter?¡± Zuri frowned. ¡°From what I heard, it was a son.¡± That was what the olddy in the store told her this afternoon.

    The tree chuckled lightly. ¡°You know how the story will change depending on who was retelling it?¡± the tree looked at her with amusement in his eyes. ¡°Let alone centuries, even if a story was told to the other person the next moment it happened, there would be slight changes to it.¡±

    You couldn¡¯t believe a myth a hundred percent, because that would not always be the whole truth of what had happened.

    ¡°So, do you want to say that was not right?¡± Zuri found a protruding root and sat on it, as she pulled her legs up and hugged her knees before resting her head on them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that was not true. There is always a hidden truth behind every story,¡± the tree spoke more gently to her. ¡°Yes, you died here. Under my canopy, you let that chief of the vige kill you, even though you can ask for help.¡±

    ¡°What a fool.¡± Zuri frowned. ¡°How could she be so stupid?¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 400

    400 NAGGING FEELING

    Apparently, the information that Zuri got from the olddy from the shop was not right. It was not a son, but a daughter, the child that the chief of the vige wanted to revive.

    ¡°I did not say that was not true. There is always a hidden truth behind every story,¡± the tree spoke more gently to her. ¡°Yes, you died here. Under my canopy, you let that chief of the vige kill you, even though you can ask for help.¡±

    ¡°What a fool.¡± Zuri frowned. ¡°How could she be so stupid?¡±

    ¡°You will sacrifice yourself for him,¡± the tree said, as he directed his eyes at Chaos, who was still sleeping on the mat. He looked at ease right now, as if there was nothing else that could bother him at all.

    Zuri tilted her head and then nced at Chaos¡¯ sleeping face over her shoulder. Yes, she had to admit it. She would do anything for him, just like how he would do anything for her.

    He had done that, actually... twice at that...

    ¡°He is not just anyone,¡± Zuri said softly, her voice was very gentle when she mentioned that, as her gaze softened, but her expression went back to normal when she faced the tree again. ¡°So, what happened to the girl? Did shee back to life?¡±

    The tree mumbled something that Zuri couldn¡¯tprehend, so she took a few steps closer to listen to what he said.

    ¡°She came back to life,¡± he said shortly, but then after a few seconds of contemtion, he added. ¡°But then, Chaos wiped out the entire vige, so there is no point in hering back to life. She is dead at the end of the story.¡±

    .....

    Zuri scoffed when she heard that. After the sacrifice that she made and all of that trouble, in the end that girl just died? What kind of joke was that? The story was really depressing, at the very least, she should have lived, right?

    But, in the end, they should know the consequences of that kind of action. Zuri couldn¡¯t me Chaos... She knew very well how it felt to be alone and have no one to share your joy and your pain.

    Zuri turned around and then looked at Chaos. He had lived in this realm for centuries, he couldn¡¯t go back to the other realm because of her, because of what he had done for her.

    On the other hand, apparently, the tree had a good memory of all the things that happened in the past. It was very obvious to see that it was not a fond memory to remember, yet there was this nagging feeling that she felt, as she wanted to know what happened at that time.

    She felt there was something that connected them, between every life that she and Chaos had gone through. This tree, this vige... for an example.

    Yet, she still couldn¡¯t connect the dots from the information that she had. She felt like there was still something missing, yet she couldn¡¯t say what it was...

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine sacrificing myself for what? Helping someone to have a deal with the devil? Someone that I don¡¯t even know?¡± Zuri scowled. She knew that the nymph and Chaos¡¯panion were her kind versions, but she couldn¡¯t imagine how foolish she was to willingly be sacrificed. ¡°What did Aaron get in return?¡±

    The tree looked at her deeply. ¡°He wanted a bride. A bride for the devil.¡± The tree then faded away, as he retracted himself and the surface of it became normal.

    Seeing that, Zuri was surprised, they were not yet done with this conversation, why did he disappear?

    ¡°Hey, I am not yet done talking to you,¡± Zuri said in a low voice, because she didn¡¯t want to wake Chaos up. ¡°We are not yet done.¡±

    Zuri came closer and rapped her knuckles against the surface of the tree, calling him out.

    ¡°I am too old to talk to you for a long time.¡± His voice echoed in this quiet meadow, as if the wind had brought it back here for Zuri to hear. ¡°If you want to know more about this, find the witch.¡±

    Zuri took a few steps back, so she could take a better look at the tree. She could feel there was something wrong with this tree, but she couldn¡¯t say for sure what it was, since it was very obvious that the tree hadn¡¯t changed much since thest time she saw it.

    ¡°What witch?¡± Zuri asked, she looked around her and the branches rattled gently.

    ¡°The coven of the witches... the witch there is an ancient soul. They will know...¡± The tree told her, as his voice started to fade away, as if there was someone, who was walking further and further, until they disappeared.

    That was the feeling that Zuri got from the tree.

    The tree sounded very weak, as if he was tired, yet it was only a few days ago that this same tree tried to crush her with his branches. If it had not been for Chaos, she would have gotten serious injuries.

    What was wrong with this tree?

    Zuri lifted her head to look at the tree, but she couldn¡¯t figure that out.

    In the end, she thought it was only in her mind, since she heard the story of the past from the tree and then went back toy down beside Chaos, she hugged him closely and then snuggled closer into his arms.

    He was still fast asleep and didn¡¯t realize she was trying to find afortable spot.

    Therefore, Zuri took his right arm and used it as a pillow and then took his other arm to wrap it around her body, so he could hug her without him realizing it.

    Only then, Zuri could sleep peacefully, as she hugged his body...

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 401

    401 PLAYING FAMILY

    It had been a month since she came to this vige. Chaos had been recuperating, thus he rarely used his power, unless it was necessary while most of the time he would fall asleep.

    He would only wake up to eat and then bother Zuri and in the end, he would fall asleep again.

    Even now, he was sleeping beside her, while Zuri was staring out the window, listening to the sound of the rain outside. It seemed the rainy season had already begun...

    Zuri hummed the only song that she was fond of, as she drew mindless circles on Chaos¡¯ arm that hugged her so close, while the man snuggled into her neck. His warm breath caressed her bare shoulder, while his long, ck hair tickled her face and chest.

    Chaos had been sleeping for more than five hours now. He fell asleep right after their intimate moment and now it seemed he wouldn¡¯t wake up until another hour.

    In the beginning, Zuri would be worried when he slept for more than eighteen hours straight, but right now, she knew that he just needed time to recover from what happened in Kalee city.

    Sometimes, Zuri would wonder what happened in that ce, but then she chose to not think about that, because she wanted to cherish her time in this vige, though this very ce still felt like a mystery to her and she had not yet had time to talk about it with Chaos, since he would always be asleep.

    ¡°Chaos... what if we can¡¯t be together even in this lifetime? What are you going to do?¡± Zuri muttered to herself, while outside, the rain kept pouring down the earth with the sky so dark and gloomy. She felt so Blue at moments like this and vulnerable.

    Zuri hugged Chaos tightly and then looked at his sleeping face, he didn¡¯t look like the man who wanted to kill her a month ago. He looked so peaceful right now, asleep like this.

    .....

    Zuri leaned over to kiss his forehead and then the tip of his nose, but he didn¡¯t wake up at all. How could he sleep like this? He used to be so vignt and would easily wake up, but right now, he had his guardpletely down.

    ¡°I really wish we can stay like this forever, don¡¯t you think so? I wish I could remember this moment...¡± she whispered into his ear and then kissed his lips.

    After staring at his sleeping face for a while, gradually, Zuri felt sleepy and then she too closed her eyes, while outside, the rain didn¡¯t seem to stop any time soon. The smell of the earth that was carried over by the wind lulled her into a deep slumber.

    ==========================

    Zuri waszing around, as she rested her head against the windowsill when she watched Chaos walk toward this apartment, bringing a few stic bags with him. Since he had been sleeping the whole week, Zuri told him to stretch out and go out to buy groceries.

    You should see the expression on Chaos¡¯ face when Zuri told him to go buy groceries by himself. It almost looked like Zuri just told him that she would disappear into thin air.

    ¡°I am serious,¡± Zuri said at that time, but Chaos simply ignored her and went back to bed, yet Zuri kept bothering him.

    It was not because she couldn¡¯t do it herself, but she just wanted to bother him, that was all. It was nice to see him grumbling like that and who would have thought that someone like Chaos would be willing to do something like that?

    ¡°Just tell me what you want, I will get it for you,¡± Chaos said with a gentleugh when Zuri didn¡¯t want to leave him alone, as she tried to climb on his body and wouldn¡¯t let him fall asleep again.

    She must be lonely because Chaos often left her alone, but he couldn¡¯t help it. The after effects were very strong and he needed to rest so he could stabilize his energy, to make sure the dark side of him was still under his control.

    ¡°No, I want you to go to the grocery store at the end of this street,¡± Zuri said in a demanding tone, as she snuggled against his neck.

    For a moment, Chaos didn¡¯t reply to her and she raised her head to look at his face, thinking that he had fallen asleep again, but the man was ying with her hair. ¡°Are you trying to make fun of me?¡± he asked softly, as he stared into her hazel eyes.

    Hearing that, Zuri smiled sheepishly. ¡°I have never seen you do such mundane stuff, so I am just curious how it will look like when you do it,¡± Zuri said in a timid voice, but the excitement on her face was very clear to see.

    ¡°Will you be happy to see me do such things?¡± Chaos pushed Zuri¡¯s hair to one of her shoulders and then traced down his slender finger on her bare neck, she was only wearing a tank top and her undies, as she straddled him on the bed.

    ¡°Hm, it must be fun to see you do that,¡± Zuri said. She didn¡¯t know where she got this idea from or how she could convince him to do grocery shopping alone, but in the end, she managed to do that.

    And here she was, watching Chaos walk back to their apartment with two big bags in each hand, as he looked at her, while walking down the street.

    ¡°Seriously...¡± Hades appeared right behind Zuri, as the girl couldn¡¯t stop giggling when she watched Chaos.

    Hearing that familiar voice, Zuri immediately turned around and found Hades sitting on the edge of her bed, leaning his back against the headboard.

    Due to his position, of course, Chaos wouldn¡¯t be able to see him.

    ¡°Are you ying family with him?¡± Hades asked in a mocking tone. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what is in your mind...¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 402

    402 IT WAS ME

    ¡°Seriously... Are you ying family with him?¡± Hades asked in a mocking tone. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what is in your mind, until you think this is the right time to do this...¡±

    Hades was sitting on the edge of her bed, leaning his back against the headboard. With his position like this, of course, Chaos wouldn¡¯t be able to see him, but he would find him if he stayed like this for long.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zuri asked, her expression hard enough letting him know that she was on alert, as she walked across the room and put her pants on, since she was only wearing her undies and an oversized shirt.

    ¡°Oh, why did you put it on? I am not yet done staring at you,¡± Hades said in a whining tone, which made Zuri want to beat him up for making such an expression. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have greeted you too soon,¡± he said regretfully.

    However, as soon as Zuri turned around, she hurled a mug she grabbed from the nearby table straight at Hades¡¯ head. If only he was not the god of the underworld, he would be sporting a serious injury right now.

    But instead, the mug stopped midair, before it could even touch him. Hades pointed his finger at that mug and looked smugly at Zuri, as if he had done something amazing that needed to be praised.

    Yet, Zuri didn¡¯t think the same at all, as she threw another thing at him, which ended up bagging the same result.

    ¡°Can you stop throwing things at me? This is how you greet your guests?¡± Hades was amused to look at her expression right now, but he needed topose himself to not provoke her any further, since there were a few things that he wanted to tell her before Chaos came back to this ugly room.

    ¡°I have never invited you toe,¡± Zuri snapped at him, but she indeed stopped trying to throw things at him, since she knew there was no way she could hurt him with such measly attempts.

    .....

    ¡°Yes, you have never invited me toe, but if I have to wait for your invitation, I will be dead.¡± Hades then widened his eyes and then chuckled, as if he had said something funny. ¡°Well, if I am the god of the underworld, doesn¡¯t that mean life and death are not an issue for me?¡±

    He looked at Zuri arrogantly, the smile on his face made him look more annoying than usual.

    ¡°What do you want now?¡± Zuri asked him, she leaned her body against the table beside her and crossed her arms in front of her chest, indicating that she was very defensive right now, as she didn¡¯t wee him at all.

    ¡°I just came here to remind you that my offer is still valid,¡± Hades cut straight to the point, as he got off the bed and walked closer toward Zuri.

    ¡°Stay where you are,¡± Zuri said sternly, she straightened her body and was ready to put up a fight if he came too close to her.

    On the other hand, Hades could see how serious this little wolf was about fighting him. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t fight her, both of them knew that he would be able to do whatever if he really wanted it, but Hades didn¡¯te for that. He had another intention, an important one at that.

    ¡°I just want to tell you that my offer is still valid,¡± he repeated his words because it seemed Zuri missed it the first time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember what you offered.¡± Of course, Zuri remembered that. How could she forget about the stupid offer that he made a few months ago?

    Upon hearing that, Hades touched his chest, as if he got a heart attack. Zuri really wished he could experience that kind of pain. ¡°How could you forget about what I said? I am so hurt,¡± he whined.

    Zuri scoffed when she saw his childish behavior. ¡°Get lost from here before Chaos returns.¡± And with that, she turned around to walk away from him, she would rather wait for Chaos outside of the lift, than to be with him for one more second.

    However, Hades grabbed her wrist all of a sudden and this made Zuri jolt with disgust. She didn¡¯t like being touched by someone that she didn¡¯t know and out of instinct, she turned around with her ws emerging from the tips of her fingers.

    Yet, before she could harm him, Hades had moved away very fast and disappeared, but in the next second he reappeared right at the same spot where Zuri saw him the first time. On the bed.

    ¡°I just want to remind you that you have another choice.¡± Hades grinned when he said that.

    ¡°To be your bride?¡± Zuri raised her brows, her expression showed how ridiculous the offer sounded. ¡°No thanks, you can find another girl, who is very willing to be your ything.¡±

    ¡°I can line up the girls who want to be with me from heaven to the underworld,¡± Hades said lightly, as he shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. ¡°You just don¡¯t realize how popr I am.¡± And Hades added immediately. ¡°And don¡¯t scoff at my face, I really don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Yet, it was toote, Zuri just did that.

    ¡°Keep dreaming about it,¡± Zuri said sharply. She then walked away from him, but before she could get away from his sight, Hades spoke about something that made her stop in her tracks.

    ¡°When Chaos had done everything that he could until he was like this, until his soul was not even stable, then...¡± Hades directed his golden eyes at Zuri, as the corners of his lips tugged upward. ¡°Then, what have you done for him in return?¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± Zuri hissed at him.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Hades nodded. ¡°But, it is me, who always helped him, right? All this time, it was me.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 403

    403 BECAUSE HE WANTS TO BE WITH HER

    Chaos entered their t and saw that Zuri had been standing at the same spot, as if she was waiting for him, but then he knew there was something wrong.

    Zuri didn¡¯t let him know about this, but he could tell that something had happened when he was away, therefore, instead of approaching her, he walked straight to their bedroom, as his dark eyes swiped the whole room briefly, but no one was there...

    The room was empty.

    ¡°He has gone,¡± Zuri said, as she walked toward Chaos. There was no point in acting dumb when he could figure out what was wrong just at one nce.

    Chaos turned around and gave a quick check on her, trying to see if she was injured somewhere.

    ¡°I am fine, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Zuri knew the meaning of his gaze. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°But, he told you something, right?¡± Chaos didn¡¯t need to guess it, he simply knew it.

    ¡°Kind of...¡± Zuri gave a vague answer, which made Chaos furrow his eyebrows, as he took her hand and led them to the dining table. He picked her up and sat her on the counter top, as he trapped her between his strong arms.

    ¡°I am listening,¡± Chaos said calmly, yet there was nothing calm in the way he looked at her, there was fury behind those dark eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±

    .....

    Zuri bit her lips when she heard that, she knew there was no way she could get away from this situation without telling him the truth, but then, why should she lie to him in the first ce? Wouldn¡¯t they face it together? They were in the same boat...

    ¡°He offered his help,¡± Zuri concluded what Hades told her earlier. She also told Chaos about what he wanted from her, which caused him to clench his jaw very tightly, as he growled dangerously. ¡°Chaos...¡±

    Zuri put her hands on either side of his face. She was afraid that he would lose his control again because of this. They didn¡¯t need that kind of chaos here.

    ¡°That¡¯s just an offer and I am free to decline,¡± Zuri said to calm him down. ¡°We don¡¯t need to think about that.¡±

    However, Chaos actuallyughed when he heard that, but that was absolutely not augh that was filled with joy. It was filled with malice, which made Zuri shiver involuntarily.

    This didn¡¯t happen often, but when it did, Zuri couldn¡¯t help but fear him. There was something inside of him that felt so dark and dangerous, especially the part where he couldn¡¯t even recognize her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not an offer.¡± Chaos straightened his back. He looked at Zuri, but he wasn¡¯t really looking at her, as if he was staring past her. ¡°That¡¯s his way to get what he wants.¡±

    Chaos had indeed forgotten a few things from his previous life, because of living in this human world, but it didn¡¯t mean he forgot about Hades.

    Even if he forgot about everything, he knew one thing for sure; the devil wouldn¡¯t do anything that didn¡¯t benefit him.

    The way he helped Chaos to revive Zuri and how he offered his help for him to be able to be with her again...

    All of that was just like offering someone seawater. The more they drank it, the more they would suffer. It was something that would give you a second of fake pleasure but would only kill you in the end.

    Because that was how Chaos¡¯ state was right now. He took the pleasure to meet with Zuri again in another lifetime, but what Hades demanded from him would kill him eventually.

    Chaos was dying right now...

    ¡°Chaos...¡± Zuri broke this silence, as she jumped down from the countertop and approached him. ¡°The tree said something when we went the previous day.¡±

    Chaos lifted his chin and then looked at her. He said nothing, but Zuri understood what he wanted.

    ¡°The tree told me to find the coven of the witches, there is a witch with an ancient soul there. He said that they will know...¡± Zuri didn¡¯t want their time here to end, but even from the very beginning they knew this wouldn¡¯tst forever. Their past would eventually catch up to them.

    And this time, it came in the form of Hades.

    ¡°Do you know about that witch?¡± Zuri tilted her head to look at Chaos and then she nodded. ¡°You know about it, right? About the witch with an ancient soul.¡±

    Chaos still refused to talk to her, as he leaned over and hugged her instead. He hugged her so tight, almost like he wanted to diffuse himself into her, as if this closeness was not enough to ease his restless heart.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± Zuri said in a small voice. She tried not to cry, as she hugged him dearly. Their days were over now as they couldn¡¯t run away from their fate.

    Zuri bit her lips, to prevent herself from sobbing. She didn¡¯t want to cry, she had gone through so much, thus this was only another problem. They just needed to survive.

    ¡°This is not over, this will not end like this,¡± Chaos assured her.

    Both of them knew that the darkness, the monster inside Chaos, was not dead. It was just asleep and if Chaos was not strong enough to face it, it would swallow him whole.

    The darkness inside of him was not only a danger for Chaos, but also for everyone around him.

    Yet, when Chaos could care less about anything else, or even everyone else that would get killed in the process, he couldn¡¯t let that happen to her.

    One thing for sure; Chaos couldn¡¯t stop finding his shattered soul, to give him strength, instead of holding back his power, since this would help in the long run.

    ¡°This will not end like this...¡± Chaos repeated his words. ¡°We will survive this.¡±

    He wanted to be with her...

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 404

    404 THIS WILL NEVER BE EASY

    Both of them knew that they couldn¡¯t stop finding Chaos¡¯ shattered souls, to be able to suppress the darkness inside of him, as it would also give him strength.

    Therefore, instead of preventing himself from using his own power, it would make more sense if Chaos himself became stronger in order to overpower himself.

    ¡°This will not end like this. We will survive this,¡± Chaos promised against her hair, as he hugged her tightly and kissed her temple.

    This was the strongest feeling that he felt for her, strong enough for him to want to be with her, regardless of the consequences he had to face.

    It was strong enough for him to not care about anything else but her.

    It was her and always would be her, since the very beginning.

    His very existence was always for her...

    On the other hand, Zuri didn¡¯t say anything. She buried her face in his chest, as she felt his strong arms wrap around her body. This gave her a sense of safety, something that she would never feel from anyone else.

    She closed her eyes, trying to remember this feeling and engrave it deeply in her mind, so she would never forget this. To give her strength when Chaos forgot about her, when he finally lost himself.

    .....

    She would remember this.

    She would remember this for both of them.

    ¡°There is one of your shattered souls in this vige,¡± Zuri said in a quiet voice. She gritted her teeth, as she hugged him even tighter.

    This was it.

    This was the end of it.

    Living in this vige for thest few weeks felt like a dream, a dream that she didn¡¯t want to end, something that she would keep in the back of her head, something that she would long for when she faced reality, because this memory would give her sce.

    The feeling of serenity that she probably would never feel again.

    At the very least, there was one time in their lives, where they lived like normal people, as if they didn¡¯t have that kind of past...

    Zuri would cherish this moment and feeling.

    ¡°We need to see it,¡± Chaos said.

    ¡°Hm,¡± Zuri mumbled. She was conflicted, yet she stilled her heart, because she knew this was what she signed up for.

    =========================

    ¡°She is inside,¡± Zuri said in a small voice. She didn¡¯t want to see Chaos in the eyes. Both of them were now in front of the small store. The same store where Zuri bought her dress and got her ne. ¡°I will stay here,¡± she said again.

    However, before Chaos could go inside, someone walked out of the store and greeted Zuri with a bright smile on her face.

    ¡°Ah! I know it is you!¡± She pped her hands happily to see Zuri there. ¡°I know it is you because no one has this beautiful hair except you around here.¡± The olddy then looked at Chaos before she leaned in to whisper to her. ¡°Is this your man? He is not bad.¡±

    Not bad, that was an understatement, Chaos could easily win anypetition if the point was based on appearance.

    ¡°Come inside, I have a new dress, I think it will suit you well,¡± the olddy was making things difficult for her right now.

    This was why Zuri didn¡¯t want to attach herself to someone else, because this kind of thing would really hurt her in the end.

    ¡°What are you doing standing there? Come here, I will show you the dress,¡± the olddy said joyfully, as she pulled Zuri into her small store. ¡°I will braid your hair too like before, you look so pretty in that style.¡±

    It was still early in the morning, thus the store was empty and would be for the next few hours.

    Therefore, it would only be the three of them inside.

    On the other hand, Chaos entered the store, as the olddy led them inside and flipped the sign, ¡®open¡¯ to ¡®close¡¯.

    No one woulde, at least not until they realized there was something off with this store...

    Inside the store, the olddy took her time taking out the dress that she mentioned earlier and returned a whileter with a purple dress in hand. She beamed happily to show the dress to Zuri.

    During that time, Chaos had his eyes on her, but not even once she reciprocated his gaze, or even looked him in the eyes.

    Zuri lowered her head, because she knew he would know what exactly she felt right now. Even so, Chaos already knew it...

    ¡°Look!¡± The olddy showed the dress to Zuri because she was so happy to show it to her and thenughed, as she thought the girl kept lowering her head because she was bashful, since her boyfriend was there with them. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be shy like that,e here, try this on, I am sure this will suit you. Oh, I wish Renee is still alive, she must be around your age...¡± she reminisced.

    ¡°Renee?¡± Zuri took the dress, the fabric was so heavy in her hand, but maybe it wasn¡¯t because of the dress, but it was her feeling that felt so heavy.

    ¡°Yes, she is my granddaughter, she died ten years ago from illness,¡± the olddy¡¯s voice softened when she talked about her dead granddaughter. She missed her and she treated Zuri as if she were her.

    Zuri bit her lips, she didn¡¯t want to say anything about it, as she could sense Chaos¡¯ eyes were already on her.

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry, I don¡¯t mean to tell you a sad story.¡± The olddy covered her mouth, she was so sweet and this wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    It would never be easy...

    ¡°I will try this,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°Right, I will do your hair once you are done,¡± the olddy said brightly, as she smiled without knowing what kind of fate that was waiting for her once Zuri was out of her sight.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t say anything, or even turn back to look at her for onest time. Because she knew there was no good reason for her to do that.

    For her, it almost felt like she lost Anne for the second time...

    Anne¡¯s death was a hurtful memory that stuck in her heart the most. Zuri had seen her uncle die before her eyes at the hands of Alpha Xerxes and countless others deaths after she became one of the best warriors in the pack.

    But, those deaths didn¡¯t affect her as much as it did with Anne¡¯s, since she wasn¡¯t emotionally attached to them. It was easy to watch people die before her eyes or take her enemies¡¯ lives when you didn¡¯t have that kind of emotional attachment.

    However, with this olddy whose name she didn¡¯t even know, she felt like she saw a glimpse of Anne in her.

    ¡°Do you want to go on a pic at the meadow again?¡± the olddy asked Zuri before she entered the changing room. ¡°I heard the tree is withered now. It is weird, since the tree is thriving all this time.¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t say anything in response to that, as she entered the changing room and took off her shirt and pants, as slowly as possible, while listening to one sentence that Chaos said before everything went so silent.

    ¡°Can you show me that shirt?¡± That was what Chaos said, Zuri didn¡¯t even listen to what reply that the olddy gave to him.

    Because after that, everything was exceptionally silent. There was no way Zuri couldn¡¯t hear anything, unless Chaos used his power to muffle any sounds. He didn¡¯t want her to hear anything.

    No one talked about this, but it was kind of a tacit understanding between the two of them.

    Zuri felt like it had been ages, until she finally finished putting on her dress and then walked out of the changing room.

    She was wearing a white, knee length dress, with a V neck that entuated her corbones, while its sleeves were long enough to cover her hands.

    The design of this white dress was simple, but surely Zuri managed to pull it off.

    However, that was not the main focus for now because at this moment, all Zuri wanted was to get out of the store as soon as possible, especially when she saw Chaos standing alone outside, staring at her.

    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Chaos said, as his gaze softened. His eyes were still dark, but not as dark as before.

    ¡°I want to see the tree,¡± Zuri said in a low voice, she didn¡¯t respond to Chaos¡¯ statement. She felt awful in this dress.

    She knew that Chaos made it quick and as painless as possible, but it didn¡¯t help ease her guilty conscience. Would it always be like this?

    What about when Chaos took his soul from Niki or that boy... the young boy that Zuri thought would be her mate when he came of age, as the connection between them was already there...

    Would she get away with this guilty feeling easily?

    Zuri didn¡¯t think about it deeply before, but the death of the olddy, surely, snapped something in her, as this new realization and feeling dawned on her.

    ¡°I heard the tree is withering, I want to see it,¡± Zuri said, as she lifted her head to look at Chaos.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Chaos replied simply and then took her hand, as they walked out of the store.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 405

    405 IT WAS TOO LATE

    The wind fluttered the hem of her dress, as Zuri and Chaos walked toward the tree. She could see how the tree had started to wither. It was dying, even the dry leaves on the ground started to turn yellow.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Zuri asked, as she hastened her steps and then rapped her knuckles gently against its bark.

    Meanwhile, Chaos followed behind her, but he didn¡¯t show any interest in the tree. His expression was devoid of any emotions at the sight of the dying old tree.

    ¡°You were not like this thest time I was here.¡± Zuri furrowed her brows when finally the old face came to the surface before its eyes fixed on her.

    ¡°Everythinges to an end, girl, that¡¯s the circle of life,¡± the tree said, as he snickered at her. ¡°I think this is my time.¡±

    However, before Zuri could say anything, she caught a glimpse of ck butterfly fluttering its wings, as the little creature flew from one branch to the other.

    The little creature looked harmless, but Zuri knew exactly what it was and she remembered what came with that.

    ¡°That butterfly...¡± Zuri pointed her finger at the butterfly, but before she could finish her word, Chaos had acted faster than her, as she could feel cold wind brushing against her cheek and in the next second, the butterfly was split into two as it dropped dead to the ground.

    Zuri immediately turned around to look at Chaos, but he had stepped closer to approach the butterfly, as he picked one piece of its body and then burned it.

    .....

    ¡°Ageha butterfly,¡± Chaos said in a small voice, as if he was talking to himself, but of course, Zuri could hear that, as she moved to the other side of the tree and gasped when she saw what was there.

    Zuri knew there was something weird with the tree ever since she had a pic with Chaos a month ago, but she had never thought that she would see something like this.

    Noticing the way Zuri gasped, Chaos stood up and then approached her.

    On the other side of the tree, was a big hole on its trunk, where there were dozens of cocoons, butterfly cocoons.

    There was no need for a genius to guess what kind of butterflies they belonged to.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize this?¡± Chaos asked the tree. There was no way he didn¡¯t know something like this happened to his body.

    ¡°I do.¡± He indeed realized that, but what else could he do?

    ¡°Is it Aaron?¡± Chaos asked in a dark tone, his voice became so bleak and the air around them turned very heavy, it was almost suffocating to breathe right now.

    Chaos had just absorbed his shattered soul, so it was understandable that his power also increased, yet he couldn¡¯t use it recklessly, especially for this trivial matter.

    ¡°I will not ask for a second time.¡± Chaos gave him an ultimatum when he didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted.

    On the other hand, Zuri came closer to him and then touched his arms. She didn¡¯t want to go against him, but she thought his approach was too harsh and the old tree was too stubborn to be threatened this way.

    ¡°You had a deal with the devil, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zuri posted the question this way, so she could get a response from him. It was easier to deal with irritated people, since they would talk a lot and she could gauge the situation from there, rather than to keep asking them, when they were determined not to answer any question.

    Well, it applied to people, so she hoped it would apply to the tree as well...

    ¡°Had a deal with the devil!?¡± the tree scoffed, as its face emerged just above the hole on its trunk. His eyes were very sharp for something that protruded out of wood. ¡°What kind of insult are you hurling at me?!¡± he looked genuinely annoyed by what Zuri had assumed.

    If it was not because of Chaos, the tree would have started whipping her with its roots and branches, like he did a few weeks ago when she met him for the first time, at least, the first time in this lifetime.

    ¡°So, what kind of offer did he give to you until you rejected it?¡± Zuri started to have a good grasp of these devils¡¯ methods. Damn. They seriously had a problem with their obsession, as they kept repeating the same thing over and over again.

    Zuri could read that pattern now, since they always used the same method.

    The tree didn¡¯t give her any reply for a few seconds, until Chaos flicked his finger, and cut off one of the branches.

    Zuri was surprised, but the tree was agitated because of what Chaos did, yet he swallowed back hisint when he heard Chaos¡¯ threat.

    ¡°I will burn you along with all the Ageha cocoons if you don¡¯t answer her question.¡± Chaos looked so calm when he delivered this ultimatum, as if this was nothing for him, since this was indeed not something that would affect him in any way.

    Zuri kept silent, she waited for the tree¡¯s reaction, this would turn into a mess if the tree put up a fight and actually tried to attack Chaos.

    If the situation reached that point, then Zuri would step back and enjoy the fight, as she didn¡¯t want to get involved in that.

    However, it seemed he knew that it was not wise to provoke Chaos right now, as he relented and answered her question in the end.

    ¡°Oh, what do you think Aaron wants? He only wants one thing,¡± the tree grunted. ¡°He is obsessed about one thing and you should know that by now, right?¡±

    Zuri touched her chin and then tilted her head when she heard that answer. Of course, she knew that. ¡°Chaos.¡±

    That was the answer. It was Chaos and chaos that he wanted. Aaron knew that his power was not on par to create chaos if youpared it to Chaos¡¯, therefore, he wanted to use him to unleash the ultimate catastrophe over this realm.

    To reach that, of course, the devil needed to provoke him and the only easy and quick way to do so was through Zuri. Anything that happened to her would cause a strong reaction from Chaos.

    This was the pattern that Aaron had set up.

    No matter what lifetime, he would do it again and again to Zuri, as this was the easiest way to get to Chaos.

    Both of them realized this, no, even the ancient tree realized this.

    ¡°Then, what is the connection between you and Chaos? He didn¡¯t need toe to you,¡± Zuri stated. Hurting the tree wouldn¡¯t make Chaos upset, that was proven, since Chaos himself threatened to burn down the tree with his bare hands and Zuri was sure that he would go with what he had said.

    The tree scoffed when he heard that. ¡°Oh, please... you are really underestimating me at this point, young nymph.¡±

    ¡°I am not a nymph.¡± She hadined about this countless times, but he simply didn¡¯t want to listen.

    Yet, the tree didn¡¯t care much whether she was a nymph, a shifter or anything else, as he continued with his exnation.

    ¡°I am called an ancient tree for some reason,¡± he said smugly.

    ¡°He is connected to the whole realm.¡± Chaos took over, as he exined briefly to Zuri, the same way he did when she was a child, and she always liked it when he went through everything in the simplest way for her to understand the situation.

    The ancient tree was connected to all the trees in this realm, whether it be very small until people wouldn¡¯t even consider it as important, or any other vegetation.

    What would happen if medicinal herbs turned into poisonous ones?

    It sounded like a small thing, but the truth was; it was not small at all...

    People would overlook this, hell, people would never know that the ancient tree even existed beyond the vigers from this ce, but if he was poisoned by the Ageha butterflies and the ancient tree was connected to the whole vegetation in this realm, what did it mean?

    ¡°Can we just get rid of the butterflies?¡± Zuri stared at the cocoons inside the big hole in the center of the trunk, even the bark around it started to wither and darken. ¡°We can get rid of it, right?¡±

    ¡°No, it is toote,¡± Chaos said. He took a step forward and then extended his hands to burn all the cocoons inside the hole. ¡°Take a look at this.¡±

    During the time Chaos burned the cocoons, the face on the bark of the tree showed agony, but then it faded away without saying anything, or even letting out a single wheep. The old tree was surely very stubborn.

    Chaos turned around to grab Zuri¡¯s hand and pulled her closer to the tree, as he let her see what was under the hole, where the cocoons were before.

    Zuri frowned because the burning smell was so strong, as she ducked her head slightly and saw what Chaos had pointed out to her just then.

    The bottom of the hole showed maggots. There were not many, but the more Zuri looked at it, the more she realized that these little and disgusting creatures appeared from the tree itself.

    It was just like what Chaos had said, it was toote, the tree had been infected.

    It was toote for them to do anything...

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 406

    406 GOODBYE

    There were a lot of maggots at the bottom of the hole while the smell from it was very strong. It made Zuri want to puke. She was a shifter after all, her sense of scent was very keen.

    It was just like what Chaos had said, it was toote, the tree had been infected.

    Zuri took a few steps back, as she covered her nose with her hand, since the smell was too upsetting, while Chaos rested his arm on her waist. He didn¡¯t look affected by the smell, he didn¡¯t even flinch. His expression was devoid of any emotions.

    ¡°Is there something that we can do to help the tree?¡± Zuri asked, her brows furrowed deeply. She didn¡¯t really like the tree, but seeing it in pain from being tortured by Aaron made her blood boil.

    ¡°No,¡± Chaos replied softly. He then walked closer, despite the burning smell and pressed his palm against its bark, as he closed his eyes.

    On the other hand, Zuri was not sure what Chaos was doing right now, but she waited patiently for something to happen, yet when there was nothing specific that happened and Chaos walked back to her, she looked at him with curiosity.

    ¡°What is that?¡± she asked, she looked at him with bewilderment. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°The tree will live for another three months, after that, it will die,¡± Chaos simply said. It was not really good news, thus Zuri didn¡¯t know what kind of response she should give him.

    A moment of silence ensued after that, as both of them looked at the tree as the wind yed with their hairs.

    .....

    ¡°What exactly did you do earlier?¡± Zuri lifted her head to look at Chaos¡¯ expression, but there was nothing that she could read. He was very calm.

    ¡°Said my goodbyes,¡± Chaos replied curtly, as he turned around and took Zuri¡¯s hand to leave the area. ¡°We need to leave now.¡±

    Right, there was nothing that they could do to help the tree. The tree was so stubborn, he wouldn¡¯t back down in the face of Aaron¡¯s threat, even when it cost him his ancient life.

    It was sad for a tree like that to have this kind of end.

    As they walked away, Zuri nced once again over her shoulder at the ancient tree. If Aaron was so willing to hurt and make the creatures around him end up ceasing to exist just because they didn¡¯t want to obey his words, what else he wouldn¡¯t do?

    And here Zuri was, a few days ago, she was still thinking that she and Chaos could live a normal life in that vige. How could they when their past was starting to hunt them down?

    Zuri could feel Chaos¡¯ callous hand against her face, as he tried to turn her head around, as if telling her to stop looking at the tree, because it wouldn¡¯t make things any easier for her.

    He was right... seeing the tree wouldn¡¯t make things any easier for herself...

    =======================

    Since Zuri and Chaos were on a different ind from the maind, they needed to travel by ne, since it was still not convenient for Chaos to just take them back right away to the McKeltar manor.

    Zuri also did not want something unpredictable to happen to themter, just because Chaos used his power, since it would make things difficult for both of themter on. They wanted to be low-key the whole journey and Chaos needed to concentrate to control himself.

    ¡°Stay here, I will get them to issue our tickets,¡± Chaos said, as he walked away, as Zuri sat down and watched the clear sky through the floor to ceiling ss windows behind her, where the sky was so bright and the sunlight felt so warm on her face.

    This was a perfect and beautiful day, but somehow, Zuri felt so downtely, she didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t think that she wanted to do anything either.

    Both Zuri and Chaos didn¡¯t bring anything, they were just wearing the clothes that they wore when they left the vige, no luggage, no bags, nothing...

    They travelled like this and in the future, they would always go about it like this. They couldn¡¯t afford to be so attached to anything, because at the end of the day, they would leave everything behind them...

    Zuri shook her head and pped her cheeks. Her mind would spiral down with depression if she kept thinking like that and she didn¡¯t like it.

    But then, when she turned around and was about to look where Chaos was, she saw a little child, a little girl with curly, brown hair, with her green eyes staring at her. She blinked her big eyes a couple of times, which made Zuri frown.

    She looked to be around three or four years old.

    ¡°May I help you?¡± Zuri asked, looking around her, trying to look for her parents, because she thought this little girl must be lost.

    ¡°I have never seen white hair,¡± she said in her cheerful tone.

    Zuri smiled at her when she heard that. It was not the first time for her to hear something like that. ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡± she asked and the little girl nodded her head excitedly at her offer.

    And then, Zuri bent down her body slightly and freed her hair, as she untied it, so her long and white hair would cascade down for the little girl to touch.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    The little girl widened her eyes in enthusiasm, as she giggled when she touched Zuri¡¯s haid. ¡°Do you want to touch my hair too?¡± she offered her politely, as she raised the small strands of her hair for Zuri to touch.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Zuriughed, but that small happiness didn¡¯tst for long, as she heard amotion from a distance, which was followed by a loud sound of explosion.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 407

    407 THE TREE

    ¡°Do you want to touch my hair too?¡± she offered her politely, as she raised the small strands of her own hair for Zuri to touch.

    The girl was so adorable, as she let Zuri touch her curly hair and this brought a smile to her face somehow, because she had never encountered a situation like this before. It was indeed a little bit awkward for her at first, yet for some reason, it lightened up her mood.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Zuriughed, but that small happiness didn¡¯tst for long, as she heard amotion from a distance, which was followed by a loud sound of explosion.

    Out of instinct, Zuri immediately scooped the little girl into her arms, as she stood up, her eyes focused on the source of themotion, as she tried to look for Chaos.

    But, it didn¡¯t take long, because in the next second, Chaos appeared right behind her.

    ¡°Leave the child,¡± Chaos ordered, as he looked at the child, who was crying, asking for her mommy.

    Yet, Zuri rejected that firmly. ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t take that kind of order. ¡°We need to find her parents first,¡± she said firmly. Chaos did the same thing to her wolf, White, the first time she found it.

    Zuri thought Chaos would shoot down the idea immediately, but then he took the child from Zuri¡¯s arms, even though the little girl was crying even harder.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Zuri panicked, because she thought Chaos would do something to the little girl, since she didn¡¯t know what was in his mind right now.

    .....

    But then, Chaos carried the little girl with one arm and grabbed Zuri¡¯s hand with the other, as he rushed them away from the source of the loud sound of explosion, following the stream of people, who were trying to find an exit out of this airport.

    Zuri looked at the girl, who wouldn¡¯t stop crying. However, she nestled safely against Chaos¡¯ shoulder, thus she thought the little girl would be all right for the time being, until they could find her parents.

    To get out of the building, they needed to take the elevator, since they were on the third floor. But in a situation like this, of course, an elevator was not an option actually. Thus, they needed to take stairs, where people were now running amok, pushing the other people around as panic spread in the air like gue, once they heard the second explosion.

    ¡°What is that?!¡± Zuri shouted at Chaos, because her voice could hardly be heard in this chaotic situation, as people bumped into her from every side asionally. If it was not for Chaos¡¯ tight grip, they would have lost each other by now.

    ¡°I am not sure,¡± Chaos replied. It was not that he didn¡¯t know what that was. He had his own assumption and most of the time would be right, but now, he needed to take Zuri and this unknown little girl to safety first.

    They followed the people down the stairs and heard the announcement that said there were two nes that had exploded, blowing up a part of the airport in their wake.

    The announcement didn¡¯t exactly say that, of course, they announced it in the most formal way, which was hard to understand in this kind of situation.

    The first thought that came to Zuri¡¯s mind was; Aaron.

    He threatened the ancient tree and made it die, therefore, he must be here right now, right? He was on this ind. He knew where Chaos and Zuri were.

    Hell, if Hades could find them, of course, he could do the same thing without even breaking any sweat...

    And once they hit the first floor, where they could leave through an exit door, the power around this airport got shut down and all the doors were closed.

    The people, who managed to get out of the building, watched in horror as the people who were trapped in the building became aggressive while trying to get out of the building, without even thinking straight about the safety of others, as they trampled the people before them and stepped on them.

    ¡°There is something wrong with the people here,¡± Zuri said. She didn¡¯t realize it earlier because it was normal for them to be panicking in this kind of situation, but their reaction was a little bit over the top. ¡°They are bing more aggressive by the minute...¡±

    Chaos tightened his grip on Zuri¡¯s hand, without him knowing it, as this was his instinct to make sure the girl was still right beside him, which made her wince.

    ¡°Chaos, your grip is too tight,¡± Zuri reminded him, because any tighter than this, he would break her bones.

    Chaos snapped out of his deep thoughts, as he loosened his grip on her hand. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he said.

    Both of them and the little girl stayed in the middle of the building, standing there, while the other people piled up near the door, as they tried to break the ss, yet no matter what they did, it wouldn¡¯t break.

    ¡°Do you smell that?¡± Zuri asked Chaos, as she closed her eyes and concentrated on this familiar smell that she sensed. It was unsettling. It was not a pleasant smell, but she remembered that she had smelled it before.

    Chaos didn¡¯t reply for a few moments before he spoke. ¡°The tree.¡±

    When Chaos said that, Zuri finally remembered it. Right, this was the smell that came from the tree when Chaos burned the cocoons inside the hole in its trunk.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes, as she looked around her to find a way to figure out what all of this was about.

    ¡°The air is polluted.¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t exin about it further, but Zuri managed to draw the picture from the information that she had.

    Chaos had said it before, the tree was not only connected to the ground, but the air as well, the smell of it would be able to travel far and wide.

    And Aaron made use of that somehow, to make these people be more aggressive.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 408

    408 SEE YOU AROUND

    ¡°The air is polluted.¡±

    Chaos had said it before, the tree was not only connected to the ground, but the air as well, the smell of it would be able to travel far and wide.

    And Aaron made use of that somehow, to make these people feel more aggressive. There must be something that the devil had done for this situation to turn out like this.

    Even though the tree had refused his offer, he still managed to take advantage of its weak state.

    And as if to confirm both of their predictions, above them, they could see a ck ageha butterfly flying right by their heads.

    Chaos flicked his finger and the butterfly was split into two, as its remnants fell on the floor, dead.

    ¡°Well, that exins everything,¡± Zuri mumbled, as she stared at the dead butterfly and didn¡¯t feel good at all about all of the things that happened. She didn¡¯t think that she would feel good any soon.

    ¡°We need to get out of here...¡± Chaos said, as he handed the sobbing little girl in his arms to Zuri, because he didn¡¯t want to hurt this little thing. When he used his power, something could go wrong and he would end up hurting her.

    It was not that he was fond of this little girl, but Zuri wouldn¡¯t be in a good state if something happened to her right now. He could see it in her eyes, how the death of the olddy had shaken her up, though she was trying to act callous.

    .....

    She was not. She was not, she was not that callous, her feelings were not yet numbed and things wouldn¡¯t at all be easy from now on.

    Zuri hugged the little girl, who was now wrapping her arms around her neck, as she stared at Chaos, through her wetshes. She was curious about what this built man would do, albeit she was a little bit afraid of him.

    Meanwhile, Chaos closed his eyes and in the next second, everything that was ss around this building, where eight percent of the walls of this building was out of ss, shattered.

    The sound of the shattering ss was so rming, as if there was a third explosion.

    However, because it shattered into million pieces and turned into really small particles, no one was hurt when it happened.

    Zuri hugged the little girl, buried her face in the crook of her neck and then lowered her head, to take cover, yet that was not necessary, because Chaos was there to protect her.

    Once all the ss had shattered, all the people started to run out of the building. They rushed to the parking lot and jumped into their cars, ensuing anothermotion when they started honking at the other cars to make them get away from their way.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this fascinating to see?¡±

    A man¡¯s rough voice came from behind them, but Zuri and Chaos didn¡¯t need to turn their heads around to see who was that, because they knew exactly who the person that was talking to them was right now.

    Themotion was over, now the airport was rather empty with all the people there trying to get away as far as they could.

    ¡°Aaron,¡± Chaos said his name with malice dripping from the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± he said proudly, as he walked closer toward Chaos and Zuri, but then he stopped ten steps away from them, as he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to get closer to Zuri without Chaos wreaking havoc here.

    That would not be so bad, but of course, he preferred to have that as thest and final touch. He wanted to see how Chaospletely lost his control and destroyed this realm with his own hands. His role here was to only push him a little bit further, giving him the right motivation.

    ¡°Are you happy to see me?¡± Aaron opened his arms, in a weing gesture. ¡°Oh, I see you have a new member.¡± The devil¡¯s golden eyesnded on the little girl in Zuri¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Back away, Aaron,¡± Chaos said, as he walked toward the devil, his dark eyes only became darker at this point and this left Zuri worried, because there was no way Chaos would be able to take control of himself if he was about to go all out and fight Aaron.

    And the damn thing was; that was what Aaron wanted. He wanted to make Chaos lose himself and surrender to the darkness within him.

    The thought of that immediately made Zuri remember what had happened in Kalee city and she knew she couldn¡¯t let that happen again here. She didn¡¯t want to be in the position where she had to make a choice, between saving herself or killing him.

    ¡°Chaos!¡± Zuri rushed toward him and pulled him back. This was not worth it, they couldn¡¯t afford this, Chaos shouldn¡¯t go and y straight into Aaron¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Oh, you are so worried about him, aren¡¯t you?¡± Aaron smirked, as he tilted his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is nothing, I have prepared something big for you once you get back to the maind. I will wait for you until then.¡±

    Themotion in the airport was only a warning from Aaron, as he wanted to measure Chaos power at this moment.

    It was not that bad as he could still hold himself back after shattering all the ss in this building.

    ¡°See you around,¡± Aaron chuckled, as he disappeared, but his golden eyes never left Zuri until his figurepletely vanished into thin air.

    And the moment he could not be seen anymore, Zuri heard a loud cracking sound from above her. It was so loud and noisy, as if there were a lot of things falling at the same time.

    The next thing that happened, it was very fast.

    Because once Zuri lifted her head out of instinct to see what was happening, she noticed the ceiling falling down onto herself.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 409

    409 OUT OF HIS LEAGUE

    ¡°See you around,¡± Aaron chuckled, as he disappeared, but his golden eyes did not leave Zuri until his figurepletely vanished into thin air.

    Once Aaron could not be seen anymore, Zuri heard a loud cracking sound from above her, as if there was something big and heavy falling real fast.

    And when Zuri lifted her head out of instinct to see what happened, she noticed the ceiling falling down onto herself, as though the whole building would copse in the next second.

    No way...

    Even if they tried to escape and rush immediately to the nearest exit, they wouldn¡¯t make it. This was too fast and too sudden.

    Zuri closed her eyes, while hugging the little girl in her arms, trying to hug her, to protect her, even though that was impossible at a time like this.

    She was waiting for the pain toe. She was not sure if she woulde out of this alive. Even though she was a shifter, her healing ability wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with the injuries that she would sustain because of this.

    However, after waiting for a few moments longer, the pain didn¡¯te. Instead, it waspletely still, it was so quiet around her.

    Therefore, Zuri forced herself to open her eyes, only to find out she was no longer inside the building. She was in a hangar instead. It was a little bit dark here, but she could see a ne near her.

    .....

    Zuri blinked her eyes a few times before she could adjust her sight in this dimly lit room and found Chaos was standing behind her while the little girl was still in her arms, but she was no longer crying. Her eyes were closed and this made Zuri jump to the worst conclusion, as she put her finger under her small nose.

    Only when she felt her warm breath against her skin, could Zuri let out a sigh of relief.

    She did not die...

    ¡°She is fine,¡± Chaos said, as if he knew what was in Zuri¡¯s mind. ¡°I put her to sleep.¡±

    It was better to put the little girl to sleep rather than to let her stay awake and cry out loud. It also would help Chaos to think straight, because the little girl was too noisy...

    Zuri could only sigh in relief when she heard what Chaos said, at the very least, he didn¡¯t go crazy and did something horrible to an innocent child.

    Zuri looked around her, and without doubt, they were in the hangar. And then, since the situation was already like this, what should they do next?

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Zuri asked Chaos. ¡°We can¡¯t go to the maind by ne.¡± It would take days for the government to permit the flights again, since the whole airport building had copsed, if not months.

    ¡°We will take a ship,¡± Chaos said calmly, as he took the little girl into his arms, because he didn¡¯t want her to carry something so heavy like this thing. They were not safe yet, thus it was essential to be able to move freely.

    Zuri nodded.

    That was the only option that they had right now.

    ¡°I think we need to move fast, if all the people here have the same thoughts as you, the ships will be fully booked in no time,¡± Zuri concluded.

    ¡°Hm,¡± Chaos mumbled and then grabbed Zuri¡¯s hand to walk out of this hangar, while the little girl nestled in his other arm. She was fast asleep and it seemed she wouldn¡¯t be awake, no matter how loud or noisy her surroundings were.

    ¡°What should we do with her?¡± Zuri asked quietly, as she nced at the little girl. They wouldn¡¯t be able to take her with them, that was not even an option, but they couldn¡¯t leave her on her own in this chaotic situation either.

    But, to wait until her parents came or to go and find them wasn¡¯t even an option. It would take so much of their time, the only thing they couldn¡¯t afford right now.

    ===========================

    ¡°I found her near the copsed airport building,¡± Zuri said to one of the police officers, who stared at her for a moment and then cleared his throat topose himself.

    This was the first time for him to see a woman with white hair and needless to say, Zuri looked so stunning with her hazel eyes. There was something about her that was so mysterious, which made people have to take a look for a second time whenever they saw her.

    ¡°Oh, thank you, young miss, I will make sure to find her parents,¡± the police officer said, a little bit stuttering when Zuri smiled softly at him.

    She took the little girl she didn¡¯t even know name to the nearby police station and then told them that they found her during themotion, thus she couldn¡¯t give more information about this child.

    ¡°If everything is settled, I will take my leave,¡± Zuri said, as she stood up, but the police officer held her back.

    ¡°You have to leave your contact number, just in case there is something we need to talk to you about.¡± The police handed the girl to his fellow officer and then focused on Zuri right away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything else that I can help you with, I don¡¯t know the little girl,¡± Zuri answered politely.

    However, the police officer insisted on having her contact information, until Chaos approached her because she took so long.

    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± Chaos asked, as he put his hand on her shoulder, which made the police officer blink his eyes. A man with long hair, as long as a woman. He had never seen a man with such long hair, but strangely, he managed to pull off the style...

    This man... to put it simply... was out of his league.

    ¡°No... but, we need your contact information,¡± he said in an awkward tone.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 410

    410 YOU NEED SOME REST

    It was the first time for him to see a man with such long hair, but it didn¡¯t make him look weird or even strange, it actually had the opposite effect. The vibe that he gave off was simr to this white haired woman, only much stronger.

    He was so attractive, even the police officer had to admit that. He was out of his league and made him feel self conscious to continue his questioning.

    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± Chaos asked the police officer, who was giving Zuri a hard time.

    ¡°No... but, we need your contact information,¡± he said in an awkward tone. He tried to make eye contact with this man, but it was hard to hold his gaze. No matter how hard he tried, there was something about him that made him want to lower his head in submission.

    ¡°Officer Jeremiah, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chaos asked, he could read it from the name tag on his chest. ¡°Can I take my woman away now?¡±

    Zuri was sure that Chaos used his power again when the police officer nodded his head obediently, too docile for someone in that uniform, even though she knew that Chaos could be so scary sometimes.

    ¡°Yes, you may leave with your woman, sir,¡± he said politely, as he bent his body slightly. This gesture made Zuri raise her brows.

    But, Chaos didn¡¯t care about that, as he rested his hand around her waist possessively and then led her way out of this police station building. He paid attention to no one else around him. They stared at him quietly, as his appearance with long hair was quite unusual.

    In the past, Chaos rarely showed himself. He could walk on the streets and people wouldn¡¯t bat an eye to look at him, but now, because he couldn¡¯t use his power, he was not able to make the other people ignore him.

    .....

    Therefore, even if it was only a handful of people there, they still paid close attention to him.

    ¡°You used your power, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zuri asked Chaos, pulling his long hair that he left to cascade down his back, to get his attention. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me.¡±

    Chaos grimaced and slightly bent down his body because this girl was no longer satisfied by biting or wing. She developed a new habit of pulling his hair whenever he didn¡¯t give her the attention she wanted.

    Both of them walked in the parking lot, far enough from people to hear their conversation, but not too much as they could still see this stunning couple. Somehow, they would agree that these two peopleplimented each other.

    ¡°Just enough to make him know his ce,¡± Chaos replied, while he tried to make Zuri release his hair, as she grabbed it too tightly.

    ¡°I told you not to use your power!¡± Zuri growled at him, but this only made him smile softly to see her reaction like this.

    ¡°How can I not? He was trying to flirt with you,¡± Chaos said. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I won¡¯t kill him or something, right?¡±

    ¡°Chaos!¡± Zuri was speechless, she was lost for words to reply to his words, but then Chaos leaned over to kiss and gave her a kiss in front of everyone that had been staring at them stealthily and this made Zuri release his hair. After that, Chaos pulled away and smiled cheekily at her. ¡°Chaos!¡±

    =========================

    It was night when they finally managed to reach the port.

    Just like what they had predicted, the tickets were quite expensive, as they had to dig so deep just to buy two tickets, but fortunately, the fortune of the McKeltars was bottomless.

    ¡°I am impressed that you managed to buy two tickets in such a short amount of time,¡± Zuri said, as she got out of the car and headed toward the ship. ¡°Did you use your power?¡±

    ¡°I used my influence and charm,¡± Chaos replied cheekily, as he grabbed her hand, so they wouldn¡¯t be separated, because it was so crowded tonight at the port.

    People, who had urgent business to go to the other inds, didn¡¯t have much choice but to take this transportation to cross the sea.

    Hearing that, Zuri rolled her eyes dramatically, but she needed to admit that Chaos was indeed a little bit rxed right now. He looked more at ease, though Zuri didn¡¯t really know the cause behind it, as they didn¡¯t find any shattered souls at all, since thest time he took the olddy¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Okay, charming man, I want to know what percentage is our chance to be able to cross the sea without the disruption of your old friends?¡± What she meant by old friends was of course Hades and Aaron.

    Yet, Zuri would dly face Hades rather than Aaron, and hear his rumbling about how Aaron would cause trouble for them, without even really helping them at all.

    There would be something that entailed behind it if they epted Hades¡¯ help.

    ¡°He wille, no matter what way we will take,¡± Chaos replied lightly, which was so true. ¡°We just need to face it.¡±

    If worsees to worst, of course, Chaos would be forced to use his power, but the aftermath would be something that was still vague for anyone...

    Both of them walked to the checkpoint to give their tickets and were led to their room.

    Yes, Chaos got the most expensive tickets, which let them stay in a room, instead of getting two seats for them.

    ¡°I should have expected this from you,¡± Zuri said, as sheid her back on the soft mattress, this room smelled nice and this made her feel sleepy. Today was a long day...

    ¡°I don¡¯t use my power for convenience, but I want you and I to feelfortable during our journey, it will be half a day on the sea.¡± Chaos thenid beside her and pulled her closer. ¡°Sleep, Blue... you need some rest,¡± he whispered softly into her ear.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 411

    411 RETURN TO HER

    Zuri rolled her body over when Chaos pulled her closer. The mattress was nice andfortable, but there was nothing that could beat the feeling of her sleeping in his arms. She felt like she could forget about everything and sleep like a baby.

    ¡°Sleep, Blue... you need some rest,¡± he whispered softly into her ear.

    And that was thest thing that she heard, as sheplied with what he said and closed her eyes. She was very tired, today was very exhausting, as there were a lot of things that had happened and she wanted to forget about everything for a little while, since it would help her to think about their next step better.

    Zuri nuzzled her head against his chest and then let her guard down, as she fell asleep. She was indeed very tired.

    For a moment, Chaos just held Zuri like that, he waited until her breathing became even and he was sure that she had fallen asleep. Only then did he slowly remove himself from her and get off the bed. The room was slightly dark, because they didn¡¯t turn on the lights, but from the view out of the window, he knew the ship had started to sail.

    This ship was so big, so the waves from the sea were not really felt by the passengers.

    Chaos then took the nket and covered Zuri with it, as he leaned over and kissed her cheek gently, he put some spell on her, so she wouldn¡¯t wake up anytime soon.

    Zuri was a light sleeper for most of the time, since she was not used to lowering her guard and should be ready at any moment, therefore, Chaos wanted to make sure that she got the sleep that she needed.

    Not only that, he put a few spells around this room, so no one would be able to enter, whether it was human or non-human, or even the devil himself.

    .....

    It was not aplicated spell that required a lot of energy, but it would allow Chaos to know if there was someone trying toe closer to her.

    Chaos could still use this kind of power, but to teleport both of them straight to the McKeltar manor, it needed him to exert himself, which he couldn¡¯t do at this moment.

    ¡°Sleep, Blue...¡± Chaos said, as he caressed her hair and then walked out of the room.

    He walked toward the upper deck, where he could see the dark sea beneath him. He stayed in his ce for a moment, staring at the dark water beneath the ship.

    For other people, there was nothing strange with the sea tonight, it was so calm and it seemed their trip would be smooth, but right now, around the ship, Chaos could see there were a few things moving about in the water.

    Chaos narrowed his eyes and then spoke coldly. ¡°Come out now,¡± he said in amanding tone.

    For a moment, nothing happened, but then a minuteter, something emerged from the surface of the dark water.

    At first, the sight was obscure and no one would know for sure what it was, only after a few moments, the things that had been swimming around the ship came to the surface and emerged from the darkness of the night and sea water.

    There were two women, with long hair, covering their chests, but the other half of their bodies was under the water, thus no one could see beyond that.

    Yet, Chaos didn¡¯t need to see that to know what they were. They were sirens, they were Naiads, nymphs who lived in the ocean and looked like women.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Chaos asked, he could feel their presence ever since they came to the port.

    ¡°Chaos,¡± one of the sirens with red hair stared at him with her dark eyes, her gaze hard, as she spoke. ¡°Leave the nymph with us.¡±

    Chaos smirked upon hearing that request, it seemed, not only the devil, who wanted him to leave her, but the sirens as well.

    No, even the centaurs had warned him about the ill fate between the two of them. No matter how many lifetimes, the two of them were not supposed to be together.

    ¡°Why should I do that?¡± Chaos asked calmly and from afar, he could see there was another siren that broke out of the surface of the water as well, followed by another two, for now, there were a total of five sirens that had shown themselves in front of Chaos.

    It could be considered a lot, since the sirens rarely showed themselves to other creatures.

    ¡°You know why,¡± the siren said. ¡°She is a pandora box for you, she will release the worst side of you if you keep her by your side. Aaron will use that fact for his own benefit to cause ruckus in this realm.¡±

    This siren didn¡¯t need to tell Chaos about that, because he was well aware of it.

    However, if letting Zuri go was that simple, they wouldn¡¯t be here right now. He had sacrificed anything, everything just to be with her, though this was not the best decision, or even could be considered eptable, Chaos still didn¡¯t want to let her go.

    Not until Zuri herself put an end to his life...

    That was why he gave the sword to her. It should be her, who put an end to this ill fate between them.

    ¡°You are being so stubborn,¡± the siren said. She looked upset because Chaos didn¡¯t say anything, but from the look on his expression, she knew exactly what was in his mind right now.

    ¡°I will expect all of you to stay away from us during this journey,¡± Chaos said. That was a warning for all of them to not involve themselves.

    ¡°You will return to her.¡±

    ¡°She is the only person I will return to.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 412

    412 ARRIVED

    Chaos returned to the room and found Zuri was still soundly asleep, with her body curled on the bed that looked so big for herself, while breathing deeply.

    He walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed, as he leaned over to kiss her temple and tucked a loose lock of her hair behind her ear. She looked so adorable when she put her guard down and was oblivious to her surroundings like right now.

    Chaos loved to see her like this, not really caring about the world around her and more importantly, she didn¡¯t need to think about all the heartache and pain that they had gone through or they would endure in the near future.

    If he could, he wanted time to stop and he would dly spend the rest of his eternity with her, just staring at her like this.

    This feeling didn¡¯t go away, even after more than one lifetime. Even after both of them forgot about a few things, they always found a way to be with each other again.

    Chaos thenid back next to her, as he hugged her small body closer, enjoying her scent while letting her nuzzle against his chest to find a morefortable position. She did that unconsciously, as if she knew it was him even when she didn¡¯t open her eyes.

    Her lips were slightly ajar and Chaos couldn¡¯t help but kiss her.

    ¡°I love you, Blue. No matter how many lifetimes we have to go through, I love you the same,¡± Chaos said softly against her lips.

    Zuri didn¡¯t hear that because she was sleeping, not to mention that Chaos had put a spell around her, so she wouldn¡¯t wake up easily, even so he kept saying that for another moment, as he held her close to him.

    .....

    No matter how many lifetimes, no matter what she became. This feeling wouldn¡¯t change, even if the memories of them together faded away.

    ==========================

    Zuri opened her eyes when she felt the sunlight on her face and Chaos¡¯ soft voice called her name. She felt sozy and tired, she really wanted to fall back asleep.

    ¡°You need to eat something, wake up.¡± Chaos shook her body, but when that didn¡¯t work, he bent over to rain her face with kisses, which made her giggle.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zuri pushed Chaos¡¯ face away from her. She just woke up, she didn¡¯t think that she smelled nice, thus she pulled the nket to cover her face, just in case he would kiss her again.

    ¡°Wake up now,¡± Chaos said, as he put down the tray of breakfast on the nearby table and tried to pull away the nket that was being used as a cover by Zuri now. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    ¡°What time is it now?¡± she asked in a hoarse voice, as she poked her head from the nket, but she covered her mouth. She needed to brush her teeth first.

    ¡°Seven in the morning.¡± Chaos spread some jam on the bread, before he poured tea in a cup and gave it to her. ¡°We will arrive in the maind in three hours.¡±

    Zuri shook her head and then murmured something like; I will brush my teeth and wash my face first, before she got off the bed and then scurried into the adjoining bathroom in their room.

    This journey seemed very smooth sailing. She wondered if something happenedst night that she was not aware of, but it seemed there was nothing major that happened after seeing how Chaos acted this morning.

    ¡°Did something happenst night?¡± Zuri asked once she got out of the bathroom. She wiped her face with a towel and took a bite of the bread that Chaos was holding, refusing to hold it herself, just to make Chaos feed her himself.

    ¡°No,¡± Chaos replied truthfully. Nothing actually happened except for his conversation with the sirens, but sincest night went uneventful, thus there was no need for Zuri to learn about that. ¡°How was your sleep?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Zuri took another bite. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have any dream.¡±

    ¡°I will take that as a good sign,¡± Chaos replied softly to her, as he helped her with her hair that stuck to her face, because she didn¡¯t wipe it properly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± Zuri asked him, because he woke up so early. ¡°You wake up so early.¡±

    ¡°I did sleep.¡± Chaos made one more slice of bread with jam for her, because it seemed she was so hungry this morning. It was understandable, becausest night she didn¡¯t eat her dinner and once they were in their room, she fell asleep.

    Zuri took the bread and put it on the tray before she stepped closer to him. She then raised her hand to touch his cheek.

    ¡°Your eyes look darker,¡± Zuri stated. It was not clear since when this became her focus, but she was very sensitive with even the slightest change in him. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am okay.¡± Chaos took her hand and kissed her knuckles. ¡°Once we are at the McKeltars, we will be fine.¡±

    No. That was not true.

    There was not a safe ce for them, especially for Chaos, because what they were trying to fight here was himself.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Zuri said, despite what she felt.

    =======================

    It was such a bliss that nothing happened on their journey back to the maind, as they headed to the Artzee country.

    This country became so eerily strict and the way they made sure no non human being entered their country was extremely awful.

    At first, Zuri was afraid that they would be able to out her as a shifter, but then she passed the first test until the third test without any problem.

    Needless to say, it must have been Chaos who had made it possible.

    And when they finally managed to get out of the checkpoint, Zuri could sigh in relief. ¡°How can we go to the McKeltar manor?¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 413

    413 EAT MORE

    Alpha Liam didn¡¯t allow anyone to enter the room they locked Eros up in after he killed Derek.

    First, Darius was out for his blood. Second, Eros was not stable yet. This was also what Alpha Liam had been telling anyone who asked about the condition of his beta.

    ¡°But, Alpha,¡± Colton, the gamma of the pack, approached Liam, who was staring into the distance. There were a lot of things that had happened in this pack since he was away to Kalee city.

    The dragon was still wreaking havoc there, but from what he heard, the Hound and the Delta had found a method to take down the beast.

    Liam was curious about what kind of method they had to take down that kind of beast and for now, the two countries seemed to havee to a political agreement and united as one entity that would strive to get rid of all supernatural beings.

    Their existence would be in danger starting from this point if the two countries managed to take down the dragon and joined forces to eradicate the existence of all the supernatural creatures from this realm.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Liam turned around and then looked at his beta, who seemed so calm, though he knew there was a lot of concern that he was about to mention to him.

    ¡°If you lock Eros up because he is a danger to anyone and to keep the pack safe from him, since he is not stable yet, why do you let Emily enter his room?¡± Colton couldn¡¯t understand the way the alpha was thinking right now, because he was not supposed to endanger anyone else in his pack.

    However, Colton was not that na?ve to think that alpha Liam didn¡¯t realize it, but he needed his confirmation on his suspicion.

    .....

    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t care, Alpha?¡± Colton asked him again, more carefully this time. He waited for his answer, but what he heard was a scoff from him.

    ¡°Do you really think that I will keep him here, because of my kindness?¡± Liam tilted his head, as he spared Colton a brief nce.

    He wouldn¡¯t have taken Emily with him if it was not because of Eros. He was interested in that lycan, since their kind was so rare at this time and based on what he knew from Jasmine, the lycan was an experimental subject in the past, but he managed to escape from the facility.

    It was a jackpot for him to find Eros.

    But now, that child gave him a headache by killing his pack member. Not to mention it was the younger brother of one of his best warriors.

    And now, there was not any solution for this, except to let go of one of them.

    He knew who he needed to keep, especially when he had bad feelings about Darius.

    Liam could order someone to investigate further about his suspicion, but he was afraid. Right. He was afraid to find out the truth.

    He didn¡¯t know why he felt this way, but he didn¡¯t want to open a can of worms.

    ¡°Alpha Liam, she is just a child.¡± Colton knew it. He knew why he let Emily go into the room under the pretense that she could bring him food, while the little girl was more than happy to do it.

    But then, if what alpha Liam said was right and Eros was not stable, there was a high chance that he would hurt her.

    The scar on Emily¡¯s face was undeniable proof of that.

    Eros was not stable...

    But then, Liam didn¡¯t care at all about that. As long as he had someone else to sacrifice, why would he let one of his pack members die when he was going to lose one of his best warriors already?

    ¡°She has to prove herself that she is useful,¡± Liam said curtly before he turned around to walk back to the nursery room, where he spent most of his time with the twin.

    He didn¡¯t want to see Jasmine for the time being. At least until he got rid of Darius. He didn¡¯t want to see her lying tantly to his face.

    =======================

    ¡°I brought you extra meat,¡± Emily said, as she sat down next to Eros, put the tray on the ground and showed him their dinner. ¡°Ariana let me have the rest of the meat in the kitchen,¡± she said happily.

    It had been more than a week since the incident and Derek had been cremated. Emily saw how devastated Darius was with her own eyes.

    He wreaked havoc after the cremation and if it was not because of Gamma Colton, she would have been mauled by him and now, Emily was afraid to walk around the pack house recklessly and spent most of her time with Ariana, helping her with a lot of things regarding herbs and medicinal nts.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe here every day, you can ask someone else to bring food for me,¡± Eros said quietly, as he looked at their lunch. It was not much, there was nothing fancy about the extra meat because he knew this was the meat that would be consumed by the omegas, the pack members from the lower ss of the werewolf hierarchy.

    The food for the omegas was different from the food that was served in the pack dining room.

    ¡°But, if I don¡¯te here, I can¡¯t meet you...¡± Emily replied, she took her te and then brought it closely to her, as she started eating.

    This was the only way for her to be able to see Eros, therefore, how could she let go of this chance?

    ¡°Moreover, you have done the same for me in the past, when I was so afraid to go out of the room,¡± Emily added.

    Eros was quiet, but then he put the extra meat on her te. ¡°Eat more,¡± he said.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 414

    414 I WANT TO BE WITH YOU

    ¡°Eat more,¡± Eros said, as he put the extra meat on Emily¡¯s te. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating it.¡± He put away his te when he saw Emily was about to put back the extra meat on his te.

    ¡°But, I brought this meat for you,¡± Emily protested because she could see how skinny Eros was right now and this worried her a lot.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like I want to eat it.¡± Eros repeated what he said. ¡°Just eat it, I am fine.¡± He could feel Emily¡¯s eyes on him because she didn¡¯t continue to eat and just stared at him.

    ¡°I want you to eat more, you look so skinny...¡± Emily mumbled, as she divided the extra meat and gave half of it to Eros. In this case, he couldn¡¯t reject her again, right?

    ¡°I am fine. I have a lot of extra time, so I have been working out,¡± Eros replied, as he munched on his food.

    That was not a lie. He really had been working out a lot in the past week because he knew what would wait for him out there. He couldn¡¯t put his guard down.

    The man that he killed was the younger brother of a warrior. The same exact warrior that had trained him in the past, thus he knew exactly how strong he was.

    Eros didn¡¯t have many options right now, if it came to the worst, it would be him having another atbikai fight against Darius.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to lose, because the reason was still the same as before; he needed to protect himself and Emily. This girl would die the moment he went down. It was him that those people saw when they treated Emily a little bit nice.

    .....

    ¡°How was your day?¡± Eros asked her casually, as he finished his meal. He ate faster than her, thus when he was about to finish his meal, Emily had just eaten half of hers.

    ¡°I have been helping Ariana with her potions and learning about more herbs with her,¡± Emily said cheerfully. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the shifter school after what had happened.

    Even before this incident happened, she had been bullied by Derek¡¯s and his friends, one could imagine what Derek¡¯s friend would do to her, knowing she was the very reason why Eros lost his temper and ended up killing his best friend.

    Not to mention that the whole pack knew Eros had been locked up in this room, thus there was no chance for Emily to be saved again.

    They would only do something worse to her in that case.

    Moreover, Emily didn¡¯t think in her third year in that school, she learned something important, because most of the time, she couldn¡¯t follow the lessons because it required you to be a shifter to understand that.

    Therefore, Emily had been helping Ariana with everything and learned from her about medicinal nts and poisonous nts around this pack.

    People didn¡¯t dare to mess up with her because she was with Ariana, as they knew she was the only healer in this pack and her mate was the gamma.

    People respected gamma Colton to bother his mate, and it extended to Emily as well.

    ¡°I am d that you like it,¡± Eros said quietly, as he put down his te and took a bottle of water, as he gulped down half of it.

    ¡°Yes, I made this for you,¡± Emily said, as she took something out of her pocket and showed a small bottle of potion to Eros. It was in the color red and the bottle glinted under the moonlight.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Eros looked at the bottle and tried to smell it. It had a minty scent and was too sweet for his liking.

    ¡°It is a supplement, I made it with Ariana when I told her that you don¡¯t look good and I am worried about you.¡± Emily then munched on her meat and kept talking slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ariana has approved it and I have tried it, so it is safe to consume,¡± she said proudly.

    Eros smiled softly as he looked at the bottle. ¡°You have done a great job,¡± he said softly, as he tousled her hair and realized that her hair had grown longer, especially her bangs.

    He didn¡¯t need to ask why she grew her bangs that long, because he knew the answer.

    Emily looked so beautiful, even with the scar on her face and every time Eros saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around, because he didn¡¯t want to see that.

    Not because he didn¡¯t want to see Emily, but because he didn¡¯t want to remember how much he had hurt her.

    The first time he lost his control, he hurt Emily and the second time it happened, he killed Derek. He was afraid that he would keep hurting everyone around him in this case.

    ¡°Emily, you better note to see me often,¡± Eros mumbled, he didn¡¯t know how long they would lock him here, but if it was for the safety of other people, he didn¡¯t think that he would mind.

    He had been locked up in the past, since he was born and became a human experimental object, therefore, this was no different from that, right?

    However, Emily didn¡¯t seem to take it well, but she didn¡¯t throw a tantrum either. She just looked at him for a while, as their eyes met and she simply put down her te and rested her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°You know that I will not do that, right?¡± Emily wrapped her arms around his waist, as she came closer to him because this room was very cold and he was so warm. ¡°I will never leave you no matter what you say... I want to be with you.¡±

    She knew Eros¡¯ concern and why he asked her to stay away from him, but how could she do that?

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 415

    415 THAT WAS NOT GOING TO HAPPEN

    ¡°Emily, you better note to see me often.¡± Eros couldn¡¯t shake this feeling off. He had harmed more people than he intended to because he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    Hearing that, Emily frowned. She wrapped her arms around his waist, as she sat closer to him, this room was very cold while he was so warm.

    ¡°You know that I will not do that, right?¡± Emily said. ¡°I will never leave you no matter what you say... I want to be with you.¡±

    That was a genuine feeling that she felt for Eros and she didn¡¯t understand why he kept pushing her away. If it was because he felt guilty about the scar on her face, she didn¡¯t mind it. She was the one who would live with that.

    And the fact he killed Derek couldn¡¯t make Emily stay away from him either. After all, she knew that Eros did that because he was angry for her. If she had been stronger, she would have killed Derek and his friends herself for what they had done to her and for everything they had said about her.

    She knew Eros¡¯ concern and why he asked her to stay away from him. But, how could she do that?

    ¡°I will never go anywhere else. I will go wherever you go and I will stay wherever you stay, unless you don¡¯t like me anymore,¡± Emily said in a sad tone. She snuggled closer to Eros when cold wind blew in through the venttion.

    It seemed the rainy season would start soon. The air was too humid.

    On the other hand, seeing how Emily reacted, Eros couldn¡¯t say anything. He reached out his hand and then caressed her face, but he didn¡¯t utter a single word again.

    .....

    Silence ensued, as they listened to the sound of crickets chirping out there along with the rustling sound of the wind against the leaves. This sounded very calming and made Emily sleepy.

    Therefore, before she dozed off, she scrambled to Eros¡¯ ¡®bed¡¯. Actually, it was not a bed. Emily brought as many nkets as she could find and stacked them up into a makeshift bed for him. He had to sleep on the cold floor for a few nights prior to her meddling.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eros watched as Emily got on to the bed andy down there. ¡°No, you can¡¯t sleep here.¡± He only realized when she pulled the nket to cover her body. ¡°Go back to your room.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together,¡± Emily said, as she patted the spot beside her and moved a little bit further to make space for Eros. ¡°Tonight is so cold, it will be warmer if we sleep close to each other.¡±

    Eros¡¯ eyes widened, he furrowed his brows and shook his head, but this only made Emily frown.

    ¡°Why not? It has been a long time since we slept together, right?¡± The only thing in Emily¡¯s mind right now was that she wanted to spend tonight with Eros, because she didn¡¯t want to go back to her bedroom and sleep alone, or be worried the entire time if Derek¡¯s friends would tear the door down.

    It was not that they had done this before, but they would bother her by knocking on her door several times, depriving her from sleep. It terrorized her.

    Therefore, by sleeping here with Eros, there was no way they would do the same thing like that when they knew Eros could kill them for that and moreover, there were a few guards out there.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Emily said. ¡°It has been a while since we talked whileying down like this.¡±

    Eros halted for a while, before he gave in andid down next to Emily, as she pulled the nket over his body as well.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Eros asked, their faces so close, as they snuggled on this small bed of piled up nkets.

    Eros looked at Emily closely and realized that she had the same eye color as her... it was the color of hazel.

    ¡°Hm...¡± Emily thought about it for a little while. She didn¡¯t know what she wanted to talk about when Eros asked her all of a sudden like this, but then she realized something. ¡°Your voice changed,¡± she stated.

    ¡°Changed?¡± Eros didn¡¯t even notice that.

    ¡°Yes, your voice became deeper and heavier.¡± Emily had noticed this for a few weeks now, even before this incident. At first she thought it was because she forgot his voice as she didn¡¯t see Eros for a long time when he went away with the alpha.

    But then, she realized it was not the case, his voice indeed had changed.

    Eros gave some thought to it. ¡°Yeah, I guess so...¡± Now that Emily had mentioned it, he realized that his voice was indeed slightly heavier.

    Actually, it was not something umon, since he grew older and wouldn¡¯t be a boy forever.

    In a few months, Emily would turn thirteen and Eros would be fifteen, though they didn¡¯t know their actual birthdays. But it was what it said in their birth certificates they found in that lousy apartment.

    ¡°In two years, you will meet your mate,¡± Emily said in a dejected tone and Eros could see sadness in her eyes. ¡°Would you still like me at that time?¡±

    He had met his mate. That was the girl with white hair. The white wolf, with hazel eyes like Emily¡¯s.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Eros said, as he closed his eyes and wrapped his arms around her body, to keep both of them warm. The nket was not thick enough to save them from the cold wind.

    ¡°I am just asking,¡± Emily replied, as she snuggled closer to him and yawned. ¡°I want to know if you will choose her over me.¡±

    Eros didn¡¯t say anything for a little while, until he mumbled something into her hair. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. Now sleep.¡±

    Right. That was not going to happen.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 416

    416 I AM PREGNANT

    Jasmine walked down the empty corridor with her new guards following behind her. Her old guards were gradually reced, since Liam relocated Darius to a different ce, as he gave him another assignment.

    But, it was easy to tell that the alpha knew there was something fishy between the two of them, or else, he wouldn¡¯t take that decision. The tension between them had not yet died down, if anything, it only intensified.

    Jasmine didn¡¯t know why Liam didn¡¯t confront her, because it didn¡¯t look like him at all to let this kind of thing go.

    But, seeing what happened recently, Jasmine knew this would be the perfect opportunity for Liam to get rid of Darius, since there was no way in hell he would kick that little lycan out of this pack. He was too precious to him.

    It was not wrong, because in the past, Eros spelled a precious project to the facility as well.

    He had hundreds of warriors and even more of the young werewolves in this pack, who would be the next generation of his warriors, but he only had one lycan.

    Yet, what Jasmine was concerned about the most was; using which method, Liam nned to get rid of Darius? Would he just shun him away? Would he kill him?

    No... there was no excuse for Liam to kill Darius.

    But of course, he coulde up with a wless one if getting rid of him was really on his agenda.

    .....

    Jasmine then nced at the two guards, who kept following her, if Randy was still her guard, he would have warned her that she was digging her own grave by walking over to Darius¡¯ room.

    It almost looked like she was trying to publish their own affair.

    Maybe not everyone knew about this, but for sure, all the guards, who were assigned to take care of her, while the alpha was away, had this suspicion.

    They didn¡¯t talk about it out loud, as there was a tacit understanding between them.

    However, the two guards behind Jasmine said nothing. They just followed her. Their duty was to be with her and protect her, thus that was what they did.

    Jasmine didn¡¯t know what was in Liam¡¯s mind and why he gave such an order to them, when he coulde to her and ask her directly about her rtionship with Darius.

    But right now, that did not matter, because she needed to do something else. She needed to meet Darius to talk about something else...

    ¡°Stay at least three steps away from the door,¡± Jasmine warned them, because she didn¡¯t want to take any risk of them listening to her conversation with Darius. This was something that she didn¡¯t want anyone to hear.

    And after that, she knocked on the door.

    It took a long time before finally Darius opened the door. If it was not for those guards telling her that they could smell his scent from behind the door, which meant he was inside, Jasmine would have walked away from there thinking Darius was not in his room.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Darius asked Jasmine, his voice was a little bit harsh, but then he knew his mistake and shook his head, as he repeated the same question, but this time in a nicer way, or at the very least he tried to not sound so mean.

    ¡°There is something I need to talk to you about,¡± Jasmine said immediately, but Darius looked past her and stared at the two guards. He must know them, since they were all warriors. ¡°Come here.¡±

    And, before Darius could decide whether or not it was safe for her to enter his room, Jasmine had pushed him into the room and closed the door behind her. She looked a little bit pale, but as fierce as ever.

    Her fierceness was something that Darius admired the most about her, as if there was fire that wouldn¡¯t die in her eyes.

    ¡°What do you want...?¡±

    Darius was a little bit taken aback with the way she acted, but she should have known that the alpha was already back, thus she needed to be more careful, unless she really wanted him to know, which Darius did not mind at all.

    ¡°I am pregnant,¡± she blurted out.

    For a moment, Darius stayed silent, as thest thing that he expected to hear tonight was hearing someone carrying his child. Pregnant with his child.

    Darius had spent thest few days in a blur. He was so angry and didn¡¯t know how to vent it out. He couldn¡¯t go to the training ground to blow off some steam either.

    But actually, why he kept low was because he was waiting for the alpha to release that wretched lycan. And right after he did so, Darius would hunt Eros down like a mad dog and wouldn¡¯t stop until his ws and fangs were covered in his blood.

    But, what did Jasmine say a moment ago?

    ¡°What?¡± Darius took two steps back unconsciously, as if Jasmine had turned into someone that he feared the most.

    ¡°I am pregnant with your child,¡± Jasmine repeated her words again, but this time she emphasized every single one of them, so Darius could hear her clearly.

    Darius was shocked, he opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn¡¯t find the right words to say. He shook his head, as if by doing that, he could get rid of this thought.

    There was so much in his mind to think of, thus he felt like he didn¡¯t have enough space for another trouble, but then, it was his child that they were talking about.

    ¡°A child? My child?¡± Darius narrowed his eyes and watched how Jasmine nodded firmly, as she walked past him across his room before sitting down on the edge of his bed. The same bed they made love on a few weeks ago.

    The image was still clear in his head.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 417

    417 I AM PREGNANT (2)

    ¡°I am pregnant with your child,¡± Jasmine repeated her words.

    ¡°A child? My child?¡± Darius narrowed his eyes and watched how Jasmine nodded firmly, as she walked past him across his room before sitting down on the edge of the bed. The same bed they made love on a few weeks ago.

    The image of what happened at that time was still clear in his head.

    ¡°Yes, it is your child.¡± Jasmine fixed her eyes on him and could see how Darius was struggling to process this information.

    She backed down from Ariana¡¯s offer at thest minute when she thought it was best to get rid of this child as she didn¡¯t think that it was an option she wanted to decide on alone. Therefore, she decided to wait until the situation settled before she talked to him.

    But, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer than this, because Liam would figure this out eventually.

    ¡°My child?¡± Darius narrowed his eyes and then closed them. He felt like his head would explode at a certain point. ¡°How do you know that¡¯s my child?¡±

    That was his main concern right now. He knew, realized it wholly, that what they two had been doing was a mistake, but he didn¡¯t regret it, because he liked herpany and every time he touched her, he felt like he was mocking the alpha at the same time.

    It was a strange feeling, it was a weird situation for both of them, yet there was no regret or pressure from both of them, as they knew what they were doing.

    .....

    ¡°We have done it a lot, remember?¡± Jasmine said bluntly. It could be said she had done it more with Darius those few days than she had done it with Liam this whole year.

    And when Darius opened his eyes, he saw how Jasmine caressed the sheet bed, as if she were reminiscing about what happened there a few weeks ago. This made Darius clench his jaw tightly.

    ¡°The alpha just came and don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t do it with him after he came back.¡± He could see what Liam had done to her and the way he looked at him when he found out he was in his bedroom, alone with his mate, was anything but calm.

    The next thing that happened between them was something that didn¡¯t need confirmation.

    ¡°Yes, he forced himself on me again,¡± Jasmine replied honestly. ¡°But, my pregnancy is already five weeks along now. Do you think he was here five weeks ago?¡± Jasmine then added before Darius asked the next question. ¡°I have Ariana confirm it. I met her a few days ago.¡±

    Darius¡¯ eyes widened when he heard that. ¡°You met her? She knew?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she knew,¡± Jasmine confirmed that.

    ¡°How can you let her know that?¡± Darius didn¡¯t understand what was in Jasmine¡¯s mind when she went to her, knowing she was one of the alpha¡¯s people.

    If she knew that the baby was his, then the alpha would know about this as well.

    Darius just wanted to ruin the alpha by messing with his mate, but of course, not in a million years would he mess with his own child¡¯s life.

    Once the alpha knew, he would kill the baby.

    Who would want to raise another man¡¯s baby? Let alone when it was the leader of the biggest pack of werewolves in this realm they were talking about?!

    ¡°She told me to go through an abortion,¡± Jasmine said and then told him everything she needed toe clean at this point. ¡°I backed down at thest minute, because I thought you need to have a say in this.¡±

    Hearing that, Darius wiped his face roughly. He gritted his teeth. ¡°I wish you just went through that and didn¡¯t say anything to me,¡± he said in a cold and bleak tone, as his whole body trembled.

    He felt like his whole world crumbled around his feet. He didn¡¯t think he would be able to survive this no matter what. There was only a dark tunnel right before his eyes.

    On the other hand, seeing how Darius was starting to fall apart upon hearing this news made Jasmine nod curtly, as she stood up.

    ¡°At least you know,¡± she said curtly, as she proceeded to walk toward the door.

    However, when she walked past him, Darius pulled her into his arms and then crushed her to his chest. He held her so tight and almost made her think he would strangle her, until she noticed the way he whispered into her ear.

    ¡°Is it possible?¡± he asked, his voice shaking.

    Jasmine stopped fighting back and listened to him. ¡°What is possible?¡± she asked carefully, while hugging him in return.

    Darius sighed deeply, he struggled with his words, but when he finally found his voice again, it wasced with fear. ¡°Is it possible for the baby to survive all this?¡± he asked.

    He meant what he said. It was foolish of him to me Jasmine for what happened and not feel grateful that she chose to ask him first.

    If Jasmine didn¡¯t say anything and went through with the procedure, he would lose thest blood rtive he had.

    ¡°Is it possible for the baby to survive this?¡± Darius asked again, as he buried his face in the crook of her neck, breathing in her scent.

    ¡°We can leave from here,¡± Jasmine suggested. She couldn¡¯t escape this ce if she was alone, but if she was with Darius, she would have a high chance of survival, right?

    Once she was out there, Darius could have their child and she would return to her ce.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t leave from here together,¡± Darius conveyed the brutal truth that she needed to hear. ¡°We can¡¯t survive out there with the alpha¡¯s warriors chasing after us.¡±

    Jasmine pushed him away from her so hard, as she red at him. She told him about this pregnancy not to hear this.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 418

    418 SHE IS INSIDE

    Jasmine knew from the very beginning that there was no way for her to be with Darius, no matter how she felt about him. Both of them only filled the voids in their hearts and foundfort in each other¡¯s arms, there was nothing more.

    There must not be anything more than that, because in that case, the situation would be bad for both of them.

    This was a tacit understanding between them, but right now, Jasmine¡¯s pregnancy turned thingsplicated between them.

    ¡°We can leave together,¡± Jasmine suggested, that was her n all along and also the only reason why she tried to get Darius¡¯ attention.

    Whether Liam returned or not from his trip, she no longer cared, because the only thing that she wanted was to get away from this ce and she couldn¡¯t do it alone.

    Yet, Darius refused that idea.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t leave from here together, we can¡¯t survive out there with the alpha¡¯s warriors chasing after us.¡±

    Hearing that, Jasmine immediately pushed him away from her so hard, as she red at him. This was not how she nned her escape.

    ¡°So, you want to go alone? Save yourself and leave me and your child behind?!¡± Jasmine hissed, she tried so hard to not raise her voice because she knew there were two shifters out there, who could hear them.

    .....

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how the world is out there,¡± Darius replied. He tried to be the level headed one here, because it was clear that Jasmine didn¡¯t want to hear any rejection.

    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Jasmine scoffed in his face. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that bullshit. I know the situation out there very well. I killed many supernatural creatures before your alpha kidnapped me.¡±

    The way Jasmine talked was a little bit harsh and this made Darius narrow his eyes. ¡°The supernatural creatures that you killed were someone else¡¯s mates, someone else¡¯s children...¡±

    Jasmine raised her hand to stop him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that lecture. Do you think you, a supernatural creature, is so pure that you have never killed a human?¡± The corners of Jasmine¡¯s lips tugged upward. ¡°You know very well that your kind killed people too.¡±

    Hearing that and knowing what Jasmine meant, Darius gritted his teeth. He could feel the anger resurfacing in his veins, as he was being reminded that his own pack members had killed his mate, but here she was, the alpha¡¯s human mate, still alive...

    ¡°Can we discuss thister? Give me some time to think about this,¡± Darius said, his voice dejected, as he shook his head.

    He needed time to think what they should do next, because this was not something that you could decide on a whim.

    ¡°I wille up with something,¡± Darius promised. He needed to think about this thoroughly.

    =========================

    Emily was fast asleep when she felt sofortable to be so close to Eros, but the young lycan couldn¡¯t close his eyes. He was afraid that he would lose his control and hurt Emily in the process.

    He was sleeping at the time when he had a nightmare and ended up hurting Emily, thus he didn¡¯t want to repeat the same thing again. He couldn¡¯t put down his guard.

    In return, Eros stared at the young girl next to him and gritted his teeth when he saw the scars that he had left on her beautiful face. This was a constant reminder of his mistake. He hurt her so badly.

    If only Emily could live in the new capital city, where humans lived, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through this kind of pain. She would live with her own kind without being scared that someone from the pack would be crazy enough to hurt her.

    She didn¡¯t need to go through that, but then a part of Eros didn¡¯t want to let her go. She was the only one that he had right now. If there was someone that he could trust in this filthy pack, which was filled with so many malevolent and cunning shifters, that would be her. She was the only pure thing in his murky world and he didn¡¯t want to let her go.

    Eros wanted to keep her this way for as long as he could. He felt purified whenever he was with her.

    He traced the scar on her face with his thumb, as she slept soundly under the moonlight. He didn¡¯t know what the future held for them, but the only thing that he wanted was for her to stay safe.

    He would do everything to ensure that.

    Eros turned his body and then nced at the closed door, from the wind that carried the scent of his surroundings, he knew there were two guards at the door.

    This night was very quiet and peaceful, which made Eros want to close his eyes after an hour of staying awake, even Emily had started to snore softly and this made him sleepy.

    The cold wind blew in and Emily snuggled closer to him, trying to find warmth in his presence, thus he hugged her closely. It felt nice to hold her body like this.

    And with that, Eros could no longer fight his sleepiness and fell asleep.

    =========================

    ¡°Alpha,¡± the two guards, who were guarding the door to Darius¡¯ room, saw their alpha walk toward them and immediately greeted him.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Liam asked, he recognized them as Jasmine¡¯s guards. That was why he came over to take a look, since he didn¡¯t see Jasmine anywhere near them.

    However, it seemed he didn¡¯t need their answer, because as he turned his head, he saw the door and realized where he was right now.

    ¡°Is she inside?¡± Liam asked them grimly. He had been trying to avoid her, but this was how they had to meet for the first time after that day. ¡°She is inside.¡± He didn¡¯t need confirmation, because he recognized her scent.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 419

    419 DO YOU NEED SOMETHING FROM ME?

    Liam came over because he saw the guards, who were supposed to follow Jasmine, standing in this ce, while Jasmine was nowhere to be seen.

    Therefore, he decided to approach them and ask where she was, yet it didn¡¯t even take a second longer for him to realize where she was right now.

    The two guards were standing right in front of Darius¡¯ bedroom.

    ¡°Is she inside?¡± Liam asked them grimly.

    He had been trying to avoid her, but this was how they had to meet for the first time after that day he returned and found Darius inside his and Jasmine¡¯s bedroom. What he had done next was not something that he was proud of, but he didn¡¯t regret it at all.

    ¡°She is inside,¡± Liam stated, he didn¡¯t need confirmation, as he caught her unique scent. She was inside with that man.

    Why would she do this? She must have been well aware of the rumors about her and Darius, and the affair between them, but she didn¡¯t think it was necessary to hide it?

    She wanted to humiliate him publicly like this? she didn¡¯t even try to meet him secretly, she even took the guards with her shamelessly when meeting him.

    This was how she wanted to y this?

    .....

    This was going against his better judgment, but Liam really wanted to kill that warrior. He had tried to close his eyes and ears, so he wouldn¡¯t need to investigate further about the rtionship between them, but Jasmine was really pushing his limits.

    ¡°How long have they been inside?¡± Liam asked, his voice so low and dark. The aura around him became darker than usual, as he walked over toward the door. He was contemting between knocking or simply tearing it down.

    ¡°It has been around an hour since the luna went inside, Alpha,¡± one of the guards told him. He looked at his fellow guard, trying to share his fear for what woulde next.

    On the other hand, Liam kept staring at the door, as he reached out for the knob and turned it, but it was locked. Of course, it was locked. Liam snickered.

    However, instead of knocking or tearing down the door, Liam took two steps back and then shifted his attention back to the two guards there.

    ¡°Tell Darius to meet me in my office after he finishes with my mate,¡± Liam said calmly and then walked away.

    At this rate, no one knew what was inside his mind, or what he wanted to do with Darius by making him go to his office, but the only thing that the two guards could do was to oblige a direct order like this.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± they answered in unison.

    After that, Liam walked away from in front of Darius¡¯ door, his expression was so hard to read, but his calmness was actually more terrifying than when he vented out his anger...

    =========================

    ¡°This child will be the only family you have,¡± Jasmine said, she touched her stomach to leave a heartfelt impression on him, so he could understand clearly that his only flesh and blood was inside her.

    In the end, Jasmine ended up trying to manipte him into doing whatever she wanted by using this child, but she didn¡¯t think they would be like this. She didn¡¯t have any desire to get pregnant. Her first pregnancy with the twins was not an experience that she wanted to repeat.

    She was a soldier, her heart was in the battlefield, but here she was, birthing monsters one after another. Her life was ruined and if she had to go down, she would bring down as many people as she could with her.

    ¡°We can live out there and have the family that you want.¡± Jasmine tried to put that kind of image in Darius¡¯ head. ¡°I hope you will choose the right thing.¡±

    After saying that, Jasmine walked out of the room, giving Darius the space that he needed to think through about this matter.

    When Jasmine walked out of the room, she immediately strode straight to her bedroom, knowing the guards there would follow her.

    However, she didn¡¯t realize the anomaly. Only one guard followed her back to the bedroom, while the other stayed there for a while, until Jasmine turned around the corridor and then knocked on Darius¡¯ door.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Darius opened the door and frowned at the sight of the Luna¡¯s guard there.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Ethan?¡± Darius knew this guard, because he himself was the one who trained him and made him one of the trusted warriors in this pack.

    ¡°The alpha came earlier, hemanded you to go to his office.¡± The guard named Ethan ryed the order with a toneless voice firmly, but then, his eyes showed concern. ¡°You are digging your own grave, Darius,¡± he said. This time, he talked to him as a friend.

    Darius knew what he meant by that, but he was already in a fire pit, why not burn everything that he could while he was at it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am dead already, there is no need to dig anything.¡±

    ==========================

    It took Darius an hour to finally go to his office, which meant he had spent at least more than half hour with Jasmine inside the room after he left.

    ¡°Alpha Liam,¡± Darius greeted him politely, as if he was oblivious to the tension in the air.

    Liam had been thinking about what he would do to Darius. Not only about his revenge toward Eros, but also...

    ¡°You can sit,¡± Liam said rigidly, but when Darius sat down, Liam stood up and his tall body towered over Darius. This gesture was a little bit intimidating, even though Darius was a trained warrior.

    ¡°I heard that you asked me to meet here from a guard.¡± Darius knew what the alpha wanted to talk about. ¡°Is there something that you need from me?¡± He kept his calm.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 420

    420 A CAN OF WORMS

    ¡°I heard that you asked me to meet here from a guard.¡± Darius knew what the alpha wanted to talk about. ¡°Is there something that you need from me?¡±

    Darius knew that Liam must have been aware of the rumors about him and Jasmine. There was no way that kind of news didn¡¯t reach him. But, he was too calm for someone who was aware of his mate being fucked by another man. Not to mention he was an alpha and this kind of response shouldn¡¯t even be in his books.

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Liam said in a light tone. He stood right in front of Darius, who was sitting in the chair, his tall body asserting his dominance.

    ¡°How can I help you, alpha?¡± Darius asked, his eyes fixed on the alpha¡¯s face, as he tried to keep hisposure, because he was still trying to gauge the current situation. ¡°May I know what this is about?¡±

    Darius was ready to throw it in his face; the fact that he messed with his mate if that was his intention of calling him here, but he was worried about his lover and their child. This was not how he nned it. There wasn¡¯t supposed to be a child between them.

    ¡°I think you have already guessed it.¡± Liam then walked across the room, giving some space for Darius by reducing the tension between them.

    Darius followed him with his eyes as the alpha took a bottle of whiskey and poured it into two sses with a ball of ice cube in each ss.

    ¡°There were a lot of things that happened recently, I am not sure which one you are talking about, Alpha,¡± Darius replied, he put his guard up, as Liam handed him one of the sses.

    ¡°Drink,¡± Liam said in amanding tone, but then, he continued with the conversation casually. ¡°The one about your brother. I think that is the most crucial issue for you right now, is it not?¡± Liam tilted his head, as if he was scrutinizing him. ¡°Or, is there another issue that is more important than the death of your little brother?¡±

    .....

    Darius chugged down his drink and then put the empty ss on the table. The bitterness lingered in his taste buds. ¡°Should there be something more important than that?¡± he asked him again, his eyes steadfast on him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you tell me,¡± Liam said lightly.

    For a moment, silence ensued in this room, as neither of them wanted to open this can of worms, as the result wouldn¡¯t be so pretty.

    There were many things that were untold between them during this brief silence, as they both realized what the real problem for them right now was.

    And in the end, it was Darius, who finally broke the silence, as he spoke casually.

    ¡°What kind of punishment will you give him?¡± Darius chose this topic, because he didn¡¯t want to talk about Jasmine. The entire n had changed now because she was pregnant. He needed to protect his child. ¡°Will you kill him?¡±

    Liam sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± Darius scoffed when he heard that. ¡°You should understand that he is the beta of this pack. Without him, this pack willck a beta and it will not be good.¡±

    Darius knew where this conversation would go. ¡°So, do you really think it is fine to lose a warrior, since there are so many in this pack?¡±

    ¡°Not so many, especially someone with skills like you,¡± Liam admitted that much, but his reply sounded like he was mocking him instead.

    Liam sat down in the armchair, a little bit away from Darius, as the warrior still sat in the same spot.

    ¡°Your words don¡¯t convince me, Alpha.¡± Darius shook his head and his eyes slightly darkened when he looked at Liam with so much unconcealed malice. ¡°So, let me make things clear.¡± He stood up now and approached Liam.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Liam said, as he watched Darius stop walking right in front of him.

    ¡°Would you rather get rid of me instead of your beloved young beta?¡± Darius¡¯ expression was devoid of any emotion at this moment. It was not clear what was in his mind right now, but one could say that he was ready to attack, as his ws elongated from the tips of his fingers.

    Especially when Liam looked at Darius straight in the eyes and answered him. ¡°Yes.¡±

    And that was it. Darius had been holding back for so long and the hatred and resentment that he felt for the alpha was not something that he could bottle up any longer.

    Liam had wronged him in every way possible and now he wanted to mess this up as well. He could die for all he cared for and not even have a chance to see his child, but he would make sure the alpha suffered for what he had done.

    ¡°FUCK YOU!¡±

    And in the next second, Darius had shifted into his beast form and charged toward him.

    On the other hand, Liam seemed to have seen thising, because he was well prepared, as he drew out a gun from under his seat and pointed it at the beast, who rushed toward him and the next thing that happened was; a loud sound of gunfire echoed throughout this room.

    ========================

    Eros woke up with a start when someone shook his body. He was immediately alerted and looked around him with wary eyes. His sleepiness had long evaporated now.

    ¡°Colton?¡± Eros called him when he saw the gamma there. He looked at him with confusion and then looked at Emily who was still fast asleep next to him. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Eros could see the door behind Colton was wide open while there were no guards there.

    ¡°You can leave this room. You are free now,¡± Colton told him. ¡°Take Emily and go back to your room.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 421

    421 YOU CAN KILL ME

    Eros couldn¡¯t believe what he heard when Colton told him that he could take Emily and return to their bedroom.

    Had his punishment ended already? What about the murder that hemited?

    ¡°Go back to your room,¡± Colton repeated his words and then looked at Emily beside him. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to suffer with you here.¡±

    And after saying that, Colton stood up. He was about to leave the room right away, but Eros stopped him by asking what was actually going on.

    ¡°Why did you release me out of the blue?¡± Eros asked. He didn¡¯t dare to put his guard down, though the gamma said he could leave the room.

    From what Eros noticed, there was no guard at the door and it was wide open for him to go. He was free to leave this room.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t release you, this is an order from the alpha,¡± Colton said, he looked at Eros and then spoke more softly. ¡°I hope you can learn from this and try your best to not lose your control again, because maybe next time it is the little girl next to you that we will bury.¡±

    Eros felt his heart skip a beat when he heard that. His mouth went dry and he couldn¡¯t find a word to say, because he knew that scenario was something that was highly likely to happen.

    ¡°If you care enough, you need to learn how to control your emotions starting from now onward.¡± The way Colton spoke did not particrly sound like he was judging him. He only stated the facts, pointed out the reality that Eros, perhaps, forgot. ¡°You know what I said is true.¡±

    .....

    And then he walked out of the room, leaving the door wide open behind him.

    For a moment, Eros contemted. He tried to think what exactly had happened out there and also about Darius, Derek¡¯s elder brother. Thest time he met him, he had this determination in his eyes that his obsession now was to find a way to kill himself.

    However, he also knew nothing woulde to his mind right now if he just stayed like this inside the room, therefore, he decided to go out and figure this out himself.

    Eros then turned to Emily and shook her shoulder. ¡°Emily, we need to go, let¡¯s go back to our bedroom.¡±

    Emily opened her eyes groggily and then yawned. She was still sleepy and didn¡¯t hear what Eros said before, he needed to repeat himself again.

    ¡°We can go now?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°Does it mean they forgave you? The alpha will not punish you, right?¡± Emily asked again, as she looked at Eros expectantly, her hair was messy when she got up and then sat down.

    Seeing that, Eros stretched out his hand and helped her to tidy herself a little bit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I think we need to get out of here. Let¡¯s have breakfast, shall we?¡± Eros looked at the sky from the opened door and he was sure this was still breakfast time, maybe if they hurried, they would still have something to eat.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Emily replied happily. She didn¡¯t really care about breakfast, but the possibility that Eros would no longer be punished was enough to brighten her day. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±

    Eros smiled along with her, if there was one reason for him to be able to endure all of this, it must be her.

    She was beautiful, even with all the scars on her face. She was the most beautiful girl that he had ever seen. However, a sh of a girl with white hair invaded his mind, yet he shook the image off pretty quickly before he stood up and helped Emily to stand as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have our breakfast.¡± Eros didn¡¯t want to think about her, but every now and then he would feel curious about what she said about Liam and why she looked at the alpha with so much hostility.

    ========================

    ¡°What did you do to him!? WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIM!?¡± Jasmine lost it when she heard what had happened to Darius, what Liam had done to him.

    Actually, there was no detailed information about this, but all the people that she asked about Darius would say that he was gone. He was no longer a member of this pack. Some people said he was exiled. Some people said the alpha had killed him and thrown his body somewhere inside the forest to let the animals eat it.

    Jasmine didn¡¯t know which one was true, but the reality that she had to face was; he was gone, so was her chance to get away from this pack. To make things worse, she was pregnant. This was the worst she had ever been in her life.

    How could she survive this? Birthing another monster in this pack? Letting Liam toy with her for the rest of her life?

    The future was bleak for her and she dreaded every second of it.

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Liam shouted at her, but she didn¡¯t stop struggling. She tried to kick him, hit him or anything that she could do in order to hurt the alpha. She waspletely nuts right now. ¡°SHUT UP!¡±

    Liam didn¡¯t mean to do it, but he ended up back handing her, until she fell to the floor and became very quiet before she pushed herself to sit down. Her hair cascaded down her face, as she covered her sore cheek with her hand.

    Liam couldn¡¯t see Jasmine¡¯s expression, but he could feel how mad she was. She was breathing heavily and her shoulders moved up and down really fast.

    For a moment, Liam didn¡¯t know what to do. The hand that he used to p Jasmine still hung awkwardly in the air.

    A moment of heavy silence ensued between them, as if you could cut the tension in this room with a knife.

    ¡°Kill me,¡± Jasmine said. ¡°I am done. You can kill me.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 422

    422 SHE WAS INSANE

    This was not the first time for Liam to have done this, though he didn¡¯t raise his hand often. And this was the first time he did so since he returned from East Draghar, and Jasmine was in utter shock to say anything.

    If anything, she stopped assaulting Liam for the news that she heard about Darius.

    She couldn¡¯t think twice and immediately confronted Liam in the nursery room, the only ce that he would visit often aside from his office room.

    He would make a good father if it was not for his twisted side. He cared so much about his twins and would drop literally everything that he was doing if he heard they needed him.

    The twins were almost a year old and they started to make sounds, while Liam was trying to coax them into calling him father. He wanted that to be their first word.

    But now, because of themotion that Jasmine had created, the twins, Aiden and Emma were crying, but the alpha did nothing tofort them, as his eyes stayed fixed on Jasmine.

    ¡°Kill me,¡± Jasmine said. ¡°I am done. You can kill me.¡±

    That was what she said. She wanted him to end her misery and what she said had left Liam oblivious to his babies¡¯ cries.

    ¡°End this. I don¡¯t want this life anymore,¡± Jasmine said. She didn¡¯t say it out loud, but Liam could hear it loud and clear on top of the sound of his crying babies. ¡°Kill me now.¡±

    .....

    Jasmine raised her head and then looked at Liam with sorrow in her eyes. There was no more fire or ambition in them that once Liam adored the most about her. She looked like an old woman on the verge of her death, weing her end with open arms.

    How old was she right now? Liam thought to himself.

    Ah... two months and she would be thirty eight years old, but she shouldn¡¯t look this old. She looked like a woman in her early fifties now. The stress had taken a toll on her and she had stopped taking care of herself.

    But even so, was he disgusted by her? Did he hate her for that? Surprisingly, the answer was; no.

    Liam had never imagined himself with someone else, except with her, but he couldn¡¯t forgive her either for what she and her people had done to his pack members, all of those fights between them...

    It was not something that you could forgive or forget.

    ¡°If you still feel love for me, even if it is only a little bit, please spare me.¡± Jasmine didn¡¯t cry, she had run out of tears already. ¡°Kill me.¡±

    Liam didn¡¯t answer her, he didn¡¯t do anything. He just stood there in silence. He didn¡¯t even do anything when his babies cried their hearts out, looking forfort, until two guards came into the room. They looked wary, because the atmosphere was so suffocating inside this room, but they couldn¡¯t actually ignore the babies.

    Therefore, each of them took a baby and walked out of the room again, leaving the two of them alone, as they didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word.

    Once the babies were out, the silence returned, but the air around them felt heavier than before. Both of them only stared at each other for a long time after she asked him to kill her.

    But then, something happened, Jasmine snapped as she rushed toward Liam swiftly, her eyes all cold.

    At first, Liam thought she wanted to attack him, thus he stepped aside, ready for her assault, but then he frowned because Jasmine didn¡¯t even stop when she couldn¡¯t reach him, instead, she ran as fast as she could toward the ss window behind him.

    Everything happened in slow motion in Liam¡¯s eyes when he realized what Jasmine¡¯s intention was. His eyes widened in shock and thankfully, his body acted faster than his mind in this situation, because the next thing that he knew, Liam had rushed after Jasmine.

    However, it was toote, Jasmine had run toward the window so hard she mmed herself against the ss, as it cracked and in her second attempt, the ss window was broken.

    Without thinking twice, Jasmine immediately picked up thergest piece of ss from the shards lying scattered around her feet. She didn¡¯t care that the sharp edges of the sses cut into her skin, as she bled. She literally had small pieces of sses stuck to her body, while she took the big piece and put it against her neck.

    It was a miracle that Liam came in time to hold her hand, so he could prevent her from slicing herself, her neck.

    His heart beat so fast to witness this madness.

    He had never seen Jasmine lose all hope like this. She always appeared so fierce and bold, therefore, to see her in such a state, it left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    Was it because of Darius? She was at a loss because of that man? Did she love him?

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL YOU ARE DOING!?¡± Liam screamed in her face, but she didn¡¯t even flinch. At this point, it was not only Jasmine, who was injured by the ss shards around them, but Liam as well.

    But, the alpha was a shifter, this was nothing to him. He would heal within a few minutes. But Jasmine, this was a huge deal for her. And she hurt herself because of that man?!

    She wanted to kill herself because she couldn¡¯t see him again?! Liam was enraged. He really wanted to kill her. He really wanted to let her hand go, so she could go through with her n to kill herself.

    But, he couldn¡¯t...

    Fuck this mate bond between them! It should have disappeared after they separated a few years ago when the capital city was in chaos.

    But, why? Why couldn¡¯t he still let her go?! Why did he still want her?!

    ¡°STOP IT, JASMINE!¡± Liam snatched the shard from her hand.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 423

    423 SIX WEEKS

    Everything that happened in thest few hours was a blur of memories for Liam. He didn¡¯t know how he could calm Jasmine down and bring her to see Ariana, who was visibly shocked when she saw the state Jasmine was in.

    The nursery room couldn¡¯t be used for the meantime, because of the ss shards and also because of the thick smell of blood that filled the room.

    Therefore, while Jasmine was in the infirmary and the nursery room couldn¡¯t be used, Liam ordered his people to move the babies¡¯ cribs to his bedroom. They would be there until Jasmine was fit enough, while he prepared another room for the babies.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Liam asked, he looked at Jasmine¡¯s pale face and bandaged body. There were small cuts on her skin, but what bothered the alpha the most was the cut on her neck, it wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding.

    Ariana said, deeper than that and they would have lost her already. Those words kept ringing in his mind along with the dreadful feeling that he felt if that really happened to her. He couldn¡¯t imagine that. He didn¡¯t want to imagine that.

    ¡°She is... fine.¡± Ariana narrowed her eyes when she looked at Jasmine. She didn¡¯t know if it was fine to let the alpha know about this. She was not in a good position. ¡°She will wake up in a few hours after the medicine wears off, but the cuts on her body will take longer to heal. Don¡¯t worry, they will not leave any scars.¡±

    Her medicine could heal scars, but it didn¡¯t work on Emily. She was still wondering how her scars could be full of dark magic when Eros was not a magic wielder. That was why her scars couldn¡¯t be healed.

    ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± Liam could feel Ariana¡¯s reluctance to exin further about this situation. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Ariana bit her lips, she didn¡¯t know whether it was right or not to let him know.

    .....

    ¡°I know you are hiding something, tell me what it is?¡± Ariana nced at Colton, who was standing behind the Alpha. Her mate looked so calm that sometimes she wondered how a pacifist like Colton could serve two generations of mad alphas.

    Liam was no different from his father, Alpha Xerxes, right now.

    From the corner of her eyes, Ariana could see Colton nod subtly, encouraging her to let the alpha know about his mate¡¯s true condition.

    ¡°The Luna is fine,¡± Ariana started, she was a little bit trembling under the sharp gaze of the alpha. ¡°So is her child.¡±

    Ariana felt all the air being sucked out of her lungs when she said this. She didn¡¯t want to let him know without Jasmine¡¯s permission, but if she kept quiet and Jasmine decided to keep the baby, the alpha would know that she had known about this pregnancy beforehand and that she kept it secret.

    Ariana didn¡¯t want to put Jasmine in a difficult position, since she had endured so much already, but she didn¡¯t want to put herself and her mate in danger either.

    Call her selfish, but in this kind of ce, you need to think of your own safety first.

    Your empathy shouldn¡¯t make you lose your head, because in that case, that was not a wise decision at all.

    ¡°A... a child?¡± Liam turned his head to look at Jasmine¡¯s sleeping face, he gritted his teeth. ¡°She is pregnant.¡± That was not a question, but a statement.

    However, the real question that he wanted to know the answer to most was; was it his child? Was she pregnant with his child? How should he ask about this without letting them know what his actual question was?

    ¡°For how long?¡± Liam could hear his voice shaking. He hoped he would hear an answer he wanted, even though he knew the possibility of it not being his child was high.

    Ariana lowered her head when she replied to this. ¡°Six weeks.¡±

    Six weeks and Liam had just returned for less than a month...

    The Alpha closed his eyes. He balled his fists, as he breathed heavily. He tried to control himself, but the only thing that kept echoing in his head was what Darius said that night. He told everything, everything that he didn¡¯t want to hear.

    He confessed everything about the affair that he had with Jasmine, how she said she loved him. Fuck that! Jasmine only said it because he didn¡¯t treat her well. She only did that to get back at him.

    Liam was ready to forget about it, he had gotten rid of that man and he wouldn¡¯t bother his life and Jasmine¡¯s any longer.

    Liam had thought about all the precautions that he needed to take, so this little bitch wouldn¡¯t have any affair behind his back again, but now what?! A child?! A child of that bastard!?

    She was pregnant with another man¡¯s child.

    His mate was carrying another man¡¯s child.

    On the other hand, Colton pulled Ariana closer to him and made her stand behind him, just in case the alpha would go crazy and hurt her. No matter what, his priority was his mate. He knew how crazy Liam could be whenever something didn¡¯t go ording to his n and this news must be a huge blow to him.

    ¡°Six weeks...¡± Liam repeated the words over and over again, as if he wanted to remember those two words and when he opened his eyes, they fell on Jasmine¡¯s t stomach, but inside, there was that bastard¡¯s seed.

    Liam had this urge to rip Jasmine¡¯s stomach open and destroy it himself. His ws had emerged from the tips of his fingers, while Colton took two steps back with Ariana close to him.

    ¡°Can you get rid of the baby?¡± Liam asked. No one said this, but there was a tacit understanding between them that the baby in Jasmine¡¯s stomach was not the alpha¡¯s.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 424

    424 POISON AND DARK MAGIC

    ¡°Can you get rid of the baby?¡± Liam asked Ariana, his voice eerily calm right now. He showed the cold side of him.

    At this point, there was a tacit understanding between them that the baby in Jasmine¡¯s stomach was not the alpha¡¯s, because the time didn¡¯t match at all and there was no way Jasmine could conceive during the time Liam was away.

    Not to mention the rumor of the Luna¡¯s affair with the guard that was supposed to protect her. That really didn¡¯t help at all.

    If someone else knew about this, Liam would be ridiculed. They wouldn¡¯t do it right in his face, but they would definitely do it in their minds and the thought of it alone was something that Liam couldn¡¯t bear.

    He was the alpha, but his mate was fucked by his man, how stupid did that sound?

    ¡°I can,¡± Ariana replied, she could do that. They were about to abort the pregnancy anyway, but Jasmine backed down at thest minute saying she wanted to think about this matter thoroughly. ¡°But, we need to wait until Luna is in better condition.¡±

    Liam clenched his jaw and then nodded stiffly.

    ¡°Take care of her and let me know once she wakes up.¡± Liam turned around and then walked out of the room.

    That bastard! That man had humiliated him before he died! He left something behind and Liam regretted that he didn¡¯t torture him first and let him watch how he would get rid of his child from Jasmine¡¯s stomach.

    .....

    He should have done that...

    ===========================

    There was a hollow that Jasmine felt the moment she woke up. She didn¡¯t immediately open her eyes, because even without doing that, she knew where she was as the smell of disinfectant was pretty strong here.

    There was someone else in this room. Ariana? Emily?

    The two of them seemed to be often in this ce, especially since the little girl took an interest in medicine and herbs and Ariana was generous enough to teach her about it all.

    And then, there was the cracking sound of the door, someone else came into this room and greeted the first person in there.

    ¡°You are here so early,¡± Ariana said, as she put down something on the table. So, it was Emily, who was in the room. ¡°Have you had your breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Emily said. ¡°I am waiting for Eros, he was called to the alpha¡¯s office.¡±

    The mention of ¡®alpha¡¯ made Jasmine clench her fists. She remembered what had happened and what the cause was for her to end up here. She remembered that vividly.

    ¡°I will help you to put on the ointment.¡± Ariana approached Emily, who was sitting on the chair near the bed.

    It seemed the little girl was trying to put the medicine on her scars.

    It was unfortunate for her to have such scars, but when you were close to danger, you were prone to get hurt, right? It was something that you couldn¡¯t avoid.

    For a moment, none of them talked, but then when Ariana was done applying the ointment on her scars, Emily spoke very softly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work,¡± she said. She didn¡¯t try to hide the pain in her voice. She nced at Jasmine, who still had her eyes closed.

    Her body was full of scars, but it would only take her a few weeks before all of those scars healed, but hers, no one knew how long it would take for her scars to heal, or if that even possible at all.

    Ariana didn¡¯t reply immediately to what Emily said, but then sheforted her. ¡°Let¡¯s find another way, shall we? Because your scars are associated with dark magic, why don¡¯t we start to learn about it first? Maybe we cane up with something.¡±

    ¡°Dark magic?¡± Emily asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing pure bad or pure good, there will be a scale for that. Even if you mix medicinal herbs recklessly, it can be a poison to someone who consumed it.¡± Ariana patted her shoulder and smiled softly at her, encouraging this young girl to not stop trying.

    She was smart with medicinal herbs and absorbed all the knowledge like a sponge.

    And after that, the two of them changed Jasmine¡¯s bandages, but she still refused to open her eyes and let them know that she had woken up.

    Instead, Jasmine fell asleep again, because she hadn¡¯t yet gathered enough energy to face reality. She wanted to escape this life...

    =======================

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Emily asked Ariana worriedly because she had never been in this part of the pack house before. The air was humid and the smell in this ce was unpleasant.

    It was weird, knowing that the werewolves had sensitive senses, but this ce smelled like rotten fish.

    ¡°I want you to know this,¡± Ariana said calmly. She nced at Emily, who was walking beside her closely, it was apparent that she was afraid. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the alpha has given his permission for you to help me with this.¡±

    Emily didn¡¯t feel her worries lessen even a bit with the mention of Alpha, if anything, she became even more suspicious that there was something wrong happening here.

    ¡°Help you with what, Ariana?¡± Emily just finished her breakfast with Eros when Ariana came to find her. There was nothing weird about that, because she nned to spend her day with her, since Ariana wanted to teach her about poison and dark magic, but why were they here? ¡°Ariana, you can tell me, this ce is creepy.¡±

    Ariana chuckled and it echoed throughout the corridor, making Emily flinch. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, I feel like there is a ghost here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry,¡± Arianaughed lightly. ¡°But, it is a little bit hard to exin, so I need you to see it by yourself.¡±

    ¡°You want to show something to me?¡± Emily and Ariana stopped in front of a door and the foul smell only got stronger.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 425

    425 YES, IT WAS POISON

    Emily and Ariana stood in front of the door. She could tell that the source of this foul smell was behind it. Whatever thing was behind this door, it must be something rotten, because at this point, Emily felt like she was about to gag.

    ¡°Here, chew this.¡± Ariana gave her a candy that looked like marble. ¡°This will help with the smell, but eat it slowly, because we will take around an hour there.¡±

    Emily furrowed her brows but took the candy anyway. She popped it into her mouth. It tasted like mint and yes, slowly she realized the smell was not that unbearable anymore, as she could breathe in relief now.

    ¡°I just want to warn you, you don¡¯t need to be scared.¡± Ariana put her hand on the doorknob.

    ¡°You said that and I¡¯m more scared now,¡± Emilyined. She warned her, but it only made her more concerned.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just keep in mind that it will not hurt you.¡±

    It will not hurt me, but it doesn¡¯t mean it will not scare me. But, Emily couldn¡¯t voice those words to Ariana, because she didn¡¯t want her to think that she was trying to talk back to her.

    She was more afraid now after Ariana¡¯s warning, as she clutched onto her dress and prepared herself for the worst thing possible.

    She didn¡¯t want to back down from this, because this was the only thing that she could do right now and Emily wanted to prove herself that she was useful too, not some useless human girl, who would run and cry to Eros for protection every time she was in trouble.

    .....

    However, what she saw inside the room made her stomach churn and now she knew the reason for that rotten smell that was so strong, which filled this entire ce.

    ¡°Ariana...¡± Emily was not sure whether Ariana heard her voice or not when she called her, but all she knew was, she couldn¡¯t take another step and look at what was on the bed. ¡°What is that?¡± Her question came out as a whisper... ¡°What is that thing?¡±

    Ariana walked across the room, but she didn¡¯t force Emily to follow her closely, if that was the closest that she could step, then it was fine. She could take her time.

    ¡°This is not a thing, Emily,¡± Ariana said with a hint ofugh in her voice. ¡°This is the previous Alpha, Xerxes, Alpha Liam¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Liam¡¯s father?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. ¡°I thought... he is...¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± Ariana finished the sentence for her, because Emily was taken aback with this information, but she took two steps closer, it seemed her curiosity got the better of her. ¡°Yes, some people think the previous alpha is dead, but it¡¯s not the case actually. He has been living here for more than six years.¡±

    Emily took another step closer, to see Xerxes¡¯s condition, but she gasped loudly when she saw it. This answered all the questions about the unpleasant smell.

    His skin... his skin was rotten...

    Emily didn¡¯t know how to exin this, but his skin had turned ck, like a rotten orange and some parts of his body were festering. He was wearing shabby clothes and a pair of worn out pants. His hair had turned white and some parts of his head had turned bald.

    ¡°Once a week, we need toe to this ce and you need to help me to clean him up,¡± Ariana spoke, while she was busy preparing all the things that she needed to clean this alpha up.

    Meanwhile, Emily could only stand in her ce, she was having a hard time digesting what she was seeing right now.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± That must be a question that Ariana had predicted, because she replied without even stopping what she was doing right now.

    ¡°Someone burned him in the past and he is suffering from it since then.¡± This was not wrong, she didn¡¯t lie, but it was only half of what had happened at that time.

    ¡°Someone burned him? Did alpha Liam manage to catch them?¡± Emily took another step closer again and the furrow between her brows deepened, when she got a clear look of him. ¡°Is he alive?¡± she asked in a whispery tone.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t manage to catch her.¡± Actually, Liam was the one who helped her to escape this ce. There were a lot of secrets in this ce and Ariana and Colton held so much more information than what they let other people know.

    This information could be their bargaining chip to survive in this pack, so they became so important to get rid off easily, or it could be their doom, since holding so many secrets was akin to a double edged knife.

    ¡°Her? It was a girl?¡± Emily was surprised to know that a girl could hurt an alpha like this. ¡°Is she a shifter?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ariana replied. Emily was standing right next to Xerxes¡¯s bed now as she looked at the old alpha with concern.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t his injuries heal? Was he burned really badly?¡± Emily had seen Eros identally burn his hand, but of course, not to this level, and it healed within a few minutes.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ariana replied, as she started to wipe Xerxes¡¯s body and clean him up.

    After a few more minutes observing what Ariana was doing, Emily too walked over and then helped her with it. She could bandage his skin that had festered, but there was something bothering her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you apply some ointment?¡± Emily also watched the injection that Ariana had prepared for him. ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for ointment,¡± Ariana said, she furrowed her brows, as she injected Xerxes as usual.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Emily asked again, because she recognized the color of it, but there was no way she would use it on him, right? ¡°Is that poison?¡±

    Ariana put down the syringe and then looked at Emily closely. ¡°Yes, it is poison.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 426

    426 IS IT TRUE?

    Emily couldn¡¯t understand why Alpha Liam let his father endure such misery instead of helping him to recover, or letting him die...

    Thest one was a little bit extreme, but seeing how the previous alpha was in a lot of pain, Emily couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with him. she couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of hell that he had to go through during those six years.

    ¡°You need to keep this a secret, do you understand, Emily?¡± Ariana repeated the same words again once they walked out of the room, after they were done cleaning up Xerxes¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Emily replied without hesitation. She looked at Ariana and then swallowed the remaining candy in her mouth, and the foul smell invaded her senses slowly, but it was not as strong as before, as they were outside.

    ¡°Including from Eros,¡± Ariana then added, which made Emily turn her head in question. ¡°You can¡¯t let him know about this.¡± She emphasized the importance of this.

    ¡°Eros will not say anything about it.¡± Emily didn¡¯t want to promise something that she couldn¡¯t keep, moreover, she talked about everything to Eros and she didn¡¯t think he would do something horrendous regarding this information. She could rest assured about that.

    ¡°Emily, it is important for you to keep this a secret.¡± Ariana stopped walking, so Emily did the same. She raised her head and then looked at her. It was the first time for her to see how serious the healer was. ¡°You can¡¯t tell this to Eros, do you understand me?¡±

    Emily bit her lips, but in the end, she nodded her head.

    ¡°If you want this to be a secret, why did you tell me about it? The less people know, the safer it will be, right?¡± Emily became worried because Ariana told her to keep it a secret even from Eros, because she had never kept anything secret from him before and this made her feel really ufortable.

    .....

    On the other hand, Ariana couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it until now because the alpha told her to not talk about this. He didn¡¯t exin further, but he told her to let Emily help her with Xerxes.

    The alpha also knew that Emily started to learn from her, not only that, it was the alpha as well who told her to let this little girl learn about dark magic and poison after he heard that she had a talent for that.

    What actually was he nning?

    ¡°Just listen to what I say, okay? Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, do you understand Emily?¡± Ariana emphasized this matter again, and in the end, Emily nodded reluctantly.

    ======================

    ¡°How is your day?¡± Eros asked Emily when he picked her up from the infirmary and said their goodbyes to Ariana, who was there.

    ¡°Great,¡± Emily said, smiling, but Eros didn¡¯t smile back. ¡°What?¡± she asked because Eros didn¡¯t give any reaction, as if he was waiting for something.

    ¡°Just great?¡± Eros asked. He walked beside her, as they crossed the street, where many people stared at them, or to be exact, they stared at Emily¡¯s scar.

    All of them knew about the two of them, the little lycan and the little human, also about the incident not so long ago. Now, instead of respect, they feared this little lycan and looked at him with disgust, especially when he was so overprotective of that little human beside him.

    The reason behind the death of Derek was also something that had to do with that human girl. The thing that they couldn¡¯tprehend was the fact that the alpha didn¡¯t punish him enough for killing a pack member.

    ¡°What else do I have to say?¡± Emily lowered her head, since she could feel all the people staring at her right now.

    On the other hand, Eros realized that and he put his arm around his shoulder before throwing a dagger look at anyone who was staring at Emily.

    Emily didn¡¯t like to go around in the evening when people went out of their houses. Usually, she would wait until a little bitter to go back to the pack house.

    That was why she got Eros¡¯s dinner sote when he was still being locked inside that room.

    ¡°Usually, you will talk about your day.¡± Eros loved to hear how enthusiastic she was when she talked about new medicine or new lessons that Ariana taught her, but now, he only got a ¡®great¡¯? Not a full story?

    There was something wrong with it, right?

    ¡°I want to tell you, but I am not allowed to tell you,¡± she confided and this made Eros look at her, asking for an exnation.

    However, Emily started to look around her and became anxious with how many people that probably would hear her, thus Eros took her hand and walked faster to the pack house.

    ¡°Oh... tonight is a full moon, right?¡± Emily said, as she pulled Eros¡¯s hand to make him slow down. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to theke? It has been a long time since we¡¯ve been there, right?¡± Emily remembered thest time they went there was when Eros gave her this ne, the ne that she always wore.

    The only precious thing in her possession.

    ¡°Sure, if you want to go there...¡± Eros agreed. It was quiet there and they really needed some fresh air after such a long and tiring day.

    ========================

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Jasmine asked Ariana, once she was sure that Emily had left with Eros. She had been waiting for this moment to be alone with the healer.

    ¡°You scared me,¡± Arianained, with her hand on her chest, because she didn¡¯t realize that Jasmine had long woken up. ¡°How long have you been awake?¡± She immediately approached her.

    However, Jasmine kept repeating her words. ¡°Is it true that he had died?¡± Both of them knew who she meant by ¡®he¡¯ in her question. ¡°Is it true Liam had killed him?¡±

    She hated the way her voice faltered.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 427

    427 BAD DECISION

    ¡°Is it true that he had died?¡± Both of them knew who she meant by ¡®he¡¯ in her question. ¡°Is it true that Liam had killed him?¡±

    That was the only concern that Jasmine had right now because she didn¡¯t know how she should express her feelings at this moment. If she could, she wanted to sleep forever and not return to this reality. She really wanted for all this to end.

    ¡°No, he had not,¡± Ariana finally replied.

    Hearing that, Jasmine was visibly surprised, because she had prepared herself for the worst. She knew that Darius must have died by now, knowing how Liam was.

    But... did she hear it wrong? How could Ariana say he was still alive? Was Liam kind enough to let him go?

    If Jasmine was here, she assumed Ariana had told him about her pregnancy already and if he knew how long she was, he could calcte it and realize the time didn¡¯t match with his return from East Draghar.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Jasmine tried to push herself up. She wanted to see Ariana¡¯s face clearly when she was lying to her just to make herself feel good about it, but Jasmine didn¡¯t have enough strength to help herself up.

    Thus, Ariana helped her by putting more pillows behind her back, so she could sitfortably.

    ¡°You are lying to me, right?¡± Jasmine asked her again, she looked at her intently. She had known Ariana long enough to know that this healer was not a good liar. She was like her mate, Colton, who would avoid conflict and provocation.

    .....

    ¡°I am not. He is still alive,¡± Ariana repeated her answer. She poured a ss of water and helped Jasmine to drink, so she wouldn¡¯t choke.

    ¡°But, I thought, Liam...¡± Jasmine could feel the fresh water moistening her dry throat, but it didn¡¯t stop her from asking for an exnation.

    ¡°The alpha thought he had killed him, but Colton and I helped him to cross the border,¡± she said. ¡°He is still alive.¡±

    Now, when Jasmine knew that Darius was still alive, she was not sure how she was feeling at this moment, because she was definitely not thrilled to know that he managed to get ouf ot his hell-like ce without her.

    At the same time, she also felt relieved that he was fine.

    ¡°But, how could you deceive the alpha?¡± She was curious about this. How could they manage that?

    ¡°The alpha beat him up pretty badly,¡± Ariana said. She nced at Jasmine and then grimaced when she remembered what actually had happened. ¡°Apparently, Darius told him about his affair with you, because when Colton was there to stop him, he was cursing about your infidelity.¡±

    Jasmine really wanted tough at that.

    Wasn¡¯t that his original n? To throw their dirtyundry in the alpha¡¯s face and enjoy the look on his face when he realized what they had done behind his back? How he screwed his mate when he was away.

    Jasmine was aware about that and she didn¡¯t mind it at all, they had different goals, but hated the same person.

    However, how could he leave her in this mess? If he wanted to tell Liam about their dirty deed, he should make sure that he was capable enough to kill him.

    Probably, it would have been great if Darius won the fight and became the alpha, the life here would be slightly bearable for her then.

    ¡°And he left him? Knowing as a shifter that you can heal yourself very quickly?¡± Jasmine narrowed her eyes, it didn¡¯t make sense to her.

    But then, Ariana shook her head. ¡°The alpha beat him up badly and then asked me to inject him with poison.¡±

    ¡°Poison?¡± Jasmine felt weird because she knew how to make poison, but then she realized, poison and medicine came from the same roots. You could have the same ingredients, but with different dosages and additional items, it could turn into poison or medicine.

    ¡°He wanted him to suffer. He wanted him to go through a painful death,¡± Ariana exined this to her, because she thought Jasmine had the right to know about this. She was having his child after all.

    ¡°That¡¯s so typical of him,¡± Jasmine muttered. She wasn¡¯t surprised that Liam asked that kind of thing, actually he enjoyed it, especially after what Darius had done.

    But it still pissed Jasmine off because he managed to get out of here without her, despite the fact that he told her that he would get her out of here.

    She didn¡¯t know whether he was serious or not when he said that, but eventually he caved in when she brought up her pregnancy.

    ¡°And how can he survive from the poison?¡± Jasmine was curious about that part, how could she manipte Liam?

    Come to think of it, if Ariana could manipte the alpha that easily, maybe she could ask for her help to get out of this pack one day.

    ¡°That...¡± Ariana then exined to her that the poison was not really a poison, because it would make you go through an extremely painful phase for about five to ten minutes, but then you would pass out.

    During that time, your pulse would be so low and your body would be so cold, until people around you would think that you are dead.

    ¡°Liam believed that?¡± Jasmine asked and Ariana nodded.

    ¡°Then Colton brought him out of the pack house and threw him out in the forest, outside of our border.¡±

    ¡°In that condition?¡±

    ¡°No. Darius must have woken up half way to the border.¡± The effects wouldn¡¯tst for more than three hours and moreover, Colton spoke to him.

    ¡°What did he say? Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°Colton told Darius that he should go to the old capital city and look for protection from the McKeltar family. So, there he went.¡±

    ¡°McKeltar family?¡± Jasmine was shocked.

    The Mckeltar manor...

    That ce...

    July would be there. She should be there.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 428

    428 CAN¡¯T KEEP A SECRET

    The fact that Darius went to McKeltar manor made mixed feelings well up in Jasmine¡¯s heart, since she knew that her twin sister was there. July.

    It had been years since thest time she saw her when Chaos returned to this realm. At that time, July pretended to be her when her man, the supernatural creature named Knox, appeared all of a sudden after years of disappearing.

    It was known among all the supernatural creatures that the McKeltar manor would take in anyone, who sought for shelter, but it depended on what they could offer to them. As long as they saw you fitting into their territory, they would take you in and ensure your safety.

    But, a few were also rejected by them because they saw they were of no benefit for them. They weren¡¯t running a charity, therefore, they emphasized it was not an obligation for them to take them in.

    Even though it was hard for them to be a part of the protection of the McKeltar, needless to say, the McKeltar manor was one of the safest ces in this realm.

    If Darius went there and they epted him, would he talk to July and ask her to save Jasmine? After all, they were sisters, right? She wouldn¡¯t abandon her. Moreover, she was pregnant with his child. He would do anything to save her from this ce, right?

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be worried, he will survive there,¡± Ariana reassured her, because she could see how Jasmine was in deep thought right now. ¡°You need to take a rest, so you can gain your energy back.¡±

    However, Jasmine had a few questions that couldn¡¯t wait, she didn¡¯t want to rest yet. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±

    Ariana looked at her for a while, before she asked what she wanted.

    .....

    ¡°Liam knew about my pregnancy.¡± That was not a question, but a statement, because she had this strong assumption regarding this whole situation, she just wanted to make sure that was right.

    The healer took a deep breath. There was no room for lying. Because at this point, there was no way she could deceive her, nor was there a benefit in doing that.

    ¡°The alpha wanted to get rid of the baby,¡± Ariana told her the truth about what Liam wanted. She didn¡¯t sugarcoat the words, since there was no need for that.

    Hearing what Ariana said, Jasmine justughed bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    The baby was her only hope. This baby was Darius¡¯s only flesh and blood in this life after the death of his brother. He wouldn¡¯t let it go, therefore, Jasmine would cling onto that hope. She would keep the baby safe.

    And moreover, not only that, the thought of loving this baby more than their twins, just to spite Liam, gave her a glimpse of happiness. She imagined what kind of reaction and expression that Liam would give her if he saw how loving Jasmine was to someone else¡¯s child.

    ¡°Jasmine, you know that¡¯s impossible, right?¡± Ariana could see what Jasmine was thinking right now. It was so clear to see and how she was going to aggravate the alpha with this baby was not something wise to do. ¡°If that is your n, that is not a good n, Jasmine.¡±

    However, Jasmine didn¡¯t even give a fuck about what she said, as sheid down on the bed and pulled the nket to her chin. ¡°I want this baby. This is my child.¡±

    And that was it. She didn¡¯t leave any room forpromise and Ariana still thought her decision would make her life even more sufferable than this.

    Yet, Jasmine had made up her mind, this was her decision and she had huge hopes for Darius. The man would save this child, his child and she just needed to wait until that day came.

    ==========================

    Emily rolled her sleeves up and lifted her skirt, so she could dip her feet in the river. It was not deep and the water only reached her ankle, but it was cold and refreshing.

    ¡°This is nice...!¡± Emily said, andughed at Eros, who was sitting on the riverbank, while watching her.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Eros warned her, the stones must be slippery and he didn¡¯t want her to fall.

    However, Emily seemed to not hear his warning, as she yed happily. Only at times like this, could Eros see how happy and free this girl was, thus he let her do whatever she wanted.

    And after almost half an hour of ying in the river, she started to look around the riverbank, searching for something that Eros couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Eros asked, as he stood up and walked toward her. He was a little bit curious about what she was doing.

    ¡°Here,¡± Emily said, as she pulled his jacket, forcing him to sit down next to her. ¡°Look, this is a poison nt, Ecanris,¡± she exined to him enthusiastically. ¡°But, this also can be used as medicine if we mix it with other herbs.¡±

    Eros raised his brows, she just learned about all of this for a few weeks and she already knew this much? Or maybe because it was him, who was too ignorant of this kind of thing.

    ¡°Do you know that much?¡± Eros looked at her excited expression, she found this nt, as if she had found a bar of gold.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Emily said proudly. ¡°I am a diligent student. Ariana is proud of me since I learn so fast.¡± That was true, because the healer herself had told her that.

    ¡°Yeah, I think you are a great student,¡± Eros replied, as he patted her head lovingly. ¡°I am also proud of you.¡±

    Eros didn¡¯t think much about Emily¡¯s talent in this, he just thought, she finally found something that she loved.

    ¡°Eros, actually Ariana told me not to tell you about this, but I can¡¯t keep it a secret from you.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 429

    429 YOU CAN KEEP IT

    Ecanris was a poisonous nt that you would often see along the riverside, as it needed a lot of water and damp soil to grow.

    Though it was a poisonous nt, it wouldn¡¯t cause immediate death. At the very least, you would get diarrhea for a few days if you consumed this a lot, yet, since most of the people knew and no one was so desperate to eat a random nt near a river, no one would want to try it.

    However, that was not the issue that Emily wanted to talk about because she wanted to tell Eros about something. She felt suffocated to keep it from Eros.

    ¡°Eros, actually Ariana told me not to tell you about this, but I can¡¯t keep it a secret from you.¡± Emily kept her eyes on Ecanris, it has little purple flowers and dark green leaves.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Eros almost missed it because Emily talked about it so suddenly. He didn¡¯t think she would bring up something so serious. ¡°What secret?¡±

    Both of them promised to not keep a secret from each other, because in this cruel world, where death was a constant unexpected guest, they should be each other¡¯s safe ce.

    ¡°I saw Alpha Liam¡¯s father,¡± Emily said after a few moments of contemtion, thinking about how to break this news, but then she went with it without any preparation and just told him what she knew about it.

    ¡°Alpha Liam¡¯s father? Isn¡¯t he dead?¡± No. Eros remembered there was no such thing. There was no confirmation that the previous alpha was dead. But, because he didn¡¯t really care about that man¡¯s family, he didn¡¯t find the need to figure this out. ¡°So, what happened to him?¡±

    Emily didn¡¯t know how knowing about this would be of benefit to Eros, but because Ariana acted strangely and she couldn¡¯t keep this kind of important thing from him, she needed to talk about it to Eros.

    .....

    Therefore, she exined everything that she knew about the previous alpha, alpha Xerxes and his current condition and how Ariana injected him with poison again and again.

    ¡°The poison will not kill him, but it will decline his healing ability,¡± Emily said. She frowned when she remembered how the previous alpha had been suffering. ¡°The burns will not heal, though they should be healed right after a few weeks with yours, shifter¡¯s, healing ability, but the poison will not let it.¡±

    ¡°The alpha knows about the poison?¡± Eros asked, his voice was slightly deeper. He didn¡¯t know that the father of alpha Liam was still alive.

    Emily nodded when she heard the question. ¡°That¡¯s his order.¡± It was Liam¡¯s order to keep his father like that and Eros should have guessed that.

    Who would be bold enough to torture the previous alpha if it was not the alpha himself?

    ¡°Why was he doing that?¡± Eros was intrigued to know about this, but Emily shook her head. She didn¡¯t know the reason, because it was her first time meeting the previous alpha and she didn¡¯t dare to ask a lot of questions to Ariana.

    ¡°His condition...¡± her voice was getting smaller, as she shuddered involuntarily when she remembered the condition of the alpha. ¡°He will not die, but he will be in a lot of pain.¡±

    Poison...

    Eros remembered how alpha Liam helped him with poison in his fight in Atbikai against Damon, the previous beta. It was not purely his victory, but he was just d that he was still alive since he could protect Emily and be with her again.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t talk much about it and didn¡¯t make a fuss over it, because there was no benefit for him to do so. Yes, it was not a fair fight, but all that mattered in the end was the result and he was still alive right now, that was the most important thing.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Eros put his arm around her shoulders and pulled her closer, so she could rest her head on his chest, as she sobbed softly. The sight that she had seen must be so unpleasant for her to be shaken up like this. ¡°You will be all right, I am here.¡±

    Yes, Eros was there, there was nothing for her to be worried about.

    ¡°I hope we can be like this forever,¡± Emily said softly, as Eros wiped her tears from her cheeks.

    ¡°Of course, where will I go without you?¡±

    There was no ce for him, except beside her and it would always be like that...

    ========================

    The first thing that Jasmine saw when she opened her eyes again was Liam sitting on the chair next to her bed. His eyes stared at her intensely, but it was hard to fathom what was in his mind right now.

    There was silence that was so heavy between them, as they stared at each other like that and no one wanted to break the silence, until Ariana came into the room and immediately backed away, apologizing for interrupting their meeting.

    The healer stepped back and then closed the door behind her, only then Liam stood up and sat down on the edge of her bed, making Jasmine feel extremely ufortable with this proximity, but she didn¡¯t even flinch when he touched her hand and held it so tight.

    ¡°So, you want to keep the baby?¡± Liam asked her. He didn¡¯t look at her directly.

    Hearing that question, Jasmine knew that Liam had heard her decision from Ariana and then she nodded, there was no point in trying to fool him.

    ¡°Yes, I will keep the baby.¡±

    Liam, who knew the baby was not his, looked at Jasmine with disgust. ¡°Fine, keep the baby and you will know that killing it now is better than the life that that thing has to live on.¡±

    After saying that, Liam let go of her hand and then walked out of the room.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 430

    430 MCKELTAR¡¯S FORTRESS

    Darius felt his chest almost explode with pain when he finally saw that fortress, the fortress of the McKeltars, where he saw a few beasts and guards walking before the first gate.

    July Williams built this fortress when chaos broke out in this city, but then Knox McKeltar strengthened it with spells and curses with the help of the witches.

    Therefore, this was one of the safest ces that you could imagine finding in this realm.

    All the lone wolves or any creatures that didn¡¯t have their own pack would gather here to look for protection, but it didn¡¯t mean Knox McKeltar would ept all of them.

    In that case, Darius indeed managed to reach this ce, but there was no guarantee for him to be able to be a part of their pack.

    This could not be hisst stop. There was a high chance he would be chased away because at this time, he looked so weak and battered.

    Even though Colton and Ariana had helped him with the poison that he consumed, it didn¡¯t mean he was already safe right now.

    He walked down this road, his lungs felt so hurt, but he needed to keep going, because this was his only way to survive.

    When he hade closer, about two guards and two beasts prevented him from getting any closer. The guards looked at him sternly, while the beasts growled at him viciously.

    .....

    ¡°What do you want?¡± One of the guards asked him, while the two beasts circled him and smelled him, trying to figure out what he was.

    ¡°I am here... looking for a shelter,¡± Darius said. He was hungry and thirsty. The supplies that Colton gave to him had run out hours ago. ¡°Can you give me water?¡± he asked them. He looked like he was about to pass out.

    The guards looked at each other and then handed a bottle of water to him, which he drank greedily and felt a little bit of relief when the water moistened his dry throat.

    ¡°I am looking for a shelter,¡± Darius said. He didn¡¯t have high hopes that they wouldn¡¯t turn him down, seeing how weak he was, but then Colton told him, if he couldn¡¯t offer them strength, then he could try with information.

    ¡°I am sorry young man, but we can give you supplies for a few days, but I don¡¯t think you meet the requirements to be a part of us.¡± That was the best that they could do. At the very least, every creature that they turned down would have a chance to find another shelter.

    Darius knew that would be the answer, but he didn¡¯t want to back down yet. ¡°I am from the biggest pack in the east, Shadow Moon pack. I can give you information about it.¡±

    Darius then provided a few details to them, not so confidential, but it was enough to pique their interest enough for them to consider calling their leader, Knox McKeltar, or July Williams.

    ¡°July Williams...¡± he mentioned her name. ¡°Tell her that her twin is in that pack.¡±

    The two guards looked at each other and one of them returned to the gate, as the other one helped Darius to sit down near the camp that was built for the guards to take some rest.

    The fortress that was built to protect the territory of the McKeltars was so big. Coupled with magic, which could possibly be the strongest defense, no one would be able to prate it.

    It could be said this ce was even safer than the Shadow Moon pack.

    ¡°Just wait here,¡± the guard told him to sit down and gave him another bottle of water and a loaf of bread, and Darius thanked him for his kindness.

    =======================

    Zuri felt it was only yesterday she saw this ce, but now here she was, after years of being away from here and when she returned, this city, this ce had changed drastically, until she was not sure that she even recognized it anymore.

    ¡°There was no fortress in this ce before,¡± Zuri pointed out the fact before their eyes, as she could sense there were a few shifters around this area that were guarding this ce. ¡°Are we in the right ce?¡±

    Chaos, who was walking next to her, didn¡¯t say much. He held her hand and walked with an expression that was devoid of any emotions. He had been like this since they arrived in this city.

    Of course, his return caused amotion among the supernatural creatures, but in a positive sense, because they immediately backed away from their path and didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble for them.

    Chaos return would send all the weaker supernatural creatures into disarray, because it meant there would be another chaos in this city, but for the stronger supernatural creatures, they would look at him as an opportunity to wait until he wreaked some havoc again and ride the tide for their own benefits.

    There was not a single supernatural creature that didn¡¯t know him.

    ¡°Are you sure, behind that is McKeltar manor?¡± Zuri frowned. She felt like she was in the wrong ce.

    ¡°Yes, Knox built that thing,¡± Chaos replied.

    ¡°How do you know? You were not even here.¡± Zuri looked at him and noticed that his eyes had be darker yet again, but she said nothing about it.

    ¡°Of course, I know,¡± Chaos said with a little smile ying on the corners of his lips. ¡°He is part of me, remember?¡±

    Knox¡¯s soul belonged to him, since he was his shattered soul, which meant they were the same person, as their soul was actually one.

    ¡°I need time to discern that,¡± Zuri murmured.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about that.¡± Chaos put his arm around her shoulders and then kissed her head. ¡°There is nothing to think about...¡±

    As they walked closer to the fortress, three guards came to them.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 431

    431 WELCOME HOME, ZURI

    Most of the creatures in this realm knew Chaos. How could they not know him when he wreaked havoc and unleashed catastrophes a few times which divided this country into two, where all the supernatural creatures could live in this city without a need to pretend or hide anymore from the humans?

    Therefore, when Chaos and Zuri walked closer to the fortress, all the guards there were on high alert, as three of the guards came running to them.

    Once they were in front of Chaos, they lowered their heads and greeted the two of them solemnly.

    ¡°My Lord,¡± the shifters said and this made Zuri raise her brows. She didn¡¯t know that they greeted Chaos that way, except for the soul possessor, Norbeat.

    ¡°Open the gates,¡± Chaos said calmly and the three of them immediately retreated as one of them proceeded to prepare a car for both of them. ¡°They put spells around the gate.¡± He narrowed his eyes at the soft mist around this fortress.

    However, Zuri couldn¡¯t see anything, even so she didn¡¯t doubt that at all.

    Another car caught her attention, though. It was being prepared as well, and she thought a few shifters would follow them inside in that car, until she saw a man walking out of a tent. He looked battered and exhausted.

    Therefore, there was no way that this man was one of the guards. He must be an outsider.

    ¡°Who is that man?¡± Zuri asked before she got into the car, while Chaos was still standing in front of the gates, as if he was trying to discern what kinds of spells that protected this ce.

    .....

    ¡°Oh, this man is named Darius. He came from the Shadow Moon pack and it seems he is being chased out of that pack,¡± the guard told her.

    ¡°Shadow Moon pack?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes, as she watched the man enter the car. Their eyes met for a brief moment right before he closed the door and then the car drove away.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the guard replied, looking at Zuri¡¯s expression. ¡°Do you know him by any chance?¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t answer him, as she smiled softly at him and then entered the car, waiting for Chaos to join her, while deep in thought.

    She didn¡¯t really remember him, maybe because they had never gone on a mission together. But if this man named Darius indeed came from the Shadow Moon pack, then she must have known him at some point.

    The problem was; there were a lot of warriors in the Shadow Moon pack. That pack was, literally, two packs merged into one. Around thirty percent of the members of the pack were branded as omegas, and they were from her uncle¡¯s pack.

    Therefore, Zuri couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t know him, but maybe they met a few times, only they didn¡¯t really notice each other.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zuri asked when Chaos entered the car with a frown. ¡°Something is wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said grimly. ¡°Knox just pissed me off.¡±

    Zuri raised her brows when she heard that. How could a man, who was not even here, piss him off?

    ========================

    ¡°ZURI!¡± July rushed toward her and hugged her so tight, she almost knocked her down and made her fall on her butt, if it was not for Chaos, who held her back and steadied her. ¡°OH, LOOK AT YOU! YOU LOOK SO AMAZING!¡±

    It had been a long time since she met July. They didn¡¯t even make phone calls during that long period of time, until she forgot this woman could be very erratic and energetic.

    ¡°I know I am beautiful, can you let me go for a second, please?¡± Zuri patted her back, to let her know that she was suffocating her, longer than this she would pass out there and then.

    Julyughed and released her, but she didn¡¯t let her go, as she hugged her arm now instead. ¡°You should have let me know that you wereing. I could have prepared something for you. Come, I will show you your room.¡±

    July didn¡¯t even greet Chaos. She acted as if that man was not there, as if he was invisible in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say something to Chaos?¡± Zuri asked, while Chaos could only frown as his woman was being taken away.

    Hearing that, July tilted her head and then gave Chaos a ring look, as she said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t take Knox away again.¡±

    That was all she wanted to say to Chaos, more than that, she didn¡¯t have anything to talk to him about. They were simply not on the same page, the two of them were simply on two different wavelengths.

    Meanwhile, Zuri could only follow July, as she dragged her away from Chaos. She led her down corridor after corridor, which she was familiar with, hearing the cracking sound of the wooden boards that she didn¡¯t think she missed so much, or walking through the garden that brought back so many memories.

    ¡°Here is your bedroom,¡± July said, as she opened the door and spoke proudly about it. ¡°I have people to clean this up from time to time, but not a single thing has been moved from here.¡±

    Zuri looked into the bedroom and smiled a little, because this bedroom was too childish for her age right now.

    Seeing the look in Zuri¡¯s eyes, July knew what was in her mind, as she giggled. ¡°I think you still haven¡¯t outgrown your bed yet.¡±

    The bed was so big for her when she was a child. She was in awe of having such a big andfy bed the first time Ann let her know this was her bedroom, but right now, it was just the right size for her.

    ¡°Yeah, I think at the very least, I can have a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± Zuri chuckled.

    July looked at her fondly. ¡°Wee home, Zuri.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 432

    432 REMINISCING

    July left her alone in her own bedroom, as she made Zuri promise to have dinner together.

    ¡®I will drag you out of the bedroom, if you do note to the dining table.¡¯ That was what she said before she hugged her again and then closed the door, leaving Zuri alone so that she could have the rest she needed.

    This room indeed held a lot of nostalgic memories for her and July was true to her words when she said she didn¡¯t allow anyone to change anything or to move something in this room, every single one of her belongings were in the exact same ce as when she left this manor years ago.

    How time flew very fast...

    It had been almost fifteen years and Zuri was no longer a little girl, who would wait for Chaos in the library room, because that was the only part of this manor where he tended to appear often.

    She was no longer an eight year old child, who would wait for Ann to tell her story before she fell asleep, or having Niki as her friend at school either. Oh, how could she forget how Gael used to tease her. But, she didn¡¯t even know where that man was now...

    Thest time she met him was at Ann¡¯s funeral and he left to get his daughter back. Did he manage to do that? What about Lise? The woman that was always with him? Did they manage to find their daughter?

    In the past, she tended to be annoyed when Gael teased her, but right now, she wouldn¡¯t mind even if he wanted to continue to treat her that way. She missed those days when everything was not this chaotic.

    When everything looked very calm and peacefulpared to how the situation was right now.

    .....

    Zuri ran her fingers on the surface of the table, as she looked at the few pictures that Ann insisted for her to take.

    ¡°You are right Ann, this is indeed a good memory.¡± Zuri talked to herself, as she picked up a picture of herself and Ann, where the olddy hugged her so tight, while her little self was ring at the camera, irritated because it was the nth time she did that.

    Ann always took pictures of her because she said she wanted her to have something that would help her to reminisce about the good times. When you felt down, you would remember that there were good memories and she could always create one.

    Good thing July immediately took over the McKeltar manor, so all of these memories were saved here.

    After that, Zuri changed her clothes and theny down on her bed. She still had a few more hours before dinner time and she was sure that she wouldn¡¯t bete for that, so there was no way July would be upset with her.

    ========================

    ¡°Chaos!¡± Skr threw herself at him, but she couldn¡¯t aplish her goal of touching him, as Chaos walked across the room,pletely ignoring her advances.

    They were in the library room, where they gathered together. Norbeat, Skr and Knox.

    Knox didn¡¯t look well, his expression was a little bit off, as if he was in pain. Maybe because there was something wrong with Chaos as well, since Knox had a big chunk of his shattered soul, thus he could feel what Chaos felt as well. He could be said to be the strongest among the other shattered souls that Chaos had encountered.

    ¡°Why are you so cold?¡± Skr looked at Chaos grimly. Thest time she saw him was when that little, white haired bitch wed her face. She had not yet made her pay for that, but she knew that Zuri was here, it was only a matter of time before she got her revenge on her.

    ¡°Sit,¡± Knox said sternly to Skr. He was having a headache with this woman. Because not only with him, but she also looked for a fight with July constantly and whenever they wanted to kick her out, she would disappear, making her existence unknown, until they cooled off and then repeated the same thing again.

    Especially when Skr was around the witch, who was none other than her step sister, who she had never gotten along with.

    Meanwhile, when all that shit went down, Norbeat didn¡¯t exactly help, as he kept grumbling about his appearance and wanted to take the body of one of the shifters here.

    However, Knox made it very clear to the soul possessor, that if he took another creature¡¯s or human¡¯s body from this ce, those people, who he protected, wouldn¡¯t think twice before locking him up. They would not let anyone get close to him. He could be starved to death for all he cared.

    Chaos could collect his shattered soul from him when he returned, from his dead body.

    Of course, the soul possessor didn¡¯t have the guts to say otherwise.

    ¡°What happened to Killian?¡± Chaos asked, as he sat down at the head of the table. Knox sat on his right side while Norbeat sat on his left side. Skr took a seat next to Knox.

    She didn¡¯t like either of them, but if she could choose, of course, Knox was way better than the former.

    ¡°The humans managed to tame him down,¡± Skr reported.

    ¡°How?¡± Chaos asked with a frown. It was not an easy feat to tame a dragon, especially when it was humans, who managed to do so. How advanced were their technologies to achieve that?

    Though it was not amon urrence, there was a time when Killian lost control and no one could calm him down, except Chaos or Knox.

    ¡°The country has been closed in order to cage the dragon in.¡± Knox had been trying to figure out what was happening there, but it was hard to enter the country, as they were on high alert with the strict protection from the Hound and the Delta.

    East Draghar seemed to have handed their country on a silver tter to the Artzees country.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 433

    433 BRING HER HERE

    Right now, East Draghar seemed to have handed their country on a silver tter to the Artzees country, as they managed to handle the dragon.

    Not to mention all of their military was there to support the showdown and needless to say, East Draghar wouldn¡¯t stand a chance to fight them back, as their military was not as strong as the one the Artzees country had.

    It was kind of a conflicted andplicated situation between the two countries now, while the other country didn¡¯t want to get involved in this at all.

    By simply showing how the forces from the Artzees country managed to bring down an ancient creature such as the dragon, they seeded in asserting their dominance in power.

    ¡°You should take your soul before he falls into the hands of the enemies,¡± Norbeat said. He was in a young man¡¯s body, with blonde hair and dimples on both of his cheeks. He looked so cute and na?ve. He was a shifter now.

    ¡°Should we go there and bring him back?¡± Skr asked, she looked enthusiastic to have a chance to go with Chaos for whatever reason it was.

    ¡°No, not now.¡± Chaos shook his head. He couldn¡¯t afford such a long trip again disregarding the possibility of losing himself during their trip. He was not in good condition and he needed to find his other shattered souls right now.

    The only reason he kept these three with him was that they were still useful for him, because it was them who helped him to find all of his shattered souls before Zuri came around.

    And even now, Chaos still needed them to gather and find his fucking shattered souls all over this realm.

    .....

    ¡°I think I found one shattered soul in here,¡± Skr finally said after a long moment of silence. They knew what Chaos needed right now from seeing his current condition and how dark and bleak his eyes were.

    ¡°No.¡± Knox immediately stood up and red at Skr. ¡°We are not talking about this.¡±

    However, Skr didn¡¯t want to back down from this either, as she immediately stood up and looked Knox right in the eyes. She directly snapped at him. ¡°You need a reality check, Knox.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Chaos asked, he leaned back and looked at the two of them with his dark eyes. There was something that Knox was hiding right now.

    ¡°There is one of your shattered souls in this ce, but Knox keeps denying it.¡± Skr couldn¡¯t hold back her frustration. She knew that the little shifter was Chaos¡¯ shattered soul, but Knox kept saying she was not.

    Damn. The four of them had been doing this goddamn job for years. How could he casually say that she was wrong with her analysis, when even Norbeat agreed with her?

    ¡°Stop trying to fool me, Knox. This is not funny anymore! Just because your woman likes that kid, it doesn¡¯t mean you can throw our job out of the window!¡± Skr growled at him, as she felt good to defend Chaos right in front of him, so this man could know how much she cared about him.

    Skr felt smug by just breaking this news to Chaos. After all, it was something that Knox wanted to keep secret from him.

    ¡°Right! That girl! The girl that keeps mooching on you, she can take a look at the girl!¡± Skr¡¯s eyes lit up when she remembered Zuri. She had never been so happy to have that girl around like right now.

    They could sort out this problem faster now.

    On the other hand, Chaos looked at Norbeat, who had been so silent during the fight between Skr and Knox.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Chaos asked.

    ¡°What? What is true?¡± Norbeat was a little bit stuttering when he realized Chaos was talking to him. He didn¡¯t want to choose a side between the two of them.

    Chaos didn¡¯t want to exin something that Norbeat already knew for sure, thus he only looked at him intensely, so he knew what he meant by that.

    ¡°Oh... that... I have never seen the girl that Skr mentioned, but I think it would be better to let Zuri see her.¡± Norbeat didn¡¯t want to be caught in this tricky situation.

    ¡°Call Blue here,¡± Chaos said, as he looked at Knox, who seemed like he wanted to say something, but he swallowed his protest and then sat down again.

    =========================

    Zuri couldn¡¯t sleep, she justid down on her bed with her eyes closed. Her mind was too loud and noisy for her to be able to fall asleep.

    Therefore, she decided to take a walk to Ann¡¯s room, to look around this manor, as she tried to remember those good old times.

    Zuri was thinking about the times in the past when she was in Ann¡¯s room, how both of them used to sleep on that bed, while she told her stories about Chaos. How did she know all of that?

    Yet, she didn¡¯t have time to think of the answer when a certain scent hit her senses and she snapped out of it, as she immediately rushed out of the room to find the source of that scent, which led her to July¡¯s bedroom.

    Zuri was confused, she remained standing outside for a few seconds longer, with her hand raised, ready to knock.

    ¡°July, are you inside?¡± Zuri asked and July¡¯s voice came from the bedroom.

    ¡°Come in, Zuri, I have someone that I want to introduce to you,¡± July said happily, but this only made Zuri¡¯s heart beat even faster.

    Hesitantly, Zuri twisted the knob and pushed the door open to find July on the bed with a little girl, around the age of three or four. She was sure that this little girl was a shifter, but aside from that, she was something else.

    ¡°Come here, I want to introduce you to Flo,¡± July said happily, while the girl stared at her with her blue eyes.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 434

    434 DIFFERENT VALUE

    Zuri was very familiar with this scent and feeling. She knew that Chaos¡¯s shattered soul was nearby. It was not Knox, Norbeat, or Skr, it was someone else.

    But, why was it inside the manor? Would it be someone she knew? Or was it someone that July or Knox knew?

    Zuri was still wearing the ne that the olddy from the Hakan vige gave her. She felt it was not right to keep this with her, especially when she was the one who had dragged her down to her demise.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t just throw it away like it was nothing...

    The scent brought her to July¡¯s bedroom, which made Zuri be even more distraught. Someone inside this room was Chaos¡¯ shattered soul, but whoever it was inside this room, it would be someone that was close to July, for her to allow this person to be inside.

    Zuri raised her hand, but she only knocked after a few seconds had passed, as she tried to rearrange her messy emotions.

    ¡°Who is there?¡± July asked, her voice was cheerful. She was happy with whoever inside was.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Zuri needed to clear her throat, so she could talk a little bit clearer.

    ¡°Come in,¡± July said and Zuri entered the room only to see a little girl, around the age of four, sitting on the bed with July. ¡°Come here, I want to introduce you to Flo.¡± She waved her hand to signal Zuri, so she could walk faster.

    .....

    What Zuri wanted to do right now was; turn around and walk back to her own bedroom and try to fall asleep, especially after she saw the little girl¡¯s blue eyes.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t do that when her feet brought her even closer to the bed, instead of toward the door. In the end, Zuri found herself standing next to the bed, staring at the little girl, who was smiling and showing her white teeth to her, while saying; hello... in a childish voice.

    ¡°Flo, this is Zuri,¡± July introduced them and she was smiling even wider when she saw how excited the little girl was to see Zuri¡¯s white hair. She knew that she would love it. ¡°Zuri, this is Flo. She and her parents came here around a year ago when they were running away from rogues.¡±

    ¡°Did they have some ability that you need or you just took them in because you like the child?¡± Zuri asked July, her voice was a little bit harsh, which was not necessary.

    However, Zuri knew exactly the rules to be epted into this McKeltar manor. You needed to be useful. A family of three... she didn¡¯t think they would be useful for them.

    In a split second, the smile on July¡¯s face faded away, as she looked at Zuri intensely. She seemed to know where her aggravation came from.

    But, before she decided what she needed to do next, Flo had broken the silence between them with her curious voice.

    ¡°Can I touch your hair?¡± Flo asked, she stretched out her hand, trying to reach for Zuri¡¯s white hair. ¡°Your hair is so pretty.¡±

    Zuri nced at July, whose face was now ashen, but in the end, she bent down her body and let the little girl grab her hair, run her fingers through it and then heard her giggle happily.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Knox tell you about her?¡± Zuri asked. She still let Flo touch her hair, as she sat down on the edge of the bed and the little girl circled her to y with her long hair.

    Zuri was sure Knox must know that this little girl named Flo was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul and from the reaction she got from July, yes, she also knew about it. Knox must have told her, but she forgot that Zuri was able to tell that she was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul.

    ¡°July, you know what will happen,¡± Zuri said finally. She didn¡¯t want to scare her. This was already amon knowledge between them; Chaos needed his shattered souls and the fate of every single creature that carried his souls was not really good. ¡°You know what will happen, but you got attached to her emotionally.¡±

    July lowered her head, her lips were trembling when she was about to speak, but there were no words that could be heard, she felt defeated.

    She simply forgot about Zuri¡¯s ability and naively asked her toe in.

    ¡°Zuri, please...¡± July grabbed her hands immediately, pleading with her. She was so happy to see her again after all the years they were separated, but now, she really wanted her to get away from this ce along with Chaos. ¡°Zuri, don¡¯t do this to me...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the final say in this, July,¡± Zuri said, as she grabbed her hands too.

    From the looks of it, this little girl was someone important to July, but she was nothing for Zuri. She didn¡¯t hold any value for Zuri.

    Yes, it was sad that she needed to die at such a young age, but she was not the first child that carried Chaos¡¯ soul and Zuri had learned how to detach herself from this kind of feeling. She no longer saw them as a woman, a man, a child or whatever... they were just Chaos¡¯ souls, that was it.

    One time she slipped out was when she met the olddy and that kind of feeling was something that she didn¡¯t need. It would distract her from her goal, from their goal.

    They needed to gather all Chaos¡¯ souls, in order for him to be able to control himself, to control the demon inside of him.

    ¡°You know this,¡± Zuri reminded her again about their purpose.

    July looked defeated, she lowered her head as silent tears fell from her eyes, wetting her pants, as her shoulders started trembling.

    ¡°Aunty, why are you crying?¡± Flo stopped ying with Zuri¡¯s hair, as she came over to console July. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I am here. Are you hurt?¡± She hugged her and patted her back. ¡°There, there...¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t want to be tangled in this emotional mess, thus she spoke very softly to her, though she knew nothing would help to calm her down.

    ¡°I will give you an hour and after that, I will tell Chaos about this,¡± Zuri said and then left the room, leaving Flo to be with July for theirst moment together.

    ¡°Aunty, why are you crying?¡± Flo asked her in her small voice, as she hugged her tightly and started to sob as well. ¡°Did she say something bad to you? Did the sister with white hair make you sad?¡±

    July raised her head and then hugged her back, as she smelled her scent and this only made her heart hurt even more.

    She needed to do something, or else, they would take her away from her and she didn¡¯t want that to happen.

    She would never allow that to happen.

    ¡°Flo, do you want to go with me to see the witch?¡± July asked her, as she wiped her tears away, but it was not actually a question, because she had stood up and carried her in one arm, while she rummaged through her bag to find her car keys.

    ¡°The witch? Yes, I want to.¡± Flo nodded and then hugged her neck, as they walked out of the room.

    At this moment, July was too busy to get out of this manor as soon as possible to reach the witch¡¯s ce, so she didn¡¯t pay close attention to the little girl¡¯s expression when she wasn¡¯t looking at her.

    Her expression didn¡¯t suit a four year old child at all.

    ========================

    Zuri met a young man when she was walking back to her bedroom after she gave July an ultimatum. She knew it would break her heart, but sometimes what was right did not always bring you joy.

    ¡°Zuri!¡± The young man¡¯s eyes widened when he saw her. He then jumped to hug her, yet before he could do that, Zuri had kicked him away.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zuri was sure she knew some of the people in this manor, but she had never seen this young man before and then what? He wanted to hug her?

    On the other hand, the young man fell on his butt to the floor, as he grimaced in pain and red at Zuri for treating him that way.

    ¡°Zuri, you didn¡¯t change at all...¡± he said begrudgingly, as he tried to stand up, yet the way Zuri looked at him was an indirect order for him to stay where he was. ¡°I am Norbeat! Don¡¯t you remember your friend anymore?!¡± he snapped, he was really pissed by Zuri¡¯s reaction after he let her know who he was.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you...¡± Zuri nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that we are friends,¡± she said lightly, as she continued to walk to her bedroom.

    ¡°Damn you, Zuri!¡± Norbeat cursed under his breath and only then Zuri was convinced a hundred percent right now that it was indeed the soul possessor. ¡°Where are you going?!¡±

    Norbeat immediately stood up and then followed her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± Zuri replied, without slowing down her pace at all, but she stole a nce at Norbeat for a second. Apparently, Norbeat was in a shifter¡¯s body.

    ¡°Chaos is looking for you!¡± Norbeat finally managed to catch up with her, she walked so fast!

    ¡°I will meet him at dinner, there is something I want to talk about with him too,¡± Hazel said. She needed to talk about Flo.

    ¡°No, Chaos wants you to see him now and a little girl.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 435

    435 I NEED YOUR HELP

    ¡°Chaos is looking for you!¡± Norbeat finally managed to catch up with her, she walked so fast! Was someone chasing her? Or, she simply didn¡¯t want to see him?

    But it seemed it was thetter.

    ¡°I will meet him at dinner, there is something I want to talk about with him too,¡± Zuri said, she needed to talk about Flo. Chaos needed that girl, but the rtionship between the girl and July made things a little bitplicated for them now.

    But, after rethinking about this, Knox must have known about Flo¡¯s identity, though he didn¡¯t have the same ability as Zuri. He had been searching for Chaos¡¯s shattered souls for decades, if it was not for centuries, thus he should have his own other method to figure it out.

    ¡°No, Chaos wants you to see him now and a little girl.¡± Norbeat blocked her, forcing her to walk away from him. ¡°You go first to Chaos, he is in the library, along with the other people, I will go to find the little girl.¡±

    Zuri stood there in silence, as Norbeat stepped aside and was about to go look for Flo.

    ¡°I have met her,¡± Zuri said, as she turned around to face Norbeat. ¡°You don¡¯t need to find her, July will take her to Chaos.¡±

    Norbeat blinked his eyes in confusion, but then the realization hit him. ¡°So, you know? You already knew about the girl, right? She is indeed Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, right?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to answer that question?¡± Zuri frowned because the way Norbeat asked her made her feel like she was being interrogated.

    .....

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer that if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Norbeat said in a dejected tone and then added under his breath, grumbling. ¡°Do you really think July willply and bring the girl to him? Don¡¯t be so na?ve, you don¡¯t know the depth of attachment July feels toward that girl, even Knox has been trying to hide that fact from us, as if we are a bunch of fools.¡±

    Zuri looked at him a little bit longer, as if she was contemting the words that she wanted to say. ¡°Don¡¯t bother them, let July bring the girl to uster.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t listen to me, do you?¡± Norbeat said in frustration. It had only been a couple of hours since she was in this manor, Zuri didn¡¯t understand how July treated that little girl. ¡°There is no way she will bring her to us!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, you are giving me a headache.¡± Zuri frowned.

    ¡°It has been a long time and yet your attitude is only getting worse,¡± Norbeat mumbled under his breath because he was annoyed with the way Zuri judged this situation. It was not as simple as that.

    ¡°I heard that one, Norbeat.¡± Hazel raised her brows when she heard that. ¡°Should I tell Chaos that we don¡¯t need you anymore and he can absorb his soul from you?¡±

    Hearing that, Norbeat immediately changed the topic. ¡°You just returned, you have not yet met with White, right? The wolf misses you, should we go to see her now?¡±

    Ah, right. White...

    The wolf that she left behind, she thought the wolf had died because of what happened in Kalee city and Norbeat was too careless to take care of it.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Zuri asked.

    ¡°Come here,e here!¡± Norbeat immediately led the way. He was not afraid of Zuri, nor did he like her, but he was afraid of the influence she had on Chaos. If she asked Chaos to take back his soul right now, he would definitely agree to her request.

    =======================

    ¡°What happened, July?¡± Sebastian saw how panicked July was, as she tried to get into the car as soon as possible with Flo with her. He immediately approached her.

    The rtionship between them couldn¡¯t be said to have returned to normal, but at the very least, they were trying to stay civil. Neither of them talked about what Sebastian had done when they were about to cross the border to East Draghar country.

    They treated that as something taboo to talk about, especially now when Knox had returned and slowly began to recover, July would always be with him and it was rare to see her without him.

    ¡°Sebastian,¡± July said, she looked frustrated and he knew that look.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Sebastian knew her so well, to tell that she needed help, but it wasplicated enough for her to not want to give him more details.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin this to me right now, just tell me what you need me to do.¡± Shit! Sebastian fell back into the same routine again, letting her y with his own feelings.

    He wanted to avoid her, but every time he saw that she was in a difficult situation or alone, he couldn¡¯t help bute closer to her again and again. It was actually very foolish of him.

    On the other hand, July gritted her teeth when she heard that. ¡°I need to go to district six, to the witch¡¯s ce. I need to meet Ciara, but I want you to call Flo¡¯s parents to meet me there, but don¡¯t let anyone know about this, can you do that?¡±

    Sebastian opened his mouth, he was about to ask her what was going on, but then he swallowed his question and then nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He agreed without any more questions because he knew July didn¡¯t need that right now.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± July said softly before she entered the car and drove away from the manor, heading to the witch¡¯s ce.

    As soon as July left, Sebastian rushed to where Flo¡¯s parents were. He didn¡¯t know why July was like that, but the only thing in his mind right now was to fulfil his promise to her.

    ========================

    July stopped the car right in front of the witch¡¯s ce, as she opened the car door and carried Flo in her arms. She climbed the stairs and when she opened the front door, Ciara and the other three witches were already waiting for her there.

    ¡°You knew that I woulde?¡± July was no longer surprised. Most of the time, Ciara would know whenever she wanted to visit her, thus this was not something new to her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ciara nodded to the other three witches, who then faded away, as if they evaporated into thin air.

    ¡°Do you know why I came here?¡± July asked again, she nced over her shoulder, looking for Sebastian¡¯s car that would bring Flo¡¯s parents with him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ciara nodded solemnly. ¡°Over here.¡± The witch led their way to one of the rooms, and July remembered it was the same room as when she met Aaron before. ¡°He has been waiting for you.¡±

    July bit her lips when she heard that. She was not thrilled to meet Aaron again. After that day, this would be their fourth time meeting.

    She wanted to have Knox¡¯s child and Ciara said the devil could help her, but Knox and her had not been intimate recently, since he was still recovering from when he visited East Draghar, thus there was no point in meeting Aaron often.

    July was not stupid, she could figure out the rtionship between the McKeltars and this devil, but she had made the first mistake, she had made a deal with the devil and she didn¡¯t have many choices right now, except to go through with it.

    This was the kind of deal that you couldn¡¯t break off.

    It was her mistake to sumb to the devil¡¯s temptation in the first ce.

    ¡°July, it has been a long time since Ist saw you,¡± Aaron said with open arms, as his golden eyes fixed on the little girl in her arms and a smile tugged on the corners of his lips. ¡°Chaos¡¯s shattered soul...¡± he sighed when he said those words, as if he was satisfied to see what July brought with her.

    ¡°I need your help,¡± July said. She stilled her heart. She knew this was wrong. She knew what she was doing right now, but even so, she couldn¡¯t help it. She simply didn¡¯t want the little girl to die. She had been so attached to her and took care of her like her own daughter, something that she shouldn¡¯t have done in the first ce.

    Something that she should have stopped doing a long time ago, especially when Knox said Flo was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul.

    Chaos was away, no one knew when he would return, so she thought it would be fine, she would have a lot of time to be with Flo, but today, Chaos returned to thisnd...

    ¡°I want you to save her.¡± July hugged Flo tightly, as the little girl peaked from behind her long ck hair, staring at the devil and then smiled, a small gesture that July failed to see.

    =========================

    White jumped the moment she saw Zuri and almost knocked her down to the ground if it was not for Norbeat, who held her.

    ¡°See? I didn¡¯t wrong her and fed her well,¡± he said smugly, yet Zuri didn¡¯t recognize that, as she was busy running her fingers through White¡¯s soft fur. ¡°Where have you gone after you disappeared in Kalee city?¡±

    They didn¡¯t try to find her or Chaos at that time, because they knew there was no way they could do something in that situation.

    Hearing that question, Zuri stopped her movements for a while, as she smiled softly. ¡°I lived in a far away vige, trying to live a normal life.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 436

    436 HIS LIPS WERE SO COLD

    ¡°I lived in far away vige, trying to live a normal life,¡± Zuri answered when Norbeat asked her what she had been doing when she went missing with Chaos.

    ¡°Normal life?¡± Norbeat scoffed when he heard that and then shook his head. ¡°There is nothing normal with us and now you said that you want a normal life? You shouldn¡¯t dream about that, because it will only hurt yourself.¡±

    Zuri was silence for a while when she heard the way he criticized her and then nodded. ¡°Yeah, you are right.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Norbeat was surprised to hear that, it was not amon thing for her to agree with him, therefore he was slightly taken aback. ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t look fine.¡± Especially, when Zuri talked in dreamy voice, so soft, it almost sounded like a whisper.

    ¡°I am fine,¡± Zuri said, as she stared at the wolf and then sat down on the ground, didn¡¯t care that her clothes and pants would get dirt. Her hazel¡¯s eyes fixed on the wolf on herps, but her mind was elsewhere. There was something that she was thinking right now, something that had been bothering her.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Norbeat seemed to determine to annoy Zuri with his useless question, until she threw him a dagger look and made him stopped being a pain in the arse... ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± he mumbled.

    ¡°If all of you here, it means, Skr is here too?¡± Zuri asked, she nced at Norbeat, waiting for his reply.

    ¡°Yeah, of course she is here. You should go to the library immediately, because right now she is there with lord Chaos as well.¡± Norbeat then sat down next to Zuri, staring at the wolf on herps that looked so docile, like a little puppy.

    ¡°For what?¡± Zuri asked, she stared at this garden, if she walked toward her left side, there would be a door and behind it, it was Ann¡¯s grave. She shoulde to visit her, since she was here, but she her steps felt so heavy.

    .....

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she is a nuisance?¡± Norbeat frowned at Zuri, as if her reaction was not eptable. That was the wrong response for his information.

    ¡°Chaos is awake enough to take care of her if she is going to try something funny.¡± Zuri thenid down on the ground, used her arms as pillow behind her head.

    She attacked Skr before because Chaos was unconscious, as he used a lot of his energy to show her his own realm, but right now, he wouldn¡¯t want that woman to touch her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel threatened by her?¡± Norbeat scoffed at Zuri¡¯s indifference, he didn¡¯t want to say this and fortunately, Skr was not here to hear this as well, but... ¡°If you put aside her annoying nature, she is a beautiful and lord Chaos is a man.¡±

    Zuri ncedzily at the soul possessor, did he got brain injury or the intelligence of the body that he upied affected the way he was thinking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that?¡± Norbeat didn¡¯t really like Zuri, but she was better than Skr. Living with her for weeks in this ce was really suffocating, as that creature was so full of herself.

    Yet, Zuri didn¡¯t answer that stupid question and chose to close her eyes.

    Chaos and she had gone through a lot of things and more than one lives, Skr¡¯s existence was not a threat for her. She was only a nuisance that didn¡¯t worth of her attention, therefore, she chose to sleep and didn¡¯t give a fcak about what Norbeat was trying to imply.

    ¡°You are so careless,¡± Norbeat scoffed again and thenid down on the ground next to her. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± he asked, but there was no answer from her.

    =========================

    ¡°But, where should we go?¡± the woman was crying when she heard what July said. They needed to go away from McKeltar, if they wanted to save Flo¡¯s life.

    ¡°He will help you,¡± July said, as she looked at Aaron, who was smiling so softly toward them.

    People, who saw the smile on his face would think he was an angel, but as it turned out, the truth was the other way around.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Daniel, Flo¡¯s father asked in confusion, he was a shifter, he was not strong enough to be part of the McKeltar, but their family was epted because July¡¯s fondness toward Flo. She had fallen for the little girl ever since she met her for the first time.

    Therefore, how could she let her to be absorbed like the other Chaos¡¯s shattered soul so easily? She wouldn¡¯t let that to happen.

    July had chosen the wrong path by having a deal with the devil, so why she didn¡¯t go along with that in order to save Flo? She had dug her own grave, there was no difference if she dug it deeper.

    ¡°Go with him, he will help you.¡± July could see the hesitation in Daniel and Grace¡¯s eyes when they were told they were no longer weed in McKeltar.

    ¡°Did we do something wrong?¡± Grace asked, she held Flo¡¯s small hand, as the little girl was standing quietly next to her mother.

    ¡°No.¡± July shook her head.

    ¡°Then why Flo¡¯s life is in danger? Aren¡¯t you here to help us?¡± Grace didn¡¯t know how to describe it, but she felt a bad feeling toward the man named Aaron that July introduced to them. He looked nice, but there was something not right with him...

    ¡°This is beyond me,¡± July had to admit this. There was no way she could confront Chaos, when Knox¡¯s soul belonged to Chaos, if she provoked him further, something bad would happen to Knox, just like before.

    But, July was sure Chaos wouldn¡¯t kill him, because he still needed him. It was different story with Flo. For him, she was only insignificant thing. If Zuri couldn¡¯t be convinced to not do it, then she had zero chance to save Flo¡¯s life.

    ¡°Go now,¡± July said sternly, she then fell to her knees and then hugged Flo. This could be theirst time to see each other, but this was better than having Chaos killed her.

    ¡°Aunty...¡± Flo called her, her small body was shaking, as she hugged her back. ¡°Aunty, why are you crying?¡± her voice was so soft and this made July became even more determined that what she was doing right now was the right thing to do.

    =========================

    Zuri felt someone caressed her face, but she didn¡¯t feel the repulsion that she used to feel whenever someone touched her.

    ¡°Chaos...¡± she mumbled her name. It was only him, who could make her feel like that.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Chaos replied. ¡°What are you doing here, sleeping in this ce?¡± Chaos cradled Zuri in his arms, while the sky had turned so dark. It was night and the moon was hiding behind the cloud, thus this ce was a little bit dark.

    Slowly, Zuri opened her eyes groggily and then looked around her, for a moment, she didn¡¯t remember thest thing that happened to her, she didn¡¯t even know why she was here, until she saw the empty space beside her and White, which was still sleeping next to her.

    Oh, right...

    ¡°I was here with Norbeat,¡± Zuri said, as she snuggled closer against Chaos¡¯s chest, he was so warm, she wanted to fall asleep again now.

    ¡°Yes, you were, but that didn¡¯t answer my question why are you here?¡± Chaos kissed her forehead and then hugged her a little bit tighter.

    The way Chaos treated her was so careful and gently, as if he had absorbed some of his shattered soul, but when Zuri opened her eyes, his eyes were still as dark as the night sky.

    ¡°Your eyes...¡± Zuri said, as she reached out her hand to touch his cheek. ¡°I found a girl who has your shattered soul in this manor. She is with July.¡±

    ¡°She is gone,¡± Chaos said in calm tone, but his eyes a few shades darker, if it was even possible.

    ¡°Gone?¡± Zuri frowned. ¡°How could that happen?¡±

    No. Norbeat was right. She underestimated the bond between July and the little girl. She would do everything to help her, because she knew, once Chaos got his hand on the little girl, she would be gone from this realm.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to say anything,¡± Chaos said, he looked so calm for someone, who was on the verge of losing control. He could feel it, the monster within him had been scratching his head, trying to resurface and create more chaos.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be happening,¡± Zuri said sternly, as she stood up. ¡°I will go and talk to July, she knows very well what it means, why she did this?!¡±

    Chaos stood up with her as well, but before she could go, he grabbed her hand to stop her. ¡°I need you here with me,¡± Chaos said. ¡°Knox is with her now.¡±

    Zuri wanted to swat his hand and confront July about the stupid things that she had done, but the way Chaos looked at her made her feet so heavy, she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Stay with me please.¡± Chaos put his hand on her hips, as he drew her closer. ¡°I need you to be with me now.¡± He put his hand on the back of her head and then leaned over to kiss her lips.

    His lips were so cold against her and the way he kissed her was so different...

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 437

    437 LET¡¯S END THIS

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to say anything,¡± July said sternly to Sebastian. ¡°You knew and saw nothing.¡± She emphasized the words, make it sure that Sebastian understood what she was saying.

    It had happened, there was no going back from this and now Chaos was livid, while Knox was trying to calm him down.

    ¡®GO BACK TO YOUR ROOM!¡¯

    That was what Knox told her, he snapped at her for the first time. The way he looked at her filled with disappointment.

    Yes, Knox had been amodating her need to keep Flo with her, treating her like her own child, despite his warning that the child was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul and there would be time to say goodbye with her.

    Time like this would happen sooner orter, but Knox expected her to ept it without question. He thought when the time came, July would hand Flo willingly.

    Therefore, what she had done right now waspletely stupid, especially with her reason that she didn¡¯t want that little girl to die.

    If it was not for Knox, July would be finished in Chaos¡¯s hand, as he looked like he was ready to tear her apart with his barehand.

    ¡°I know.¡± Sebastian nodded.

    .....

    Here they were, in July¡¯s bedroom again. In the past, he coulde and go to this bedroom without any awkward feeling, but when he realized what he had for her was not tonic, everything became moreplicated for them.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± July mumbled tiredly.

    ¡°July...¡± Sebastian knelt down in front of July, as she sat on the sofa, her face looked so tired and there was wrinkle at the corner of her eyes. She aged, just like any normal human being, but Knox... he was still the same. ¡°Can you let him go?¡± he asked.

    July didn¡¯t need to ask what Sebastian meant by that, but she was still surprised that he posted such question to her, knowing how she felt.

    She swatted his hands, which wanted to hold hers, but Sebastian was stronger and he kept her in ce.

    ¡°Stop doing this, Sebastian. Knox will kill you if he saw you,¡± July said sternly. She wanted to stand up and walk away from him, because Knox coulde any time and she didn¡¯t want Sebastian in trouble for his own stupidity, though she was irritated by his action right now.

    ¡°I know what you want, July,¡± Sebastian said, ignoring the fact that July wanted nothing to do with him.

    He knew what she really wanted, it was only a simple dream from her, something that could be easily happened if they were in normal situation, if Knox was not supernatural creature, if July didn¡¯t fall head over heals to such creature.

    She just wanted a little family.

    July wanted a family of her own, she wanted that so bad, because of how fucked up her family was, thus she wanted to have her own family.

    That was so simple, something that she could easily achieve, only if it was not with Knox, yet she was very adamant that it should be him. It must be him.

    ¡°Let him go and I can give you what you want, July,¡± Sebastian said.

    He couldn¡¯t understand, why July was staying in such rtionship with Knox when she knew there was no future for her. She aged like normal human being, but Knox...? He didn¡¯t even age a year at all, ever since they met for the first time almost two decades ago, he looked exactly like that.

    ¡°You will only never be happy if you hold on tightly to him.¡± Sebastian became so agitated to see how July was trying to deny everything that he said. ¡°You are not stupid, you know what I said is true. You don¡¯t need to pretend that this is not hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Get away from me, Sebastian.¡± July was mad for what Sebastian did to her, but she was even angrier because of what he said was true. There was no future, at the very least, it was not a future that she wanted for her. ¡°You have crossed the line!¡±

    July kicked Sebastian, until he fell to the floor and was forced to free her hand, once that happened, July immediately stood up and put distance between them, because she didn¡¯t want to be near him anymore at this point.

    ¡°Get out from my room!¡± she was livid. She was livid at Sebastian, Knox and herself. ¡°Family? I want a family because it is Knox, if it is not him, I don¡¯t want anything else!¡± she said that loudly, but the truth... she didn¡¯t know what was the truth anymore.

    Her words sounded like a lie in her ears when she screamed like that.

    ¡°GET OUT!¡± July felt like she was about to cry.

    =======================

    Knox closed his eyes when Chaos simply disappeared before his eyes when he tried to talk to him about what July had done.

    Yes, what she did was unforgivable, but Knox wouldn¡¯t let Chaosy his hand on her.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Knox growled when Chaos vanished into thin air. At the very least, he knew that he came to find Zuri, not July. That was one thing that he was sure about.

    ¡°July and Zuri... both women are pain in the arse, don¡¯t you think?¡± Skr asked Knox, she was giggling when she watched how upset this man was. Why would he look like that?

    ¡°You better shut your mouth, before I smash your head against the wall,¡± Knox red at Skr, that was not only a threat, because he determined to go along with it if this woman was stupid enough to provoke him at time like this.

    Skr scrunched her nose in disgust, as she walked toward the door. She hated everyone else, whether it was supernatural creature or human, she had sworn that her existence was only for lord Chaos alone.

    But, it didn¡¯t mean she wanted to die in the hand of his shattered soul.

    ¡°Whatever, you are the one, who created this situation. You and Chaos indeed the same. You are too attach to your woman and in the end bring trouble for yourself.¡±

    After saying that, Skr walked away from the library, while Knox was trying to calm himself down, as he was thinking what he needed to say to July at this point.

    Chaos was in critical situation, he needed his shattered soul quickly and Flo was the only that was close enough for him to use.

    Yet, this happened...

    ======================

    Zuri opened her eyes when she heard the creaking sound from the door, someone walked into the room and this put her on alert.

    She immediately opened her eyes and then sat down, while holding the nket to cover her naked body, as Chaos was still fast asleep next to her. He didn¡¯t even wake up, knowing there was someone near them.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes when she found Knox was standing at the end of the bed, his arms folded in front of his chest, while his eyes stared at Zuri and Chaos in disagreement.

    ¡°If Chaos woke up, tell him that I have something for him in the library,¡± Knox said.

    ¡°What?¡± Zuri¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She couldn¡¯t run after him because she didn¡¯t wear anything under this nket, but she didn¡¯t want to call him loudly because she didn¡¯t want to wake Chaos up.

    ¡°Wake him up and get dressed, you will know what it is.¡± Knox nced at Zuri and then walked away toward the door. ¡°You have grown up,¡± he said before he closed the door.

    ¡°What is that mean?¡± Zuri grunted grimly. Of course, she had grown up. She was no longer a little child, who would annoy him, though even now, she still annoyed him unconsciously...

    ============================

    July couldn¡¯t close her eyes even for a second for the whole night, she kept awake because Knox didn¡¯t return, since he chased her out of the library.

    She knew, he did that because he didn¡¯t Chaos to vent his anger at her, but she couldn¡¯t shake the anger and disappointment from his blue eyes.

    she wanted to see him, but then, she didn¡¯t know what to say when he was in front of her now.

    Knox walked into their bedroom just a minute ago and then sat down next to her on the sofa, while July hugged herself and rested her chin on top of her knees.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± July asked, her voice was devoid from any emotions, she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look at him in the eyes.

    ¡°I am looking for shattered soul,¡± Knox replied. That was the thing that he brought to library. A human that he was sure it was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul. He has all the criteria.

    ¡°You found it?¡± July kept her eyes fixed on the floor. She was ashamed for what she had done, but she didn¡¯t regret her action to keep Flo saved.

    It was less than twenty four hours, but she already missed that little girl. She always looked at her with the idea that if Knox and she had a daughter, she would look like her...

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Knox closed his eyes, he looked so tired. ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡±

    The words echoed in this silence room, which made the atmosphere became even heavier.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± July turned her head to look at Knox with fear in her eyes. Her heart was beating so fast.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 438

    438 I WANT TO HUG YOU

    Knox didn¡¯t know how to bring this matter to July. He knew that he was being unfair to her and had dragged this matter for so long.

    In the past, when the first time he saw her, when the first time they met, he thought it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. He thought it would be solved by time, he thought they would be together for as long as they lived.

    He would watch her to grow old and he would always by her side, no matter what happened, no matter what the reason, there was nothing that could make them apart.

    Yet, the problem that he initially thought was nothing, it came bigger than he could imagine.

    Their purpose of life was very different, they were noting from the same state of mind and Knox couldn¡¯t give her what she wanted the most. Something that he thought would never bother them, but in the end, this was the thing that drove them apart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡±

    It was a simple word, but it was hard for him to say it. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at July when he said those words, because he was not able to see her break apart.

    He didn¡¯t want to see her like that, but it was important for them to end this when there was still love between them, when their hatred and resentment had not yet grown wildly and they hurt each other further than this.

    He wanted nothing for her but happiness, yet he could give her anything, but that....

    .....

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± July lifted her head to look at Knox, she tried to figure out what he was talking about. What he meant by end this?

    July knew that what she had done was wrong, it waspletely wrong and she wouldn¡¯t defense herself for that, since she was well aware how crucial the shattered soul for Chaos. She was ashamed for what she had done, but she didn¡¯t regret her action to keep Flo saved.

    But...

    ¡°What do you mean you want to end this?¡± July asked, she could feel her throat became dry and her breathing became heavier, she pushed herself from the floor and then approached Knox. ¡°Tell me what do you mean with that?¡±

    July tried to look at him in the eyes, but he refused to see her. He avoided her eyes and didn¡¯t want to be touched by her.

    Knox took a step back when she tried toe closer and this made her frown. ¡°What is this? I understand that you are upset for what I have done... I understand that and I am sorry, but you didn¡¯t need to avoid me,¡± July still tried to talk to him.

    However, Knox didn¡¯t look like he wanted to hear anything from her anymore, thus he walked toward the bed and thenid down there, he felt so tired.

    ¡°Knox...¡± July immediately approached him because she didn¡¯t want him to start talking about ending things with her again. ¡°Knox, I am so sorry... I know what I have done is unforgiveable...¡±

    Yet, Knox raised one of his arms to cover his eyes, he was exhausted and the light from the morning sun started to illuminate the whole room.

    ¡°The window...¡± he said in small voice.

    Fortunately, July heard that, thus she immediately walked toward the window and pulled the curtain to block the sunlight, so Knox could take some rest.

    ¡°... I know what happened between you and Sebastian,¡± Knox said, before July could approach him again and this made her froze in her ce, with her back faced him. ¡°I know what happened between you and Sebastian at the border of the east draghar.¡±

    July felt there was someone threw a bucket of cold water to her, as she started to shiver. That was the only thing that she didn¡¯t want Knox to know, but in the end, somehow, he knew it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the detail of it,¡± July said, her voice sounded like a whisper, but it didn¡¯t matter, because Knox could hear her well. ¡°I did not willingly ept the kiss. He did it all of sudden and I couldn¡¯t avoid it.¡± Fack, she didn¡¯t even see thating...

    ¡°I know,¡± Knox said calmly.

    ¡°You know?¡± July turned around, her eyes fixed on Knox, who still didn¡¯t move from his position. ¡°You know and this is your reaction?¡±

    Knox didn¡¯t answer that. He only closed his eyes, he didn¡¯t even move at all, or even tried to see her.

    ¡°Another man kissed me and this is your reaction?¡± July didn¡¯t know when they started to drift apart and when they became like this. But, in the past, Knox would have killed any man who would do such thing to her, but now, he looked so calm, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at her.

    ¡°That man was Sebastian.¡± That was the best answer that Knox could give to her, after such a long silence.

    Knox could hear how she breathed raggedly and how she grinded her teeth, the anger that came from her because of what he said, yet he still refused to see her, because it would make him weak and he needed to take back what he had said.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s fine if that was Sebastian?¡± July hated the way her voice sounded, it filled with anger and hopelessness.

    ¡°Do you want me to kill him?¡± Knox asked.

    Yes, he wanted to kill Sebastian the second he learned about what had happened. If it was him ten years ago when he met her for the first time, he would have killed him, he wouldn¡¯t care even if Sebastian was the man, who had been following him for almost two decades.

    But then, he could see it...

    He could see all the things that July wanted. She could get it from him. Only if she stopped loving him and ept Sebastian, she would be happier. Sebastian would be able to give whatever she wanted.

    With that thought, Knox managed to swallow his anger, he could face Sebastian and suppressed his desire to kill him right there and then for what he had done to July.

    She just needed time to understand and she would understand eventually...

    However, what July said next had shattered Knox¡¯s determination.

    ¡°Yes, kill him,¡± July said. She was trembling when she said this, but she didn¡¯t know what else she had to say to make her point was heard by him.

    How could he still didn¡¯t understand how deep her feeling for him? Why he didn¡¯t understand that?

    ¡°I will rather have you killed him than to see you give up on me,¡± July stated. She was telling the truth. With what else she had to make him understood?

    She had waited for years for him to return, built her own people to protect this manor and had arranged everything among the chaotic situation when this city had fallen.

    All she did that, all the gruesome night and horrifying sight that she had to endure, she did that all for him. She was willing to give up on everything, but now he wanted to give up on her?

    What a ridiculous thought.

    ¡°If you think you can get away from me, you need to think again,¡± July said, there was warning in her tone when she said that and when Knox finally put down his arms, he could see the determination in her eyes.

    The same determination that he had to let her go and let her to find her own happiness.

    How could he withhold something that she really wanted?

    Knox watched as July approached him and thenid down beside him, as she hugged his body so tightly. She snuggled closer to him, while hiding her face.

    ¡°I will never let you go, don¡¯t you dare to say that this is over. I have bet my whole youth on you, don¡¯t you dare to turn your back against me and shun me away.¡± July chocked on her own voice, she was trying so hard to not cry.

    She was not a child, she didn¡¯t need to cry when she dealt with this overwhelming emotion, she was thirty eight years old woman and she could hold herself, but the thought of Knox wanted to end this with her made her suffocated.

    ¡°July...¡± Knox rubbed her back, as her body trembled, he knew she was crying right now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me, I want to sleep.¡± July hugged him even tighter.

    =========================

    ¡°Knox said he has something for you in the library,¡± Zuri told Chaos, once he opened his eyes. ¡°I have checked and it¡¯s your shattered soul.¡±

    Zuri wasying down on the bed next to him, it was almost noon, but Chaos just woke up now. His eyes became even darker if it was possible and this made Zuri ufortable, because she felt like he was already on the verge of losing it.

    ¡°I have made you a breakfast, but I think it¡¯s already cold, I will warm it up for you.¡± Zuri was about to get off the bed when Chaos reached out to her body and hugged her from behind.

    ¡°No, stay like this. I want to hold you like this,¡± Chaos said, as he buried his face on the back of her head, breathing in her scent that he loved. ¡°I want to hug you for a little bit longer.¡±

    And Zuri let him to hug her.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 439

    439 INTEROGATION

    Zuri had seen the shattered soul that Knox managed to find in thest minute for Chaos, because July had helped that little girl to escape from this ce.

    What she had done was unforgivable, but they couldn¡¯t hold it against her, though Zuri didn¡¯t think the little girl was important, but she was important enough for July for her to be able to do that.

    Zuri leaned her back against the wall, while waiting for Chaos to absorb his soul, as she yed with her ne that she got from the olddy.

    In the end, Zuri needed to take Chaos to Niki, her childhood friend. She hoped when that time came, she would be able to not empathize with him so much and caused trouble for herself.

    That man...

    If she thought about Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, Zuri couldn¡¯t help but thinking that young man, the lycan, who had a high chance to be her mate, as she could feel the bond started to grow between them when they met for the first time in that catastrophe. Was he still alive?

    Did he manage to survive from that ce?

    If he still survived, it meant, there would be time in the future they would meet with him again, either way, she needed to meet with him again because Chaos needed him, he needed his soul.

    What if he was truly her mate?

    .....

    Zuri heard this... if you lost your mate, you would be in so much pain, you would go through hell of agony.

    How much pain that she could endure when Chaos took back his shattered soul? Zuri wondered if she would be able to endure that.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Chaos Zuri when he came out of the library, he looked slightly better, but his eyes didn¡¯t return to its original color, they were still dark. She missed his blue eyes...

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zuri said, smiling softly at him and then took his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch, I am hungry.¡±

    Zuri led him to the dining hall, so they could have lunch. Actually, she didn¡¯t really want to eat, somehow, she didn¡¯t want to eat. She could no longer find joy in eating her meal. She ate because she needed to, not because she enjoyed it.

    ¡°Forget about lunch for a while, I need you here,¡± Knox said, as he approached Zuri with Sebastian next to him. The two of them came from the opposite direction.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes. ¡°I remember this is our second meeting, but you don¡¯t even say hi to me,¡± sheined.

    The first time they met after years she was away with Chaos, was when he entered her room to inform her that he had caught a shatter soul for Chaos, as a recement of the little girl that July had set free.

    ¡°Hi,¡± Knox said casually, raising his hand, as if this was nothing to him, and then continued with what he wanted to say. ¡°I need you to go with Sebastian, while I need to talk with Chaos. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    ¡°Why should I go with Sebastian?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t mind if Knox wanted to say something to Chaos, but she didn¡¯t know why she needed to go with Sebastian.

    ¡°There is a new member in this ce and hees from the shadow moon pack,¡± Sebastian answered the question. ¡°Maybe you have a few things that you want to ask, since you came from that pack before.¡±

    ¡°No. Pass.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t find the need to tangle herself with that problematic pack anymore, if she had to have an encounter with that pack again, she wanted that was the time when she destroyed the whole pack. It would be so satisfying to see Liam¡¯s face fell because she wiped out something dear to him.

    Hearing that, Knox didn¡¯t really care, he just shrugged his shoulder and then put his hand on Chaos¡¯s shoulder and both of them disappeared from Zuri¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Ah, this is starting to be so annoying...¡± she grumbled. This was not the first time for her to witness such thing, but it was really annoying if you could use it to escape without even giving her any chance to stop them.

    With that, Zuri was alone now. She didn¡¯t really want to eat, but she couldn¡¯t roam around to find where the two of them were, right?

    With that, she remembered what Knox said earlier.

    They got someone form the shadow moon pack? Yeah, Zuri knew that because when they escorted her and Chaos to the manor, she saw him was being escorted by different car.

    Should she go and see him? What she needed to do? Was there question that she wanted to know regarding that pack? She thought she had moved on from those dark time of her life, she didn¡¯t want to hear anything about that pack, but at the same time, she wanted to know... even though, she was not sure what information that she wanted to hear.

    ¡°Should we go now?¡± Sebastian asked, seeing how silence Zuri was right now. ¡°You can stay quiet and say nothing, if you want.¡±

    Hearing that, it was not a bad idea, therefore, she followed Sebastian.

    ====================

    ¡°My twin sister?¡± July repeated what Darius said, she was in this interrogation room, with Sebastian, who was sitting next to her. Both of them acted as if there was nothing between them, as if everything went so normal, while Zuri was leaning her back against the wall and stared at Darius, trying to remember, if she had any memory about this man when she was still in the pack.

    No, she didn¡¯t think she remember any important memory with him when she was still in the pack. They must have met a few times, but because Zuri didn¡¯t really want to engage with the people in Xerxes¡¯s pack, thus their faces were blur memory in her mind.

    Except, of course, certain people.

    ¡°Jasmine?¡± July narrowed her eyes when she heard that. She knew that her twin sister got her karma, she was a mate of a shifter, the kind that she and her father hated the most, but she didn¡¯t know if she lived in that pack.

    July nced at Zuri, who didn¡¯t give any change on her cold expression. They had not yet talked about what she had done to Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, there were a lot of things happened.

    ¡°Yes, Jasmine,¡± Darius said, he was sitting rigidly on his seat. ¡°You need to help her.¡±

    Darius heard from July that their rtionship was not really good, but they were still family, sister, they were twin, therefore, there must be something in her that was moved to save her twin, knowing she was being tortured in that pack.

    However, July¡¯s reaction was something that Darius didn¡¯t expect at all. Sheughed when she heard how he expected her to help her twin sister.

    It was not happyugh, but more like she was mocking him for his suggestion.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked with a glint of smile in her eyes. ¡°Do you want me to help my sister?¡± she repeated the same question, as she looked at Darius incredulously. ¡°You are not kidding me, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Darius furrowed his brows. ¡°You don¡¯t care about your sister?¡±

    July shrugged her shoulders, what she heard from him was not a big of deal for her. ¡°Should I care about her? She is not a child anymore, she knows what she is doing and she could do whatever she wants.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t do anything,¡± Darius emphasized every syble of his words. He was getting emotional when he added this fact. ¡°She is pregnant right now and the alpha of that pack forced her to give birth as many children as she can. He treats her like a breeder!¡±

    Zuri narrowed her eyes when she heard that. Liam was not a good shifter, but she didn¡¯t know that with time he could be so disgusting like this. She was not on Jasmine¡¯s side, but what he had done was repulsive.

    How could he treat his mate like that? He was sick in the head.

    ¡°You said, she has twins and now she is pregnant?¡± July wanted to know about this part.

    ¡°Yes, she is pregnant, therefore you need to help her. There must be time in the past, where both of you lived a normal life and was a loving sister to each other.¡± Darius tried his best to convince July, because if McKeltar had taken care this matter, he would be able to see Jasmine again and get her out of there.

    July scoffed when she heard that. ¡°From the way you talk about her, I can say that both of you are quite close with each other,¡± she said lightly, as she looked at her intensely. There was something off with the way he forced her to help Jasmine. ¡°Do you have rtionship with her?¡±

    Darius¡¯s expression changed for a split second, but he immediatelyposed himself, yet it was toote, because the three people before his eyes could see that.

    ¡°What rtionship do you mean?¡± Darius asked his voice was slightly darker than before. ¡°She is the luna of the pack, I am just trying to tell you that she has been treated poorly by the alpha.¡±

    Hearing that, July stood up, while saying. ¡°I can¡¯t help you if you keep lying to me,¡± she said sternly.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 440

    440 A CLEAR BOUNDARY

    If Darius thought his poor acting and hisme excuse could make July believed him, he waspletely wrong about that. Who the hell he thought he was speaking to?

    July had gone through hell, so did Jasmine, they were only in different definition, there was no one from this family, who didn¡¯t break, bruise, feeling like they were going to die at this point. They had gone through all of that, including Sol as well.

    Therefore, it was a wrong move for Darius to expect July to buy his bullshit.

    ¡°She is the luna of the pack, I am just trying to tell you that she has been treated poorly by the alpha.¡± He tried so hard to make them moved. With the power of the McKeltar, they would be able to save Jasmine and ruined that ce as well.

    After all, there was nothing left for Darius in that pack. Those members of the pack could die for all he cared. His younger brother died in the hand of that young lycan, but none of them said anything about it.

    There was no more justice in that kind of ce.

    July stood up and then said clearly. ¡°I can¡¯t help you if you keep lying to me, stop with that nonsense, or you can leave this ce right now. I don¡¯t think your information is worth it for me.¡±

    If this kind of information was the only thing that Darius could bring to the table, she didn¡¯t need it. McKeltar didn¡¯t have anything to do with the issue in the shadow moon pack, they didn¡¯t need to involve themselves into their problem.

    Especially, to attack them because of the reason they needed to save Jasmine? That was ridiculous. July wouldn¡¯t take that risk.

    .....

    Her sister knew what she was doing and she didn¡¯t have any obligation on her, they had stopped to be family long time ago, moreover now, when their father had died.

    All this hatred and how their family had separated was thanked to their father. If it was not for him, who nurtured the hatred within them against the supernatural creature, they wouldn¡¯t live like this and what happened to Jasmine right now was the consequence of her own action and choice.

    She needed to live with that.

    ¡°I will tell you the truth, but please, help me. Get Jasmine out of there.¡± Darius stood up as well, which made Sebastian was on alert and put himself between July and Darius.

    Meanwhile, Zuri was standing a little bit far from them, she wanted her existence was not noticed, but it was hard not to see her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the reason why I have to risk my people to help her.¡± But, before Darius could answer that, July had cut him off first. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about bullshit of her being my sister, so I have this responsibility to take care of her, because I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Darius opened his mouth, as if he wanted to retort that word and being persistence with his story, trying to guilt trip July with the card of ¡®sister¡¯.

    However, he immediately realized that strategy wouldn¡¯t go anywhere, because July had emphasized how she didn¡¯t see Jasmine as her family, as her sister anymore. She could care less about him and this method wouldn¡¯t change her mind.

    In the end, Darius knew, keeping the story would only piss her off and not only he wouldn¡¯t get the help that he needed, he could be kicked out from this ce. This was the only shelter that he had right now, where else he could go?

    ¡°Jasmine is pregnant with my baby,¡± Darius finally said, he balled his fists when he admitted this. ¡°We were having an affair, so Jasmine is pregnant with my child right now and I need your help to get her out of there.¡±

    He didn¡¯t have more chance about this, but maybe if he pleaded with her like this, she could get some sympathy from July, if she wanted to reconsider this alone, it was already a great thing for Darius at this moment.

    However, July smirked when she heard that. ¡°Do you want to say that Jasmine was having an affair with you, she was able to entertain you when she was under torture from the alpha?¡± July raised her brows. ¡°Can you hear that by yourself? How ridiculous it was.¡±

    Darius had to admit, the excuse was a little bit off when he put it that way. How could someone, who was being tortured, having an affair with some other guy? Yet, that was the fact, it was hard to exin when you didn¡¯t experience it yourself.

    ¡°What should I do for you to be able to help me to get her back? She is pregnant with my child,¡± Darius said, his tone was a little bit hard, but there was raw emotion in it.

    ¡°That is none of my business,¡± she said casually. If July had time to mess around with other man behind her shifter boyfriend, then her life was not in that danger, right? Even so, July still refused to help he, remembering what she had done to her and how she tried to turn their father to hate her just because they had different perspective. ¡°If you can¡¯t take this answer, you are free to go and save her yourself, but I will not risk my people¡¯s life just to make some ruckus in that pack, in order to save her and your unborn baby.¡±

    She knew it was petty of her and this was not the right time to feel so petty, but July felt so bitter when she remembered how she was trying to have a baby, to be pregnant with Knox¡¯s child, but Jasmine could easily have her third child right now. She hated that fact.

    This feeling didn¡¯t rte with this problem, but still, July couldn¡¯t help, but feeling a little bit jealous of her to have those babies. What an irony of this life...

    When she couldn¡¯t have the child that she wanted, Jasmine could have them so easily.

    July knew this was not right to feel bitter and jealous toward her twin sister in this matter, knowing Jasmine, she wouldn¡¯t want to have those children, but still... that thought didn¡¯t make her feel better, but to not being able to stop that kind of thought, only made her even more depressed.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Darius felt frustrated to see how ignorance July was when he told her about this, she didn¡¯t even stop for a second to consider this. ¡°Are you really not going to help your sister?¡±

    July turned around and then looked at Darius with coldness in her eyes. ¡°Yes, I am not going to help her. You are free to go to help her, I will not stop you from doing so, therefore, stop asking that ridiculous question anymore, because I will not change my mind.¡±

    And after saying that, July walked in front of Zuri, who didn¡¯t say anything from the beginning until the end of the conversation, she didn¡¯t even make an eye contact with July when she walked passed her.

    ¡°Zuri, can we talk?¡± July asked, while Sebastian was standing behind her. He became even more quiet right now. July was not sure whether Knox said something to him or not regarding the matter between the three of them, but they met with each other this morning.

    ¡°I will see you at the library, after I talk with him,¡± Zuri replied, but she still refused to see her, her hazel eyes fixed on Darius instead.

    It was hard for July to make out what was in Zuri¡¯s mind right now because her expression was devoid from any emotions and not like when she was a teenager, thest time she saw her, right now, July could feel how callous she was, as if she had thrown away all of her feeling and numbed herself.

    ¡°Okay,¡± July agreed.

    And after that, she walked out of the room with Sebastian, leaving Zuri and Darius alone. She didn¡¯t want to know what the two of them was talking about, but she hoped they didn¡¯t talk for long time, because it was important for her to talk with Zuri.

    ¡°You can leave me alone, Sebastian,¡± July said, as she took the route toward the library, while Sebastian kept following her.

    ¡°Knox knew about us,¡± Sebastian said, he talked straight to the point, because both of them knew they were only avoiding this matter. ¡°He doesn¡¯t mind if I pursue you.¡±

    July nced at Sebastian and then scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that. Knox is not in his right mind when he said that.¡± So, they were indeed talking about this in this morning.

    July felt disappointed because Knox didn¡¯t fight for her, for their rtionship. It was not the man that she fell head over heels years ago, because the Knox that she knew, he would tear apart any man, who was dare enough to touch her.

    But right now, Knox just gave up? How funny this situation was...

    ¡°And one more thing,¡± July said, she stopped walking and then faced Sebastian. ¡°There is no ¡®us¡¯. Please, don¡¯t make things moreplicated than this. I just want him, I don¡¯t want anyone else.¡±

    July had to make this clear, she needed to set boundaries between them, which he shouldn¡¯t cross.

    It seemed, she needed to have another talk with Knox...

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 441

    441 AGGRAVATED

    After July and Sebastian left the room, Zuri looked at Darius, who was still in dismay because his request to save Jasmine was denied, July turned down his request almost immediately with the reason that he didn¡¯t expect at all.

    Darius thought the rtionship between July and Jasmine was not this bad and hearing her twin sister was in such difficult situation, she would help her, no matter what happened in the past.

    But, July didn¡¯t even reconsider her decision at all, after his plea, there was no room for negotiation right now and all he could do was to swallow back his desire to save Jasmine, to get her out of there before their child was born.

    No, Darius was afraid that Liam would do something to Jasmine¡¯s pregnancy, knowing it was not his child. He could kill the baby without any scrupulous.

    After all, there was no reason for Liam to keep the baby that was not his and what Jasmine could do if that alpha decided to do such thing?

    ¡°You are Zuri, right?¡± Darius raised his head and then looked at Zuri, his mind was elsewhere. He wanted nothing, but to find a way to save his child before it was toote. He had nothing now...

    ¡°I am,¡± Zuri replied, as she walked toward Darius and sat down at the same chair, where Sebastian was sitting a few moment ago. ¡°Sit down, there is a few things I want to ask you.¡±

    Darius knew Zuri, though they were not in the same mission, but it was hard to not pay attention to this girl, especially when the previous alpha, alpha Xerxes, proudly said that he got a white wolf. The legendary white wolf and how his first son, would have her.

    Well, both of them died now.

    .....

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Darius became defensive. There was not many information that he knew about Zuri, because he didn¡¯t pay attention to her, but from what he learned, this girl was the creature named Chaos¡¯s important person.

    ¡°Tell me everything that you know about the shadow moon pack,¡± Zuri said lightly, she didn¡¯t think she would be able to meet July soon, once this conversation started and he cooperated well with her, but at the very least, that was a very cheap price for what she had done before.

    ¡°What I will get if I tell you everything that I know?¡± he asked her with desperation lingered in his voice, as if this was the bargain that he really wanted.

    Unfortunately, Zuri had nothing to lose when she asked this question, Darius could answer her, or he chose to keep silence, but she didn¡¯t mind to kick him out of the McKeltar property and she had the power to do so.

    ¡°You are not in the position to bargain this with me, I know what you want and I agree with July. I will not risk McKeltar people for you.¡± Zuri would have her own revenge on Liam, but the rest of the pack had nothing to do with this. ¡°If July didn¡¯t even want to help her own twin sister, what makes you think I will?¡±

    That was a logical thing. Zuri had nothing to do with Jasmine, she didn¡¯t even know her and Darius realized that.

    ¡°But, just like July, I can kick you out of this ce if I want,¡± Zuri added that fact. They didn¡¯t need more people to protect this ce and having Darius here, didn¡¯t make any significant different for them.

    Darius could only sigh deeply, defeated. It seemed, he needed to find another way to get Jasmine out of that ce, but to do so, he needed to have a n.

    ¡°What do you want to know? What the specific thing that you want to know?¡± He, finally, relented, he didn¡¯t want to aggravate this woman like he did to July.

    Zuri thought about this for a moment, before she finally decided there was no better way to bring this matter up, thus she just needed to go with it.

    ¡°Is there a lycan in your pack?¡± Zuri asked him straight to the point, because she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on this.

    But, from the look on Darius¡¯s face, she knew immediately what the answer would be. ¡°Why do you ask about him? Do you know Eros?¡±

    Eros...

    That was his name...

    ¡°I met him once in Kalee,¡± Zuri replied.

    Of course, Darius knew when that happened, Eros went to Kalee with the alpha and that was when his affair with Jasmine began.

    ¡°When he joined the pack?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t remember to meet him there when she left that pack, but then it was years ago when she did that.

    ¡°Around two years ago, when Chaos lost control and there was a civil war between human and the supernatural creature.¡± Darius remembered that was aplete chaos at that time and he still couldn¡¯t imagine the power that the creature like Chaos held to be able to do so. ¡°The alpha brought him to the pack along with a human girl.¡±

    ¡°A human girl?¡± this information piqued Zuri interest. There was no way that human girl was his siblings.

    Darius gritted his teeth when he had to exin about Eros to Zuri, because his hatred toward that young lycan was so real, with the mention of his name alone already made him seething with anger.

    However, he kept telling Zuri about all the information that he knew about that damned lycan, while trying to gauge her reaction, did she ask because she was curious? Or they had a dispute when they met for the first time and she wanted to get back at him.

    It would be nice if it was thetter.

    ¡°Emily...¡± Zuri said the little girl¡¯s name. From the way Darius said it, it almost felt like this girl was so important for Eros.

    ¡°I think when theye to age, I will not be surprised if both of them are actually mate,¡± Darius said, he looked so grim when he said that, because he imagined to kill Emily right in front of Eros, to let him knew the pain of losing someone that they loved. It would be great if they were a mate.

    However, Zuri knew better. Eros and Emily couldn¡¯t be a mate. It wasmon to have mate from different kind, but... no. It was not Emily... the feeling between them when they met for the first time was so disturbing for her to forget.

    ¡°Why are you so angry every time you mentioned his name?¡± Zuri picked his anger. It was as clear as day. She would be deaf if she couldn¡¯t hear it.

    Hearing that question, Darius looked at Zuri sharply, he looked like he was going to kill her, but the girl in front of him didn¡¯t look affected by it.

    But still, the anger in his eyes were so clear.

    ¡°Because he killed my brother. He killed my younger brother,¡± he said grimly and this surprised Zuri. She frowned when she heard that.

    ¡°Why?¡± She didn¡¯t believe that the young lycan would kill anyone out of spite, there must be story behind it and moreover, she didn¡¯t think Eros was someone so impulsive to kill someone else without any strong reason.

    However, Darius didn¡¯t answer her question immediately when he was asked about the reason.

    ¡°Why?¡± Zuri asked again because Darius kept silence, she looked at him intensely and could see trouble in his eyes. ¡°Because your younger brother did something unforgivable?¡±

    The question set off Darius, as he immediately stood up. He knew what his younger brother did was messed up, but it didn¡¯t justify what Eros had done to him.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t deserve to die!¡± Darius roared, as his ws emerged from the tip of his fingers. He was ready to attack Zuri if she provoked him further.

    Both of them were warriors from the shadow moon pack, who had done various dangerous mission and it was hard to say who would be able to take down the other first at this point.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s true that he did unforgivable thing?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t know what Darius¡¯s younger brother had done to cause his demise, but that was not her concern at all.

    However, Zuri stood up from her chair when she saw how angry Darius was because of what she said, she needed to be ready if this man decided to attack her.

    ¡°So, why you are the one, who was being chased out instead of him?¡± Zuri asked out of her curiosity, she should stop by now and left him alone, but she had started this and she just wanted to get done with it.

    ¡°Because he is the beta of the pack!¡± Darius snapped. ¡°That bastard alpha chose to protect the murderer of my brother!¡±

    He is the beta? What about Damon?

    Zuri wanted to ask more about it, but Darius seemed to have lost his patience. Apparently, the topic of his brother was a sensitive topic for him.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t even realize when he shifted into his beast and roared at Zur before he charged toward her in full speed.

    Seeing that, Zuri immediately shifted into her white wolf, this conversation wouldn¡¯t end up well, but the two of them were very familiar with battle like this.

    At this point, seeing this situation, it seemed July needed to wait a little bit more longer right now.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 442

    442 TAKE OFF YOUR CLOTHES

    Sebastian took July¡¯s hand when she was about to enter the library, he turned her around to face him because he had not yet done to talk with her, but she kept pushing him away.

    He wanted her to talked to him and he didn¡¯t want her to treat him this way.

    ¡°We are done, Seb,¡± July said sternly. ¡°This is not even up for discussion. I will choose him and I will always choose over and over again.¡±

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t have a child with him?¡± Sebastian asked her, this was the main problem of the rtionship between July and Knox.

    July only wanted a simple little family, a child from the man that she loved, but Knox didn¡¯t think that way. He was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul. He shouldn¡¯t have a child, because there was a high chance his child would end up the same way like him.

    Knox wouldn¡¯t live in this realm forever, he existed because Chaos had not yet taken his soul. In that case, he could live long enough with July by his side.

    However...

    July wanted more and this one thing was something that Knox couldn¡¯t give to her.

    ¡°July...¡± Sebastian took her hand, but she pulled back, as she looked at him sharply.

    .....

    ¡°Stay away from me Seb, because if you force me again, I willpletely lose my respect on you,¡± she said.

    July didn¡¯t want her rtionship for years with Sebastian ended like this. He was the only one, who stood next to her when Knox was not here, helping her relentlessly when she built this ce back and arranged everything.

    But this one... he had overstepped the boundaries between them, he had crossed the line and if he kept doing this, July would burn the bridge between them and wouldn¡¯t look back to that moment when they were struggling together.

    Because she knew what she wanted and she wanted Knox.

    The fact that Knox had tried to give up on her, scared her the most. July couldn¡¯t stand the thought that she was going to lose him if she didn¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± July then closed the library door and turned around to lean her back against it, just in case Sebastian was insisted to get inside.

    Fortunately, a few minutester, July could hear his footsteps walked away from there and she slumped to the ground. It was so painful to think that she was going to lose her friendship with him. She was only a step closer of losing it...

    It didn¡¯t matter what the end result of her rtionship with Knox, but July simply couldn¡¯t see Sebastian more than just a friend.

    ========================

    ¡°What the hell is happening here?!¡± Norbeat opened the door and immediately regretted it when he saw the bloody fighting scene inside.

    There were two wolves inside, the other was grey wolf, while the other was white like snow. Needless to say, he didn¡¯t need to guess, who was the white one and he didn¡¯t care who was the grey one, but...

    What the hell they were doing right now?!

    Why they ended up trying to kill each other like this?!

    Norbeat was told by July to look for Zuri here, because she had been waiting for her for an hour, but she didn¡¯te to see her yet.

    July just wanted to make sure that Zuri didn¡¯t forget about what she said before and she didn¡¯t waste her time if that was the case. She didn¡¯t get angry or upset, because she genuinely knew how wrong it was for her to let go of Flo.

    However, July didn¡¯t regret it at all.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL YOU ARE DOING?!¡± Norbeat screamed, while White rushed forward to help the white wolf.

    Of course, the wolf would help Zuri in this fight, as she attacked aggressively, while Norbeat was speechless about what he had to do at this time.

    ¡°Can you stop fighting? Can¡¯t we have talk?¡± Norbeat tried to talk to them, but his voice was so small that their roar was enough to swallow his pathetic plea.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you shift and separate them?¡± Skr appeared from behind him all of sudden, the soul possessor didn¡¯t feel her presence at all. ¡°You are using a body of a shifter too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that!¡± Norbeat protested, as he kept his eyes on the fight in front of him and now more blood covered the floor. ¡°Are you crazy? They will tear me apart in a matter of second if I jump to separate them.¡± Norbeat grimaced. He knew that Zuri was so fierce, but he had never imagined, she could handle such intense battle like this.

    After all, he had never seen her fight before.

    ¡°You should get used to it,¡± Skr said casually.

    This was not weird, because that was Skr specialty to lower her presence, until no one wouldn¡¯t notice she was there. She couldn¡¯t control someone else feeling.

    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Norbeat remembered this fact about Skr, he then turned around and grabbed her hand. ¡°Go and separate them using your weird power!¡± he then pushed her inside the room.

    ¡°What?!¡± Skr protested, she then immediately retreated back because she didn¡¯t want to get a stray w from either wolf. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to do that! Let them kill each other!¡±

    Skrpletely didn¡¯t care about how this fight ended because either way, it didn¡¯t give her benefit at all. They could kill each other for all she cared.

    Yet, Norbeat found another way to coax her.

    ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t care?¡± Norbeat raised his brows. ¡°If something happened to Zuri, where do you think lord Chaos will be? He will spend day and night to be with her and you will have zero chance to see him, even if you are in the same ce.¡±

    Norbeat just spitted nonsense, because his mind didn¡¯t work to see so much blood in front of him, he was afraid something bad would happen to Zuri and Chaos would be livid.

    However, he didn¡¯t know that Skr bought that bullshit and immediately took a few steps forward, so she could be a little bit closer to them, but still in safe distance to use her power on them.

    ¡°Wow, I don¡¯t know that it will work...¡± Norbeat mumbled to see this.

    At first there was nothing happened, while Skr kept concentrating on them, she stood rigidly, as if she was standing against a strong wind.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Norbeat asked Skr when she furrowed her brows, as if she was in so much pain.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± she said grimly through her gritted teeth.

    Norbeat immediately mmed his mouth so he wouldn¡¯t get her anger.

    If you saw it briefly, indeed, there was nothing happened, but eventually you would realize the two beasts and the wolf became less and less aggressive, as they stopped fighting and circled each other to gauge the other person¡¯s next move.

    Yet, they stopped attacking each other and in the end, they took different side, as they shifted back into their human form.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± Skr grunted when she watched the two of them was naked, while Norbeat immediately rushed toward Zuri, as he took off his shirt to give it to her.

    Yet, the yellow shirt immediately wetted by blood that kept gushing out of her wounds and when Norbeat looked at her closely, it was worst than he imagined.

    ¡°We need to get you to the healer!¡± he said in panic, he was afraid of Chaos¡¯s wrath to see Zuri like this, he probably would destroy everything if he saw how Zuri was right now.

    ¡°No need,¡± Zuri said, she swatted Norbeat¡¯s hand, who wanted to help her to stand up, instead, she moved to the wall and lean her back against it.

    Fortunately, the shirt that Norbeat gave to her was quite long, so it covered until half of her thigh.

    ¡°But your wounds!¡± he said in distressed, he looked at Skr, but the girl was ring at Zuri angrily. She did that because she couldn¡¯t see the other man, who was still naked, but also because she hated this girl.

    ¡°I will be fine. It will take a few hours,¡± she said, she felt like her feeling was so heavy. This was so strange because this heavy feeling overcame her anger and this made her stopped her fight with Darius.

    It seemed, Darius also felt the same way.

    Zuri then looked at Skr, as she remembered what her specialty. ¡°Can you stop making me so depress?¡± she asked casually. ¡°You can stop it now.¡±

    Hearing that, skr smirked. ¡°Oh, so you do realize it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have never felt so depressed like when you are here,¡± Zuri said lightly, she then shifted her attention toward Darius. ¡°Can you give something for him to wear?¡± she said to Norbeat, because it was a little bit disturbing to see a grown man naked in this bloody ce.

    Meanwhile, White immediately came over to lick Zuri¡¯s wounds, as it was the wolf¡¯s instinct to help her and then stayed close with her.

    ¡°I have taken off my clothes,¡± he protested and then he looked at Skr, who was still ring at Zuri, but it seemed she had put to stop to her power. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your clothes too and give it to him?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Skr shifted her dagger look at the soul possessor right now.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 443

    443 SHE COULD DO IT AGAIN

    July had been waiting for Zuri for almost two hours by now, but she had not yet appeared, even after she asked Norbeat to check on her, the soul possessor also didn¡¯t give her any news.

    This library was so quiet and the sun out there was almost set, while she was waiting for Zuri toe. Did she forget? Did she do not want to see her again?

    July closed her eyes and decided to see her in the same ce, where she left her with Darius, thus she decided to leave, but before she could reach the doorknob, someone from the opposite of this door had opened it.

    ¡°Knox...¡± July mumbled, she felt her heart skipped a beat. They had not yet talked about what happenedst night, because this morning, when July woke up, Knox was no longer sleeping next to her.

    She thought, he would be awkward like her, but then his voice was so clear when he asked her politely to leave the library because he wanted to use it with Chaos.

    Behind Knox, Chaos was staring at her, but she couldn¡¯t say what was inside his mind. Should she apologize again for what she had done?

    Maybe that could make Knox less upset to her, if that could help, July didn¡¯t mind to do it.

    ¡°Chaos, I apologize for what I have done,¡± July said. She had never been so close to him. She didn¡¯t dislike him, but she did not really like him either, because she always felt like he would put Knox in constant danger.

    Even Chaos¡¯s existence alone was a danger for Knox.

    .....

    ¡°Just leave the library for now,¡± Knox said when Chaos said nothing about July¡¯s apology. ¡°He is fine now.¡±

    No. July was clueless about Chaos¡¯s current situation, but she knew that he was not fine, because she had seen how he lost his temper and almost killed the whole city because of that.

    ¡°Chaos, can you say something?¡± July ignored what Knox said. For her, it would be better for Chaos to just yelled at her or make a sharp remark for her stupidity rather than to be treated so cold like this.

    Yet, Knox opened the door wider and then took her hand to make her move away from the door.

    Even though, it looked like Knox was very impatient to get July out of there, it was simply because he didn¡¯t want July to be close to Chaos, because he couldn¡¯t predict what he would do to her after she let go of his shattered soul.

    Knox didn¡¯t want July to be close to Chaos for the time being because even himself, couldn¡¯t read what was in Chaos¡¯s mind. He could lose his control all of sudden and then hurt July.

    ¡°We will talk about thister, please go now,¡± Knox said, now their position had changed, Knox was inside the library, while July was outside and Chaos already went inside the library and didn¡¯t even care about the two of them. ¡°Leave.¡±

    July looked at Knox for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Will youe to our roomter?¡± she asked expectantly. She wanted to be close to him again and work things out.

    ¡°I will,¡± Knox said, but then he closed the door right in front of July, as he needed to talk with Chaos, there were a lot of things that he needed him to know.

    And with that answer, Knox closed the door, he could see the disappointment and sadness in July¡¯s eyes, but she needed to understand that she was not safe to be with Chaos right now.

    ¡°What do you mean that there is another shattered that is able to take another shattered soul except me?¡± Chaos asked, as soon as Knox closed the door and walked over to sit near the fire ce.

    Knox had been considering to talk about this or not with Chaos, since he was not so sure about what happened to him when he lost his consciousness.

    He was not in good condition when Chaos lost his control over the monster that resided in him, but this was not the first time, because every shattered soul would feel it if something happened to Chaos, but in Knox¡¯s case, he was the most affected by it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take my word as it is, because I need more time to gather information about this, and moreover, I am not really sure if that was what exactly happened at that time.¡± Knox threw a small piece of firewood to the fire ce.

    This whole manor was modern enough, except for this library, because you will feel like you entered another era of time once you stepped in.

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush,¡± Chaos said in grim tone, as he looked at Knox deeply. He already disliked this topic or even the possibility that was truth, therefore he wanted this to end immediately, so they could think what they would do next. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Knox then told Chaos about Flo and how that little girl tried to steal his soul. It sounded crazy because aside from Chaos, there was no one else, not even a single supernatural creature could have done that.

    Therefore, if there was another soul that could do that, it would be a disaster for them. There would be another Chaos.

    ¡°What will happen if there is another creature could have done that too?¡± Knox asked in the end of his exnation about why he thought Flo was trying to steal his soul.

    Chaos was silence for a while with this question, but then he looked at Knox sharply, he looked at him filled with anger that he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°What?¡± Knox asked, he didn¡¯t think he did something wrong to receive such hatred.

    ¡°You know about this and you let the girl go?¡± Chaos stated. There was no way for them to know this for sure if Flo was not there.

    On the other hand, Knox wanted to retort this, because it was him, who wanted to let go of Flo, but then he remembered it was July.

    And if he could choose, he would rather Chaos vented out his anger on him, rather than he did something to her...

    ¡°I am sorry about that,¡± he said in grim tone. He looked at to different direction. ¡°So, what do you think will happen if there is another shattered soul, who could absorb the other shattered soul?¡±

    The sound of it was already so bad, so needless to say this situation wouldn¡¯t get any better. It would only get worse, especially with Aaron out there, if he knew, he would chase down this shattered soul.

    ¡°If she can absorb the shattered soul, it meant, there is a possibility that she will be as strong as you.¡± Chaos looked at Knox. So far, the strongest shattered soul that he had was Knox. ¡°Or me.¡±

    Chaos needed his shattered soul to tame the monster, the dark side in him, which meant, his own power equal to his dark side, but if there was another creature that could absorb his shattered soul too, logically, it meant, she could increase her power and eventually be on the same level like Chaos.

    Knox closed his eyes. July had done something wrong. Completely wrong. This was another disaster that waited for them.

    It was not only about July let Flo go out of her kindness and her attachment toward the little girl, but it could create another trouble for them, a huge one.

    ¡°Do you think it is only her, who can do that?¡± Knox asked Chaos again, he opened his eyes and then looked at him.

    Both of them knew what the underlying meaning of this question.

    If there was one shattered soul that could do that, how many more was able to do so?

    ¡°It had never happened before, right?¡± Knox looked at Chaos grimly. They needed to find the little girl. He needed to talk to July, they really needed to have a serious conversation after this.

    ¡°The tree of life is dying now,¡± Chaos told him.

    He stood up and then walked toward the second row of the bookshelves of this library, while looking for the book that he needed.

    ¡°What do you mean? How could that happen?¡± As far as Knox knew, the tree of life was an ancient tree that had lived since so long ago. There was no way that tree was dying.

    Therefore, Chaos told him about the whole inside the tree and about the Ageha butterflies that nested inside its trunk.

    ¡°Aaron. That¡¯s him, right?¡± Knox didn¡¯t need answer for that, because he knew that must be him. ¡°Chaos, what is your n? Especially with Blue, I heard you give the sword to her. Why did you give the sword to her?¡±

    ¡°So, if there is nothing left of me, she can kill me,¡± Chaos replied curtly, but he talked the truth.

    Hearing that, Knox scoffed. ¡°Do you think she will do it? She is very infatuated of you ever since she was only a child and now, knowing that your fate entangled together, and moreplicated than one could imagine, do you really think she will do it?¡±

    ¡°She has to do it.¡± Chaos took one book and then brought it to Knox, he opened a certain page and put his finger on a picture there. ¡°She had done it before, she could do it again.¡±

    He was certain with what he said.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 444

    444 A NEW REALIZATION

    ¡°Do you really think she will do it?¡±

    ¡°She has to do it.¡± Chaos took one book and then brought it to Knox, he opened a certain page and put his finger on a picture there.

    ¡°I am not sure he will be able to do that.¡± Knox looked at what Chaos showed to him and then frowned.

    ¡°She had done it before, she could do it again.¡± He was certain with what he said. He knew it was too much for him to ask her to do that, but he didn¡¯t want anyone to do it except her. If worst came to worst, he wanted to be a little bit selfish in this lifetime.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Knox read that ancientnguage easily, though there was some word that he forgot. ¡°The tree of life?¡±

    The part that Chaos showed to Knox was about the tree of life, there were not many book that exined about it, because there was no significant information about it. They knew the tree was there and it was ancient and sacred, but aside from that, there was nothing that could be worth of information.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you show me this?¡± Knox lifted his head to look at Chaos, as he stood next to him, while he sat down. He felt like a student, who was given pointer by their teacher right now. ¡°There is nothing important here.¡±

    ¡°Look at closely,¡± Chaos said.

    Knox was annoyed, he had read the whole book inside this library and this piece of information of the tree of life, held nothing valuable.

    .....

    But then, after he read it for the third time, he got what Chaos meant. ¡°Do you think Aaron will take that route? He has this nned for such a long time?¡±

    Knox turned his head and then looked at Chaos, his eyes filled with disbelieved with what he just read.

    ¡°If that really happened, we need to move quickly.¡± Knox gritted his teeth, he stared at the distance, as he processed this new realization and the more he thought about this, the more terrifying this could be. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening...¡± he muttered to himself.

    Meanwhile, Chaos took the book away and then threw it to the furnace, where the fire burned the old paper immediately.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to destroy the book,¡± Knox protested, as he watched the book was gone in the red mes.

    But then, something happened once the book was burned into ashes, because from the fire, there was red smoke, it swirled in the air and moved, as if there was someone controlled it.

    And then, the smoke formed something...

    ===========================

    ¡°What happened here?¡± July returned to the room, where she left Zuri and Darius earlier, only to find the two of them were heavily injured.

    Fortunately, most of their wounds had been healed and someone had been called to clean the mess.

    Zuri and Darius had been clothed as well, they just waited for their most severed wounds and bruises to disappear before they walked out of this room, but July had found them out first.

    ¡°How dare you to attack her?!¡± July snapped at Darius, as she approached Zuri and checked on her wounds. ¡°We need to get you to the healer.¡±

    ¡°No, no need,¡± Zuri refused. She stared at her wounds. ¡°This will disappear before midnight.¡± The pain was almost unbearable when she shifted back to her human form. She should stay in her beast form and she would be healed faster.

    But, Skr used her power to force her to shift back into human. Damn this creature, how she could do something like that?

    She heard about Skr power, but it was almost surreal when she experienced it firsthand.

    ¡°You are not allowed to stay here, leave now before I call guards to drag you out of this ce.¡± July threw a dagger look at Darius, she waspletely pissed because he had hurt Zuri.

    July didn¡¯t like if there was someone hurt the people that she cared the most.

    ¡°No, no need. He can stay here,¡± Zuri intervened with her decision. She felt bad to not let July kicked Darius out, but she still needed something from him. After all, it was a fair fight between them. Darius also got pretty bad injuries.

    ¡°No,¡± July immediately rejected Zuri idea, she didn¡¯t want this strange shifter to be here, especially when he had acted so outrageous and put Zuri¡¯s life in danger. ¡°He must leave after he injured you like this.¡±

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t buy it, she didn¡¯t like it when she had to exin herself. ¡°July, he stays. I will not argue with you about this. He stays.¡± The words came out so strong, as she emphasized every word that she said. Zuri also red at her. ¡°I thought we have something important to talk about.¡±

    July wanted to retort the way Zuri gave her an ultimatum, but when she spoke again, she knew she couldn¡¯t talk her down about it. After all, she didn¡¯t want to argue over something like this before they had a real talk.

    She knew that she needed to relent for this one. ¡°All of you, please, leave this room,¡± July said in stern voice, as she watched how Norbeat helped Darius to stand up and walk. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be here too.¡±

    July looked at Skr sharply because she didn¡¯t want this girl to listen to their conversation, she had to kick her out before she used her strange power and made both of them forgot about her existence.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Skr raised both of her hands in surrender gesture and then followed Norbeat and Darius to walk out of the room.

    July waited until all of them disappeared from the room and then locked the door, just to make sure that Skr didn¡¯t do anything funny.

    ¡°Zuri, are you sure, you don¡¯t want to see a healer?¡± July grimaced when she watched her wounds, though it healed rather quickly,pared to human, but still, the injuries were disturbing and she didn¡¯t wish anything like this happened to her.

    ¡°No,¡± Zuri replied. She nodded to the opposite chair. ¡°Sit please.¡±

    July sighed deeply, she knew this moment woulde and Zuri had every right to get angry at her for what she had done, especially when she was away with Chaos to find his shattered soul, but he let go of one of his shattered souls right under their nose, despite their trust on her, despite she knew the importance of it.

    ¡°Even though you will not listen to this, but I truly sorry for what I have done, but if I can turn back time, I will do the same thing again,¡± July said, she was apologetic, but she was honest with her feeling, her attachment to Flo was so deep, there was no way she wanted to see anything happened to her.

    On the other hand, Zuri understood why July felt that way, but she couldn¡¯t justify her action too.

    ¡°If I ask, will you let me know?¡± Zuri asked her. She knew what the answer would be, but she still asked her.

    ¡°No.¡± There was sadness in July¡¯s eyes when she said that. She didn¡¯t want to let anyone knew about Flo and her parent whereabouts and endanger their life.

    ¡°In that case, there is nothing to talk about,¡± Zuri said, as she stood up. There would be a long conversation, only if July wanted to let her knew about Flo, but if she didn¡¯t, there is nothing she could do.

    Zuri couldn¡¯t torture July in order to get information out of her, no matter what, they were on the same side.

    Probably, Zuri could sympathize with July a little bit, because she knew how hard it was once you attached to someone, even now, she still this feeling of guilty whenever she looked at the ne that she was wearing, though she met for the olddy for a handful time only.

    Zuri decided to not throw away the ne because she would live with that pain, as a reminder for her to straighten her mind whenever her heart got involved.

    ¡°What about you?¡± July said, her voice was a little bit shaking when she stopped Zuri in her track before she opened the door. ¡°What about you Zuri? You are allowed to let go of Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, but I am not? Just because you are his woman, he tolerated you? Your action is not justified either.¡±

    Zuri frowned, she turned around to look at July, didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about and this was written on her expression, which made July exasperated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you forget about it already.¡± July stood up, hurt was apparent in her eyes when she looked at Zuri sharply.

    July didn¡¯t want to me her for this and didn¡¯t want to bring this up, but she felt like they were ganged up against her for the same thing that Zuri did years ago.

    ¡°Your friend from your school is Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, right? But, you let him go. You begged Chaos not to kill him.¡± July approached Zuri, as she looked surprised.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know where July knew about it, but she was right. She was indeed let Niki go at that time.

    ¡°So, why it is so wrong for me to do the same thing?¡± July asked her, she looked betrayed by their reaction for her decision.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 445

    445 THIS IS NOTHING

    ¡°Do you really need to kill them?¡± Flo asked. She was only five years old, but her expression didn¡¯t show it at all. She looked coldly at the dead bodies of her parents, while Aaron stood next to her.

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry, did I do a mistake?¡± Aaron asked her, he tilted his head at the little girl, who stared at him sharply. ¡°Should I revive them again?¡± he asked teasingly.

    ¡°Why would you do such thing? You only waste your time.¡± Flo frowned, she didn¡¯t look disturbed at all when she saw this kind of horrendous sight, a normal child in her age would have cried their eyes out, bawling, when they saw their parents were brutally murdered like this, yet Flo didn¡¯t show that kind of emotions.

    Aaron cackled when he heard that. He didn¡¯t directly kill Flo¡¯s parent, he let them died when they were attacked by rogue.

    Killing people directly was not Aaron¡¯s style at all, he didn¡¯t like to dirty his hands for something like that, therefore, he delegated the task to those stupid rogues. One could say, this was win win solution. They were thirst for blood and Aaron didn¡¯t want to bring irrelevant people with him.

    When July asked him to help Flo, she only said to save the little girl, she didn¡¯t say anything about the parents, thus Aaron didn¡¯t think it was his obligation to keep them alive, after all, it was better for them to be dead, so they wouldn¡¯t be a burden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be annoyed,¡± Aaron said to Flo, as he teased her. ¡°Do you want to buy toys? I will get you whatever you want.¡±

    Flo pouted her lips, she didn¡¯t look like she was five years old, but she acted like one when she raised both of her hands to him, indicating for the devil to carry her.

    ¡°I want more shattered soul,¡± she said in a spoiled voice.

    .....

    On the other hand, Aaron bent down his body to pick the girl up and cradled her in his arms. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s find them, shall we?¡±

    Flo wrapped her small arms around Aaron¡¯s neck and snuggled, as she nodded. Only now, she looked like her age, yet there was something in her eyes that would make you shuddered.

    Just like a shadow, Aaron disappeared out of thin air from that ce, the dark corner of an abandoned street, which years ago would fill with so many pedestrians and stores.

    ==========================

    ¡°Your friend from your school is Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, right? But, you let him go. You begged Chaos not to kill him. So, why it is so wrong for me to do the same thing?¡± July asked Zuri, she looked betrayed by their reaction for her decision.

    It was fine for Zuri to let Chaos¡¯s shattered soul go, but it was a big of deal for him to do the same thing? This was unfair. Completely unfair, right?

    And for Knox to want to end their rtionship, that was too far, though this was not only the problem that led to that decision.

    ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± July was standing right in front of Zuri right now. ¡°I think of you as my little sister. I think of you all as my family, but why do you me me like this? Have you ever thought of me as your family?¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t want to hurt July¡¯s feeling, but that kind of sentiment wouldn¡¯t help them in this case for the long run, just like what she had done with Flo.

    However, Zuri admitted that it looked so unfair for July regarding the matter with Niki, but she didn¡¯t have anything to defend herself.

    Because in a way, what July said was right.

    ¡°Put aside that kind of feeling,¡± Zuri said. ¡°It will save youter.¡±

    It was nice to think that you have someone, that you have people behind your back that would help you, indulged yourself in the concept of family.

    But, it would save you in the long run if you just got rid of that feeling, because in the end of the day, no one knew, who would survive this hell.

    ¡°So, it is a sin to havepassion and think of us as family?¡± July had this little obsession about family in her mind, which Zuri just realized it.

    Her own family was a mess, thus she wanted to build this dream family in her mind, forcing Knox to have a child with her and had this idea of them to be one big family.

    Probably this came from her childhood, where July didn¡¯t receive enough care and love from her father, as their mother died when she was so young, while she had topete with her twin sister and looked after her brother.

    She had this idea, a dream of hers to have a family, to protect anyone around her, she acted like a sister to Zuri and Lise, and think of Ann as her mother when she was still alive.

    There was nothing wrong with that.

    But, it was so wrong in this situation and she applied this when ¡®a family¡¯ was thest thing in their mind. They didn¡¯t need that, they couldn¡¯t use ¡®a family¡¯ to survive this battle.

    ¡°July.¡± Hazel lifted her head and looked at July straight in the eyes, she needed to say this, because she needed a reality check. ¡°I just want to remind you that Knox is Chaos¡¯s shattered soul too.¡±

    In another word, there would be time when Chaos would take back his shattered soul from Knox as well, which meant, he would die.

    ¡°You don¡¯t forget about that, right?¡± Zuri said. She knew that she was being harsh on July, but she couldn¡¯t have that kind of mindset if she wanted to help them.

    She either threw away those idea, or stepped back from the whole thing, because in the end, it would be her, who would get hurt.

    On the other hand, upon hearing that, July took a step back, she gritted her teeth, as her gaze hardened on Zuri.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t forget about that, but she had never thought about it deeply. No, she refused to think about that.

    ¡°I will leave, I hope you can straighten your mind,¡± Zuri said and then unlocked the door. She stepped out and closed the door behind her, while July was still in shocked, the realization finally caught up on her right now.

    She needed that.

    Zuri kept saying that to herself, because she felt this ufortable feeling for hurting her.

    She had done the right thing.

    ===========================

    Zuri was not in a good mood after talking to July like that, but she wouldn¡¯t apologize for the harsh truth that she gave to her.

    She thought to sleep away this ufortable feeling when she felt someone grabbed her arm and pulled her aside.

    Out of instinct, Zuri was about to punch this person, who was dare enough to touch her without permission, but her attacker was quicker than her as he parried her attack.

    ¡°This is me,¡± Chaos said, as he pushed her against the wall. His voice was slightly darker when he spoke. ¡°You are you thinking until you don¡¯t realize I am here?¡± he asked, but his dark eyes skimmed her body, as they became even darker.

    Zuri was in deep thought, so she didn¡¯t realize when Chaos was there. She supposed to have noticed him since a few minutes ago, when he followed her, but her mind was elsewhere.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Chaos raised her hands, where her injuries were still bleeding, as they had not yet fully healed.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Zuri said in small voice, she knew that she would be in trouble, but Darius would be in a great danger if Chaos found out about this.

    ¡°This is not nothing,¡± he growled dangerously. He followed her because he smelled blood on her. ¡°Who had done this?¡±

    He protected her like his precious one, how could someone hurt her until like this?

    ¡°I have a fight before, this is nothing, it will heal soon,¡± Zuri said, she tried to brush it off, as if this was nothing, but Chaos was having none of it.

    Roughly, Chaos folded her sleeves and saw the ugly bruises on her arms, which made him growled even darker, then he checked her neck, where there were a few scratches that were about to heal as well.

    After that, Chaos knelt down in front of Zuri and raised her dress to see another wounds on her thigh.

    ¡°Chaos,¡± Zuri was slightly panic, as she looked around, she didn¡¯t want there was a guard, who saw her exposed like this, but Chaos didn¡¯t care. He would simply kill them if they dare enough to look at Zuri more than necessary. ¡°I am fine.¡±

    ¡°No, you are not.¡±

    Zuri put her hand on his shoulders to steady herself, while Chaos checked on her legs, therefore, she could tell that his whole body was trembling, he was livid right now and this was not a good sign.

    ¡°Tell me who had done this?¡± he asked grimly. He lifted his head to look at Zuri. ¡°Tell me, who were you fighting against or I will find out about it one way or another.¡±

    Zuri sighed and then squatted down as well, so she was on the same eyes level with him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. This is nothing, okay?¡± She cupped his face between her palms.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 446

    446 YOU NEED TO COME WITH ME

    Zuri could see the anger in Chaos¡¯s dark eyes when he saw all of her injuries and how they became darker and darker with every wounds that he found on her body.

    This was the reason why she didn¡¯t want to see him in such state, because he would be like this and there was no benefit for anyone if she told him who she fought with earlier.

    ¡°Tell me who had done this?¡± Chaos asked grimly. He lifted his head to look at Zuri. ¡°Tell me, who were you fighting against or I will find out about it one way or another.¡± He meant what he said and it was not a difficult task to do when it came to this.

    On the other hand, Zuri knew it was impossible for her to hide it, she sighed and then squatted down as well, so she was on the same eyes level with him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. This is nothing, okay?¡± She cupped her face between her palms. ¡°My wounds will heal eventually, I just need to take some rest, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    However, Chaos was having none of it, he didn¡¯t want to hear that answer, he wanted to know the person and he was going to know about it, with or without Zuri told him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s fine,¡± Chaos said, but in the next second, he disappeared from before Zuri¡¯s eyes, as she stumbled forward, since she used him as her support.

    Damn. This is not going to be good.

    ¡°Ck.¡± Zuri clicked her tongue, as she immediately stood up to look for Norbeat, she needed to know where that sou possessor had taken Darius.

    She didn¡¯t know what she was going to do with Darius, but she knew that the man would be useful one day if they wanted to attack the shadow moon pack.

    .....

    The reason of that attack wouldn¡¯t be to save July¡¯s twin sister, Jasmine, but definitely, Chaos needed toe and find his shattered soul there.

    The young lycan named Eros. He needed to find him, because he was one of his shattered soul.

    Therefore, it would benefit them if they let him to live.

    However, at this moment, Chaos couldn¡¯t think straight because he was livid when he saw the injuries on her body.

    ¡°Knox!¡± Zuri shouted when she saw Knox at the end of the corridor, she rushed toward him, which made the man frowned.

    He said nothing, but from the look of his face, Zuri knew that he didn¡¯t like to see her, ever since she was a child, he always looked at her as if she was a nuisance.

    ¡°You need to help me,¡± Zuri said, but her voice sounded like a demand, instead of someone, who was asking for help.

    ¡°No,¡± Knox replied without batting an eye, yet Zuri didn¡¯t ept rejection in this problem, she then pulled Knox¡¯s sleeves.

    ¡°Take me to where Norbeat is.¡± Zuri was sure that Darius was with Norbeat, because thest time she saw him, they were together.

    ¡°No,¡± Knox repeated the same answer. ¡°You can ask the guards to find out where he is.¡± He didn¡¯t feel the need to find the man, he himself had another important thing to talk about with July.

    ¡°You need to help me, or else, something really bad could happen.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t give any specific detail about it, but her facial expression must have told Knox how bad the situation could be.

    And yet, he didn¡¯t look interest at all with her problem. ¡°Something bad always happens, that¡¯s even not a news for me.¡± Knox swatted her hand, but Zuri clutched onto him, which made him not be able to go anywhere.

    ¡°Damn you, Knox, can¡¯t you help me this time?¡± Zuri grumbled, as she stared dagger at him.

    ¡°What did you say? If you ask for help, you should ask nicely, not like this.¡± Knox was pissed now. ¡°Go away from me.¡±

    ========================

    Knox cursed under his breath when he finally relented and here he was, helping Zuri to find the shattered soul.

    However, the problem didn¡¯t end there, because apparently, Chaos had been there and the situation in this ce was a little bit heated with Chaos had Darius¡¯s neck wrapped around his fingers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I should stop him too,¡± Knox saidzily, he didn¡¯t have any desire to stop Chaos from killing this strange man, he must have his own reason to do so and he didn¡¯t need to hear that.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t have the same thought like him, they needed to stop Chaos from doing that.

    ¡°Why should I stop him? He could kill anyone for all I care,¡± Knox grumbled, he frowned when he looked at her, who was staring at him angrily for hisck of support. ¡°Give me one reason why I should help him?¡±

    Meanwhile, Norbeat was trying to stop Chaos, while Skr tried her best to calm him down, but her power was not enough to make him stop, it only made him hesitated to kill the shifter.

    ¡°He is from shadow moon pack, we can use him to invade the pack,¡± Zuri said quickly, because right now Skr didn¡¯t seem she would be able to hold it back any longer.

    ¡°And why should we invade that ce?¡± Knox folded his armszily in front of his chest, while staring at Zuri.

    ¡°Because there is a young lycan, who is Chaos¡¯s shattered soul!¡± Zuri snapped at him, she didn¡¯t think twice when she said this.

    On the other hand, Skr was screaming at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know why am I doing this! But, if you want your little shitty shifter friend alive, do something!¡± she was on her limit and now Darius¡¯s face had turned so red because Chaos choked him.

    The moment Skr let it go, it went without saying that Chaos would crush his neck without any scrupulous.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zuri cursed under her breath when she saw Knox wouldn¡¯t do anything about this situation. He had every right to not get involved because he didn¡¯t care about this.

    Therefore, it would be a waste of time to persuade him.

    With that, Zuri rushed toward Chaos and then tried to separate him from Darius, but she couldn¡¯t pull him away, he was too strong and even with the help of Norbeat, he didn¡¯t budge at all.

    ¡°Chaos! Please, let him go,¡± Zuri said, as she tried to pry him from Darius, who looked like he was about to faint, he couldn¡¯t shift into his beast, because Chaos suppressed him. ¡°Let him go!¡±

    Zuri looked at Chaos in the eyes and she got chill ran down her spine because the man that she saw right now was so cold, it almost felt like the Chaos that she knew had slipped away from her fingers. This was someone else, the monster that they were afraid Chaos would be.

    And he was only a step away from bing that monster.

    ¡°Chaos!¡± Zuri screamed at him, but he didn¡¯t seem to recognize her, the only thing in his eyes were Darius and the killing intent that emanated from him was so strong. ¡°LET HIM GO!¡±

    ¡°You will never be able to overpower him,¡± Knoxmented from afar, he didn¡¯t change his position at all, as if he was watching a boring show. ¡°Just let him to kill that man.¡±

    ¡°We need him!¡± Zuri was upset with Knox. ¡°We can use him!¡±

    Right at that time, Chaos roared furiously, as he shook Norbeat and Zuri away from him, there was this loud sound like an explosion that sent the four people near him across the room.

    Zuri¡¯s body would have collided against the wall if it was not for Knox moved so fast and held her. He protected her from the worst, as he took the brunt.

    ¡°Move away from me, you are so heavy,¡± Knox grunted, as Zuri was on top of his body and dirt and debris fell from above their head. ¡°This is so annoying.¡±

    Zuri coughed several time, but she pushed her body away from Knox and then looked at Chaos, who had fallen to the ground. It seemed he had lost his consciousness.

    Seeing that, Zuri immediately approached him and checked on him.

    ¡°He is not dead,¡± Knoxmented, as he patted the dust from his body and then walked over to check on Chaos as well. ¡°But seriously, you need to find his shattered soul again, or else, you will see him lost control like earlier.¡±

    Zuri looked at Knox, she knew what he said was right.

    ¡°You need toe with me.¡±

    ¡°Hell, no.¡± He looked at Zuri with disgust.

    ========================

    ¡°Stop making that expression, you make my stomach upset,¡± Zuri said, as she sipped her drink, while Knox was sitting in front of her.

    For now, they were inside a caf¨¦ that was not so crowded.

    It was easier for Zuri to find Chaos¡¯s shattered soul in the city, where there were many people lived there.

    This was Grende city, near the new capital city of Artzees country, Lucinda city.

    Before, Knox found Chaos¡¯s shattered soul here, thus he took Zuri to the same ce, in hope they could find another one. With her ability, the search supposed to be faster.

    ¡°Make it fast,¡± Knox grunted. He didn¡¯t order anything because he wanted to get out from here as soon as possible, he had his own problem to be fixed too.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 447

    447 WHY DON¡¯T YOU KILL THEM ALL?

    Knox was sure that he didn¡¯t want to go with Zuri anywhere, but because this problem involved Chaos and everything about that man would only give you the worst thing possible, he needed to help her to minimize it.

    ¡°Stop making that expression, you make my stomach upset.¡± Zuri was annoyed to see his expression and this made her bad mood.

    ¡°Make it fast,¡± Knox grunted. He didn¡¯t order anything because he wanted to get out from here as soon as possible, he had his own problem to be fixed too.

    July...

    He needed to know where she sent the little girl away, because she was not any ordinary girl or shattered soul that they used to face, but there was something in her that was unusual and had the potential to create another big problem, which they didn¡¯t need.

    ¡°Do you think I can find it with only a snap of my finger?¡± Zuri snapped her finger to make her point. She was d that Knox took the initiative to help her, especially when her body was being thrown away by Chaos¡¯s power, which exploded.

    Zuri¡¯s already injured body would suffer more injuries if it was not for Knox, who protected her.

    Knox said it was because Chaos was not stable, that¡¯s why it happened, which meant, Chaos was trying to fight himself in that state. That was dangerous if that kept happening.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think that way, right?¡± Zuri looked at Knox in annoyance, as she realized that he thought that way of her.

    .....

    ¡°Why can¡¯t?¡± Knox took Zuri¡¯s drink and then chugged it down, which made the girl in front of him was speechless. ¡°You are the one with that power,¡± he voiced out what he was thinking.

    ¡°My power to recognize Chaos¡¯s shattered soul doesn¡¯t work that way,¡± Zuri said begrudgingly because he finished her drink, as she could only stare at her empty ss. ¡°I need to be close enough with them to be able to smell their scent.¡±

    Knox sighed, he then stood up. ¡°In that case, why are we sitting here?¡± he looked at Zuri disapprovingly, they had been in this caf¨¦ for twenty minutes, which they could use to roam around and find that damn shattered soul.

    ¡°Because I am tired, can¡¯t you see? I am still recovering from the earlier injuries.¡± Zuri raised her hand that was still bruises and yes, there were still wound that had not yet healed. ¡°I can¡¯t catch up with your stamina, okay.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be Knox if he actually listened to Zuri¡¯sin, because the next thing that he said was; ¡°Get up, we have wasted so many times here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zuri gritted her teeth, she closed her eyes so she wouldn¡¯t flip at him.

    ¡°Do you want to see Chaos¡¯s condition getting worst?¡± Knox used this because he knew that Zuri wouldn¡¯t have any words to retort this fact. ¡°Get up, we need to find the shattered soul.¡±

    Begrudgingly, Zuri got up and then followed Knox out of the caf¨¦, after he left the money to pay for her drink.

    ¡°Now, concentrate and sniff the scent.¡± Knox walked slowly on the roadside with Zuri was next to him.

    ¡°Why I feel like you are ordering a dog to sniff something?¡± Zuri was not pleased with the way Knox was talking to her. This man was getting more and more annoying, ever time she spent with him.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you do, right?¡± Knox nced at her, as if she was saying something ridiculous. ¡°Did I say it wrongly?¡±

    Zuri opened her mouth, but then shut it down, she had learned how to be patient and didn¡¯t talk carelessly, to ignore something that would only upset her and didn¡¯t bring any benefit, but it was hard to apply it whenever she talked with Knox.

    How could Chaos¡¯s shattered soul could be this annoying? She wondered if he really part of Chaos, probably he was the annoying part of him...?

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Zuri said curtly, as she focused all of her attention to various abundant scent in the air, but she couldn¡¯t catch anything.

    She didn¡¯t feel it...

    ¡°Where did you find the shattered soul before?¡± Zuri asked, even though there was low possibility a shattered soul would be in the same ce.

    ¡°There.¡± Knox nodded to a building in front of them, it was a very shabby house with so many men walked in and out from there.

    Definitely, this was not the ce that a young woman like Zuri would visit, but she walked over to that house, trying to see if she could catch something.

    Meanwhile, Knox followed behind her, not exactly behind her, because he didn¡¯t feel the need to protect her, since the worst case scenario would be her, being attacked by human.

    Zuri was a warrior back in her days with the shadow moon pack, therefore Knox didn¡¯t think two or three men would be able to outdo her.

    However, it was not Zuri, who was being approached by the man from the building, but it was Knox, as one of them recognized him.

    ¡°You are the person, who talked to Jaden thest time, right? Where is he?¡± There were three men, who approached Knox and this piqued Zuri¡¯s interest, as she stopped looking for the shattered soul and paid more attention to them. ¡°Where is he? We have not seen him, since yesterday!¡±

    Knox frowned, as this man was pretty aggressive and he knew what made him like that, because he could see a gun peaked from his holster on his hips.

    ¡°He is gone,¡± Knox said casually.

    Usually, those people, whose soul had been taken by Chaos would be forgotten by the people around them, so there were not many issue when Chaos took his soul back.

    However, there was this case also, where people around them still remembered the shattered soul. It was not clear what the reason of it.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Zuri asked, she was standing a few meters away from them, tilting her head, as if she was only a normal, harmless young woman.

    Seeing her like this, no one would believe that she had killed so many people, human and supernatural creatures alike though she was only on her twenty three years of life.

    ¡°Can you find it there?¡± Knox asked her, he didn¡¯t care about the three men, who was staring dagger at him, as he wanted to finish this task soon, so they could go back and he could talk to July.

    It was also tiring to have a walk with Zuri, since they did not get along great. Knox couldn¡¯t help but thinking, probably he got the the part of his soul where Chaos disliked this girl...

    ¡°No.¡± Zuri shook her head and then walked over to them. ¡°There is nothing there. We need to look in another ce.¡±

    However, the three men were pissed because they were being ignored. How could they talk so casually to each other, as if it was only them, when they were talking to this man?

    ¡°HEY, I AM TALKING TO YOU!¡± the first man shouted at Knox, his face was red because he was drunk, while the pungent smell of alcohol came very strong from his breath.

    ¡°Quiet,¡± Knox said, ring at the man and that actually worked, the man opened his mouth, shouting on top of his lungs, but there was no sound came out of his opened mouth, which made them surprised.

    They were shocked, especially that specific man. He was trying to say something, but there was no sound...

    He was quiet.

    ¡°What the hell!? What the hell you are doing to him?!¡± the other man freaked out, while the third man had run away from them, as he rushed toward the building and almost knocked Zuri over, if it was not for her swift movement to avoid him.

    Zuri raised her brows to see this reaction and then smirked.

    However, the silenced man was trying to fight Knox, he threw a punch and two to Knox¡¯s face, which easily evaded, while the other guy drew his gun and pointed at him.

    ¡°You are a supernatural creature! What you have done to him!?¡± His hands were shaking, as he pointed the gun to Knox.

    Meanwhile, as the showed went down, from inside the building, there were several men came out, it seemed the man, who rushed into the building called for back up.

    ¡°Great.¡± Zuri clicked her tongue. ¡°I remember you said to be lowkey.¡±

    Knox narrowed his eyes, he didn¡¯t like this too, he considered to kill them all, but they were in the city, though there were not many people passed this street at night like this, but he didn¡¯t want to waste his power in this unnecessary fight either.

    ¡°What do you n now?¡± Zuri asked, as she approached Knox, while the man, who was holding the gun pointed that thing to her now.

    ¡°Stop there!¡± he said, almost stammering because he could see there was no fear in both of these supernatural creatures¡¯s eyes. ¡°They are supernatural creatures!¡± he informed the other men.

    ¡°We need to get them and get money from the capital city!¡± one of the men shouted. ¡°Take them alive! Be careful!¡±

    The situation was escted really fast and without Zuri and Knox knowing, they were already surrounded, as around twenty men circled them with their gun pointed at their head.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill them all to save our time?¡± Zuri said, she was annoyed by this situation.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 448

    448 NO WAY

    They didn¡¯t want to attract many attention from the people around them, as they only wanted to find one of Chaos shattered soul, but apparently, the situation was escted really fast and without Zuri and Knox knowing, they were already surrounded.

    There were around twenty men circled them with their gun pointed at their head, ready to blow their mind, as they talked about the reward that they would get from the government for bringing them the supernatural creature.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill them all to save our time?¡± Zuri said, she was annoyed by this situation. She didn¡¯t want to deal with them and would dly kill them in one single movement, but she was not Chaos or Knox and didn¡¯t have that ability. ¡°We need to go.¡±

    ¡°There is none of them the shattered soul?¡± Knox already knew the answer, he just wanted to make sure of it.

    ¡°I will have pointed it out to you if there is among them,¡± Zuri stated the fact. Why would they waste her breath here if they found what they looked for? ¡°Should we fight them? I am still injured.¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t want toe out as a whiny woman, but she was tired after fighting against Darius this morning, so she didn¡¯t wish to have another fight with these random men before her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act childish, that doesn¡¯t suit you,¡± Knox criticized the way she spoke to him.

    ¡°Well, can you take care of them? I am still recuperating from my earlier fight.¡± Zuri then squatted down, as if she was waiting what Knox would do to those men. She intended to not lift a finger to help him, aside from protecting herself, she didn¡¯t want to have a fight. Period.

    ¡°I wonder how Chaos could stand you for those years.¡± Knox was still amazed to know that she travelled with Chaos for years. How could he stand her?

    .....

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he loved my personality, really.¡± Zuri waved her hand, as if this was not a big of deal. However, she moved her body, as a bullet grazed her shoulder, because she didn¡¯t pay attention. ¡°Damn this human,¡± Zuri grunted.

    The wound immediately closed, but the blood had stained her shirt and she hated to be bleeding again after she had cleaned herself.

    ¡°I am going to kill them all,¡± Zuri grumbled through her gritted teeth.

    =====================

    ¡°You are not allowed toe into this room,¡± July said to Skr, who was leaning her body against the door frame.

    Meanwhile, July was waiting for Chaos to wake up with Norbeat, who was sleeping on the couch right now. The soul possessor had given her a brief exnation about what was going on earlier and she learned Knox and Zuri were away to find Chaos¡¯s shattered soul.

    It was not sure how long it would take, but she hoped they could return within a day, after all, they went together, right?

    ¡°Why I am not allowed here?¡± she asked July, displeased.

    ¡°Because you are not weed here,¡± Ciara said, she appeared all of sudden behind her back, which made her jumped in surprised.

    ¡°Darn! Can you have made a normal appearance!?¡± Skr was upset by how her step sister could have such power like that. She had been so jealous of her power ever since they were a child.

    ¡°Stay away from this room,¡± Ciara said, as she entered the bedroom and then nced at Norbeat, who was sleeping soundlessly on the sofa. He didn¡¯t care about the fighting that erupted in this room, as he slept away all themotion. ¡°You are not weed here.¡±

    Ciara knew that Skr had been obsessed with Chaos, ever since she knew that she was part of his soul. She was very proud for that fact, which she couldn¡¯t really rte with.

    ¡°So, you are weed here?¡± Skr red at her half sister, she folded her arms in front of her chest arrogantly, as she looked at her with annoyance in her eyes.

    ¡°Knox told me toe here, so yes, I am weed here,¡± Ciara said lightly, as she walked over toward Chaos and then looked at the man sleeping face. She was here before when Knox put him on the bed and put some spell on him, so he would calm.

    It would be a trouble for them if he lost his control in this manor. If he could ruin the whole city, could you imagine how a manor could stand a chance against such power?

    ¡°What?!¡± Skr was trying to walk over, she wanted to grab Ciara¡¯s hair, but there was barrier that prevented her from entering the room.

    Needless to say, it was Ciara doing.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?! Put this thing down!¡± She really wished she had the same power like Ciara, because only at that time, she could beat her. ¡°PUT THIS DOWN!¡±

    ¡°Go away,¡± Ciara said coldly, she waved her hand and then the door was mmed shut right in front of Skr.

    The door hit her face so hard, she had to bend down her body and covered her nose, as she threw a long line of profanity. She shouted from behind the door, all the words that she could think of.

    ¡°She is so loud,¡± Ciara said, as she waved her hand again and the sound of her protest died down. The room became very silence. ¡°How is he? Did he wake up when I left?¡± she asked July, who was shaking her head.

    ¡°No, he did not.¡± July felt really bad right now to see Chaos like this and the pressured that was put on Knox. Not to mention what Zuri told her before still stuck in her mind, she couldn¡¯t brush it off. ¡°Will he die if he doesn¡¯t get his shattered soul?¡±

    A small part of July, a tiny part of her, wished Chaos could just die and he wouldn¡¯t take Knox from her.

    As human, she wouldn¡¯t live as long as Knox, but even when she died, the thought of Chaos took away his soul from Knox didn¡¯t settle well with her. If she could, she wanted to kill him with her own hands...

    Yet, July shook that idea, that was too far and too bold, she shouldn¡¯t think that way. They were in this together, right? They were like family...

    Family my arse, she didn¡¯t need this creature...

    The conflicted thought like that kept hovering in her mind, clouding her judgment.

    ¡°July, I am talking with you, are you listening?¡± Ciara asked her, she waved her hand in front of her face to get her attention. ¡°What are you thinking right now?¡±

    July grimaced and shook her head. ¡°I am sorry, what is your question?¡± she asked her in small voice, she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for everyone and she needed to suppress that stupid idea. That was only a silly thought because she was not in a good state of mind.

    Ciara looked at her for a few moment longer before she repeated what she asked before. ¡°Have you slept with Knox?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What?¡± July didn¡¯t expect this question at all, because they supposed to talk about Chaos¡¯s well being, right? Not to talk about her and Knox.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat the same question for the third time, July, I am sure you heard me well,¡± July said sternly. She sat down on the sofa, as her eyes stared at Norbeat, who was still sleeping. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes...¡± July grimaced. They slept together when Knox told her that he was going to end things between them, that was the first time they did that, because both of them were too emotional, she didn¡¯t remember how that could happen, it started with her kissing him and then things escted from there.

    It was not that July regretted it, no, not even in a million times she regretted her moment with him. She was just a little bit confused about Ciara¡¯s question.

    She thought it was a secret between the three of them, so why she talked about it so recklessly inside the room with Chaos and Norbeat present?

    ¡°They are sleeping now,¡± Ciara answered that question, her eyes still fixed on Norbeat. ¡°They will not hear anything.¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking?¡± July asked her, she could feel her heart beat so fast, was that working? She didn¡¯t want to let her hope went so high, but she was having a hard time to hold herself back. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ciara looked at her t stomach and July became even more nervous when she looked at her that way. What was that meant? Was that meant she was...

    ¡°You know what will happen, Aaron had told you about this too, right?¡± Ciara said. She furrowed her brows, as she mumbled something.

    ¡°Yes... but, do you think it is possible?¡± July asked Ciara again, she was literally trembling. Was that even possible? She didn¡¯t dare to think about that, she didn¡¯t want to be disappointed and hurt herself because of that, but then she couldn¡¯t help, but found herself hoped for this.

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Ciara mumbled hesitantly, she was not sure about how Aaron¡¯s magic worked, but if he was sure about it, then it would happen the way it was.

    ¡°No way...¡± July wanted to keep her sanity, but her imagination had run so wild.

    ¡°But, in that case, you have another problem.¡± Ciara directed her eyes at Chaos.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 449

    449 SHIT!

    July was still trying to discern the information that she heard earlier from Ciara, she blinked her eyes, as she stared at her t stomach.

    Was this even possible? Aaron said it could happen, it would happen and now Ciara also hinted the same thing.

    July was afraid, she was not afraid that she was having Knox¡¯s child, but she was afraid that she didn¡¯t. Hope was a cruel thing. It was irony, how a small hope could make you survived, but at the same time it could destroy you.

    ¡°No way...¡± July wanted to keep her sanity, but her imagination had run so wild. She needed to put reign on her own mind. ¡°Is it possible?¡± July caressed her t stomach, trying to find any indication that it was not only her wishful thinking.

    She was ready to sacrifice everything if that really happened. She was ready for anything that was thrown at her...

    Whatever it was needed to keep her baby.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± July stumbled with her own words because she didn¡¯t think this was even possible. ¡°Are you sure this is... that I am pregnant? How can you be so sure?¡± If she was really pregnant, someone like Knox and Chaos must have known, there was no way they didn¡¯t know with how sensitive their senses were.

    Moreover, it was just two days, there was no way you could be sure about that.

    Ciara looked at July closely and then sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t ask you to believe that, but I have to say that there was never a time what Aaron said didn¡¯te true or went wrong, especially when he had made a deal with someone.¡±

    .....

    Ciara knew that this woman had fallen into the devil¡¯s hand, she didn¡¯t know how Aaron would use her, but she knew the devil would make what she wantede true, that was how Aaron kept his people around him, to make their wish came true.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this...¡± July muttered to herself.

    Right. Ciara was not able to read what kind of n that was in the devil¡¯s mind, but whatever it was, it would end the way he wanted.

    ¡°So... I can be pregnant now...¡± her brows knitted together when she said that. This was not even a diagnosis, this was a prediction, they knew even before the baby was really here...

    ¡°But, in that case, you have another problem.¡± Ciara directed her eyes at Chaos, who was still fast asleep. Her eyes were so sharp, she looked like she was about to do something to him, but July was too busy with her own feeling to realize that.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± July lifted her head to look at Ciara, she was not fast enough to understand what she hinted right now, since her mind worked so fast in another matter.

    ¡°He will kill the baby,¡± Ciara said without any scrupulous, because there was no nice way to put it. ¡°One of the reasons why he has not yet gathered all of his shattered soul is because those shattered soul kept procreate, bring a tiny piece from the first one.¡± She then tilted her head and then looked at July. ¡°You must know why Knox can¡¯t give you child and he is so against it.¡±

    July bit her lips, now her body was trembling because of that. She felt so exhausted all of sudden because of this too many revtions and realization from the information that Ciara gave to her.

    ¡°What will you do?¡± Ciara asked July again. ¡°Aaron promised to make you carry his child, but I am sure he didn¡¯t promise to protect it.¡± Ciara directed her eyes at her t stomach.

    The witch was right. Aaron had never promised the safety of her baby.

    And then... what should she do if she was indeed pregnant? What options that she had? Only a few second ago she promised, she swore that she would do anything for her baby and now she was faced with that reality.

    ¡°How long?¡± July asked, her voice was trembling, her eyes stared at Chaos, as she felt hatred crept in her heart for this creature. ¡°How long until they realized that I am pregnant?¡±

    Ciara didn¡¯t answer her question immediately, it took her a few minute to give July the estimation. ¡°Two to three weeks, after that, they will know that you are pregnant and the next thing that they will do...¡±

    They would kill the baby...

    July didn¡¯t need Ciara to let her know about that. She had seen how Chaos took back his shattered soul. How that person would die andter it would happen to her baby?

    No... there was no way in hell she would let that to happen.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill him now?¡± July said that coldly and emotionlessly, as if it was not her, who had suggested this.

    ¡°Do you think it is easy to kill a creature like him?¡± Ciara scoffed when she heard how easy July gave that idea.

    July had never thought about that before, but now when she mentioned it. ¡°Why? We just need to rip his heart apart.¡±

    Ciara chuckled, not because of how easy it sounded, but how clueless this human could be. ¡°He is immortal. There is a special way to kill him. If you can¡¯t find it within two weeks before they know about your pregnancy, then you should hide from them, or you can let go of your children.¡±

    Ciara then stood up and then walked across the room to pour a ss of water for herself, as she nced at Norbeat briefly.

    ¡°Apparently, you don¡¯t only have one options,¡± the witchmented.

    But for July, those options didn¡¯t sound like an option at all...

    ======================

    ¡°I am going to kill them all,¡± Zuri grumbled through her gritted teeth, she was annoyed after a bullet grazed her shoulder and stained her clothes with her own blood. She looked at the man sharply.

    ¡°You get my blessing,¡± Knox said, as if he let Zuri did whatever she wanted with these people, while he would rx and watched.

    Knowing what was in Knox¡¯s mind didn¡¯t make Zuri happy at all, she didn¡¯t want to fight, right? So why she should do this?

    ¡°No.¡± Zuri stepped back and then stood next to Knox, but a little bit behind him, as if she used him as her shield. ¡°I am still recuperating, after all, it is not polite to ask a young girl to fight for you, right Mr. McKeltar?¡± Zuri nced at Knox, while speaking in mocking tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you fight for me.¡± Knox shrugged his shoulder.

    Yet, their conversation about who would get rid of these people, sounded like the two of them didn¡¯t want to deal with them because they were outnumbered and wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back, at least that was how it sounded for those men.

    ¡°They are not as strong as we think if they are trying to back away from us,¡± one of the men said confidently, as he raised his gun, followed by the rest of the men around him. ¡°Catch them now and we can go to the capital city and get our reward.¡±

    Zuri frowned. How they could get the idea that they were bickering about, who would fight them, as them being afraid?

    ¡°You make them misunderstood us,¡± Zuri muttered, she didn¡¯t like to be pointed by the gun like this. She lifted her head and saw there was no indication for Knox to fight them. ¡°Tsk. I can¡¯t get it how you can be Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, he is not even a fifth as annoying as you.¡±

    From the tip of her fingers, her sharp ws emerged and when she leapt ahead, shended on all four, in her white wolf form. There were still wounds on her body, but this white wolf looked graceful and rming at the same time.

    In the end, Zuri didn¡¯t want to waste her time because they needed to find Chaos¡¯s shattered soul now and Knox didn¡¯t look like he was going to help.

    He was here because he wanted to keep his eyes on Zuri. Deep down, he was worried that something could happen to her, since the outside world out of the McKeltar fortress was a little bit unpredictable recently.

    But of course, Zuri didn¡¯t need to know about that detail.

    The white wolf rushed toward the nearest man and attacked him ruthlessly before she changed her direction and attacked the second man, while the first man fell to the solid ground, died.

    All of that happened in the span of three seconds, seeing from this, the white wolf was trained to kill in one attack, gave them a clean dead.

    As if it was a cue for them to attack, they immediately fired their guns toward the white wolf, but all of the bullets were missed and hurt their friend.

    However, before this chaotic situation attracted more attention and turned uglier, Knox waved his hand and all of them dropped dead to the ground, leaving the white wolf growled dangerously at him, as if saying; if you can do that, you should have done that earlier.

    ¡°You are the one, who charged ahead, don¡¯t me me. Shit!¡± Knox said lightly, but he cursed under his breath when Zuri shifted back into her human skin, all naked, standing right in front of him with fierce Hazel eyes. ¡°Damn it, Blue!¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 450

    450 THE WORST TEAM MATE

    ¡°Shit!¡± Knox cursed under his breath when Zuri shifted back into her human skin, all naked, standing right in front of him with fierce Hazel eyes. She was upset because Knox didn¡¯t do it immediately and let her to fight them first before he took an action. ¡°Damn it, Blue!¡±

    Knox didn¡¯t need to see another woman¡¯s body naked right in front of him, but Zuri didn¡¯t seem to be affected by it. She looked calm and fierce, she didn¡¯t hold back to let him know how upset she was right now at him.

    Therefore, without bating an eye, Knox waved his hand and made the shifter clothed again. She was wearing the same shirt and jeans like before, only then he looked back at her and reciprocated her sharp eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again,¡± Knox said sternly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to see you naked.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to see me naked if you are smart enough to not waste our time and kill them all right away,¡± Zuri retorted, she turned around and then nced through her shoulder at him, as she frowned. ¡°What? You want to waste your time here to look after these dead men?¡± she asked him sarcastically.

    Knox growled in low voice, he didn¡¯t like to be ordered around and he was upset to see the way this little girl behaved.

    No, she was no longer a little girl anymore, she was a grown woman right now.

    How time flew so fast...

    ¡°Come on!¡± Zuri walked ahead of him. ¡°We still need to find Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, don¡¯t slow me down.¡±

    .....

    ¡°The more I see you, the more I don¡¯t like you,¡± Knoxined, but he followed her nheless, it was easier for her to find Chaos¡¯s shattered soul rather than him, thest time he found the shattered soul, it was only luck, since he could find it so fast.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to like me, because I don¡¯t like you either,¡± Zuri retorted, she didn¡¯t slow down her pace, but Knox didn¡¯t pick up his pace as well, so he walked right behind her.

    ¡°I am d the feeling is mutual.¡±

    =========================

    ¡°What were you talking about with her?¡± Skr was right outside of the door when Ciara finally got out and was about to return to her ce.

    The witch nced at her briefly, but she didn¡¯t answer her, neither she acknowledged her presence there.

    Because the door was under the spell, thus no matter what Skr did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear the conversation behind it and this made her even more frustrated.

    She despised the fact that she couldn¡¯t win her step sister in the magic field. She always thought her power was useless.

    ¡°I am talking with you.¡± Skr grabbed Ciara¡¯s hand and forced her to turn around to face her.

    Yet, Ciara swatted her hand and then red at her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, because I was not talking about you. There are a lot of important things to talk about. Don¡¯t hurt yourself with your hope. You don¡¯t even cross my mind.¡±

    Ciara looked at Skr with a smug smile on the corner of her lips, she tilted her head and then spoke in low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that everything is about you, you are not that important.¡±

    And after saying that, Ciara walked away from her and before Skr could grab her hand again and did something ridiculous, the witch teleported herself from that ce, because she didn¡¯t have time to spare for her.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Skr hated it when Ciara used magic against her and her step sister knew about that very well, therefore this move that she made waspletely something that she did to piss her off and that worked.

    =======================

    The night came and Norbeat had eaten a few tes by now, but July didn¡¯t even touch her meal at all.

    The two of them were inside Chaos¡¯s bedroom, because they needed to keep their eyes on him, since they needed to inject him with the injection that Ciara had given them, in order to keep him calm until Zuri and Knox returned with his shattered soul.

    However, the more second that July spent with him, the more hatred that she felt for him because she hated the fact that he was here and Knox was out there, taking care of his business.

    July couldn¡¯t understand, why Knox¡¯s life had to be tied with him? Why Knox couldn¡¯t have life of his own?

    ¡°Your stomach hurt?¡± Norbeat asked because July kept rubbing her stomach. ¡°You need to eat, this will be a long night.¡±

    July was surprised when Norbeat said that and only then she realized she had been rubbing her t stomach unconsciously, she immediately stopped and then tried to eat, she needed energy to survive. Her baby needed her to survive this.

    ¡°What happened? Are you feeling unwell? You look so pale,¡± Norbeat said again, he looked at July closely. He was concerned with her because she had been acting so distraught, since this evening and now when it was almost midnight, she didn¡¯t look better at all. ¡°Are you worried about Knox?¡±

    July just shook her head, but then she nodded, so it was hard to say what her answer was, but she continued eating, though she couldn¡¯t feel anything, it felt like she was eating sands.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him, he is strong, not to mention he went with Zuri.¡± Norbeat then kept talking about how fierce and annoying Zuri was, but his main point, the two of them were safe and no one would be able to hurt them.

    ¡°Can you look after him alone?¡± July nodded at Chaos¡¯s direction. She then stood up. ¡°I feel so tired.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Norbeat answer as she walked straight toward the door.

    ¡°Okay...¡± Norbeat mumbled, he furrowed his brows, as he watched July walked away from him.

    Tonight, was so calm and serene, because Skr was not able to enter this room because of the spell that Ciara put around this bedroom, she had been having a tantrum, since this evening, but fortunately, once you closed the door, you wouldn¡¯t be able to hear anything outside of it.

    ¡°What happened with Chaos? How is he? Did he wake up?¡± Skr immediately followed July, the moment she walked out of the room.

    On the other hand, July didn¡¯t answer her immediately, she nced at Skr, as she thought to herself how annoying this woman was, but then at the same time she understood what she felt right now.

    It was fortunate for her that Knox reciprocated her feeling, but for Skr, she didn¡¯t have the same luck like she did. In a way, she pitied her for having that feeling for Chaos.

    ¡°He is fine, it is better if he is not awake until the two of them returned.¡± July didn¡¯t need to exin further about why it was better that way because Skr must have known about this better.

    ¡°Why they have not yet returned?¡± Skr grumbled, she wanted to follow them to help, but the two of them didn¡¯t let here with them, even though she used to look for Chaos¡¯s shattered soul as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± July fastened her steps and Skr didn¡¯t follow her again, because she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted to know from her.

    It was such a relief for July to be left alone, but it didn¡¯tst for long because when she was about to enter her bedroom, she met with Sebastian.

    ¡°Can we talk?¡± he asked her. He looked exhausted, there were dark circles under his eyes. How long had he not slept?

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± July looked at Sebastian, she didn¡¯t want to lead him again, she needed to make sure that he understood, there was no way for them to be together.

    July was about to turn him down, but what he said next made her furrowed her brows and agreed to talk with him again.

    ¡°This is something that Knox told me, I supposed to not tell you, but I think you deserve to know.¡±

    Something that she supposed not to know?

    ========================

    ¡°I told you that you have to go there!¡± Zuri was angry at Knox because he didn¡¯t listen to what she said. The two of them really had the worst cooperation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to order me,¡± Knox growled at her, but he finally did what she wanted her to do, as he walked toward the direction that she had pointed out.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t order you, this is what you callmunication!¡± Zuri was so frustrated when she talked to him, how he could be so dense? He was the worst team mate ever!

    Zuri was able to move as a team or worked alone, because of her experience in the Shadow Moon pack, but Knox had never worked with anyone before. It was either he ordered someone, or he made it done by himself.

    ¡°Ck, you are so noisy,¡± Knox grumbled and flicked his finger, as the man, who was about to run away from them stopped in his track and dropped to the ground. He fell unconscious.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him, right? We need him alive.¡± Zuri walked toward the man. ¡°You know the drill.¡±

    Knox clicked his tongue in annoyance and then followed her, as he knocked her head lightly. ¡°I have done it countless time before you even born.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 451

    451 DO YOU WANT ME TO GO?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him, right? We need him alive.¡± Zuri gave him a look, as she walked toward the man, who Knox managed to knock him down. ¡°You know the drill.¡±

    Annoyed, Knox clicked his tongue and then followed her, he then knocked her head lightly, while walking past her. ¡°I have done it countless time before you even born.¡±

    How could this girl tell him what he had to do when he had done it more than her, longer than her, but when he nced at the girl, he knew right away that she just wanted to mess with him.

    This was really annoying.

    ¡°Get the body and let¡¯s go back,¡± Zuri said, when Knox knelt down to carry the body. She didn¡¯t need to say that, because without saying something like that, that was what Knox would do.

    But, when Zuri said it and Knox did exactly the way he was told, it sounded like an order for him and this even pissed him off.

    ¡°Stop talking like that to me,¡± Knox growled. He usually was very calm and collected, but whenever he was with her, she would manage to press the wrong button no matter how patient he was.

    ¡°I am just telling you,¡± Zuri said lightly, she shrugged her shoulder. She was still holding a grudge because he let her fought those men earlier, when he could flick his finger and got rid of them in the next second.

    ¡°Stop being petty,¡± Knox said, as if he could read her mind.

    .....

    In the end, Knox grabbed her wrist and forced her to kneel down beside him, as he teleported the three of them out of there to the manor.

    The sensation was something that Zuri didn¡¯t like, this was the third time Knox teleported them, but the sensation that Zuri felt when he did that was so different from when Chaos did the same thing.

    Zuri felt her stomach churned when Knox did it. It was ufortable, not as smooth as when Chaos did the same thing.

    ¡°You make me dizzy,¡± Zuriined under her breath when they arrived right at Chaos¡¯s bedroom, she looked around and found Norbeat was sleeping on the couch, while the sun peaked from the horizon.

    It was almost morning and they just returned after a rough night with Knox.

    ¡°Ck. He is really useless,¡± Knox said, as he nced at Norbeat, who was fast asleep, he didn¡¯t even care about his surroundings and just slept like that. He even did not wake up when they were here.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t really care about Knox¡¯sin about Norbeat. She wanted to make Chaos felt better soon. ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Zuri walked over to sit on the edge of the bed, she leaned over to kiss his temple and look at his sleeping face, he looked at ease when he was sleeping like this.

    ¡°You can wait until he wakes up, I will leave this man here,¡± Knox said lightly, he pretended that he didn¡¯t see anything when Zuri looked at Chaos so intense, as if she would give up the world just to be with him, just to make sure that he was safe.

    In that case, how could Chaos said confidently that she would be able to stab him without doubt when the situation demanded her to do so?

    Knox more believed that Zuri would let the world burned into chaos and every single soul ceased to exist rather than to kill him.

    ¡°Hm,¡± Zuri mumbled, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to him when she was with Chaos, she didn¡¯t care with her surroundings, while Norbeat was still fast asleep.

    With that, Knox left the room to find July, because there were a lot of things that he needed to talk with her.

    If July was not inside Chaos¡¯s room, she must be in their bedroom. Knox could understand the resentment that started to grow in July¡¯s heart for Chaos.

    He knew that July hated Chaos in his behalf, thus it would be too much for her to stay with him inside the bedroom, to take care of him.

    Knox entered their bedroom, he expected to see July was fast asleep, but instead, she was sitting on the couch, while staring at the sky, which slowly got brighter.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡± Knox asked, as he approached her and kissed her head, but July didn¡¯t turn around or even surprised to know he was there. She kept her eyes stared at the same spot. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I heard it from Sebastian,¡± July said, she took Knox¡¯s hand and made him to sit down next to her, while the bright from the sun fell on her face and Knox immediately knew this was something really serious.

    ¡°He told you about that, right?¡± Knox knew what Sebastian had told her, because this was something that the two of them were talking about before he left to look for Chaos¡¯s shattered soul.

    ¡°Yes.¡± July nodded, she looked at Knox closely, her heart was beating so fast, but she felt there was a dull knife twisted in her heart in every beat of it, but she tried her hardest to not show it on her face.

    Sebastian told her about this and said that he didn¡¯t care if she let Knox knew that he didn¡¯t keep his promise to keep it secret between them.

    Moreover, July wouldn¡¯t be able to confront Knox without ousted Sebastian, because this was something that Knox and Sebastian talked about alone.

    ¡°Do you really want me to go?¡± July asked him. She looked at him closely, as she was trying to numb her feeling. She had been up all night to prepare herself for this moment.

    But now, she realized, no matter how many nights that she spent without sleep, there would nevere the time, where she would be ready for this.

    ¡°Do you really want me to go? Do you really want me to go with Sebastian?¡± July felt her voice was shaking when she said this, she was holding back her tears. No. She didn¡¯t want to cry right now. This was not the right time for that. She didn¡¯t want to cry at all.

    July took a deep breath and then took Knox¡¯s hands, both of his hands felt so warm and callous. How could she forget about this feeling? She was still in love with him, but how life was so cruel to both of them?

    ¡°Answer me, Knox. Do you really want me to go with Sebastian?¡± July brought his hands to her lips, as she kissed his knuckles, these hands were the only hands that she wanted to hold until the end of her life.

    At this point, she considered to give up. She wanted to give up with the thought of having a baby with him. She wanted him...

    Please, please tell me that you want me too...

    July begged him, this was a silence plea. She wanted him to want her too and that¡¯s all she needed to give up to their unborn baby. She would live like this with him. She would forget about it.

    ¡°Yes. I want you to go with him. Live the life that you want with Sebastian,¡± Knox said. He didn¡¯t feel anything when he said that, it almost felt like he was reading a script that he needed to read and didn¡¯t have any feeling for it.

    ¡°You want me to live with Sebastian? Away from this ce?¡± July asked him, the grip on his hands tightened, even though her expression didn¡¯t let him know what was in her mind right now. ¡°You will let me go?¡±

    July just needed him to say that he wanted her, he wanted her to stay with him and with that, she would give up her silly dream to have her own little family. She would give up and would never bring the topic again.

    Now she was on the verge of breaking down, when she had to face the reality that their rtionship would turn into dust, there were years that they had to waste, she wanted to backpedal and be with him no matter what the consequences, only if he said that he wanted her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Please...

    July pleaded, she just needed to hear that he wanted her the way she wanted to be with him, then she would give up this precious baby.

    Yet, Knox didn¡¯t give her the answer that she needed.

    There was a long silence between the two of them, before Knox answered her, the answer was so short, but it felt like thest nail that closed the coffin. There was no turning back from this.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡± Knox held his breath. He waited for the pain toe, but all he could feel was numb. He didn¡¯t feel anything. Not even when he saw July¡¯s tear fell on her cheek. He didn¡¯t reach his hand to wipe away her tears like he usually did.

    He felt like his world crumbled, shattered around his feet, but at the same time, he felt nothing...

    ¡°Do you want me to go?¡± July asked him, she lowered her head and looked at their hands, as she heard a weak answer of ¡®yes¡¯ that was so soft. ¡°Can I kiss you for thest time?¡±

    Knox lifted her chin and made her to look at him, before he kissed her gently.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 452

    452 HURTING EACH OTHER

    ¡°Can I kiss you for thest time?¡± July didn¡¯t know what she wished for in this kiss, but she wanted it. She needed to be close to him, because she couldn¡¯t bear the thought this would be theirst time together.

    She knew he didn¡¯t say the truth, but it still hurt her deeply to hear that from his lips. The words that she thought she would never hear from him, but today he said it. He finally said it.

    Knox lifted her chin and made her to look at him, before he kissed her gently.

    Knox set her free, she could feel the love that he had for her and how much he wanted this to work, but in the end, this was a life that they couldn¡¯t go through together.

    July knew that this was for the best, she knew this was what she asked for, but why her tears kept falling and she couldn¡¯t stop this pain? Why she couldn¡¯t feel happy, as the sadness ate her alive?

    Knox was about to pull away from her, but she kept him close to her, she wanted him...

    After all was being said and done, she still wanted him. There was something wrong with them if they were not together when they had a lot of love for each other...

    After all that they had gone through, after years being apart, they still ended up like this.

    ¡°I wish you a happy life...¡± Knox said softly, between their kisses.

    .....

    July was full of doubt that she would live a happy life after this. If there was still a happiness left for her when everything was done between them.

    =========================

    Chaos woke up and the first thing that he realized was Zuri¡¯s distinguish scent that was so close to her and her white hair that scattered around his chest, as she rested her head against his.

    Her scent was the first thing that let him knew that she was so close to him.

    The moment, Chaos opened his eyes, he could see Zuri¡¯s head, as she fast asleep. Her longshes touched her cheeks and her lips were slightly open, while she snoring softly.

    She must be so tired and had gone through a rough night.

    Carefully, Chaos reached out his hand and touched her cheek, they felt so soft, as he nudged her cheek with his finger, it gave him a weird satisfaction to know that she was sofortable with him and put all of her guard down.

    Slowly, Chaos arranged his body and made Zuri to face him, so he could see her sleeping face until his heart content.

    She was the most beautiful creature that he had ever seen and when the bright light of the sun fell on her face, her brows furrowed a little, but when Chaos put his hand over her eyes, she became rx again, she hugged him a little bit tighter and then continued to snore softly.

    This simple thing like this brought smile to his lips, as he could watch her for hours.

    ========================

    ¡°I will go to Lucinda city with Sebastian,¡± July said, she wasying on the same sofa, with Knox beneath her. Their clothes scattered on the floor and it felt so nice when she could feel his skin against hers.

    July stared at his blue eyes, she would miss them terribly. She wished their child would have his eyester.

    She didn¡¯t have any desire to let him knew about this pregnancy. She believed that she would get pregnant, because that was what the devil told her and she believed that, especially when Ciara also said the same thing.

    ¡°Lucinda?¡± Knox was taken aback. He thought she would be here, she would be in this manor, even though they were not together, he didn¡¯t mind to be out of her sight, but for her to move so far...

    That idea had never crossed his mind at all.

    ¡°Why?¡± Knox said that words like a whisper. He couldn¡¯t hide how surprised he was, he didn¡¯t expect July to suggest this.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I will live here with Sebastian, right? Fucking him in our bed?¡± July found the satisfaction when she watched the anger in his beautiful blue eyes to hear the way she phrased her words. She liked him like this.

    July wanted him to fight for her, because she was so exhausted, she was so drained to fight for them both. To fight for this rtionship when all Knox wanted was to withdraw from it.

    She wanted him to want her again, fight for her again and became angry whenever he found her paid more attention to another man like he used to do in the past.

    But no.

    Knox closed his eyes and the fire of anger distinguished gradually. He restrained himself from doing reckless thing and just be patient, as he let her go. This was not what July wanted...

    ¡°Or do you want to see me kissing him in every corner of this manor?¡± July was upset, she wanted to provoke him even further, trying to keep her emotions at bay when she said those nasty things. ¡°Seeing meughing at him every day? Do you want that?¡±

    Knox opened his eyes and July was disappointed when she found the anger had disappeared. He was so calm, she wanted to rip his pretentiousness, so she could see how much her words hurt him. She wanted to hurt him so badly.

    Yet, the calmer Knox became, the angrier July was.

    ¡°You can do that,¡± Knox said, his voice was so gentle, as he caressed her face. ¡°You can have your small family that you want here, protected, in this manor.¡±

    July didn¡¯t know why, but she snapped at those words, she was so furious that her whole body was shaking and her words stumbled out of her lips.

    She pushed herself from his body and then picked up her clothes from the floor, as she put it on, while Knox watched her and did nothing. Hisck of effort tofort her made July turned around and red at him.

    Her feeling was all over the ces right now and she was very sure if she pped him, he wouldn¡¯t even flinch, but that didn¡¯t give her any satisfaction at all. She wanted Knox to want her again, she wanted him to feel the same pain like she felt right now.

    ¡°No. I will go to Lucinda.¡± The words came out very firm and there, July could see a little bit of pain, a slight of emotion that he couldn¡¯t hide, leaked from his calm demeanor and she wanted more. ¡°I will go as soon as possible.¡± NO. That was not enough. She wanted to see more pain in his eyes. ¡°This will be thest time we talk. I don¡¯t wish to see you again after this.¡±

    July wanted to hurt him so bad, but in the process, she was hurting herself as well.

    ¡°I hope when you saw me, you will not talk to me. When you meet me, I want you to turn around and avoid me. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±

    =======================

    ¡°Someone died?¡± Zuri walked toward her room, only to find Knox was standing on the balcony, with his back faced him. He stared at the distance, his broad back against the night sky reminded her of Chaos when they traveled together.

    And even though he had his back faced against her, she could feel the sadness that emanated from him. This feeling must be so great, until that was the first thing that Zuri thought when she saw him the first time.

    Therefore, she decided to approach him and talk to him.

    Zuri was holding a tumbler that filled with juice, wearing her oversize shirt and short pants, she looked rx and homey. She was at ease because Chaos looked a little bit better after he got his shattered soul.

    Not only that, because of the spell that Ciara put on the door, she got to mock Skr for waiting for Chaos outside of the room.

    That girl was really something else, she was so persistence to be able to enter the room, even though she couldn¡¯t do that until the witch revoked the spell.

    ¡°That kind of expression is only used when you attend a funeral.¡± Zuri sipped her juice, as she leaned her back against the railing. ¡°Change your expression, that made me anxious.¡±

    Knox didn¡¯t say anything, he just furrowed his brows and ignored herpletely.

    ¡°What is it? Fighting with July?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t want to know what was happening between them, because she could already sense problem from both of them, every since she saw them interacted with each other.

    ¡°Stop being noisy, little girl,¡± Knox said, he turned his body and then leaned over like the way Zuri did, as both of them stared at the interior of the building. The sofa, table and all the stuff inside the room. There were so many rooms inside this manor, so it was hard to tell what room right in front of them now.

    ¡°I am not so little anymore if you pay a little bit attention.¡± Zuri nced at him, but his next words shocked her because she didn¡¯t think he would say such thing.

    ¡°Why? Because you fuck Chaos?¡± he asked grimly, he looked at the distance with so much malice in his blue eyes.

    ¡°You are not serious, right?¡± Zuri squinted her eyes.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 453

    453 SHE WILL NEVER SEE ME AGAIN

    ¡°Why? Because you fuck Chaos?¡± Knox asked grimly, he looked at the distance with so much malice in his blue eyes.

    ¡°You are not serious, right?¡± Zuri squinted her eyes when she heard what he said. She knew that was not what he meant it, the words came from anger and grief, but still she couldn¡¯t ept that.

    Knox seemed to understand that he had said something inappropriate, as he rubbed his face roughly and then mumbled something along the line; I am sorry.

    He knew that he had out of line for saying something like that to her and this waspletely on him. He shouldn¡¯t have vented out his frustration to someone else like this.

    It was true with the saying that; hurt people, hurt people.

    ¡°Well, I ept your half ass apology, only if you tell me what is going on between you and July,¡± Zuri said lightly. She didn¡¯t take it to heart. She had gone through so much to make thatme words provoked her.

    ¡°July will leave for Lucinda city three days from now,¡± Knox said. She wanted to leave immediately thest time they met, but there were a lot of things that she needed to arrange and prepare, it was not as easy as she thought to move across the country and entered Lucinda city without any preparation.

    ¡°What?¡± Zuri furrowed her brows, she looked at Knox with quizzical look on her hazel eyes, but she couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe it. ¡°Is it that bad? I meant, your fight.¡±

    Knox scoffed and then chuckled, he looked like a mad man. ¡°There is no fight... or as long as I am aware of.¡± That was not any fight, it was only July stormed out of the bedroom and told him to avoid her, to not see her again and that would be thest time of their conversation.

    .....

    ¡°Are you really that idiot?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t hold back with her words at all when she said that. ¡°Of course, you know that she didn¡¯t mean it, right?¡±

    Even without seeing her, Zuri could see how much of pain that July felt because of her feeling for Knox. In a way, she could understand what she felt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you believe that...¡± Zuri nced at him, just to check that he was still in his right mind to talk about this. ¡°She wanted you to get jealous. I don¡¯t know a lot about rtionship, but she loved you unconditionally, I can vouch for that.¡±

    Knox was not sure why he talked about this with this annoying girl, but he literally talked to her about what he felt and about his view points.

    ¡°There is no point for this to continue. We have different thing that we want for our life.¡± Knox started to reach out his pocket and then took out a cigarette and then lit it up. ¡°It is better this way.¡±

    Of course, he knew July loved him, he knew what she meant when she said those hurtful things, but there is no good thing that would happen between them if they were going back together.

    It would be a circle that would never end.

    Knox would feel this guilt for preventing her from getting what she wanted. He knew she loved him, but the guilt ate him alive when she could get anything in this life, but she stuck with him.

    He missed the day when everything seemed so easy for both of them and how they spent their time without any worries at all.

    Who would have thought they would stumble into this problem and couldn¡¯t find their way out no matter what they did. They just couldn¡¯t find a way to make things right again between them.

    Knox didn¡¯t want to see the regret and resentment in her eyes when everything was already tote for her to get whatever she wanted in life.

    ¡°I let her go not because I don¡¯t want to be with her, I let her go because I love her, so much that it ovees my own anger and jealousy.¡± Knox stared nkly at the distance, he didn¡¯t put his focus on something significant and he talked more to himself, rather than to confide it to Zuri.

    There was something wrong with tonight, because Zuri was thest person in his mind he wanted to talk to about this kind of matter.

    No, actually, Knox wouldn¡¯t talk about this problem to anyone, he would keep it with him and there was no one would know what he actually felt right now.

    Yet, he talked about this whole ordeal to this girl.

    It was so funny, if this was in another time, he would haveughed it out. It seemed, he was indeed Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, because no matter how much Zuri annoyed him and how they were not getting along well, there was this strangefort in her presence alone.

    ¡°You let her go because you love her?¡± Zuri repeated the words. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If you love her, you don¡¯t let her go.¡±

    Zuri couldn¡¯t grasp that understand about love from Knox, because she had different perspective about someone that she loved. How could you love someone, but you let them go? You needed to fight for them, right? You needed to make things right and be with them.

    ¡°Sometimes, something is too broken to fix and before it really breaks in your hands, you have to let it go.¡± Knox nced at Zuri. ¡°When you hold a ss too tight, the ss will break and the shard will hurt you. In the end, both hand and ss are broken.¡±

    Zuri scoffed when she heard that. ¡°Are you talking about me and Chaos?¡±

    ¡°Why would I? I have my own problem, I don¡¯t need yours,¡± Knox retorted, yet the analogy could be used by Zuri too.

    She didn¡¯t realize it now, but she would realize it slowly that being with Chaos was hurting her, not immediately, but eventually.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see her?¡± Zuri asked. ¡°Or will you be a gentleman and take her words just like that?¡±

    Knox didn¡¯t have an answer to reply to that question. He didn¡¯t want to see July, not because what she said. He promised her nothing about it, but he didn¡¯t want to be faltered and regret this decision. It took a lot of things happened between them to finally reach this point.

    He couldn¡¯t go back now, could he?

    ¡°Be a jerk.¡± Zuri patted his back. ¡°Or else you will regret it.¡±

    ¡°Am I not jerk enough now?¡±

    Zuri shrugged her shoulder. ¡°Sometime, you are nice.¡± But then, she added. ¡°Compare to Aaron, you are nice.¡±

    Knox narrowed his eyes, why she shouldpare him with the devil... the bar must be so low for him to be nice in her eyes.

    =====================

    Knox decided not to tell July about the thing with Flo, how dangerous that little girl was. The girl had gone. She had set her free and now July also would be gone, thus there was no point for him telling her about all of that.

    She would free too tomorrow and she would live a normal life in the Lucinda city, where she would get a family that she wanted with Sebastian.

    Knox had known Sebastian for so long, more than a decade and he knew that he would treat her right. He loved her, he could see it in his eyes how he loved her.

    That was the same gaze that he had years ago, when this realm was not this chaotic, when everything looked easier...

    ¡°Knox,¡± Sebastian entered his bedroom without even knocking and Knox was so distraught to realize his presence.

    Shit.

    He wanted to be alone and Sebastian was thest person that he wanted to meet.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t go!¡± Sebastian immediately stopped him, when his form started to fade. He was about to teleport himself somewhere in order to avoid him.

    Knox had done it a few times during these two days, therefore, it was hard to find him.

    But Sebastian knew, he would spend his time in this room. The room that brought so much memory about him and July.

    ¡°Are you really letting her go?¡± Sebastian asked when he was sure that Knox wouldn¡¯t go anywhere. He would be so reluctant to talk with him, which was understandable, but he wanted to say what he needed to say. ¡°If you let her go now. I want you to not go back in her life again.¡±

    That sounded harsh and cruel, moreover, seeing how they had worked together for so long, that sounded so bold. They more looked like a brother once in the past, if one could say.

    However, they became liked this now.

    ¡°If you really letting her go, I don¡¯t want you to return to her life anymore.¡± Sebastian wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if Knox attacked him for this bold demand, but he still said it. ¡°I can only promise you one thing. I will treat her right.¡±

    There was silence that ensued after those words, but then the quiet room filled with Knox¡¯s chuckle. The way he looked at Sebastian was so cold, but he didn¡¯t intend to kill him yet.

    ¡°How funny it is... both of you asked the same thing.¡± He remembered how July didn¡¯t want to see him again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will never see me again,¡± he said earnestly.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 454

    454 ALL SHE WANTS

    Knox really didn¡¯t believe with what he heard right now. This man literally told him to not see July again, but the funny part was; that was exactly what she told him. To stay away from her life.

    This was really over, right?

    There were a lot of response that Knox could do when he heard that, he could be so angry, upset, distressed and anything else, Sebastian even prepared himself to receive his wrath or to see him broke down.

    Yet, none of that happened, instead, he saw Knox wasughing.

    It started with a small chuckle, but then this quiet room filled with hisughter, it echoed throughout the walls.

    ¡°How funny it is... both of you asked the same thing.¡± He remembered how July didn¡¯t want to see him again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will never see me again.¡±

    That¡¯s it? Was that so easy? He had prepared himself for the worst, but this was all he said after his bold demand?

    This was not like him at all.

    Knox wouldn¡¯t give her up so easily.

    .....

    But... he should be happy because everything ran smoothly, right? Yet, his reaction still bothered him. What actually he wanted? For Knox to kill him? Beat him up?

    ¡°I wish you well,¡± Knox finally said that in the end of hisughter. ¡°I mean it.¡± And with that, he vanished from Sebastian sight, before he could say anything else.

    There was no ¡®goodbye¡¯ between them and those years they had worked together ended just like this.

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t describe how he feel right now. His feeling was all over the ces. He was d that Knox didn¡¯t make things difficult, but the rtionship between them happened even before Knox met July.

    He felt like he lost his best friend, a brother, a team mate... in a way, it was not only July, who lost him, but he did too.

    ======================

    ¡°Are you really going?¡± Zuri asked July, as she entered her room, White was with her, walking next to her, as the wolf immediately jumped onto the sofa and found afortable position.

    July was not alone inside the room, there was Sebastian as well, but when Zuri looked at him, the man knew right away that he needed to give them time, thus he talked to July briefly and then walked out of the bedroom.

    It was a good thing that he was so considerate, something that Knox wouldn¡¯t do, if it was him, he would make himselffortable, until July kicked him out.

    ¡°Yes,¡± July replied curtly, as she packed all the clothes that she would bring to Lucinda city.

    There were already five trunks, but she still needed more. It felt like there would be no end for this, maybe she would keep packing until next week and she wouldn¡¯t have done it too by that time.

    ¡°Without saying anything to me?¡± Zuri sat down on the edge of the bed and White jumped down from the sofa to climb to herps, nudging her hand, asking her to scratch her.

    Knox was nowhere, she couldn¡¯t sense his scent around this manor. It seemed he gave July time to packing all of her clothes in their bedroom.

    Hearing that, July raised her head and then looked at Zuri, while biting her lips. ¡°I though you don¡¯t want to see me again.¡±

    ¡°If there is someone that I don¡¯t want to see is Knox,¡± she said truthfully and Julyughed, she knew the rtionship between them was not that smooth, but it was not so bad either, until she didn¡¯t want to see him.

    ¡°I will miss the two of you bickering.¡± July lowered her head and then busied herself with all the clothes again, she folded them in such a way that let Zuri knew she only did that to distract herself from the conversation that would happen.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to miss that if you stay here.¡± Zuri scratched the back of White¡¯s ear and the wolf closed her eyes, enjoying this treat. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go anywhere, this is our home.¡±

    If there was one person that she could call as a home, it would be Chaos, but it was a ce, this was a home for Zuri and most of them, since there were a lot of things that happened in this building.

    This ce was a witness of many things that had happened throughout the years.

    a lot of things happened, people left, either they were died, or they would live different from what they got here, but one thing that Zuri learned from this was; there was nothing absolute, there was nothing that would stay the same, time would change everything, either your situation or your heart.

    Zuri still believed that July and Knox would always be together until death took one of them, but right now, to see how determined July to leave, it seemed those thoughts were only a dream. Those thoughts were only wishful thinking in her part.

    ¡°This was my home.¡± July looked around her, as she stopped doing what she did and then took every inches of this room in her memory, she wanted to engrave this, in her mind, she didn¡¯t want to forget a little bit detail of it and how it smelled, Knox¡¯s woodsy scent were everywhere in this bedroom...

    She only wanted to keep a good memory of it. She didn¡¯t want to remember how they fought.

    She shouldn¡¯t have fought him. That was not thest memory that she wanted when they grew apart, there was no goodbye or hug...

    Why she should be angry at him? That was not a memory that she wanted to give him...

    ¡°July.¡± Zuri¡¯s soft voice called her name, but it sounded like she was very far away from her, as if she was in different ce, because her mind was elsewhere.

    But then, July felt someone touched her cheek, her finger was so cold, this made her lifted her head and found Zuri had knelt in front of her, staring at her with concern in her hazel eyes.

    July didn¡¯t even realize when she started to cry. She didn¡¯t even realize when Zuri approached her and wiped away her tears.

    She was already there when she noticed her surrounding again and pulled her closer, as she hugged her.

    July didn¡¯t realize it before, but Zuri was skinnier than she expected and was less warmer than she expected it, also less sturdy than she expected it...

    Because her expectation was Knox... she wanted Knox to be here, to hug her like this and whispered the words that Zuri told her tofort her. She wanted Knox tofort her like this. She wanted to see him...

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, July...¡± Zuri didn¡¯t know what to say in this kind of situation, because she didn¡¯t use to see someone else cried, even herself, she didn¡¯t remember when thest time she cried like this.

    Oh, was it when she thought she had killed Chaos? Did July feel the same feeling like she did at that time? That¡¯s why she cried like this?

    It started with a small sob and became a heart wrenching cry, as her body started to tremble.

    July said something, but Zuri couldn¡¯t understand because her words were incoherent and the only word that she could catch was only ¡®Knox¡¯. She called his name again and again.

    July hugged Zuri so tightly, she was in pain, her cry sounded like a painful howl, which brought tears to Zuri¡¯s eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t grasp this situation fully, but she could feel waves after waves of sadness, even deeper than that, more hurtful and aggravating...

    July was hyperventting, but she kept hugging Zuri so tight, she was a mess to say the least.

    The thought of everything was over brought excruciating pain for her.

    Everything shed before her eyes, those years when the only person that she had was him, when her family acted like she didn¡¯t exist because of the decision that she chose, it was Knox. It was him and always him.

    Whenever she looked back, she would find him, waiting for her, smiling and treating her so well. it was him, who would act so arrogant and didn¡¯t care about anything else, it was him, who would be bold and resolute that she was his.

    It was him, who would make other men understood that she was his. No one couldy a hand on her or treated her bad.

    It would always him, who would be there when she cried. It was always him...

    But, what they became now? What Knox became now? He let her go with other man? Knowing that they wouldn¡¯t meet again and he just... let her go?

    She is not fine with this...

    ¡°I want Knox...¡± July cried her heart out. She couldn¡¯t see clearly, her vision was blur, but she kept repeating the same words again and again, as if it was a charm, a spell that would bring Knox back to her.

    A charm that would bring the old Knox that she knew back to her again, not that callous man that was fine with her with another man.

    However, the thing that they didn¡¯t notice immediately in this tide of emotions was the fact someone was listening outside of the room, with the small crack at the door, it was enough to hear July¡¯s cry for Knox¡¯s name clearly, as he cried his own sorrow too...

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 455

    455 SHE LEFT

    Sebastian knew this was wrong. This waspletely so wrong to think that he finally had a glimpse of chance to be with her.

    No. It was not right. He was so wrong to think that way.

    He could have July with him for the rest of their life, but her heart would be forever his. The way she desperately cried his name, made Sebastian prayed that Knox wouldn¡¯te, that he would keep his words to stay away from her, because he knew, the moment July saw him, she would crumble. She would do everything to back away from her n.

    However, the thing that Sebastian didn¡¯t know was; July¡¯s reason to go through with this n was deeper than that.

    It was not only to get rid of Knox, so she wouldn¡¯t see him again, but her n to move to Lucinda city, the new capital city, was because she couldn¡¯t afford Knox to see her ever again, especially Chaos.

    She couldn¡¯t let them know about her.

    Once she moved to that city, she would be forever gone from their life, even Zuri. July couldn¡¯t see her again.

    She remembered how her stance when she told her about Flo. She didn¡¯t budge at all, there was no consideration whatsoever. She was nothing against them and in this case, even Knox wouldn¡¯t stand by her.

    Therefore, she needed to take this extreme measure.

    .....

    This was all for the best.

    This would be thest time she saw this ce, these people and everything that she had built here, since Knox left this realm for years, would be gone, she needed to bury those memories on the back of her mind once she arrived at Lucinda city.

    The moment they arrived there, July would be with Sebastian, she would be his, yet when he heard her cry, he wondered, who had won this?

    Everyone was losing at this point...

    ==============================

    ¡°I can¡¯t find Knox,¡± Zuri said, as she entered the library, where she could find Chaos was there, sitting with a pile of old book that covered with dust.

    He had been spending his time in this ce ever since he woke up. There was something that he was looking for, but because those books were written in ancientnguage and Zuri couldn¡¯t read a single word of it, she was not much of help.

    Usually, Chaos would be here with Knox and he would help him, but recently, he was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°He is out again,¡± Chaos said, he put down his book and then opened his arms, as Zuri came over and hugged him. She loved his scent.

    ¡°Again?¡± Zuri repeated the words, squinting her eyes at that word. She sat on hisps and circled her arms around his neck. ¡°Is he really serious when he said he will not see July again?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chaos replied, he was very sure with this.

    ¡°But, how? Why?¡± Zuri felt so annoyed by the way the two of them acted. They should talk about their problem, instead of going on separate way.

    It hurt Zuri to see them hurting each other and why they couldn¡¯t be together? She felt like it reflected so badly to her and Chaos¡¯s rtionship.

    July and Knox were the people that she thought wouldn¡¯t choose this path, she thought they would never be separated, no matter how hard the road ahead, but the fact that they were no longer together, scared her.

    Zuri scared what the future would bring for her and Chaos. Would they hurt each other the way Knox and July did?

    ¡°She told him to not see her again. He obliged.¡± That was a simple and a very brief exnation, but still, it didn¡¯t exin anything for Zuri.

    She buried her face against his chest, as she mumbled something incoherently, while Chaos caressed her long hair. Her hair was so white and he loved to see it. Her body was so warm against him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you make him to meet July for thest time?¡± Zuri lifted her head to look at Chaos.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he replied in a matter of fact tone.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Aside the fact he is my shattered soul, he has his own mind to decide what best for him and I don¡¯t want to get involved with his decision.¡±

    Knox was his own person, albeit he was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul and moreover, Chaos didn¡¯t have any intention to interfere with anything to do or rted to his rtionship.

    Zuri was aware of that, but at the same time, her understanding was conflicted with the thought of ¡®why¡¯. Why they should have this kind of end?

    ¡°I love you, Chaos,¡± Zuri said, she snuggled closer to him, she wanted to be close to him. She didn¡¯t even want to start thinking that they would grow apart like they did.

    The pain in July¡¯s voice when she called out for Knox and how she couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying out loud.

    How the sadness was so thick, that affected Zuri greatly, as she was trying to fight back her own tears.

    ¡°I love you more, Blue.¡± He had loved her for three life times and he would continue to love her if there was another life after this.

    Zuri kissed his shoulder and closed her eyes, as tear fell on her cheek. This was her safe ce, in his arms...

    ========================

    July wandered her eyes at the building in front of her, as she hugged Zuri a little bit longer, she took this time to savor every inches of this building, the ce that she had lived for years. The first ce that she returned to when she quit her job and started to focus on rebuilding whatever Knox had left behind with Sebastian as her advisor.

    But now, she was consciously walking away from this said ce and there was a slim to none chance that she would go back here anymore.

    The only joy that she could find this mess was the fact that she would bring part of Knox with her. She would raise their child together.

    Ciara said with how sensitive and how powerful Chaos and Knox were, they would have known about her pregnancy in around two weeks, therefore, she needed to go out of this ce as soon as possible.

    And her decision to not let Knox to see her again was so right. She did that in order to keep the baby safe. She had done the right thing, but why her heart told her it was not?

    She felt so heavy, as if there was tons of brick was put on her shoulder right now and she couldn¡¯t do anything, she was powerless...

    ¡°I hope you well,¡± Zuri said, she let July to hug her like this and kissed her cheeks when she finally let her go.

    Zuri knew that she was waiting for Knox to appear. She said it before that she regretted they were fighting in theirst moment and she didn¡¯t have a chance to apologize, telling him how much she loved her and how sorry she was that things didn¡¯t work between them.

    ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± July said and caressed Zuri¡¯s head, like the way she did when she was still a child. ¡°You have grown into a beautiful woman.¡±

    ¡°You should have known that, you shouldn¡¯t be so surprise,¡± Zuri said smugly and July went for another hug again.

    ¡°I know you are...¡± she kissed both of her cheeks and then went to shake hand with Norbeat and Skr, while she gave a hug to Ciara.

    And that was all, that was all the people that came to see her off.

    After that, Sebastian opened the car door for her and then nodded to the rest of the people, but he gave Zuri a brief hug before he went into the car and then drove away from the manor, leaving all of this behind them.

    Norbeat and Skr had been notified to handle all the things here, regarding what he and July had done. They would continue that.

    July breathed heavily when the car went on the street that she had known so well, the ce, where she felt like home and saw a few shifters that she had known for years, that they had worked together for those years.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sebastian asked, now before their eyes, it was a huge gate, which once they went through this, there was noing back for them. They would be out of the McKeltar¡¯s protection.

    Thanked to Ciara¡¯s power, she would ensure their safety until they arrived at Lucinda city.

    However, along the way, July couldn¡¯t find the man that she wanted to see for thest time and her hope died out once they drove away from the gate.

    ¡°Yes, I am fine,¡± July said tiredly. She closed her eyes because the bright sun was ring in front of her once they were out of the protection of the Mckeltar.

    Sebastian put down the sunvisor to protect her eyes from the bright light. This was a small gesture that he always did to show how he cared about her.

    ¡°Seb, I want to tell you something,¡± July said, still in her tired voice and with her eyes closed, because she was scared to see how he would react.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sebastian nced at her briefly.

    There was a long silence before she admitted this. ¡°I am pregnant.¡±

    And there was another silence...

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 456

    456 COMPROMISE

    ¡°Seb, I want to tell you something.¡± July knew that she needed to make it clear for Sebastian, because they were in this together now and it was not fair for him if she hid this.

    No, even in the very beginning this was not fair for Sebastian. She owed him so much, therefore, she needed toe clean with him right now.

    At this point, July didn¡¯t know that Sebastian listened to her cry for Knox when Zuri hugged her so tightst night.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sebastian nced at her briefly before he focused on the road ahead of them.

    There was a long silence before she admitted this. ¡°I am pregnant.¡± July still had her eyes closed because she didn¡¯t want to face Sebastian¡¯s reaction.

    She almost could feel her senses became too sensitive, as she heard him took a sharp breath and the car was stopped all of sudden.

    July opened her eyes and there they were, in the street of the abandoned city, while Sebastian stopped the car at the side and stared at her.

    She couldn¡¯t tell what was in his mind right now because he looked mortified to say the least and she didn¡¯t know what he would say to her.

    ¡°Say something,¡± July finally spoke, after a long silence that felt like eternity. If Sebastian wanted to get angry or he wanted to scream, please, do it... she better faced him like that, instead of his silence, because she didn¡¯t know what she should do at this point.

    .....

    Sebastian opened his mouth and was about to say something, yet there was no word that came out of his lips. His mind was thinking so hard, to find the right words in this situation, but there was nothing right in this situation.

    Everything was doom since the very beginning.

    ¡°Is it Knox?¡± Sebastian finally spoke, he looked at her t stomach. ¡°Did he know?¡± that was the most important question that he needed to hear the answer of it.

    July shook her head.

    ¡°How long you are?¡± Sebastian felt like he was in a middle of interview and became ufortable with this situation, but he needed to know every detail of it. ¡°How could he not know about this?¡± for as far as he knew, the shifters had exceptional senses, there was no way Knox didn¡¯t realize this.

    ¡°The witch told me that I am pregnant.¡± July couldn¡¯t tell him about everything, especially her deal with the devil, because it had nothing to do with him, that was unnecessary information, so she chose to lie by omission.

    ¡°How...¡± Sebastian lost for words. He wanted to ask about how the witch knew, but then it was a witch that they were talking about, everything was possible for that kind of creature.

    Sebastian then rubbed his face roughly and then looked at July right in her eyes. He only stared at her like that for a few minutes, in silence, until she lowered her head because she couldn¡¯t take that.

    ¡°Why do you want to hide it from Knox?¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice was a little bit calm, but there was a raw emotion in the edge of his words.

    July stumbled to her words in order to exin this to him and when she finished, there was another silence again.

    ¡°So, you want to keep the baby and not to let Knox knows about it?¡± Sebastian wanted to make sure of this part.

    ¡°Yes.¡± July nodded. Her voice was so small. She thought Sebastian would say something again, but apparently, he started the engine and drove the car away, they were a little bit behind the schedule, because they needed to reach Lucinda city before midnight, since the spell from Ciara that protected them would be nulled at that time.

    ¡°Are you fine with this?¡± July asked him after two hours of silence.

    ¡°Yes.¡± With the baby, July wouldn¡¯t want to see Knox even if she wanted to, he knew how much she wanted this. Therefore, he would see this as apromise. ¡°I can be the father of the baby.¡±

    And they would settle for that. Sebastian would take the role of father for the baby that July carried, because he believed Knox wouldn¡¯t be part of their life anymore.

    =====================

    ¡°Long time no see, Morana...¡± Aaron¡¯s golden eyes gleamed with joy to see the seven years old little girl, who was rubbing her sleepy face.

    This little girl had the same golden eyes like this devil, though her twin brother and both of her parents didn¡¯t have this rare color of eyes.

    People in this pack would say that it was her miracle, because she was died when she was born, but then shee back to live with these golden eyes. They said it as a miracle, though Liam knew for sure that was not the case.

    The little girl smiled brightly when she saw the man and then immediately jumped out of the bed with her arms opened wide.

    This man was her secret friend. She was not allowed to tell anyone about their secret meeting every night or else, he wouldn¡¯te to visit her again.

    Of course, she would agree, because meeting him was something that she looked forward to.

    Oh, and then Flo. ¡°Flo!¡± Her golden eyes brightened up when she saw Flo came with Aaron tonight. She looked beautiful in her pink hair, this young eleven girl loved to dye her hair and she would have different look every time the two of them came to visit her. ¡°Your hair is amazing!¡±

    Flo waved her hand to her and smiled smugly, as she twirled her hair between her fingers, to show it off.

    ¡°Sst.¡± Aaron put his finger in front of his lips, to make her quieted down. ¡°You will wake your twin brother and we will have to take him with us.¡±

    Emma frowned and then nced at Aiden, who was still fast asleep, she didn¡¯t like her twin brother had the same secret like her did. Therefore, she obediently walked carefully.

    Aaron smiled when he picked her up to carry her out of this bedroom. ¡°Morana...¡± he said her name, he was beaming to have her in his arms right now. It was only him, who called her Morana, since he thought the name ¡®Emma¡¯ was too sweet for her. He didn¡¯t want to make her a sweet little girl. He wanted her to be the little cheeky devil. ¡°Are you ready to go?¡±

    Emma nodded, she hugged Aaron¡¯s neck tightly with her eyes locked on Flo¡¯s pink hair she was mesmerized by it and then they disappeared from inside that bedroom, vanished into thin air, leaving only Aiden alone in his bed.

    But the next thing that happened was; Aiden opened his eyes and stared at his twin sister¡¯s bed, it was empty, yet he didn¡¯t look surprised, as if this was not something that he just knew.

    Aiden put the nket over his head, he was afraid of whoever the man, who woulde to visit them every night and took Emma away.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything, especially when Emma was always meant to him. He couldn¡¯t ask about that guy to her, but his voice made him shuddered.

    ========================

    ¡°Eros...¡± Emily looked at Eros, as they walked in this dark corridor toward the secret area, where they kept the previous alpha.

    Eros had been trying to convince Emily to make the previous alpha sober enough to answer his question, ever since Ariana gave this task to her fully a year ago, because she thought she was alreadypetent enough to take care of this.

    Of course, this was with Alpha Liam¡¯s permission. Actually, the alpha didn¡¯t really care about who was taking care of his father, because as long as he lived a shitty life, he would be content with that.

    Meanwhile, Eros had been waiting for this moment for years now. There were a few questions that he needed to ask, which he couldn¡¯t find the answer with anyone except him.

    ¡°It will be fine, Emily,¡± Eros reassured her again. He knew this was too much to ask her, but he needed this. ¡°I will just need an hour, after that I will be done with him.¡±

    Because Ariana was no longer supervised whatever Emily was doing with the previous alpha, she could change the prescription and made him sober enough to answer a few question from Eros.

    Fortunately, Emily had knack with medicine and poison alike, so it was not hard for her to do so.

    ¡°But, if you really don¡¯t want this, I will not force you.¡± Eros stopped walking and then turned around to face Emily.

    They were only ten steps away from the door, they hade so far and the look on Eros¡¯s eyes made it hard for Emily to reject it. They were already here...

    ¡°Okay,¡± Emily said in small voice.

    ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t want to make you feel bad.¡± Eros knew what he was doing. He knew that Emily would agree with him and stopped whining about it if he did this.

    ¡°Yes, I think it will be fine...¡± Emily said hesitantly and then walked ahead to hide the concern on her face, as she opened the lock of the room and let Eros to enter. ¡°I will stay out here.¡±

    Eros smiled at her and then kissed her forehead ever so gently. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Emily. I love you.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 457

    457 THIS STUPID MATE BOND!

    Eros knew this was so wrong of him to do what he was doing right now, because at this point, Emily would even jump into fire for him.

    The issue with him was; he realized this undeniable truth about himself three years ago, when he turned into seventeen. Themon age for a shifter to finally meet their mate. When the strong bond started to form the moment they knew their other half was nearby.

    The first scent that they took, the first glimpse that they made, they would immediately know they were their person.

    And it happened with Eros, once he turned seventeen, he knew his destined mate was the white hair girl. They met before and it was not hard for him to picture her in his mind, though years had gone by.

    His scent became so strong and her face became so vivid.

    He knew it from the very beginning, but he was so young and clueless and careless to actually care about something like that.

    Eros knew Emily was enough for him and the things between them had shifted bit by bit. Right now, there was no confidence in them for saying that they were brother and sister.

    They were not and they didn¡¯t want to emphasize something that they didn¡¯t, but at the same time, none of them said anything about it. The thing between them was akin to a tacit understanding.

    ¡°I will stay out here.¡± Emily was well aware that Eros wanted to ask a few important questions to the former alpha Xerxes, that was why, he had been asking her to make him sobber enough to have a quick conversation with him, ever since Emily took all the responsibility to take care of him.

    .....

    She did what he wanted, because she felt this was her obligation to help him in every way possible, even though Eros didn¡¯t disclose what the problem that bothered him, until he did something behind alpha Liam¡¯s back.

    On the other hand, hearing that, Eros smiled at Emily and then kissed her forehead. His blue eyes turned gentle.

    Eros wanted to know about the white hair girl because he couldn¡¯t shake her off of his mind and their parting words kept ringing in his head.

    He wanted to know what happened to her when she was in this pack and what Liam had done to her, until she was out of control the moment sheid her eyes on him.

    That¡¯s definitely not something casual.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Emily. I love you.¡± Thest words always managed to melt her heart and he knew that.

    The fact that he meant his words toward her, only solidified what he believed. He couldn¡¯t get over the white hair girl because she was his mate, but Emily... she belonged to him, she was where his heart could rest...

    ¡°Okay, finish it quickly, so we can go out of here as soon as possible,¡± Emily said in a quiet voice.

    Eros stretched out his hand and caressed her cheek, which made her lean her head to his touch. His hand was so cold.

    The scar on her face was still ring, as if it wanted to remind Eros that he was the one, who needed to be med for that. His fate with Emily was tied with thisplicated knot.

    ¡°Just an hour,¡± he said.

    And after that, Eros walked into the room, while Emily was standing guard in front of the door. She stared at the empty and dark corridor. If she was alone here, she would have run as fast as she could because she was so afraid.

    Yet, the only thing that prevented her from doing so was Eros. Because she knew he was only behind this door and he would rush to her the moment he felt she was in danger.

    Knowing she had plenty of time alone, Emily sat down, hugging her legs, while resting her chin on top of her knees, she tried to remember Ariana¡¯sst lesson today.

    Ariana always said that she was talented and had a knack in learning about poisonpared to healing.

    But, Emily couldn¡¯t take her words seriously, because she had no other pupil aside from her, thus it was hard to take her words as it was.

    However, it was a nice feeling to be useful and was being appreciated for what you have done.

    Inside the room, the first thing that hit Eros so hard once he stepped in was a rotten smell, as if this ce had not been upied for decades and it only got worst by the fact that he was a shifter with sensitive senses.

    Yet, it didn¡¯t stop him from knowing the truth of what happened to his mate when she was in this pack and the connection between her and the alpha.

    ¡°Alpha Xerxes,¡± Eros called his name, as he walked closer and then stood next to his bed. He stared down at the old man in front of him, if it was not for his chest that moved up and down slowly, he would have thought he already died.

    Emily said this alpha was awake and he could have a conversation, she herself had a long conversation with him, though he could only talk slowly, he understood what she was saying.

    Alpha Xerxes opened his eyes when he heard his name was being called, his whole body was still in pain, but it was not that bad when Emily took care of him. ¡°I am no longer an alpha, young man.¡± Xerxes took a deep breath to form another sentence. ¡°But, I appreciate the way you addressed me.¡±

    Eros stared at those dull eyes, it was the color of grey, probably his eyes color changed due to years of torture.

    ¡°There is something that I need to ask you.¡± Eros only had an hour, thus he didn¡¯t have time to beat around the bush, suchplimentary words wouldn¡¯t efficient for both of them after all.

    ¡°I figured that out already.¡± He took a breath before he could continue. ¡°Or else, Emily will not spare me...¡± and another breath again. ¡°She is too obedient for that.¡±

    That was not an insult, but Eros didn¡¯t like him talking about Emily, thus he ignored that.

    ¡°Tell me everything about the girl in white hair. A girl who lived here years ago.¡± White hair girl was definitely notmon, even among the shifter and for her to have a deep hatred toward Liam, this must be something that people realized.

    He knew only a fragment of story about her, her name was Zuri, but aside from that and another insignificant stories, he knew nothing.

    No one could tell why Zuri hated Liam so much, as they were under the impression the two of them were in good term.

    ¡°Zuri...¡± Xerxes sighed her name and Eros found it sounded so repulsive when her name came out of his filthy lips.

    Eros suppressed that feeling because he needed him to talk.

    ¡°Her name is Zuri... but, she had another name. Blue.¡± He chuckled, that sounded like a grunt.

    Blue...

    Eros couldn¡¯t find the reason why she was called blue. She had hazel eyes, the same color like Emily, there was nothing that resembling blue color.

    But, he kept it for himself and wait for Xerxes to tell him more.

    Xerxes then started to talk about how Zuri used to be his best warrior and was sent to various mission. All the mission would have a high chance to seed when she was in the team.

    Eros knew about this story, though Xerxes added more detail into it. Zuri was so young when she did all of those mission, but then he started his first mission around the same age as her too.

    ¡°I am so proud of her. She is a perfect luna for this pack. A perfect mate for my first son. Emmet.¡± Xerxes stared at the ceiling, he lost in thought, in the memories of the past. ¡°She was a white wolf. Just like you. She is a rare kind.¡±

    It was right, white wolf and a lycan, were not shifter that you could find everywhere.

    After bbering about all of that, Xerxes tilted his head and his dull eyes stared at Eros, who didn¡¯t interrupt at all. ¡°You know that Zuri is Chaos¡¯s precious one?¡±

    Eros narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You can say that she is Chaos¡¯s mate.¡± Xerxes didn¡¯t know about the fact between Eros and Zuri, no one knew about this, except Liam, but even Eros was not aware of that.

    ¡°What do you mean she is Chaos¡¯s mate?¡± Eros was seething without him knowing and Xerxes was too engrossed in his story to notice that.

    ¡°The term of mate is used by shifter when they find their other half. But all the supernatural creature in this realm will agree. Regardless the term, Zuri is Chaos¡¯s mate.¡± Xerxes sighed regretfully. ¡°I really want the white wolf... they are so rare. Rare creature...¡±

    Eros was not able toprehend all of this. He was her mate. He didn¡¯t have any doubt about it and this information was upsetting.

    He could care less about whom Zuri was with, but the thought that his mate with someone else made him mad.

    This stupid mate bond!

    He had nothing to do with her, he shouldn¡¯t feel this way, but this stupid mate bond only made thingsplicated.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 458

    458 CAN YOU DO IT?

    ¡°The term of mate is used by shifter when they find their other half. But all the supernatural creature in this realm will agree. Regardless the term, Zuri is Chaos¡¯s mate.¡± Xerxes sighed regretfully. ¡°I really want the white wolf... they are so rare. Rare creature...¡± Xerxes sighed with longing in his voice when he said that.

    The old ex alpha still harbored the thought about the white beast, Zuri and he still thought about her as a prized possession.

    ¡°She should have with Emmet. She should have with him.¡± He repeated the same thing over and over again.

    Probably because there were a lot of things that happened and how long he was in this dire condition, there was something wrong with his mind. He was deluded in his own thought.

    ¡°She should be the luna of this pack if it was not for that stupid son of mine.¡±

    Eros knew about Emmet, he was Liam¡¯s older brother and the son that supposed to be the alpha of this pack.

    The story about him was a little bitplicated because there were a lot of versions of his untimely death.

    ¡°What Liam had done?¡± Eros asked him. He nced at his watch and he still had around ten minutes more before he needed to get out of this ce, since he didn¡¯t want Emily to get into trouble for this. ¡°Tell me what he had done?¡±

    The old ex alpha cackled when he heard that, as if his question sounded so funny and looked at Eros as if he was an idiot to ask something like that.

    .....

    ¡°He killed his own brother and tricked his mate.¡± The answer came out as a whisper.

    ¡°His mate?¡± Eros didn¡¯t recall that Emmet had a mate before his death from the information that he had gathered. ¡°Who is his mate?¡±

    Xerxes clicked his tongue and this annoyed Eros. ¡°You don¡¯t know? How slow you are...¡± he furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Tell me, who is his mate?¡± Eros had this inkling feeling about who could be his mate, but he wanted to hear it from Xerxes.

    ¡°Who else? Of course, the white wolf!¡± he gasped for air because he was too excited. Probably he was a little bit crazy, but his memory didn¡¯t fail him. ¡°He marked her, of course, she is his mate!¡±

    Eros seethed when he heard that. His feeling toward the white hair girl that he met years ago increased significantly ever since he passed sixteen years old, even though they had never met again after the catastrophe in the Kalee city.

    ¡°He marked her forcefully?¡± Blood rushed in his veins, as his ws emerged from the tip of his fingers, he was ready to end his suffering right here and then.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, chuckled, as if that was something funny. ¡°She will never be able to go anywhere with that mark. She will be the luna of this pack. Everything will be perfect!¡± Xerxes hummed in delight when he remembered that moment.

    ¡°And then, what happened after that?¡± Eros asked again, his icy voice echoed inside this room, which smelled like rotten fish. ¡°Why Emmet died?¡±

    The question set him off, Xerxes started to growl when his happy image sunk to the memory that he didn¡¯t want to remember, the time when he thought everything was perfect and went as he had nned, but then everything crumbled right before his feet.

    Yet, before Xerxes could answer that, Emily had entered the room, she looked a little bit panic, as she put her finger in front of her lips to make Eros and Xerxes stopped talking. ¡°There is a guard out there,¡± she said cautiously and then rushed across the room to reach for Xerxes.

    Emily then stuffed something into Xerxes¡¯s mouth and poured water on his mouth, forced him to swallow it.

    ¡°This will make him sleep,¡± Emily exined lightly and after she said that, Xerxes had closed his eyes. ¡°I forgot to make it into an injection, so he needs to swallow it orally.¡±

    She was dissatisfied with herck of preparation because she was too nervous to think about tonight, especially when she saw a guard came to this direction.

    ¡°We need to leave now,¡± Emily whispered to Eros, but he stopped her from walking away.

    ¡°The guard ising closer,¡± Eros said, he could smell his scent and hear his footsteps that was getting closer toward the door.

    ¡°I know where we can hide,¡± Emily said quickly, she was in panic, her eyes looked at the door, as if waiting someone would walk in anytime soon.

    ¡°We can¡¯t hide. He knows we are here.¡± Eros walked toward the door, as the other man came closer from the other side of it.

    Emily just remembered, their scent. She forgot this variable. Someone could pick up their scent and then followed them here. Just like what Eros said, there was no use of hiding when the other person could point out where they were right now.

    ¡°What will you do?¡± Emily asked in horror when she watched Eros just stood in front of the door, waiting for the other person to walk in on his own voliation.

    Yet, Eros didn¡¯t answer her, because he needed to focus and end this without any noises, because once his scream invited the other guard, they would be doomed. Emily would be in danger.

    Moreover, there were more Eros wanted to hear from that shitty old man, this was not the right time to get caught.

    ¡°Emily,¡± Eros called her name icily, as he nced at her through his shoulder. ¡°Breath.¡±

    On the other hand, Emily didn¡¯t realize that she had been holding back her breath.

    ¡°Close your eyes and ears and don¡¯t make any sound.¡± Eros stared at her, waiting for her to do what he said. ¡°Do it now.¡±

    Emily used to do whatever Eros told her without asking further question, therefore she did exactly that. She covered her ears and then shut her eyes, to prevent her from acknowledging what would happen next, because what Eros would do was something gruesome that was not in their n at all.

    Once the door was opened, Eros immediately charged forward and palmed the man¡¯s face, as he pushed him against the wall, there were a loud cracking sound that could be heard, echoing throughout this room.

    However, before the could cry for help, he had vomited blood and the next cracking soul wasing from his skull.

    Eros crushed his face with one hand. He was not sure, but his strength increased tremendously once he reached sixteen.

    It almost like he could break someone with his barehand, just like what he did right now.

    The sound of the dying young man was grueling and if Emily were to see this, she would have thrown up by now.

    And once Eros was sure that the young man had died, he identified this man as Josh, one of Derek¡¯s friends, who bullied Emily in the past.

    Once he recognized him, the shred of guilt that Eros had for him disappeared. He would kill him eventually, if he did something outrageous to Emily again, unfortunately, he was well behave ever since the death of Derek.

    Eros then walked toward the adjoint bathroom there and washed his hand, before he walked toward the cab and then pulled out a brown nket from there to cover the dead body of Josh.

    He was severely injured and half of his face was crushed, even his healing ability couldn¡¯t keep up with this kind of injury to preserve his life.

    There was no shifter could do such thing and for now, there was no one, who knew about this kind of monstrous ability of his.

    After that, Eros walked toward Emily and tapped her shoulder, you could see blood on the floor, but the worst part was covered under the nket.

    ¡°I want you to make the same potion like you did when you make the dead rabbit disappeared. Can you do it?¡± Eros asked her calmly.

    Emily was not clueless about what he was asking and what had transpired, but still, seeing someone under the brown nket made her nauseated.

    ¡°Who... w-who is that?¡± she was stammering, she couldn¡¯t imagine what Eros had done to him to kill him that fast, even though he was a shifter. Did he not struggle or fight back?

    ¡°He is Josh,¡± Eros told her, he didn¡¯t have any intention to lie to her.

    Emily gasped, she felt her heart beat in her ears.

    ¡°Breath, Emily,¡± Eros told her, because she was hyperventting now and then turned her body around, so she didn¡¯t need to see the dead body of Josh. He hugged her trembling body. ¡°Can you make the same potion that I ask?¡± Eros asked her again when she was a little bit calm down.

    Emily remembered what kind of potion that she made before, actually that was a mistake, the potion was so strong and one drop of it would be able to make a rabbit evaporated into thin air.

    Emily immediately realized what Eros wanted to do and she whimpered because of that understanding.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them find his body, or else, we will be in a big trouble,¡± Eros told her calmly, his voice was soothing to her ears, only if she didn¡¯t know the context of their conversation, she would love to hear him talking more. ¡°Can you do it?¡± he asked again.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 459

    459 WE ONLY HAVE EACH OTHER

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them find his body, or else, we will be in a big trouble,¡± Eros told her calmly, his voice was soothing to her ears, only if she didn¡¯t know the context of their conversation, she would love to hear him talking more. ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Emily lifted her head to look at Eros, she still didn¡¯t dare to see dead body of Josh. ¡°What will happen after that? They will realize that Josh disappeared.¡±

    Eros nced at the mound body of Josh. ¡°Let them know. They don¡¯t have any evidence to be suspicious at us.¡±

    ¡°Why you should kill him?¡± Emily whimpered, her tears welled up on her eyes. It was so lucky that Eros could leave unscathed when he killed Derek, but the second murder would be so hard for him, since the member of this pack wouldn¡¯t ept that.

    They even lost their best warrior at that time and the punishment that the alpha directed to Darius, Derek¡¯s brother, was still seen unfair for most of the pack member, but no one would go against the alpha¡¯s words and showed their displeasure openly.

    ¡°Because only dead man, who will not say anything.¡± Which meant, they couldn¡¯t afford to live in wary when he would speak about what he had seen tonight. Both of them knew to not believe anyone else, except each other.

    They had learned about it the hard way.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Eros asked her again, because she was still shaken up and didn¡¯t answer him. ¡°I have killed one man in the past, this time, I don¡¯t think the alpha will be so much of help if the whole pack learned about it.¡±

    Eros didn¡¯t need to say that, because Emily knew exactly how they current situation was.

    .....

    ¡°I will do it.¡± That was the only answer that Emily would give to Eros, despite anything else, no matter what he did, she would always be by his side.

    Eros nodded and then kissed her temple, he tucked loose strands of her hair behind her ears and wiped her tears. After that, he poured a ss of water for her to calm herself down, which helped greatly.

    Eros was very patient with her, he didn¡¯t rush her and wait until she felt better and did it on her own pace.

    It took Emily around five more minutes before she couldpose herself and then walked to the desk at the other side of this room, where she usually did her experiment and concocted potions for Xerxes.

    She put all of her focus on the table, as she didn¡¯t want to look at the mound of dead body of Josh near the door.

    ¡°Are you okay, Emily?¡± Eros asked her, he approached her to make sure that she was fine. Her face was a little bit pale, but she kept doing what she needed to do. She knew her assignment for this.

    ¡°I am fine, you don¡¯t need to worry, this will be done in a few minutes,¡± Emily said hastily. Her hands kept shaking, while she mixed a few liquids into one small tube.

    This was something that she created identally, she intended to make medicine that could lighten the color of the scar on her face. She still didn¡¯t give up on that, but identally a drop fell on a dead rabbit and the poor thing was burned without fire and disappeared, just like ashes.

    Eros was there to witness that, thus it was only her and him, who knew about this. She intentionally didn¡¯t let Ariana knew about it, because she would scold her for creating something dangerous, even though it was an ident.

    But, more of that, it was because Eros told her to keep it secret and not to let anyone learn about it.

    ¡°Here...¡± Emily gave a small tube of dark liquid to Eros carefully. He just needed to make a few drops on Josh¡¯s body and all the evidence of his existence would disappear.

    Eros would have to do it, because there was no way Emily had the heart to do such cruel thing, even though this was her bully.

    She was extremely nervous, her whole body became so cold and she was shivering, as if this was in the middle of winter.

    This was the first time for Emily to help Eros with this kind of task and she had aplicated feeling for this.

    Eros took the small tube from Emily, as she murmured ¡®be careful¡¯, she cared more about him than anything else.

    ¡°Of course, I will.¡± Eros caressed her cheeks and then wiped down his palm gently on her face. ¡°Close your eyes and cover your ears like before.¡±

    If Eros didn¡¯t mistaken, there would be a hissing sound that they would hear and it was a little bit disturbing.

    Emily did just like what she was told and turned her body around, while covering her ears and shut her eyes.

    After made sure that Emily had covered her ears, he walked toward Josh¡¯s dead body and then gave three drops on it.

    Once the liquid touch Josh¡¯s dead body, there was hissing sound thatst for around three seconds, before everything vanished, turned into ashes and when the wind blew from the opened window, the poor young warrior¡¯s existence was gonepletely.

    His family wouldn¡¯t have his body to mourn and his grave wouldn¡¯t have his remaining to be buried.

    After everything had disappeared the way he intended, Eros approached Emily and tapped her shoulder lightly, to let her know that everything had done. ¡°Can you do something with the smell of this blood?¡± Eros asked her.

    Emily sneaked a peek at the area around the door, but she couldn¡¯t find anything there, aside from a little dirt, which would disappear by the wind, if they let the window opened.

    No one would know there was a murder happened here a few minutes ago.

    ¡°There is no smell of blood.¡± Emily sniffed the air, but Eros chuckled and tapped her nose with his forefinger.

    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t smell it,¡± Eros said and then tapped his own nose. ¡°Remember?¡±

    Emily felt a little bit at ease when she watched how Eros wasughing lightly at her. ¡°Well, I think I can do something with this smell.¡±

    ¡°You are so smart, Emily,¡± Eros was pleased, he reached out his hand to caress her face.

    Hearing that, Emily¡¯s face lit up. She always loved to hear suchpliment from him, for a moment, she forgot about the poor Josh, but then she would never forget what had happened tonight for the rest of her life.

    She didn¡¯t kill him, but she felt no less guilt, as if she was the one, who had done it.

    =======================

    Aiden woke up from his sleep and his eyes immediately looked for his twin, Emma, who was still sleeping on the bed.

    He always terrified of his own twin, as if there was something in her that emanated danger. As if when he went hunting with their father and he felt the predator that lurked in the dark. The feeling was almost the same.

    Emma would have a visitor or two every now and then. He remembered their voices, but he was too afraid to make any noise.

    Fortunately, their father would give him room for himself, thus he didn¡¯t need to be in the same room like her.

    Even though they were twin, but Aiden didn¡¯t really like her, he liked Kenna better, his five years old sister.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Emma opened her eyes all of sudden, but they didn¡¯t look sleepy at all, which made Aiden flinched and then immediately avoided her gaze, as he got off the bed and the wore his slippers.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t stare at you,¡± he said, as he ran away from the room.

    It was still early morning and the air was so crisp and fresh. A few guards would greet him when they saw him and he would happily greet them back.

    ¡°Sister Emily,¡± Aiden called her, his face lit up to see his favorite sister.

    Of course, Emily was not really his sister, but she had been taking care of him and Emma ever since they were so little.

    ¡°Good morning, Aiden,¡± Emily greeted him, she was a little bit startled to meet him early this morning here. ¡°Why do you wake up so early?¡±

    Aiden rushed toward her and then hugged her. He was a sweet little boy, though she couldn¡¯t say the same to his father. Emily even didn¡¯t believe this sweet little boy was alpha Liam¡¯s son.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep again,¡± he replied curtly.

    ¡°Why? Bad dream?¡± Emily asked, but she kept ncing behind her shoulder and then took Aiden¡¯s hand to lead him away from this ce.

    The little boy followed her. ¡°No.¡± He didn¡¯t want to tell her what he felt, because he was afraid of Emma.

    On the other hand, Emily didn¡¯t pay much attention to his answer or to his expression, because there was something more important that she needed to think.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a breakfast together?¡± Emily asked with cheerful voice, which didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Aiden nodded his head vigorously. Emily was his favorite person. ¡°After that can we see mommy?¡±

    Emily didn¡¯t understand why Aiden wanted to see Jasmine even after how cold she treated him. He always had this bright and happy expression on his face. ¡°Sure.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 460

    460 BLEAK MORNING

    ¡°After that can we see mommy?¡± Aiden looked at Emily expectantly.

    On the other hand, Emily didn¡¯t understand why Aiden wanted to see Jasmine even after how cold she treated him. He always had this bright and happy expression on his face. He was a softie, even though he was the alpha¡¯s child.

    It was hard to see the shadow of his parents on him and that was a great thing. It seemed, he managed to get what little kindness and lovely side from both Liam and Jasmine had. One could say that part was hard to find, knowing how wicked they were.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Emily took his little hand and then led them away from there, she nced one more time through her shoulder and then chatted lightly with Aiden until they arrived at the dining hall.

    Ever since, Emily showed she had value by seed to be Ariana¡¯s apprentice and her skills was acknowledged by the alpha, she started to grow confidence and her self esteem was not that low like in the past few years, even with ring scar on her face.

    Emily found sce in thepany of Eros, as he always told her how much he loved her and would never see her differently.

    Somehow, it was not something that they were talking about, but more like a tacit understanding that they would end up together. They were together and it was not like a brother and sister, like they used to in the past.

    Emily saw Eros like a man, so did he...

    ¡°Can Ie to see you some time when you are doing your experiment?¡± Aiden asked innocently, as he took a mouthful of porridge in front of him.

    .....

    There were a few people in this dining hall of the house pack and all of them minded their own business, but mostly because they didn¡¯t have anything to do to talk to Emily.

    The people in this pack was no longer hostile toward Emily, but they didn¡¯t warm up at her either, which was fine by her because she didn¡¯t need them to start pleasantries talk with her.

    ¡°Sure, if your father allows you toe, you cane any time you want,¡± Emily said softly at him and took a tissue to dab his mouth, but she could see how his expression turned sour.

    ¡°Father will not like it,¡± Aiden replied sadly, he lowered his head because he felt dejected.

    Emily knew why the alpha didn¡¯t want him toe and see her and Ariana, because he thought that was not necessary and only wasting time, since he should start to train. After all, he was the first son of the alpha and it went without saying, he would be the next in line for the alpha¡¯s position.

    Liam had started to bring him to the training ground now.

    ¡°Maybe you can ask him after your training, I don¡¯t think he will mind it, as long as you don¡¯t skip the training,¡± Emily suggested and this cheered him up a little.

    ¡°Yes, I will do that,¡± Aiden said joyfully and then continue to eat his breakfast again.

    Today, Emily would go with Ariana to the nearby city because they ran out of some herbs and would return this afternoon if they could collect everything.

    Therefore, after Emily took Aiden to see Jasmine, she needed to go to their meeting point immediately, so they wouldn¡¯t return when it was too dark.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think your mother is awake,¡± Emily said to Aiden, after she asked the guards, who were guarding the alpha¡¯s bedroom.

    Emily didn¡¯t understand, why Liam still had this urge to put two guards in front of the bedroom, as if Jasmine would run away. She didn¡¯t think the woman had any desire to escape from this ce any longer now.

    She was... a little bit out of touch from reality...

    Jasmine gave birth to her third child, which she named Kenna, there was a lot ofplication, which almost took her life, but Emily and Ariana worked on it together and the two of them managed to save Jasmine and her daughter.

    Due to her age and herplication when giving birth to Kenna, Jasmine would be in great danger if she was about to pregnant again, especially because she was no longer young anymore.

    Ever since then, Liam rarely visited his bedroom to see Jasmine, the luna looked like an abandoned mistress, a woman that the alpha had forgotten about her existence, but then he let her to stay inside their bedroom, while Liam would upy different room.

    Not only that, despite everything that hinted he was no longer care about her, he still put two guards in front of the bedroom.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± Aiden called Jasmine, as he entered the room, while Emily followed him.

    Usually, Jasmine would pretend that she didn¡¯t see him, or she would tantly ignore him, which made Emily grimaced by Aiden¡¯s effort to see his mother, despite the way she treated him.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± Aiden called her again. ¡°I bring breakfast for you.¡± He was holding a small bowl of porridge, because he thought the porridge today was delicious and he wanted her to try it.

    However, it was not Jasmine, who woke up, but it was Kenna. The little girl, who just turned five yearsst months, rubbed her sleepy face. She was sleeping with Jasmine, because she insisted to have her daughter with her.

    It was only Kenna that she cared, while for the twin, Jasmine didn¡¯t think they even existed.

    ¡°Mommy is still sleeping,¡± Kenna said, she yawned and then curled her body under the nket again, but the smell of porridge opened her eyes, as she blinked in curiosity.

    Kenna and Aiden were in good term and used to y together, usually when Jasmine ignored himpletely, he would y with Kenna instead.

    But, because Liam took him to the training ground already, the little boy had a little time to y with his sister.

    Emily was still curious about why he didn¡¯t close with his twin. She rarely saw them together if it was not for formal asion, where they should be seen together.

    Meanwhile, Kenna would be left behind, because Liam hated her with passion and Emily could understand why. It was not a secret anymore for certain people that Kenna was not his daughter.

    However, for other people, the reason was simply because the alpha preferred his boy rather than his girls, which wasmon for them.

    ¡°I will leave you here, okay?¡± Emily said softly to Aiden, as the little boy brought the porridge over for Kenna.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said happily.

    Before Emily left, she nced at Jasmine, who was still sleeping. She spent most of her time to sleep. Sometime, she would forget to eat and bathe...

    ============================

    The sleetst night had over, but now the sky was still dark, even though at this hour sun should have peeked through the horizon, which made the room felt so cold than usual.

    However, it didn¡¯t trouble Zuri, because she had Chaos¡¯s arms wrapped around her body, as both of themid down on the bed.

    Chaos was still fast asleep and seemingly wouldn¡¯t wake up for another hour, as he came verytest night, from where he went with Knox.

    Gingerly, Zuri turned her body around to look at his face. He looked exactly like the man that she met twenty one years ago. In this life, they managed to stay together this far and there was nothing that made Zuri felt relieved to wake up by his side like this.

    The gloomy sky didn¡¯t make her feeling down at all. To be honest, Zuri like this weather. The dark sky, the cold atmosphere and also the warm from the man that she loved.

    Zuri snuggled closer to him.

    There were a lot of things that happened in the past six years, but the fact that they were still together right now put her at ease. They would take everything that came to their way one by one, until there was nothing thrown at them and they finally could live the way they wanted.

    However, it was still a question about why Aaron didn¡¯t make any trouble for thest three years, even the Ahega¡¯s cocoons are no longer developing, although they couldn¡¯t be cleanedpletely from the tree of life¡¯s trunk, but that was a relief, because the effect of it was massive, since people around that ind would act more aggressive than usual.

    That was because of the tree of life was affected.

    Yet, though they didn¡¯t say out loud, but this was a silence before storm. They knew Aaron was doing something right now in his silence.

    Zuri pushed herself up and then kissed Chaos¡¯s chin, but the man was still fast asleep, was not even aware of what she did.

    =======================

    ¡°Morning,¡± Zuri greeted Darius, who was eating his breakfast, as he lifted his head to see her walked into the kitchen and prepared her own meal.

    ¡°You look awful,¡± Darius said.

    ¡°That¡¯s an insult ifing from you,¡± Zuri retorted, but didn¡¯t care much about his opinion.

    Darius was not a bad person once you knew him better, but he was still a nuisance sometime, with his obsession to raid the shadow moon pack and how he tried his best to make Zuri take revenge on Liam, knowing they had the same hostile feeling against that alpha of that pack.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 461

    461 THE ANCIENT TREE

    Darius was not a bad person once you knew him better, but he was still a nuisance sometime, with his obsession to raid the shadow moon pack and how he tried his best to make Zuri take revenge on Liam, knowing they had the same dispute with that alpha.

    He was relentless, especially when he knew that Jasmine had given birth to a beautiful and healthy baby girl five years ago. He lost his mind and was about to go back to the pack by himself if it was not for Norbeat, who stopped him and talked him down, he would be dead by now.

    Norbeat and Skr were in charge to all the duty that July and Sebastian left six years ago and until now, no one ever talked about them, as if their name was forbidden, their names were a taboo topic to be discussed within this wall.

    ¡°How is Chaos?¡± Darius asked out of curiosity, as he looked up at her and sipped his drink. He had done eating his breakfast, but he wanted to linger here a little bit more, seeing the opportunity to talk to Zuri.

    There was no way he would be able to have a casual conversation with Chaos directly or even sat down together, as that creature rarely to be seen. He would be either away from the manor or he would be in the library or inside the bedroom with Zuri.

    Yet, Darius was clever enough to notice the pattern. It was this white hair girl that Chaos listened the most.

    Therefore, if he could get her, he could get him too.

    The only problem was; this girl was very cautious and shrewd for him to manipte or lead her into doing the thing that he wanted.

    Even after five years, he couldn¡¯t make her budge or even consider his suggestion. If it was not for the sake of Chaos, Zuri didn¡¯t seem to interest enough to know more about anything.

    .....

    And the reason of; probably, there was a lot of Chaos¡¯s shattered soul in that pack, was not a good enough reason for her to want to return to that pack.

    During this six years, they had gone from one city to the other to collect Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, which made the creature looked much better and less hostile. He was in his right mind most of the time.

    ¡°Fine, thank you for asking,¡± Zuri said innguid tone, because she knew that he didn¡¯t really mean it. He only asked Chaos¡¯s condition not because he was worried, but he had his own hidden agenda.

    Darius rolled his eyes when he heard sarcasm in her voice.

    Originally, Zuri wanted to eat in the kitchen, but because Darius was there and he didn¡¯t look like he would go soon, she decided to bring her breakfast to Chaos¡¯s bedroom, where she spent most of her night there.

    ¡°You don¡¯t eat here?¡± Darius raised his brows when he looked at her putting her breakfast on a tray. He deliberately tarried because he wanted to have a conversation with her, but she was about to leave.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Hazel said with annoyance in the edge of her voice. ¡°Because I know what you are thinking right now.¡±

    Darius cursed under his breath when Zuri walked out of the kitchen. That woman was so hard to please.

    Zuri walked straight to Chaos¡¯s bedroom and found him was still sleeping. His long and ck hair scattered on the soft, white pillow, as he closed his eyes. His breathing was regr and his body was rx.

    Zuri always felt d whenever she saw him like this, which meant, his condition was getting better and better.

    Thanked to Knox as well, because he needed something to distract his mind from July, he worked all the time to find Chaos¡¯s shattered soul. He literally rummaged the whole cities and even followed Chaos anywhere, as they had their own mission, which Zuri did not really interest.

    Knox even went as far as aided Chaos with every information that he could about Aaron¡¯s whereabout.

    Therefore, even though Zuri would go with him to find Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, but her stamina was proven couldn¡¯t bepared to him at all, most of the time, Knox would go by his own and found more shattered soul because of his relentless effort.

    Sometime, Zuri wondered when the man took a rest? But then, she also wondered if creature like Knox could be died from exhaustion?

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Zuri whispered to Chaos¡¯s ears, after she put down the tray on the bedside table and then leaned over to give a kiss on his temple.

    Chaos mumbled something, but he didn¡¯t wake up.

    Zuri smiled and proceeded to have her breakfast, while basking under the sunlight near the window, she stared at the whole garden in this manor, where there were a few human, who lived here, worked in the garden, while the supernatural creature roamed about.

    How nice it could be if human and supernatural creature could stop their silly attempt to kill each other. Only if Archie Williams stopped trying to bother their life and didn¡¯t make their existent public, there would be no chaos like this.

    Zuri wondered, what kind of life that she would live if there was no dispute between the creatures that lived in this realm.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Chaos asked her, as he sat down and then got off the bed to approach her. He sat down next to her and rest his head on her shoulder, while Zuri caressed his head out of instinct. This gesture mad ethe big creature yawned sleepily.

    His blue eyes stared at the breakfast on the table, from the look of it, she only ate not until half of it.

    ¡°I was thinking what if the strife between humans and supernatural creatures didn¡¯t exist.¡± Zuri voiced out her own thought, while ying with Chaos¡¯s long hair. How could a man as scary as him could have this beautiful hair? She was jealous to see how smooth it was... ¡°What do you think you are doing right now?¡±

    ¡°Looking for my shattered soul,¡± Chaos replied in a matter of fact tone, which made Zuriughed.

    ¡°Yeah, you are right, no matter what happened, you have a duty to do.¡± Zuri could portray that. No matter what the issue in this realm, Chaos was in desperate needed to gather his soul and became whole again.

    Chaos smiled, he didn¡¯t care about the context of their discussion, but as long ass it could make herugh, he felt contented.

    ¡°What will you do?¡± Chaos asked her, as he slumped down and rested his head on herp, indulging himself in her scent and treasured this feeling. He felt this strange serenity whenever she touched him.

    ¡°Hm...¡± Zuri thought about this for a little while. ¡°I am twenty nine right now...¡± she mumbled.

    Probably that was the age of human when they should be mature enough and started to think about what kind of life that they wanted to live, but for a shifter like Zuri herself, she was still so young, as they could live for hundred of years.

    This was one thing from a lot of things that July envied the most from her. She couldn¡¯t stand that thought, seeing how everyone around her didn¡¯t age for a day, but she was the only one, who grew older...

    ¡°I will definitely be with you, right? To assist you to find your shattered soul,¡± she said with certainty that was not even a question.

    Chaos chuckled, he then took Zuri¡¯s hand and kissed her wrist, as he stared at her Hazel¡¯s eyes intently. There were no words that came out of his mouth when he stared at the woman before him.

    ¡°Will youe with meter?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t need to ask for her permission, because she would follow him without question.

    ¡°I will visit Fintan ind, maybe we can drop by at Hakan vige,¡± he said and watched the swift change in Zuri¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°Sure,¡± she said lightly, smiling.

    =========================

    It had been a while for Zuri to visit this ind again and to see the tree. The blue sky was so bright and the wind was so warm, caressing her skin.

    This vige was always very quiet, as the serenity engulfed this ce, especially this meadow, where the tree was.

    If there was one ce that Zuri liked to spend all of her time, it would be this ce.

    However, the tree was no longer talking to her. He was no longer made an appearance.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zuri asked, as she ran her fingers on its bark, it felt callous and old, the ancient tree started withering.

    ¡°The tree preserves its energy,¡± Chaos exined, he checked on the hole on its bark, where Ageha¡¯s cocoon was.

    Inside the big hole there, both of them could see the cocoons filled every part of it, like someone had stuffed those colorful cocoons inside this hole.

    Chaos had tried to remove it, but it would grow again, as those creatures leeched on the tree, thus if Chaos got rid of it, they would simply suck the tree¡¯s energy and made the ancient tree grew even weaker.

    Therefore, that was not a good idea.

    ¡°It is strange, but I miss his nag,¡± Zuri mumbled. She looked at the distance, where the Haken vige was. ¡°Do you want to go there?¡±

    The vige brought back memories for her.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 462

    462 SHE HATED DOING THIS

    ¡°Good morning, father,¡± Emma greeted Liam, she looked at her father with her brilliant golden eyes that always seeded to make Liam anxious.

    Every time Liam looked at her eyes, he would be reminded by the devil. How he had made a dealt with him and what he wanted from him.

    But then, he couldn¡¯t gauge, how he would proceed to make his little girl as his bride one day.

    ¡°Good morning, honey,¡± Liam said with soft voice, as he crouched down to scoop her small body. ¡°Where is your brother?¡± he asked her, tilting his head toward their bedroom, but Aidan¡¯s bed was empty, the little boy had been up. ¡°Is he in the bathroom?¡±

    Emma shook her head. She looked at her father innocently. ¡°Aidan had been up an hour ago,¡± she said in her voice that sounded very childish. ¡°I think he is in mother¡¯s bedroom, ying with Kenna again.¡±

    There was sadness in the end of her words, because her twin preferred to y with their little sister without even asking her and left her behind.

    But, more importantly, their father had explicitly told them to note near their mother and their sister, because they were sick and needed more rest, which was a bullshit.

    For Aiden, he didn¡¯t care about that, because he desired to have a mother figure, but for Emma, she knew what was going on, though she looked like a clueless little angel.

    ¡°Are you looking for Aiden, father?¡± she wounded her small arms around her father neck, as she watched Liam¡¯s grim expression. ¡°Shall we go to mother¡¯s bedroom?¡±

    .....

    Yet, the little girl scrunched her brows because she didn¡¯t like to go there, since Jasmine would snap at her and there was one time, she threw a flower vase to her head.

    If it was not for her agility, she would have sustained a great injury at that time.

    ¡°No need,¡± Liam said knowingly and then set her down. ¡°I will fetch him from there and then start training, you can go and y with your friends.¡±

    Emma pouted her lips and then kissed her father, as she nodded obediently. ¡°I will go to see Abby,¡± she said. Abby was one of the pack member¡¯s child, a little girl around her age.

    She appeared so innocent and beautiful, she was what you would call daddy¡¯s little girl, only if she was not promised to the devil, Liam would be d to have such intelligent and sensible little girl like her.

    And with that, Liam walked away toward Jasmine¡¯s bedroom, or he could say; their bedroom, but it had been so long, since thest time Liam slept on that bed.

    His rtionship with Jasmine could be said as none, because he couldn¡¯t remember when thest time they were talking without growling at each other.

    However, even so, Liam couldn¡¯t let her go. The fact that she had betrayed him and gave birth to someone else¡¯s child was beyond him, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to toss her out of the pack and let her died out there.

    There was something fuck up about this mate bond between them, though the bond should have been cut off years ago, but apparently, it was still bothering him.

    Jasmine was visibly aged, the corner of her eyes and the corner of her mouth adorned with wrinkle, she was no longer the beautiful, fiery woman, who used to lead a thousand men to y supernatural creature.

    She had aged into an ordinary woman with the burden of depression and anger problem. She was unhinged and some time, you wouldn¡¯t know what she was bbering about.

    It was disheartened to see how a beautiful, strong and smart woman like her ended like that now and all of that was on Liam. He was the only person that you could me for that. He tormented her mentally.

    Broke every piece of her confidence and hope, leaving her alone with his scattered faith that someone woulde to her, because even now, there was no one came for her.

    She was abandoned by her own people and Liam would emphasize that again and again. How people left her alone, including Darius. He was died and all she had right now was that stupid daughter of hers that she kept it next to her just to spite Liam.

    As a human, Jasmine had been broken beyond repaired, there was nothing to fix her, yet Liam still had this damn attachment to her.

    ¡°Aiden inside?¡± Liam asked to the two guards in front of the door.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha, Emily took him in an hour ago,¡± one of the guards informed him and then opened the door for him, as he stepped inside, he could hear Aiden and Kenna¡¯sugh.

    He still couldn¡¯t understand why Aiden was close to Kenna instead of his own twin, he would sneak here whenever he got a chance and Liam would allow him to do so.

    Perhaps, deep down, he always wished for Jasmine toe around. For that woman to give a slightest attention to their son.

    However, seven years rolled by and there was never time when she would genuinely care for the twin. Emma had given up to have any rtionship with Jasmine, but Aiden was still persistence.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to train,¡± Liam said when he approached the children, who were ying with empty bottle at the corner of this room.

    This bedroom smell like a dirty bar, where you could find empty bottles of alcohol scattered around here, since Jasmine would demand to drink it like water and got drunk or sleeping all the time.

    Liam nced through his shoulder to see Jasmine was sleeping with nket covered her whole body and her disheveled hair covered her face. She didn¡¯t even wake up when these two children made noise.

    Out of instinct, Liam walked over to her bedside and put his finger under his nose to feel her warm breath, made sure that she was still alive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Liam said to Aiden, who was waving his hand to Kenna, who looked at him with sad eyes and then she directed her eyes at Liam and asked him with small voice.

    ¡°Can I go with you too?¡± she stared at him expectantly, so did Aiden.

    Yet, there was not a single bone of pity in Liam, for him to stand the sight of this child. If he could, he wanted to throw this little girl to the dog.

    ¡°No,¡± Liam replied curtly, as he took Aiden¡¯s hand and then walked out of the room.

    The answer was expected and the little girl should know about that, but she was still sobbing when she watched her father took her brother to have fun outside there, while she was with her mommy.

    Right now, her mommy was sleeping and even when she woke up, she didn¡¯t bother to y with her, while the two guards out there were so mean to her.

    Kenna could feel it when they looked at her as if she was a bratty.

    =====================

    ¡°Do you want to go to the vige?¡± Chaos asked, the vige was only a few minutes walk away and they could take a look the ce that they visited six years ago, but Zuri shook her head.

    Yes, the ce was nice and all, but the memory of it was tainted by the death of that olddy. She didn¡¯t want to go there and walked past her small store.

    Their encounter was short, but she couldn¡¯t shake the memory out of her mind.

    ¡°No,¡± Zuri replied curtly, she didn¡¯t give any exnation. ¡°Can we go home now?¡± she turned around to look at Chaos.

    They were here because they needed to check on the tree, just in case it acted up like years ago, when people became so aggressive and wouldn¡¯t even bother to think twice before they killed each other.

    Chaos and Knox believed, Aaron would use the tree when the time came. The devil would use it along with whatever n that he was nning right now, as three years had gone uneventfully without any news from him.

    Hades also stoppeding to give them warning and this quietness felt unsettling.

    For now, Chaos was fine he could teleport both of them across the ind, thusing to this ce was not a big deal for them.

    They used to go somewhere from away just to scour the area, in attempt to find his shattered soul, Zuri had no idea how many more people or shattered soul that they needed to find until it waspleted.

    But from what Chaos told them, he still needed around twenty three percent of it before everything waspleted, yet how many people that would be?

    However, before they were about to leave that ce, Zuri felt it. She could smell his scent,ing from the direction where the wind blew.

    Therefore, hastily, she took off her hand from his grip and told him that she could feel his shattered soul nearby.

    Zuri¡¯s heart sunk to her knees when she figured out where Chaos¡¯s shattered soul came from.

    ¡°That one,¡± Zuri said in cid tone, but her hazel¡¯s eyes casted down, while she raised her hand to point a family of four, who was having their pic not too far from where they were standing.

    An emotion that she had tried to suppress came to the surface. She hated doing this.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 463

    463 CHANGED OF HEART

    Zuri wondered, until when she could keep with this because what she did now start to eat her alive.

    She didn¡¯t mind, she wouldn¡¯t even blink an eye if it was a ruffian or a hoodlum, or some jerk out there, that could be Chaos¡¯s shattered soul. She would dly present them to him and watched as life drew out of theirst breath, but the time like this was when she felt helpless.

    Why it should be this poor innocent soul? She couldn¡¯t understand the logic behind it. What kind of transgression that they couldmit?

    Wasn¡¯t Chaos¡¯s shattered soul should be someone that brought chaos to this realm?

    However, seeing this family of four, what kind of crime that they would do? Zuri even wondered if they were even able to watch a livestock was being ughtered.

    ¡°That one,¡± Zuri said in cid tone, but her hazel¡¯s eyes casted down, while she raised her hand to point at the older child of family of four, who was having their pic not too far from where they were standing.

    An emotion that she had tried to suppress came to the surface. She hated doing this. She hated herself for ruining someone else¡¯s life. Why it should be that child? What he could possibly do?

    The young boy was only the age of twelve or thirteen.

    On the other hand, like usual, Chaos didn¡¯t even have a second thought to approach that family, absorbed his soul and then left.

    .....

    Most of the time, the people that rted to his shattered soul would forget about their existence, but there would rare case, where they would remember them.

    When that happened, Chaos wouldpletely erase their memory about his shattered soul altogether. Therefore, there was nothing to be worried about it.

    Zuri had witnessed something like this for more than a decade, she should have felt numb about this, but all she could think of was the guilty that gnawed at her heart when she watched how happy those family was.

    They must be out to enjoy their time together, to have a vacation, but now their son would be disappeared before their eyes and they would never remember him.

    Zuri knew that she shouldn¡¯t let this feeling to sink so deep, because it would only trouble her and make her unable to focus at the task at hand.

    This kind of situation was particrly hard for her to face.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Chaos turned around and gave her a questioning look. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, his brows furrowed.

    At first, Zuri didn¡¯t understand what he meant, until she saw her hand that held his arm. As if electrocuted, she immediately drew her hand away from him, but couldn¡¯t offer a reasonable reason why she did that.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Chaos focused his attention on Zuri and realized the strange emotion on her expression.

    On the other hand, Zuri couldn¡¯t tell him what was actually in her mind right now, but Chaos seemed to see how distraught she was.

    He stretched out his hand and caressed her cheek, as the wind blew passed them, ying with their long hair.

    Gathering her courage, Zuri looked up to him and watch the way he stared at her. His blue eyes were a few shades darker, but he looked at her tenderly, before he leaned over to kiss her temple.

    This gentle act made Zuri felt conflicted. She felt so guilty for feeling guilty because she took pity on that boy. She wanted to focus only on Chaos.

    Yet, a lot of things happened during these few years and she could feel her resolution was akin to sand in her grip, where she could feel she was slowly losing it.

    Chaos was still the same, she loved him without question, but the thing that happened around them made it difficult for her, her will was shaken and she could feel it.

    ¡°Go home,¡± Chaos said, as he kissed both Zuri¡¯s eyes, forcing her to shut them and slowly, she lost his touch.

    And when Zuri opened her eyes, she found herself was already in her own room, standing in the middle of her room that she had not yet upied for months, since she would spend her time with Chaos, Knox or she simply would go outside on her own mission.

    All of sudden, Zuri felt so tired and fell to the ground, her heart was so heavy, knowing that Chaos realized what she was thinking.

    She didn¡¯t mean that way. There was no way she would think of him badly, but it started to bother her conscience...

    Zuri didn¡¯t want Chaos to notice her changed of heart, not because she did not care about him, but there was a limit for something that was eptable for her.

    In the end, Zuri realized, her conscience was not really dead like the way she thought it was.

    =========================

    ¡°Get up!¡± Liam shouted at Aiden, as he watched the little boy was staggering on his feet, trying to raise his hands, his face nched, sweat dripped from his forehead. ¡°Move faster!¡±

    For now, Aiden was sparing with another boy in his age, but not even once he couldy a punch on his opponent and this made him frustrated, but the more he became frustrated the more he couldn¡¯t concentrate.

    He wanted to win this, because he knew what kind of look that his father would give to him after this. He would be very disappointed to him, since he was his first son.

    Aiden felt embarrassed because not only his father, who watched this, but also some of the warrior, who were resting after training and also his twin.

    Emma was standing next to Liam, her golden eyes stared at him, while her lips curled into a sweet smile, as she encouraged him to fight back, but the problem was; Aiden felt his legs were about to give up.

    His face, where his opponent had punched, felt numb, his hands sore and he wanted to call it off, but he was afraid of his father.

    Aiden nced at Liam, but that was a wrong move, because when he saw the disappointment that mixed with anger on the alpha¡¯s eyes, he lost his concentration and his opponent punched him right on the face, which made him fell to the ground again with a loud cry, as he could feel blood spurted from his nose.

    Everyone there gasped and asked the alpha to stop this fight, after all they were still a child and didn¡¯t need to do sparing to this extend. They were still young and there were a lot of time to be trained.

    On the other hand, Aiden could feel his father disappointment, even from the sound of his footsteps, he could feel it.

    Currently, the little boy was curling his body on the ground, trying so hard not to cry, but a sob escaped from his split lips and then followed by the other, until he was left hyperventting and his whole body was trembling.

    Aiden flinched when his father scooped his body up and carried him away wordlessly, while he shut his eyes, didn¡¯t dare to meet his father¡¯s eyes, but he still could feel his anger rolled from his body.

    ¡°How dare you hit my brother like that?!¡± Emma shouted and then rushed toward Liam and Aiden, she gave a fierce re at the young boy, named Richt.

    ¡°He is so weak,¡± Richt said in silence voice, stating the truth, as he blinked his eyes, while the other warrior immediately yanked him to go and change his clothes, he called it a day for today training.

    ¡°Aiden is not weak!¡± Emma retorted, but that only made Aiden felt even worst, he felt like he was about to cry out loud when he heard that, because his father¡¯s body stiffened, though he didn¡¯t utter a single word.

    Aiden didn¡¯t know where his father would take him, but all he could hear was Emma¡¯s voice, talking nonstop about how it was unfair for Aiden to be beaten up.

    It looked like she was angry for him, but at the same time, she reminded Liam how useless Aiden was and indeed, how weak he was, as the alpha first son.

    Because Aiden was still a child, so his healing ability had not yet developed fully, therefore with all the bruises that he sustained, he needed to see Emily or Ariana to check on him.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Emily immediately approached Liam when she saw Aiden in his arms, she remembered the young shifter was all well and happy in his mother chamber, ying with his sister, but now he was ck and blue.

    ¡°Take care of him,¡± Liam said, as heid him down on the bed. At this point, Aiden had stopped crying, but he still covered his face with both of his bruised arms.

    Ariana was away, so it was only Emily, who was there. ¡°Is this because of fighting again?¡± She didn¡¯t want to sound like she rebuked the alpha, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    After all, this was not for the first time Aiden came in this condition, but she could say that this was the worse.

    ¡°Take care of him, I wille again this afternoon.¡± Liam took Emma¡¯s hand and both of them walked out of the room, leaving Aiden in Emily¡¯s care.

    Once the little boy sensed his father was no longer inside the room, he started to cry again.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 464

    464 YOU NEED TO STAY HERE

    ¡°We will go to Lucinda city,¡± Chaos said, as they were in the library. This was not an option, this was an order and all of them needed to follow.

    ¡°All of us?¡± Norbeat asked, it had been years since he was in the same body and now the young shifter had grown a little bit older. ¡°We will go to Lucinda? The ce where human live?¡± He raised his brows in question. ¡°Would that be all right to do that?¡±

    They had scoured the area around here for years and it was time to move to different ce, so they could find more Chaos¡¯s shattered soul.

    There was one time Zuri asked them about why they helped Chaos, despite knowing in the end they would have the same fate like Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, which meant they would die.

    And their answer was very simple; they had lived long enough and it was time to put end to it, at least that was what Norbeat said, while Skr was amorous enough toward Chaos that she would do anything for him, literally anything.

    But, for Knox...

    Zuri didn¡¯t know what reason that he had. He was very quiet ever since July left six years ago and he couldn¡¯t be bothered by that kind of question, as he would give Zuri sharp gaze before resuming whatever he was doing.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chaos then darted his eyes at Zuri and added. ¡°Except you, Zuri.¡±

    Zuri was staring at the hearth, since this library assumed an old style, which made you think that you have moved to different era whenever you entered this ce.

    .....

    Hearing that, Zuri snapped her head to look at Chaos, her brows furrowed. She must have heard it wrong, right?

    ¡°What do you mean except me?¡± She gave Chaos quizzical look, but he didn¡¯t look at her at all, as he continued to talk to Knox.

    ¡°You heard him,¡± Skr chimed in, her voice was filled with delight. She didn¡¯t know why Chaos made such decision when it was very clear about how much he valued Zuri. He would go anywhere with her and would never leave her alone. One could say that whenever Zuri was there, Chaos as well and vice versa. ¡°Lord Chaos doesn¡¯t want you toe,¡± she sang happily.

    ¡°What do you mean, Chaos?¡± Zuri asked him again, she was standing from her seat and approached Chaos, but he was talking to Knox.

    ¡°Gael will help us to enter the ce, you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Knox replied, as he leaned his body against one of the shelves, he looked exhausted, his face was slightly darker.

    This was the conversation that they had since two weeks ago and only now was decided that they would go to Lucinda city.

    They didn¡¯t care about the dispute between human and supernatural creature, they needed to find Chaos¡¯s shattered soul there and then to take the dragon shifter back from those people¡¯s hand.

    They must have run an experiment on him now, but they were sceptic there was something they could find out. Killian would be fine, until they came to take him back.

    ¡°Chaos!¡± Zuri grabbed his sleeve. ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    Ever since Chaos returned her back to her own bedroom when they visited the tree and found his shattered soul there, he didn¡¯t really speak to her and she could feel that he was avoiding her.

    And now this. If before she thought, he was only busy with Knox, because there was something that the two of them needed to be discussed, which was not strange at all, but what Chaos said earlier was a tant proof that he didn¡¯t want to be near her anymore.

    But why? What did she do wrong?

    ¡°Chaos, we need to talk,¡± Zuri said in low voice, when Chaos kept talking to Knox. She didn¡¯t want to act childishly, but she needed his attention and didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.

    On the other hand, Chaos nced at her and then nodded, as he walked toward the door, telling Knox that they would talk about Gaelter on.

    Gael had been in Lucinda city and it would be a great help for them.

    ¡°Why are you forcing yourself?¡± Skr grumbled, she crossed her arms in front of her chest when she watched how Zuri walked out of the library room. ¡°You should ept that decision, you know.¡±

    Upon hearing that mocking tone in her voice, Zuri threw her a dagger look, but she didn¡¯t have any intention to teach her a lesson, like she used to whenever she tried to provoke her, because right now, she needed to find out what the reason behind that absurd decision.

    She was needed when it came to finding out his shattered soul and she was more useful than Knox to find them. it was not logical to leave her behind to stay in this manor.

    ¡°Tell me what is it?¡± Zuri asked Chaos when he stopped walking, his back against her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take you with me, Zuri,¡± Chaos said tantly. He turned around and regarded her with impassive gaze. His was breath shallow.

    ¡°Why you can¡¯t?¡± Zuri walked closer to him and he didn¡¯t budge, he had his arms crossed in front of his chest and stared at her. Her height only reached his shoulder, but she managed to make him do the impossible, bring her back to live and go through countless hardship willingly. ¡°You don¡¯t see me as useful anymore?¡±

    There was a frown between his brows. ¡°I have never seen you that way. You are not a tool.¡±

    ¡°You said, you keep them because they are useful.¡± What Hazel meant was Norbeat, Knox and the other shattered soul that he kept close to him. ¡°You avoid me because you don¡¯t see me useful anymore?¡±

    There was an usation in her voice, since she couldn¡¯t help it, she didn¡¯t like the way Chaos looked at her right now, as if he was in pain and those beautiful blue eyes clouded with a lot of emotions when she said that.

    ¡°You are not them. You will never be them.¡± Chaos averted his gaze and then nced at the garden next to them. ¡°You are not my shattered soul. I keep them because they are useful, yes, but you are not them.¡±

    ¡°What me then?¡± Zuri prodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to take me with you?¡± she narrowed her eyes before she continued. ¡°Because you thought I can¡¯t control my feeling?¡±

    Zuri had this suspicion for a while and now she voiced out what she thought about the reason why he avoided her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me toe with you because I can¡¯t control my feeling? Because I took pity on the people that became your shattered soul?¡± she asked again.

    There was no answer from Chaos, but that was already an answer for Zuri.

    She sighed deeply. ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about that. That is my own feeling, I will take care of it.¡± She wrapped her arms around Chaos¡¯s body and buried her face against his chest.

    However, Chaos didn¡¯t give her any reaction. Usually, he would hug her back and tell her that he had made rush decision, but not now.

    Feeling how strange this was, Zuri raised her head and then looked at Chaos with knitted brows. What now? Why he acted like this?

    Chaos stared down at her, as his expression remained impassive, he didn¡¯t look like he was going to say something or rescinded his decision.

    ¡°I will go with you to Lucinda city or wherever you want. I will find every shattered soul for you, so stop being difficult.¡± Zuri¡¯s hazel eyes burned with determination, but still, Chaos said nothing.

    In the end, Zuri released his body and took a step back, as she met his eyes.

    ¡°I can see you clearly that day.¡± Finally, Chaos opened his mouth. ¡°I can see pain in your eyes and your resentment for me.¡±

    Zuri startled when Chaos said that. Yes, she was in pain because she had to end an innocent boy¡¯s life, but the resentment...

    Did she start to feel that toward Chaos?

    Yet, Zuri couldn¡¯t say for sure if she didn¡¯t feel that way for him. She gritted her teeth. She wanted to retort that was not how she felt, yet she couldn¡¯t bring herself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty,¡± Chaos said gently. He stretched out his hand and caressed her cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel that way.¡±

    And after that, he turned around and then walked away. He didn¡¯t offer any words and just epted that Zuri started to resent him.

    However, how could she let him left with that thought? Even if she felt that way, she didn¡¯t want him to believe that.

    ¡°Chaos!¡± Zuri rushed after him and then yanked his hand to turn him around and faced her again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Why should I resent you?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me, Zuri.¡± Chaos smiled, but that smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes at all. ¡°You can lie to anyone, but not to me.¡±

    Zuri gritted her teeth and determined to deny it until the end.

    ¡°I will see you often. This is not an issue for us. You can stay here and manage this ce.¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes. ¡°Since when I like this ce until I have any desire to manage it?¡± she sneered.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 465

    465 HE WAS AVOIDING HER

    ¡°I will see you often. This is not an issue for us. You can stay here and manage this ce,¡± Chaos said easily to her.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know where Chaos got this absurd idea about her wanted to stay in this ce. Her mouth opened and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t think about anything to say to him.

    He was crazy to think that Zuri wanted to be left behind and managed this ce.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes, she finally could find the words and if she could, she really wanted to shake his body so he woulde to his sense, unfortunately, the different between them was too great, such idea was not possible to do. ¡°Since when I like this ce until I have any desire to manage it?¡±

    Chaos was so calm when he had to face her rage, which made her even more livid.

    ¡°I am going with you. No matter what you say, I am going with you,¡± Zuri said stubbornly. She gritted her teeth and balled her fist, to show her determination, while Chaos said nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your order is. I am going to Lucinda city, with or without your permission.¡±

    If she was adamant to go, there was nothing that Chaos could do to prevent her, at the very least, he wouldn¡¯t do something that would hurt her.

    Seeing how Chaos refused to answer that, Zuri stomped her feet and was about to walk away to prepare herself for this journey, but when she had waked passed him, Chaos spoke. His voice was devoid from any emotions and this made her slightly concern.

    ¡°You will resent me.¡± That was the only words that he could offer.

    .....

    Zuri stopped dead in her track when she heard that.

    She would resent him. Did it show tantly? She didn¡¯t think she resent him, but at that moment, when she watched how the young boy was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul and what kind of thing that would happen to him... she couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t resent him...

    Zuri closed her eyes and spoke through her gritted teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t resent you.¡± Lied until you believed it.

    She didn¡¯t resent him. And Zuri repeated the same words again and again, made a suggestion for herself.

    ¡°Why should I resent you?¡± Zuri turned around and a little bit startled when she met his blue eyes, but she balled her fist and said what she was going to say. ¡°This is not the first time I am doing this, why do you think that was any different from our previous mission?¡±

    Chaos stared at Zuri for a little bit longer before his body gradually faded away from her sight. She cursed under her breath when she realized Chaos avoided her.

    ¡°Damn you, Chaos!¡± Zuri was mad because he ran away from this conversation, just like how he didn¡¯t want to talk to her and chose to send her back to this manor when he executed the young boy in the meadow.

    ==============================

    It didn¡¯t take a day before everyone in the shadow moon pack realized that Josh had disappeared, he was vanished, no one knew where he was or even saw him, since hisst shiftst night.

    At first, they thought he was hiding somewhere or he was caught in trouble, but after the second day and then the third day there were nothing, there was any sign of his existence, the warrior started to look for him more intensely and this made Emily slightly nervous.

    Eros stretched out his hand and then grabbed hers in attempt to calm her down. The two of them had just been questioned about Josh, when thest time they saw him and where they were around the time that they suspected was thest time Josh was seen.

    Most of the question would be answered by Eros, while Emily would agree with him or chimed in to add detail of his exnation, since it was very clear that the two of them would be in a great trouble for this, if they were about to find out.

    The warrior, who asked the question was not suspicious at all when Eros took all the question, since both of them were always together and it was not strange for them.

    And because they knew how timid Emily was and how she was struggling to fit in in this pack, they overlooked the way her body was trembling. It was not umon sight for them to see this girl like that.

    Therefore, with that thought, they didn¡¯t question Eros and Emily further, especially Emily. How could that demure and fearful girl know anything about this?

    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± the warrior said before he left both of them alone.

    Only when the guards were no longer there, Emily sunk to her knees and covered her face with both of her hands, while Eros dropped to his knees as well and caressed her head.

    ¡°You have done a great job,¡± Eros said, as heplimented her and then nced at the door, to make sure there was no one listening to this conversation. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything will be fine, no one will know about this.¡±

    Emily then dropped her hands and hugged him. She wrapped her arms around his neck, sobbing silently. She said nothing, but Eros could feel her fear and started wandering if this was too much for her, but then he remembered, there were a lot of question that he needed to ask from Xerxes.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t ask for Emily to stop here.

    In order to atone for his intention, he hugged her and promised her that he would take care of her, like he always did and wouldn¡¯t let anything bed befall on her.

    ¡°I promise you, you will be fine, there will nothing happen to you. I will protect you.¡± Eros kissed her hair, as he caressed her back to ease her fear. He could feel her nodded against his shoulder.

    And when at the tenth day they couldn¡¯t find Josh, the alpha announced that he was died, because of the attack. They thought Josh encountered another supernatural creature, a trespasser, and they fought. In the end, Josh died and the killer left their territory.

    The story was not really believable, but that was the only thing that they could offer for now.

    ===============================

    Zuri had prepared everything in her backpack. She still couldn¡¯t find Chaos anywhere and the man refused to talk to her, he tantly avoided her, which made her irritated.

    Therefore, the night before their departure, she went to Knox room and knock on the door.

    ¡°Leave, I don¡¯t want to be bothered.¡± That was the reply that Knox gave to her, which made Zuri narrowed her eyes.

    But, despite what he said, she entered the room and made him groaned in frustration.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave me alone?¡± He grunted and chugged a bottle of whiskey. Meanwhile, there were a lot of empty bottles scattered all over this room. He was crazy.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. My bad.¡± Zuri threw a nasty re at the bottles and then to Knox, who was sitting near the window, while taking another swig from the bottle in his hand. ¡°You know that you can¡¯t really get drunk, right? You waste good alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Now you can hear me clearly, get out.¡± Knox didn¡¯t even look at her in the eyes when he said that.

    However, it wouldn¡¯t be Zuri, if she listened to him and this made the man irritated by how stubborn this girl could be.

    Instead of walking out of the room, Zuri sat down on the sofa, which made Knox finally paid attention to her. His blue eyes told her that he didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Oh, stop being so difficult.¡± Zuri frowned. She leaned her back against the armrest, so she could see Knox.

    ¡°What do you want? If you are looking for Chaos, he is not here.¡±

    ¡°I will know immediately if he is here.¡± Zuri touched her nose, indicating that she could smell him, thus Knox didn¡¯t need to exin to her.

    Hearing that didn¡¯t make Knox happy at all. if she was not here for Chaos, then she was here to bother him, which was way more troublesome.

    ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t have time to talk with you,¡± he grumbled and then took another swig of his drink again.

    Zuri didn¡¯t listen to him and start to question him instead. ¡°Where is Chaos? He has been avoiding me,¡± she said.

    ¡°if you know that he has been avoiding you, then you should know when to stop froming after him,¡± Knox replied, he didn¡¯t even thinking when he answered, since he wanted this girl to get out of his bedroom. He wanted to be alone.

    And now he knew they would go to Lucinda city, he became even more agitated.

    He knew that July and Sebastian were there. The city was not like this McKeltar area, Lucinda city must be a few times bigger than this, but if they were about to scour the area in order to find Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, there was no telling he wouldn¡¯t see her.

    Knox closed his eyes. He had been avoiding her like a gue, even her name was never mentioned again, as if the two of them had vanished and had never existed in the first ce.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± Zuri replied pathetically.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 466

    466 TROUBLE NIGHT

    ¡°If you know that he has been avoiding you, then you should know when to stop froming after him.¡± That was the most logical thing that Knox could think of, seeing his current situation right now. He was not in the position to give Zuri some advice, neither he wanted to do that.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± Zuri replied pathetically. If he could do it, she would have done so and she wouldn¡¯t be here, seeking for Knox, knowing this man would love to kick her out of the room.

    The two of them simply couldn¡¯t be on the same room without tiring each other out, yet here they were.

    ¡°Just follow what he said,¡± Knox said simply.

    Hearing that Zuri narrowed her eyes. This man was really not helping at all. ¡°No,¡± she said sternly. ¡°If I agreed to him, I will note to you.¡±

    Knox then nced at Zuri. ¡°Then follow what you want to do.¡±

    ¡°You said it so simple,¡± Zuri grumbled, because Knox paid zero attention to her, which she should have expected ever since she walked into this room, but seeing his ignorance made her morose. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as that.¡±

    Zuriid back on the long sofa and stared at the ceiling. This bedroom filled with Knox¡¯s scent and alcohol, this made her dizzy, but because his scent was almost the same like Chaos, it gave her a little bitfort.

    Her head had been aching so bad since a few days ago.

    .....

    ¡°Why is it not simple?¡± Knox nced at Zuri and found herying on the sofa with her arm covered her eyes. She sighed deeply, irritably. ¡°It is either you follow him or you follow what you believe.¡±

    Hearing that, Zuri pursed her lips and threw him a re from under her arm before she closed her eyes again.

    ¡°If Ie to be an uninvited person it will be ufortable,¡± she said sullenly. Actually, Zuri knew that she could just follow them, unless Chaos chained her to the wall, there was no way he could stop her froming, but somehow, she wanted him to want her toe as well.

    She felt like she was being abandoned, though that was not true.

    Maybe Chaos was right that she needed time to be away from him for a while to be able to think straight and clear her muddleheaded mind.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to be away from him, yet she didn¡¯t want to be in the same position as back then.

    Zuri was afraid that Chaos maybe right that she would grow resenting him...

    The thought alone made her gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Do you really care about that silly thing? Since when you care when you be a nuisance?¡± Knox scoffed because the excuse that Zuri gave to him simply sounded very absurd when it came from her mouth.

    This time Zuri propped her body with her elbows and shot him a dagger look, yet he didn¡¯t even flinch at all.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± he asked innocently. ¡°You focus on a trivial thing and stress yourself out, it doesn¡¯t look like you at all.¡±

    Zuri mumbled something, but she didn¡¯t talk anything anymore after that because all she could think of right now was... Knox was right. She could just follow them, what was wrong with that?

    Ugh!

    She grunted and groaned, which made Knox furrowed his brows. ¡°Bring your bad mood somewhere else, I don¡¯t want to see that,¡± he said in low voice, his eyes stared out of the window.

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t make any movement and instead, she closed her eyes with both of her arms, plopping down on the sofa again, mumbling something incoherently, either it was a stream or curses at him, or she just vented out her anger, Knox didn¡¯t really care about what Zuri was going on, since he had his own issue.

    Lucinda city...

    What if they met again? Would she forget about him? Was she happy now with Sebastian? He wanted to know about her, whether she was happy with the decision six years ago or not, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to hear she was happy with another man.

    Roughly, Knox rubbed his face and sighed deeply. He chugged down the remaining liquid inside the bottle and then stood up from the windowsill only to find out Zuri was sleeping on the sofa.

    ¡°I have a problem and you only came to add more.¡± He looked at her begrudgingly, but then he walked toward the bed and took a nket.

    Knox put the nket on her body to keep her warm and then walked out of the room, leaving her alone there.

    ========================

    Emily bit her lips nervously when Eros told her that he wanted to meet with Xerxes again after the issue with Josh had died down.

    They couldn¡¯t find the poor man and no one was suspicious toward them, since they didn¡¯t have any evidence to even point them out.

    ¡°Can I hear what you are going to say to him?¡± Emily asked Eros, she felt very nervous right now. She twiddled with her fingers, as she walked beside Eros toward the old building, where the previous Alpha was being held.

    On the other hand, Eros nced at Emily, he took her hand to stop her habit and intertwined their hand together.

    ¡°I will tell you what our conversationter when everything is clear to me,¡± Eros promised her and with that, Emily couldn¡¯t push further, because she didn¡¯t want to make him ufortable and found her annoying. ¡°Did you learn something in the infirmary?¡± he asked after a long silence.

    ¡°Not really...¡± Emily mumbled. ¡°Me and Ariana are trying to find how to extract the beast¡¯s blood from the shifter.¡±

    Eros furrowed his brows. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you tell me about this,¡± he said. ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I must forget to tell you.¡± Because Eros was busy to join the search team to find Josh and the alpha added a lot of work on him, they rarely met with each other recently, because he would return when she had slept and went out before she even woke up. ¡°Yes, Ariana wants to do some experiment about it.¡±

    And then Emily told him what was that about.

    Extracting the beast blood from a shifter would cause them lost their beast side, which would turn them into normal creature, just like human, without actually killing them.

    ¡°The alpha knows about that?¡± Eros found that strange, why would they even tried to do something so useless like that. What was the point to make a shifter to be a normal?

    Emily lowered her head and then mumbled. ¡°Actually, Ariana said this is a secret between us,¡± she said meekly, feeling guilty because she had betrayed her trust again. The first time was when she told her about the previous alpha and now this one.

    But somehow, Emily couldn¡¯t keep secret from Eros and Ariana shouldn¡¯t have a high expectation on her for this part.

    The healer was too confidence that Emily could keep something from Eros.

    ¡°I have guessed it...¡± Eros mumbled a reply. ¡°Why she wants to do it?¡±

    Ariana lived well, she was not in any form of danger and because she was the gamma¡¯s mate, and moreover, Colton was a respectable man, he was in good term with all the member of this pack, since he always looked calm and level headed, but why she wanted to make such experiment?

    Emily shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said timidly. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Eros nodded. He knew her habit very well to have guessed it, but this thing interested him. He wanted to know more.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Emily raised her head when Eros stopped walking and turned her body around to face him. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Can you find out what she wants to do with that experiment?¡± Eros asked softly, he squeezed her hand in his to emphasize that he needed the detail of it. ¡°Can you do that?¡±

    Emily wetted her lips, she was conflicted. She didn¡¯t want to betray Ariana¡¯s trust further, but at the same time, Eros¡¯s request was not something that she could deny.

    ¡°Please?¡±

    Moreover, when he was pleading at her like this. He had been nothing but kind to her, protecting her and he even threw himself into a great trouble by killing someone for her, how could she repay all of that?

    ¡°Okay,¡± Emily agreed. ¡°I will try to find out about it if you want to know.¡±

    Eros smiled and leaned over to kiss her cheek, which was nothing out of ordinary, since they had done this kind of gesture since they were children, but when they had grown older this gesture made Emily¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Her face flushed red when he did this, though she was not sure whether Eros had the same feeling for her or not.

    However, it was only her, who he would treat this way.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Eros squeezed her hand again and they continued walking down the old building in another silence.

    It took some time for them to reach the room, because they needed to avoid a few guards, but fortunately, they couldn¡¯t smell their scent thanked to Emily.

    ¡°Eros.¡± Emily stopped him when he was about to enter the room to meet Xerxes.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Eros turned around and then looked at her, waiting for what she wished to say.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 467

    467 SHE IS HIS MATE

    Emily¡¯s mind had been gued with this question for a long time, but she didn¡¯t have any courage to ask for the rification. She was afraid this would ruin everything between them.

    But, they were no longer a child and the thing between them needed to be said clearly, or else, it would be snowballing and be a huge misunderstanding.

    ¡°Eros.¡± Emily stopped him when he was about to enter the room to meet Xerxes. She squeezed his hand tightly when he was about to let go.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Eros turned around and then looked at her patiently, he had been very patience with her ever since the day they met twelve years ago. ¡°What is it?¡± Eros was waiting for what she wished to say.

    Emily licked her lips, her throat suddenly became so dry and she couldn¡¯t squeeze out the words that she wanted to say. Her heart was thumping so wildly and in this silent, Emily was sure that Eros would be able to hear her frantic heart. With his excellent hearing that was possible.

    She opened her mouth, but then she closed it again, didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Just say it.¡± Eros stretched out his hand and caressed her cheek, tucking strand of her hair behind her ear. His touch was so gentle, but that was how the way she remembered him. He was always so gentle toward her.

    ¡°Do you love me?¡± Emily blurted out, her ears rang and her face flushed crimson when she said it. She finally said it and she didn¡¯t know what to do right now, because Eros was visibly surprised with that question.

    Emily blinked her eyes and gulped down nervously because she didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction that she would get, did she just make a mistake? What if Eros didn¡¯t like it? Did she overstep the line?

    .....

    Emily wanted to avert her eyes from Eros, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it because she was stunned speechless by how bold she was at this moment.

    On the other hand, Eros¡¯s shock expression began rx again and he showed a gentle smile when he watched how fidgeting Emily was.

    He leaned over and kissed her temple again, while saying in his low and a little bit hoarse tone. ¡°Of course, I am.¡±

    He loved her, but did he mean the love between woman and man?

    They had said they loved each other when they were children and growing up, the word of ¡®love¡¯ had lost in trantion for both of them, the meaning became so blur.

    What kind of love that he meant? Was that the same like she did?

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Eros asked her again, he caressed her ear gently. He didn¡¯t look upset, or let her knew what was in his mind.

    Emily didn¡¯t know what got into her, what possessed her to do the next thing that she did, because a secondter, she had tiptoed and pressed her lips against his.

    Itsted for a brief second, but Emily felt her head would explode with the rush of her adrenaline.

    ¡°I...¡± Emily tried to find an excuse to justify what she had done, but her tongue failed her and the shock on Eros¡¯s blue eyes made her unable to find a word in her mind, she was afraid that Eros would push her away or treat her differently.

    If she could, she would turn back time and swallow her confession, or she would kick herself before she made such a bold move to kiss him.

    What she had to do now? What she would do if Eros hated her and thought bad about her?

    Emily couldn¡¯t help it, she lowered her head because the tension was so great, she waited what Eros reaction would be.

    But, when she thought Eros would ignore her and pretend that didn¡¯t happen, or even got angry for what she had done, he caressed her hair and kissed her head instead, which made Emily raised her head to see him.

    There was no resentment in his eyes, there was no disgust or anger in his expression, he was smiling softly, which gave her a relief.

    ¡°I will go inside now, tell me if there something happened here, okay?¡± his voice was so calm, he didn¡¯t get angry, but he acted as if there was nothing happened.

    ¡°O... okay,¡± Emily stammered. What was that? Why he didn¡¯t say anything about it? Why he acted so calm and collected?

    Emily wanted to know, but she couldn¡¯t push him further.

    In the end, she could only watch how Eros entered the room and closed the door behind him, leaving her in this dark corridor, with this confusion and frustration.

    Did he even think about her as a woman?

    Emily bit her lips, she felt her heart thumped wildly against her chest and her face became so hot, she didn¡¯t want to think what kind of expression that she should show him when they returned to their room again.

    Shepletely forgot with the fact that they were still living in the same bedroom that they upied since they were children.

    But, starting from now on, everything would change, what she did would make things changed between them.

    Emily sighed deeply and cursed at herself. She lifted her head and leaned her back against the wall. In front of her was grubby and scrubby garden.

    The night was very still, the wind didn¡¯t even blow and the moon hid behind gloomy sky.

    Inside the room, Eros didn¡¯t immediately walk toward the sickbed of the previous alpha. He stood in silent, as he touched his lips. His expression was devoid from any emotions, but there were a lot of things that shed in his mind and this made him frowned, before finally he decided to brush it away and then walked toward Xerxes.

    ¡°I have been wondering...¡± Xerxes spoke in his hoarse voice, his breathing became ragged. ¡°...When will you see me again.¡± There was a smirk that curled on the corner of his lips when he spoke to Eros, as if he had been waiting for this moment and lived only for this visit.

    ¡°We can continue now,¡± Eros said coldly,pletely different tone from the way he talked to Emily earlier, even though he in shocked by her strange action tonight.

    Xerxes chuckled, but it came out as a gruffy sound, as if he was coughing.

    ¡°I am old already... I forget what ourst... conversation...¡± He was still that jerk of alpha even now when he could no longer do anything, he loved to be in control.

    ¡°Why Emmet died?¡± Eros reminded him immediately, he didn¡¯t bother at all with the way he treated him, because for him, this was nothing, his measly attempt to preserve what dominance that he had in his golden days looked so pathetic for him, moreover, Eros didn¡¯t have time to dwindle with such thing.

    ¡°Oh, right... my son died...¡± Xerxes looked very gloomy with the mentioned of his son. He remembered clearly what happened that night and what Zuri had done to him like it only happened yesterday.

    Not only that bitch killed his first son, but she also burned him, even though it was Liam, who had continued to torture him, but if it was not because of that ungrateful girl, he wouldn¡¯t be in this ce right now and Liam wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance to get the alpha position from him after what he had done.

    ¡°Why he died?¡± Eros asked again, his patience became so thin because he didn¡¯t give him the answer that he wanted immediately.

    ¡°That stupid girl... killed him,¡± Xerxes said simply, but when the pressure of the silence and Eros¡¯sck of reaction, he was forced to continue with his exnation about that night.

    He didn¡¯t have all the detail about how Emmet did Zuri, of course, he was not sick enough to eavesdrop their deed, but it was satisfying for him to recount the pain that he had inflicted to that ungrateful bitch.

    ¡°You did what?¡± Eros¡¯s voice was exceptionally cold, his blue eyes became a few shades darker.

    However, it didn¡¯t ur to Xerxes the predicament that was waiting for him because of his reckless words. He wanted to brag, to unt the devilish thing that he had done, because this was a habit of him, which he couldn¡¯t get rid of.

    Yet, he was out of touch from reality for so many years and now he lost his instinct to read the situation and more importantly to read Eros¡¯s intention.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it...¡± he gasped for air, telling this story made him excited and hyperventted him. ¡°Liam did it... that stupid boy... apparently was not that stupid...¡±

    With so much difficulty, Xerxes told Eros how Liam had tricked Zuri and how he got everything, how he manipted people around him to get to his position right now.

    He was exceptionally talented at manipting people around him and Eros shouldn¡¯t be surprise for that, since he had followed him for years, he must have seen countless time what Xerxes meant by that.

    ¡°I am notpletely meless... but, he is even scarier than me...¡± he gasped for air, while Eros¡¯s mind reeled with this new information that he got.

    He couldn¡¯t stop this anger.

    He shouldn¡¯t feel like this, since that girl was not his concern, but... he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she was his mate...

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 468

    468 LUCINDA CITY

    Eros couldn¡¯t stop his anger after what he heard about what Liam had done to Zuri and how he had manipted her. She was very young when all of that happened and he knew about all of this was toote.

    Eros felt so stranger, because he shouldn¡¯t feel like this, since that girl was not his concern and the event urred more than a decade ago, but... he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she was his mate and this stupid bond made him felt the anger that he couldn¡¯t exin.

    ¡°He was the epitome of an evil...¡± he coughed and then corrected himself. ¡°He is an evil person.¡±

    Xerxes then proceeded to tell Eros why he shouldn¡¯t trust Liam. He gave countless reasons why he couldn¡¯t trust him, even though he appeared to help you, there would be price behind it.

    ¡°That girl should have... a child by now if Liam didn¡¯t... get involve and everything went smooth... the way I nned...¡± he grunted, through his hazy eyes, there was annoyance that he couldn¡¯t hide.

    However, Xerxes failed to see the imminent danger in Eros¡¯s eyes when he heard all of his bber. The young lycan was trying to hold himself back, the beast inside of him was trying to w his way out and strangled this man to dead, because the more he listened to him, the more he wanted to make him suffer.

    Sharp- razor ws emerged from the tip of his fingers, in one strike, he would be able to decapitate this old man, sending him straight to hell, but his conscience kept telling him that Emily would be in a great trouble for this and he couldn¡¯t do that to her.

    No, at least not now. His position was still so weak, even though he was the beta of the pack, but Liam was the one, who was in charge for everything. He was the alpha.

    There was a realization that shed in his dark blue eyes.

    .....

    Should he be an alpha? So, no one would be able to threaten him again and he could do whatever he wanted.

    It had never urred to him before this. Eros simply epted every order and demand that Liam asked from him, even though he didn¡¯t like it.

    But, even after what he had done, his life and Emily¡¯s didn¡¯t seem to be good as well, these stupid shifters still couldn¡¯t ept him.

    If they couldn¡¯t ept him as one of them, then they shouldn¡¯t have any qualm when he became an alpha of this pack, right?

    They could keep ignoring him, but they wouldn¡¯t ignore his order...

    If they hated him and Emily for no reason, just because they were different, it would be better if he gave them a solid reason for that now.

    ¡°Eros,¡± Emily called him, as she walked into the room to warn him that their time had run out, they should go from here now. ¡°It has been an hour, we have to get out of here now,¡± she said in low voice.

    ¡°Is there a guard?¡± Eros asked her calmly, as his ws retracted back. His dark expression looked a little bit better now when he looked at her.

    ¡°There was a guard patrolling around this area, but I think he didn¡¯t see me or even realize that we are here,¡± Emily informed him. Thanked to her, they could mask their scent and it was such a great help for time like this.

    Meanwhile, Emily rummaged the desk and found a syringe that she used to inject Xerxes, so the frail man would go back to sleep again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out from here,¡± Eros said, after Emily had done to put him into a deep slumber.

    Eros didn¡¯t say anything to Hazel about how many time that he would visit him again, but somehow, aside from all the negative feeling and thought that she felt, Emily enjoyed this little secret and their short walked together in the middle of the night.

    Eros had been so busy recently and so she did, therefore, she cherished every second that she could spend with him, even though the risk was not a joke at all, because once the alpha knew about this, their punishment would be dire.

    ¡°Thank you for tonight, Em.¡± Eros grabbed her hand and led their way out of here.

    Emily bit her lips nervously and watched his broad back, he always positioned himself in front of her, so if there was something bad happened, she was well protected.

    ¡°Hm,¡± She mumbled as a response. ¡°You don¡¯t need to mention it.¡±

    And with that they walked away from this area, back to their bedroom.

    Emily stole a nce at Eros, she wondered why he didn¡¯t say anything about their kiss earlier, he seemed to act like that had never happened, or maybe it¡¯s because she was too sensitive right now?

    What response that she expected actually?

    ========================

    Skr was very upset to know that Zuri came along with them, despite Chaos¡¯s disagreement, she couldn¡¯t help butining along the way.

    However, Zuri simply closed her eyes and fell asleep. She had a lot of things to think of and Skr¡¯s protest didn¡¯t even get a tiny bit space in her mind.

    Knox brought them with him to the nearest city near Lucinda city, Grende city, to get a car for the three of them, while Chaos and Knox could teleport themselves straight to Gael¡¯s ce, the three of them needed to follow the procedure.

    They should get into the city through the main entrance and followed all the stringent checks to get into the city.

    There was nothing to be worried about that, having stayed in that city for near a decade, Gael had put many people inside the government, thus it was easier to do this with his help.

    When July and Sebastian came to this ce, Gael had done the same thing to them and help them to settle in.

    Apparently, based on what Gael had told them, since the join military between Artzees country and East Draghar in order to subdue the dragon, this country had strong armed in their neighbor country and started to invade them politically and militarily, since they didn¡¯t have any experience to deal with the supernatural creature.

    Artzees used that reason to prolong their stay and start meddling in state affairs, thus in six years, it was hard to tell, who was the leader of the East Draghar country right now, since all the regtion needed to be approved not by them.

    Therefore, military power in this country was divided and many young people were serving in the military, because they needed a lot of manpower.

    If the Hound was getting stronger, then it meant, Artzees could finally drive away the supernatural creature from theirnd and their main target was the McKeltar and Shadow moon pack, which the two of them were the epitome of what they hated the most, where many supernatural creatures gathered around, flocking with each other like disease.

    They could take back Fokosa city from the McKeltar and Aldrian city from shadow moon pack, the rest of it would follow, because once they took down their biggest threat, the remaining of the supernatural creatures would be so easy to get rid of. They were akin to pest.

    ¡°Finally...¡± Norbeat sighed begrudgingly after all the trouble that they had to go through just to enter this city. He raised both of his hands after he came out of the car and stretched out his arms and legs.

    In front of them was a hotel building, it was not that big, but it was quite decent for this city, since the location was not favorable.

    However, the main function of this hotel was beyond what people in this city knew. It was a lowkey ce for supernatural creatures to gather around under the government nose, this ce alone was a mockery for them.

    ¡°Shut up, Skr, or I will add more scar on your face,¡± Norbeat growled at Skr, who was still grumbling about Zuri, though the girl didn¡¯t pay any attention at all.

    Skr threw him a dagger look and walked toward the car trunk to get her suitcase, while Zuri simply took her backpack and walked straight to hotel lobby along with Norbeat, leaving her behind.

    However, when Zuri was about to enter the building, she caught a glimpse of a shadow that darted toward her, out of instinct, she raised her hand, ready to attack this person, until his familiar scent engulfed her.

    ¡°Heaven! You are so big already!¡± Gael screamed, while hugging Zuri, the way he did when she was a child and this taken her by surprised. ¡°Look at you! You are a woman now! You are not a little girl anymore!¡± he was so excited to see her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be overly dramatic.¡± Zuri kicked his leg and freed herself from his suffocating hug. ¡°We met five years ago,¡± she said impassively.

    ¡°You said that was a meeting? I barely saw you at that time,¡± Gael said begrudgingly, crossing his arms in front of his chest in disagreement.

    Zuri waved her hand, didn¡¯t seem to interest to talk about that. ¡°Is Knox here?¡±

    Gael raised his brows, surprised. ¡°Why are you asking about Knox?¡± They were not close, right? ¡°And moreover, why do you only bring a backpack? Is the rest of your things still in the car?¡± He asked in bewilderment.

 Chapter 469 - 469 LUCINDA CITY (2)

    469 LUCINDA CITY (2)

    ¡°Is Knox here?¡± Zuri looked around her, she tried to figure out whether Knox and Chaos were already here or not, but she couldn¡¯t say for sure, their scent was all over the ces, but it was so faint.

    On the other hand, Gael raised his brows, surprised. Thest time he knew, Zuri and Knox was not in a good term, if there is someone that she would ask the first thing she did when she arrived here, it must be Chaos.

    ¡°Why are you asking about Knox?¡± He asked suspiciously. Did both of them in the middle of fight or something? Chaos didn¡¯t seem to show anything when he was here.

    Yet, Zuri just waved her hands, she didn¡¯t want to answer that. Only then, Gael realized another thing.

    ¡°And moreover, why do you only bring a backpack? Is the rest of your things still in the car?¡± He asked in bewilderment, seeing how carefree she was. ¡°You will live here for long time, why you only bring a backpack with you?¡±

    Zuri turned around and then looked at him with a puzzled look and then spoke in a matter of fact tone. ¡°Why should I bring something when you are rich enough to buy everything for me?¡± she questioned him. ¡°I will just buy whatever I need here, why should I bother myself?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are right¡­¡± Gael mumbled, he nodded his head, but then he caught a nce of Skr and then sighed. ¡°But apparently, your friend doesn¡¯t think the same way as you.¡±

    Zuri strode away, as she followed Knox¡¯s strong scent, while Chaos¡¯s scent had disappeared in this corridor, he must be not in this ce too often.

    ¡°She is not my friend,¡± she retorted.

    .....

    On the other hand, Gael could only chuckled. He remembered how stubborn this girl could be and salty whenever she didn¡¯t like someone. You would know it immediately from the look on her expression.

    ¡°I guess so.¡± Gael then asked someone to help Skr with her things, as he followed Zuri. ¡°Don¡¯t wonder around, I will give you a tour.¡±

    ============================

    Zuri still couldn¡¯t find Chaos anywhere, but she found Knox, who holed up in his room, refused to go out. She could understand his reason, but seeing him like that only gave her a headache.

    They came here to find Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, but if he refused to go, it meant, it would be only the three of them and God forbid she went out with Skr, because the two of them would end up killing each other.

    The woman became more brazen right now and she was fed up with her antics during their journey here.

    Skr kept provoking her and tried to make snide remark, pointing out the fact that Chaos didn¡¯t want to see her and didn¡¯t want her toe in the first ce.

    Zuriid down on the bed and stared at the ceiling. She felt tired and wanted to close her eyes, but a secondter, she heard someone knocked on her door.

    She didn¡¯t recognize this scent, probably one of Gael¡¯s employees. ¡°Yes? Come in.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t lock the door.

    The door creaked and a young woman walked into the room. She had a long ck hair and beautiful brown eyes, she smiled at her softly and spoke gently.

    ¡°Are you Zuri?¡± the girl asked her.

    Zuri propped her body with her elbows and looked at her closely. She didn¡¯t wear a uniform, which meant she didn¡¯t work in this hotel and certainly was not Gael¡¯s employee.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The girl before her eyes looked so timid to meet her, but when she learned she was the person that she looked for, there was a relief expression on her face.

    ¡°I am River, Gael¡¯s daughter,¡± she introduced herself, which baffled Zuri. She knew that Gael had a daughter and he had managed to take her back from the government, but she didn¡¯t realize that she would live in this city.

    What Gael was thinking to let his daughter lived under the government¡¯s nose? He mocked them too much¡­

    ¡°I heard about you.¡± Zuri pushed herself and then stood up. ¡°I have never thought that we will meet this soon.¡±

    River smiled brightly when she received such a warm response from Zuri. ¡°Yeah, I heard a lot about you from father,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s why I came here to see you myself.¡±

    The corner of Zuri¡¯s lips twitched when she heard that, she wondered what kind of story that Gael told River about her.

    ¡°I hope he didn¡¯t say something bad about me,¡± Zuri replied, as she walked toward her. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡±

    River chuckled. ¡°Father asks me to get you, dinner is almost ready and he wants all of us to attend. I think he thought about it as a wee feast, I guess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so him.¡± Zurimented, but then she asked. ¡°Do you know Chaos?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw him and Knox a few times.¡± River halted and then understood her intention. ¡°Chaos is not here and Knox refused to go out of his room. He said he is tired.¡±

    What ame excuse¡­ how could he was tired when it was Zuri, Skr and Norbeat, who had to go through those troubles?

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± Zuri said and River looped her arm around hers, which surprised her. This was the first time they met with each other, but she acted as if they had known each other for a long time.

    Moreover, Zuri was notfortable to have skin to skin contact with other people and that must be shown, because River realized it and quickly withdrew herself from her.

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry,¡± she said timidly, pulling on her long hair when Zuri flinched to her touch. ¡°I used to have someone that I think as a sister, but she left years ago. I think I miss her because you and her looks around the same age.¡± She gave her an awkwardugh and then apologized again.

    River was happy to hear the person that her father talked about woulde, she felt like she had known Zuri through Gael¡¯s story, because that was the only thing that could console her when Vanesha left.

    ¡°Her name is Vanesha,¡± River said, as they walked in the corridor. ¡°She is like a sister for me.¡±

    ¡°Vanesha?¡± Zuri tilted her head.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± River looked surprised, this would be a great coincidence if she did.

    However, Zuri shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Vanesha is amon name. I know someone named Vanesha as well.¡± But, she didn¡¯t think they were the same person.

    ========================

    ¡°Yes, that the same Vanesha that you know. Niki¡¯s sister,¡± Gael saidnguidly when Zuri asked about this casually.

    ¡°You never said anything about that.¡± Zuri frowned. She didn¡¯t know that Gael had been in contact with Vanesha for years.

    ¡°Did we ever really meet to discuss about this?¡± Gael walked toward his wine cer and popped a bottle for both of them. ¡°You are old enough for us to enjoy this, right?¡±

    Gael was right. They had never had a proper conversation before this.

    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Zuri received a ss that Gael handed to her and smelled it bitter scent. The scent was too strong for her, but Gael seemed to enjoy this.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell for sure,¡± he said in somber tone. He looked at the night sky.

    They had just finished dinner and Gael invited Zuri here to talk alone since they had so much to talk about, while Knox locked himself in his room.

    ¡°What is it? I can see how close River with Vanesha.¡±

    Gael sighed deeply. He looked so much older than thest time she remembered him. How old was he? in histe forties? Early fifties?

    Gael was not a shifter, neither he was the same kind like Norbeat or Skr or Knox, thus he aged like human, though human thought of him as a supernatural creature. It was a little ironic¡­

    ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± Gael said briefly and with that Zuriughed, which startled him.

    ¡°If it¡¯s notplicated, I wonder if I am even alive.¡± They had dealt with countlessplicated things, added a few more wouldn¡¯t make it any different. ¡°Now, kept talking.¡±

    Gaelughed along with her. ¡°Now you give me an order, huh, little girl,¡± he scoffed yfully. He remembered when he met her for the first time. ¡°Are you still biting and wing now?¡±

    He was not sure what this little girl had gone through, but she preferred the name Zuri than Blue¡­

    =============================

    ¡°I have a mission for you, but I need you to go with Emily,¡± Liam said when Eros came to his office.

    Hearing that, Eros immediately rejected the order, though it was not his ce to do so, since Liam was the alpha.

    ¡°I can do it by myself, no need to get her involved.¡± Eros had been trying to put Emily away from Liam, especially when this man started to notice her talent and had his eyes on her.

    ¡°She will go with you,¡± Liam repeated his word again and then walked toward him. ¡°Both of you are so close and moreover, she is a human, so it will be easier for you two to enter Lucinda city.¡± Liam squeezed Eros¡¯s shoulder, put pressure on him.

    ¡°Lucinda city?¡± Eros frowned. ¡°What do you want me to do there?¡±

    =======================

 Chapter 470 - 470 I DONâ€™T WANT YOU TO RESENT ME

    470 I DON¡¯T WANT YOU TO RESENT ME

    ¡°Lucinda city?¡± Eros frowned. ¡°What do you want me to do there?¡± It could be said that they had never gone as far as Lucinda city, since that ce filled with a lot of human being and it was hard for them to enter that ce, if they didn¡¯t have a strong connection. ¡°Why would I go there?¡±

    And more importantly was the fact that he didn¡¯t want Emily to get involved with anything rted to this pack. He was well aware that Liam had his eyes on her talent, but he shouldn¡¯t have taken this too far, especially when Ariana was still the main healer in this pack.

    ¡°I need you to meet with someone,¡± Liam replied, he didn¡¯t seem surprised with Eros tant refusal. He tended to be overprotective whenever it involved Emily. The girl still held a lot of value for him, even though he had met his own mate years ago. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, I have prepared everything. There will be no problem.¡±

    Eros narrowed his eyes, it was clear to see that he didn¡¯t trust him at all with what he was saying. It was nonsense to say there was zero risk for every mission that they had to go through.

    ¡°I will go, but Emily will stay,¡± Eros said resolutely. ¡°You don¡¯t have any reason to get her involved in this.¡±

    Liam tilted his head. He didn¡¯t have the same sentiment like Eros did. ¡°Why she couldn¡¯t get involved? She needs to prove that she is useful for this pack. I take her in because of you, but now I can see how smart she is with what she is doing, I should give her a chance to prove that she is useful.¡±

    Eros didn¡¯t like this discussion at all. ¡°This is not up for discussion.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Liam pped his hands excitedly and then stood up. ¡°I want you and Emily to be ready early this morning, I will drive you to the border myself. So, rest up and let her know about this. I will give you the detail on our way there.¡±

    The two of them were in the alpha¡¯s office room and now Liam wanted him to go out, because he had something to say to Colton, his gamma.

    .....

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring Ariana? I will go with her.¡± Eros was fully aware that he would be in dispute with Colton if he got his mate involved in this, but then he didn¡¯t think it was fair to get Emily involved when Ariana suited with the job the most.

    Ariana had been in this pack longer and she was way more skillful than Emily, thus why Liam didn¡¯t give the mission to her.

    And just as expected, Colton red at Eros for his suggestion. ¡°Ariana is not a human. It is only right to send human to that ce.¡±

    This was the first time for Colton to talk in condescending tone. If there was one decent person in this pack, it would be him, but he wouldn¡¯t be so nice to deal with when it came to his mate, just like the other shifter, they were very protective to their mate.

    ¡°I am not human,¡± Eros retorted in mocking tone.

    ¡°Of course, you are not,¡± Liam spoke slyly, he smiled understandingly at him, which made Eros wanted to throw up. ¡°This is only a simple task, if everything go well, you will return in a day. Treat this as a chance for Emily to have interaction with her own kind. Don¡¯t you think this is a good idea?¡±

    Eros hated it to be with human, he still remembered how his early life, where he used to be their experiment object until he managed to run away from the facility. It was only Emily, the only human that he could stand for.

    Aside from her, especially those kind of people, he would dly kill them in one clean cut.

    ¡°Do you think I will return?¡± Everyone was aware one of the reasons why Liam kept Emily in this pack was for Eros. Because he would return to wherever she was. The girl was the assurance, but what changed now?

    ¡°Of course, you will, where else will you go?¡± Liam didn¡¯t treat his question seriously. ¡°If something happened to you there and people know who you are, do you think Emily will leave unscathed? You don¡¯t think human is that nice, do you?¡±

    Emily would be dragged along with him, if the people there knew he was a shifter, a lycan. He knew better that human could be more despicable than a monster.

    ¡°You can leave now,¡± Liam said, as he waved his hand, once he saw the understanding in Eros¡¯s eyes.

    With that, Eros walked out of the room, he lowered his head not because he was ashamed that he couldn¡¯t prevent Liam from sending Emily away to Lucinda city, but to cover the hostility in his eyes. The wrath that he felt for this wretched alpha.

    If he was the alpha, no one would be able to order him around and no one would dare enough to threaten him and the people that he cared for.

    Only if he was the alpha¡­

    This was one of the reasons why a lycan was the most dangerous creature among the other shifters, it was because their nature. They didn¡¯t like to be ordered around and it was their second nature to lead, therefore, with the way Liam treated Eros, it only worsened his anger.

    ========================

    ¡°Why do you keep bothering me?¡± Knox scoffed when Zuri entered his room, this time she didn¡¯t even bother to knock the door, as she slouched on the sofa. She reeked of smell of alcohol.

    ¡°I am tired,¡± Zuri slurred. Her hazel eyes fixed on Knox, who was standing next to the window, staring at the distance, he often did this, as if he could see something, or someone in the ce so far away from where he stood.

    ¡°If you are tired go back to your room and sleep there,¡± Knox was angry at her, but she had long stopped to care about it. ¡°This is not your room.¡±

    Zuri was silence, she chewed on her lips before she spoke again gloomily. ¡°Your scent is close enough to him.¡±

    Among the other shattered soul, it was Knox¡¯s scent that smelled almost like Chaos, thus despite the fact that Zuri was annoyed by him, she always looked for Knox whenever she couldn¡¯t find Chaos.

    This was the longest he ignored Zuri and she felt hard to breath whenever she thought she wouldn¡¯t see him again.

    ¡°So, youe to me just to sniff my scent?¡± Knox frowned and thisment made Zuri also grimaced, she threw a disgusting look at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± she snapped at him. ¡°Why do you use such weird word? That makes me look like I am a dog!¡± Zuri growled.

    Knox rolled his eyes when he heard that. ¡°Whatever, but stoping to my room without my permission.¡±

    ¡°Will you let me in if I ask permission?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Zuriid down on the sofa. ¡°That¡¯s why I never asked.¡±

    Knox was annoyed by her, thus he chose to avoid this girl, as he disappeared from this room, leaving her slept on the sofa alone.

    Zuri didn¡¯t realize that Knox was no longer inside the room, because not long after that she was ck out.

    She woke up in the next day with a splitting headache. She didn¡¯t even realize that a shifter could have hangover this horrible when they had a great healing ability. Why her body couldn¡¯t cope up with alcohol?

    ¡°How much did you drink?¡±

    Zuri groaned and held her head when she heard his voice. He was so close, until she could smell his scent.

    ¡°You look horrible,¡± Chaos said impassively, he looked ashen upon seeing Zuri current state. ¡°I hope this is thest time I see you like this.¡±

    Zuri was still trying to grasp the situation, weighing whether this was only a dream or not, but when she heard what he said, her head was boiled with anger, the headache was forgotten for a moment.

    ¡°Maybe if you can face me instead of running away, I will not be so miserable like this.¡± Zuri wanted to bite him, her mind turned violent with the sight of Chaos in front of her, but at the same time there was a wave of relief that she felt.

    ¡°I told you not toe here,¡± Chaos said, he extended his hand to caress her cheek, but Zuri swatted his hand away angrily. Her hazel eyes aze with anger. ¡°But, you don¡¯t listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie when I can help you more when I am here?¡± Zuri gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you trying to push me away now?¡±

    ¡°I am not trying to push you away,¡± Chaos replied patiently, he looked a little bit haggard, but his blue eyes indicated that he was fine. ¡°I am trying to stop you from resenting me.¡±

    That¡¯s again!

    Zuri only let that feeling slipped for a brief second and Chaos caught up to it.

    ¡°You are willing to keep me close to you, even though I can kill you. But, you can¡¯t have me with you because of that mere stupid feeling?¡± she asked incredulously.

    There was pain in his voice when he replied. ¡°I would rather you kill me than you resent me.¡±

 Chapter 471 - 471 WHAT FUTURE HOLDS FOR US

    471 WHAT FUTURE HOLDS FOR US

    ¡°You are willing to keep me close to you, even though I can kill you. But, you can¡¯t have me with you because of that mere stupid feeling?¡± Zuri was upset with the way Chaos treated her.

    Chaos shook his head, there was pain in the way he answered her question. ¡°I would rather you kill me than you resent me.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. It was only a split second, but it was enough to make Chaos realized what kind of price that he asked from Zuri for her to do this job.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Chaos,¡± Zuri growled. If she could, she would have wed his face to get rid of that look. She didn¡¯t like it when he looked like this, this made her ufortable.

    Chaos didn¡¯t need to bother, this was her decision and she intended to go with it until the end.

    ¡°I am not being ridiculous, Blue,¡± Chaos said, he extended his hand to tuck strand of her hair behind her ear and caressed her cheek with his thumb. She felt so soft and delicate, even though she had gone through so much, but she was still the same girl that he remembered. ¡°There will be time when you feel that way toward me.¡±

    Zuri looked stubborn when she shook her head, her hazel eyes hardened when she spoke again, firmer now. ¡°I will not. There will not be time when you found me resenting you. Stop being ridiculous, Chaos. If you don¡¯t want me, just say so.¡±

    Chaos chuckled. He didn¡¯t know how to have a proper reaction for that usation. How could Zuri think he didn¡¯t want her when he had literally gone through hell and back just for her? When he had literally shattered his soul just to be with her.

    But in the end, he had to face the consequences, because he had asked for the impossible when he insisted to be with her.

    .....

    ¡°Why are youughing for?¡± Zuri was pissed to see Chaos¡¯s reaction, but to her surprised, he pulled her into a tight hug, he buried his face on the crook of her neck and breathed in her scent.

    ¡°That sounds ridiculous for me to not wanting you,¡± Chaos said in light tone. He looked like he was in a good mood right now and this appeased Hazel slightly to see him smiling like this.

    ¡°Yeah, same here.¡± Zuri hugged him back begrudgingly. She missed his warmth and his voice, she missed everything about him. These past few days when he didn¡¯t talk to her and avoid her felt like hell. She hated him for doing that to her.

    But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t truly deny it. The resentment was there at that time, but she was sure that she could handle it, that wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for her. She knew her own feeling. There was no need to dwell in it.

    ¡°We will gather all of your shattered soul and live the rest of our life together,¡± Zuri said, the n was simple and someone, who heard that would have thought that was achievable, but no one knew what kind of future for both of them.

    Zuri kissed his shoulder and hugged him even tighter, while Chaos didn¡¯t say anything and closed his eyes, he wanted to savor this moment.

    ¡°I love you, Blue¡­¡± he whispered in the faintest voice only for her to hear.

    ================================

    Emily had prepared everything that she would need in the Lucinda city, she was nervous and couldn¡¯t hide it from Eros, as she kept biting on her nails. It was a bad habit, she knew, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Stop biting your nails,¡± Eros said, as he held her hand to stop her. ¡°Is that all you need?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Emily nodded. She grabbed Eros¡¯s warm hand and looked at the man, he looked so calm, which helped her to ease her anxiety. ¡°What do you think we are going to do there?¡± she asked in timid voice.

    This would be the first time for her to have interaction with normal human being, after years being locked inside this pack. This was also her first long journey with Eros.

    With that thought, she was kind of excited, but it couldn¡¯t mask her anxiety.

    ¡°Liam will tell us on our way there.¡± Eros used not to call Liam by his title when it was only him and Emily. He didn¡¯t have enough respect for that man to call him that way.

    Emily bit her lip and then followed Eros silently, as he carried both of backpacks, which belonged to him and her. He carried them with ease.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Aiden approached Emily when he saw her walked together with Eros. He was a little bit afraid of him, but he liked Emily.

    ¡°I am going out for a while,¡± Emily told him without stopping, because Eros didn¡¯t want to dy this, thus the little boy needed to run beside her to catch up with them.

    Eros didn¡¯t like Liam, which meant he didn¡¯t fond of his children, though he was not really warm up with children either in general.

    ¡°Are you going out of the pack?¡± Aiden asked her again, panting.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Emily replied. ¡°Why are you here? I thought this time for you to have a training.¡±

    Aiden looked sad and raised her bruised arm. ¡°I need to go to infirmary, but you are not there, Ariana also is not there.¡±

    Emily remembered that Ariana had something to do before she went to infirmary today, thus she must bete. ¡°You need to wait for her there, she will return soon.¡±

    Aiden nodded and then stopped running, he was tired and then waved his hand at her.

    ¡°Are you close to Liam¡¯s children?¡± Eros asked Emily, as they walked across the hallway, while their car was waiting in the front yard.

    ¡°You can say I raise them, because they are with me, since they were little children,¡± Emily replied. It couldn¡¯t be helped, because Jasmine was not taking the role and someone needed to step up so those children wouldn¡¯t suffer. ¡°Why?¡± Emily stole a nce at Eros.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Eros shook his head. He didn¡¯t give any indication what he was thinking right now.

    However, the thought that Eros was asking about the children made Emily wondered¡­ did he like a child? Maybe, he would like them if it was his own child¡­

    Emily bit her lips to stop herself from blushing. She could feel her face turned red. She got carried away with her ridiculous thought¡­

    ==============================

    ¡°Do you want to go out with me, Zuri?¡± River asked Zuri when she found her in the garden alone, she was still trying to cope up with her hangover, since the headache still lingered.

    She wondered, what kind of alcohol that Gael gave to her until she felt this way. That must be so strong.

    ¡°No, thank you¡­ I think I want to stay inside,¡± Zuri replied, she smiled softly at River when she approached her and sat down next to her.

    They were under a big tree, hiding from themotion. Apparently, aside from them, there were a few guests that came to this hotel and to Zuri¡¯s surprised, this hotel was quite famous among the people because of its beautiful scenery.

    Yet, the problem was; not only human, but supernatural creature also stayed here, when they managed to pass the check point. It seemed, Gael had made wide links in this ce.

    On the other hand, with so many people came and go in this ce, there would be a chance one of the guests was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul.

    This ce was indeed the perfect ce for them to stay.

    ¡°You must see this city. This city is beautiful.¡± River gushed. She was wearing a hoodie and hid her face from most of people here.

    Zuri nced at her and then smiled softly. ¡°I thought you are not allowed to go out of the hotel.¡± She heard it from Gael how he rescued Emily from the organization.

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t meet Vanesha, since the girl had left years ago and River looked heartbroken because she lost a sister figure when she left.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, as long as I am being careful, after all, it had been years, since thest time they saw me and father keep in touch with many people to know that the organization is no longer interested in me, since they got the dragon.¡± River grinned.

    The dragon currently was in the east draghar and they must have put the creature into various experiment by now.

    ¡°I heard you live in McKeltar manor,¡± River spoke again, she looked desperate enough to have a friend to talk to, because there were not many people around her age in this ce. ¡°I have been there twice with my mother. Oh. Do you know my mother?¡± she asked Zuri excitedly. ¡°Can you tell me about her?¡±

    Zuri would love to tell her about her mother, but the problem was; she was not that close with Lise, she only saw her a few times. ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t really know Lise. I am not around when she lived in McKeltar manor.¡± She was away with the pack and then started her journey with Chaos after the death of Anne.

    ¡°Oh,¡± River mumbled, seemed a little bit disappointed.

    ¡°She is a lovely and beautiful woman.¡±

    =======================

 Chapter 472 - 472 THE MISSION TO LUCINDA CITY

    472 THE MISSION TO LUCINDA CITY

    Zuri truly felt sorry that she couldn¡¯t tell River a lot of things about Lise, because she didn¡¯t really know her, since she was away most of the time when she was in the McKeltar manor.

    The look of disappointment in her face made Zuri wanted to pat her head, she reminded her with White, the white wolf that she left in the manor, Darius promised to take care of her while she was not there.

    ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t really know Lise. I am not around when she lived in McKeltar manor.¡± Thest time she saw her was when Anne¡¯s funeral and after that, she went to a long journey with Chaos.

    ¡°Oh,¡± River mumbled, seemed a little bit disappointed. She lowered her head to hide it.

    Zuri smiled softly at her. ¡°She is a lovely and beautiful woman.¡± That was all she could tell. ¡°Your father truly loves her and I think he still thinks about her until now.¡± She remembered Gael muttered her name a few times when he was drankst night.

    With that, River raised her head and showed her a genuine smile. ¡°I know.¡± She knew about that and she treasured their time together, even though it was very short. The four of them, with Vanesha, really happy at that time.

    ¡°If you feel better, I want to take you to a small coffee shop nearby, they have a delicious cheese roll, I want you to try it.¡± River grinned at Zuri. She felt close to her because she looked like around Vanesha¡¯s age and moreover, because Skr was too scary when she tried to talk to her, she would shun her away.

    ¡°I would love to.¡± Zuri nodded, agreed. She needed to get out from here and started her task, roaming around this city would be a good start for her, since she needed to meet a lot of people to find the shattered soul.

    But, not right now. She felt so tired and her hangover was truly upsetting.

    .....

    ¡°Tell me if you want to go, I will give you a ride. I just got a license.¡± River seemed so excited to show Zuri her new license.

    ¡°Is it okay for you to roam around this ce?¡± Zuri looked at her license and there, her name was not River, but Raina. Gael must have forged her identity.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine for me now because most of the member of the Hound is in the East Draghar and the security is not as tight as the early year they moved here.¡±

    Zuri nodded. That¡¯s why they could enter this city without so much trouble as long as they got the right person to guide them.

    These people believed they were untouchable, but the fact that they put their guard down, left her dumbfounded.

    =========================

    All the preparation had beenpleted and because this was the first time for them to enter Lucinda city, it was enough with only the four of them.

    It would be Eros, Emily, Kyle and Colton, who would go in this mission.

    Emily was shocked to see Kyle joined in this journey, as she still couldn¡¯t forget how Kyle and his friend bullied her, even though Josh and Derek were killed by Eros, but Kyle was also one of them.

    She staggered when she watched him closely for the first time in a few years. He didn¡¯t bother her again and they moved on with their own life. The warrior also didn¡¯t visit the infirmary frequently, thus it could be said they had never crossed path, aside from a few rare moments.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Eros ced his hand on her waist, as he looked at Kyle menacingly. He was younger, but he had be taller than him right now, the young lycan could easily tower over him.

    Kyle lowered his head, trying to look busy with his own things to avoid Eros, as he answered him in mumbling voice. ¡°The alpha told me to join in this mission.¡± When he knew that Eros and Emily woulde as well, he had tried his best to refuse, but what he could do?

    There was no way he could outright reject the alpha¡¯s direct order.

    ¡°Tell him to change you with another person,¡± Eros said in his guttural voice, as he hated to see him around Emily. Liam should know better to form a team in a mission and putting Kyle was not really wise decision.

    However, Colton came to him and ce his hand on his shoulder to calm him down. ¡°You know that he can¡¯t do that. You also can¡¯t change the alpha¡¯s decision.¡± Colton smiled at Emily to reassure her that everything would be all right. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. He will not do anything stupid, right Kyle?¡±

    Kyle nced at the gamma and mumbled. ¡°I will not.¡± He was already notfortable with Eros and Emily, since the death of Derek, he had been trying to avoid both of them, as he witnessed with his own eyes, what Eros could do.

    At that time, he was so young, with smaller bodypared to all of them, but he managed to overpower them killed Derek. Who would want to mess with someone like that? He was not even a beast, he was a monster.

    ¡°See? Everything will be fine,¡± Colton reassured him, as he patted his shoulder. ¡°We need to move now.¡±

    ¡°Why the alpha sends both of us away?¡± Eros narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

    It was strange for the alpha to send the beta and the gamma at the same time to the same mission. What if something happened in the pack and no one would assist him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is only short mission, we will return tomorrow at the very least,¡± Colton said and then opened the car door, as he sat beside the Kyle, who was driving, while Eros and Emily would sit on the backseat.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait for the alpha? He needs to exin this mission, right?¡± Eros looked around, but he couldn¡¯t see Liam anywhere.

    ¡°Liam had exined everything to me, he will note to send us off, I will be the one, who exin it to you all.¡± Colton gave sign to them to enter the car so they could leave immediately. ¡°We need to hurry, so we can return immediately.¡±

    Eros was still notfortable with this arrangement, they would have a breakdown and briefing for every mission that they got, but for now, until thest minute, he didn¡¯t have any idea what they would do.

    Mostly, Eros didn¡¯t feelfortable because he was with Emily.

    ¡°Get in,¡± Eros said grimly, as he opened the car door for Emily and then got into the car after her. ¡°Now, tell us what is the mission about.¡± He questioned Colton once Kyle turned on the engine and they drove away.

    ¡°The mission is simple, we learn that Chaos is in Lucinda city,¡± Colton started, with the mention of Chaos name, Kyle flinched he threw look in disbelieve toward the gamma. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we just need to confirm that and meet someone thereter to retrieve something.¡±

    ¡°It can be done with just one person, what are the four of us going there for?¡± Kyle inquired the question in Eros¡¯s mind. All of them seemed to have the same question as well.

    Colton shrugged his shoulder nonchntly, as he stared at the row of trees outside of the window. ¡°The alpha needs Emily to check on a sample, once she confirmed it, we can leave.¡±

    It sounded simple, but Eros and Kyle, who had gone to several mission knew there was nothing as simple as that.

    ¡°What kind of sample that I need to check?¡± Emily chimed in. ¡°I need to know what it is first before I can confirm something.¡±

    Colton looked at Emily through the rearview mirror and sighed. ¡°You know what kind of sample. That¡¯s what you and Ariana are working on right now.¡±

    Emily frowned, there were a lot of things that she and Ariana worked on at the moment, but if it was something that Colton couldn¡¯t say outright, which meant it was the secret task that the alpha gave to them, therefore, it was only one thing; it was the serum that could get rid the beast within every shifter.

    The serum that could make every shifter turned normal, losing all of their ability as supernatural creature.

    Emily had told about this to Eros, but Colton didn¡¯t know about it, so did Ariana and the alpha.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Kyle asked because he felt like he missed something, but Colton just waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Something about the experiment that Emily and Ariana have been doing,¡± Colton replied and then he didn¡¯t exin about this further, while Emily didn¡¯t say anything anymore.

    Kyle was frustrated because he felt like he was left in the dark, but because Colton had closed his eyes and indicating he didn¡¯t want to be bothered, he couldn¡¯t ask him again.

    On the other hand, Eros seemed to understand when he watched Emily¡¯s reaction. He would confirm it again when it was only the two of them, but right now he would just focus on this mission first.

    ¡°Come here, rest your head on my shoulder, you must feel sleepy.¡± Eros pushed Emily¡¯s head gently against his shoulder so he could rest, because they went too early. ¡°Sleep for a while.¡±

    Emily happily obliged that.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 473 - 473 PEOPLE FROM SHADOW MOON PACK

    473 PEOPLE FROM SHADOW MOON PACK

    They needed to wake up very early andst night, Emily didn¡¯t have enough sleep because she needed to prepare a few things with Ariana, since she would be away.

    Therefore, when Eros nudged her to rest on his shoulder, she was so thankful, because she didn¡¯t want to look like she didn¡¯t take this mission seriously by sleeping away during their journey.

    ¡°Come here, rest your head on my shoulder, you must feel sleepy.¡± Eros pushed Emily¡¯s head gently against his shoulder so she could rest. ¡°Sleep for a while. It will take a few hours before we arrive at Lucinda city¡±

    Emily happily obliged that, she hugged his arm and rested her head. She didn¡¯t even bother with the fact that Josh was with them.

    His presence was not as scary as before, especially when Eros was next to her, there was no way he would be stupid enough to do anything ridiculous.

    And with that, Emily closed her eyes. She felt Eros¡¯s fingers thatbed her hair. It felt so nice and it helped her to sleep faster when he yed with her hair like this.

    She slept soundless throughout two hours of their journey and only woke up when Eros put cold water against her cheek, which surprised her.

    Emily opened her eyes groggily and found Eros was grinning at her with a bottle of cold water in his hand.

    Sometime, he would make this silly joke when he woke her up and watched her surprised expression amused him.

    .....

    ¡°What is that for?¡± Emily grumbled. She rubbed her face to get rid of her sleepiness, as she looked out the window.

    They stopped at the rest area, while Josh and Coton were not there.

    ¡°We will not take another stop again after this, because we need to reach Lucinda city before noon. If you need to go to restroom, you should go now,¡± Eros informed her and then gave her the cold water and bread. ¡°You have not yet eaten anything this morning.¡±

    Emily thanked him and then drank the water after Eros opened the lid, but she needed to go to restroom first.

    ¡°I will go to restroom first,¡± Emily said, as she opened the car door and then walked toward the convenient store, where she could find the restroom, but when she looked back, she found Eros was following her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Restroom,¡± Eros replied lightly. He put his arm on her shoulder.

    ¡°You will leave the car? The engine is still on.¡± Emily was concerned about it, but Eros just nodded to his left, where Josh ran from the convenient store toward the car. ¡°Oh.¡±

    She didn¡¯t make fuss about it and let Eros came with her.

    From what she knew, they would arrive at Lucinda city around four or five hours from now and if everything went as they had been nned, they would go back to the pack early in the next morning, that was what she heard in her drowsy state.

    Emily relieved herself and spent another two minutes to ssh some water to her face, so she could feel a little bit fresh.

    And when she walked out of the restroom, Eros was waiting for her next to the door. ¡°I am done,¡± she said and Eros nodded, as he followed her, which made her frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to use it too?¡±

    Eros shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s buy something for us to eat,¡± he said, as he grabbed her hand and took a few bread that both of them liked.

    Emily stared at their hands. His hand was so big and warm and this gave her a peaceful feeling, she felt protected whenever she was with him.

    Eros must be anxious because this was the first time for her to be on a mission, that¡¯s why he became even more protective, but Emily didn¡¯t mind it at all. She liked this side of him.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Eros frowned when he saw Emily was smiling at him. He stared at her reflection on the mirror when he took a few bread with him.

    Hearing that, Emily bit her lip to stop herself for being silly, she nced at her reflection on the mirror and found her face had turned red, but more of that she found something more interesting.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember that you have grown so tall like this.¡± Emily tilted her head. The top of her head only reached his shoulder and his body could easily say twice her size. ¡°I remember we are on the same height when I met you for the first time when we were little. You have grown up.¡±

    Of course, Emily knew this, but only now it struck her that she noticed how much they had grown up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, do you want to be petite forever?¡± Eros ruffled her hair and then shoved a few breads to her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to leave now.¡±

    Eros slung his arm around her shoulder and then paid what they bought in that convenient store before they left this ce.

    =========================

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gael frowned when he saw River was holding hand with Zuri, as both of them went to the basement.

    ¡°I will show the caf¨¦ that I like to Zuri,¡± River told her father.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zuri could see the trouble in Gael¡¯s expression. She was amazed that she still could read him like this.

    Gael shook his head and then looked at Zuri impassively when he spoke. ¡°A few people from shadow moon pack will arrive around this noon.¡±

    Zuri narrowed her eyes, there was animosity that shed in her hazel eyes for a moment, before they turned cold. ¡°Is it the alpha of the pack?¡±

    Gael shook his head again. ¡°No, his beta and gamma and another two people.¡±

    On the other hand, River looked at the exchange between the two of them and felt the tension in the air.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Zuri nodded. ¡°You epted them here.¡± Even though you knew how Zuri was with that pack. However, she didn¡¯t say thest sentence out loud.

    ¡°This is just business. We can get benefit from their visit as well.¡± Gael knew that Zuri would be upset, but he had epted them before Knox told him about their n to move here.

    ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t have a say. It will be great if they really benefit us.¡± Zuri turned around and River followed her.

    The benefit that they talked about here was; there was a possibility that the people from the pack was one of Chaos¡¯s shattered souls. In that case, Zuri would be d to tell Chaos about it.

    That was why, Gael epted any kind of guest, whether people came here to innocently stay or they were supernatural creature, who were on a mission, Gael would ept them all.

    ¡°Did my father annoy you?¡± River asked Zuri, as she tried to catch up with her long stride. She could see how upset she was right now.

    ¡°No,¡± Zuri replied lightly and then stretched out her hand. ¡°Let me drive, it has been a while, since I drove.¡±

    River was a little bit sceptical when she handed the car key to Zuri. ¡°Are you sure, you will be fine?¡± She pointed the car that they would use and both of them walked toward it.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    =======================

    ¡°We will stay here for this afternoon and we will meet with that person in this evening.¡± Colton took his backpack and waited for the other. ¡°Rest well and we will meet at the hotel lobby at four.¡±

    It meant, they had three hours to rest.

    Eros helped Emily with her backpack and told her to grab his jacket instead, because he was handful, so she wouldn¡¯t wonder around.

    ¡°I am not a child,¡± Emily grumbled, but she did it.

    ¡°Just do it.¡±

    The four of them then checked in and got two rooms, Eros would be with Emily, while Josh would be with Colton.

    ¡°Rest well.¡± Colton waved his hand when they reached their respective room, which only across from each other.

    Emily then waved the card in front of the screen door to unlock it.

    This hotel room was very nice with balcony that showed the whole city, it would be nice at night with so manymps lit up against the night sky.

    ¡°I feel like we are on vacation instead of on a mission.¡± Emily threw her body on the bed. It felt so soft andfy.

    On the other hand, Eros smiled when he heard thatment. ¡°I don¡¯t know that you will be this happy to go out of the pack.¡±

    ¡°This is the first time we go out of the pack together.¡± Usually, she would go to the nearby city with Ariana, it was a small city, but they hadplete herbs that they needed a few remedies.

    Eros put down their backpack and then sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°Do you like here?¡± he asked casually.

    ¡°Hm? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you like this city? Living among your kind?¡± Eros tilted his head to see Emily¡¯s expression. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go back to the pack if you¡­¡±

    Eros had not yet finished his words when Emily hugged him from behind. ¡°You know that impossible. The alpha will not stay put if he knows I stay.¡± She knew a lot of secret to be freed from him.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 474 - 474 A KISS AND MORE

    474 A KISS AND MORE

    Eros feltplicated when he was with Emily in this city, the city where all the human lived. He wanted to let her go, but at the same time, he used to be with her. He couldn¡¯t remember when he didn¡¯t have her around.

    And to think that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her made him slightly upset, but nevertheless, he still offered her that choice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go back to the pack if you¡­¡± the word came out of his mouth just like that.

    But, Eros had not yet finished his words when Emily hugged him from behind, she rested her her head on his shoulder, while her long hair cascaded down. ¡°You know that impossible. The alpha will not stay put if he knows I stay.¡±

    Emily knew a lot of secret of the pack and was in a secret experiment with Ariana, thus it was slim to none for the alpha to free her without any scrupulous.

    Moreover, not only that¡­

    Emily didn¡¯t have any intention to live Eros, even if she had the chance, she wouldn¡¯t go anywhere without him.

    ¡°I can handle that. I will find a way to take care of it,¡± Eros promised her. If she really wanted to stay among her kind, he would do everything he could to make that happened.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Emily lifted her head and shot him a dagger look, while her eyes welled with tears. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything like that again. I will not go anywhere without you.¡±

    .....

    Eros was surprised when he saw her strong reaction, this was the first time for Emily to raise her voice on him, but he understood, why she was very upset right now.

    ¡°Okay, I am sorry,¡± Eros said lightly, he caressed her head to soothe her annoyance and made her slightly calm down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about sending me away ever again,¡± Emily whimpered. ¡°I feel like you want to abandon me.¡±

    Both of them were being abandoned and only had each other for years, therefore, the word had a very strong meaning for them, in bad way.

    ¡°I am sorry, I will never say that again,¡± Eros apologized sincerely to her and wiped away her tears, her face flushed red, because she was holding back her emotion. ¡°I will never leave you.¡±

    ¡°You promise me.¡±

    Eros smiled softly and nodded. ¡°Promise.¡±

    Emily wrapped her arms around Eros¡¯s neck and then hugged him even tighter, while he caressed her head gently, but then she moved her body to the front and ended up straddled him.

    Seeing this position, Eros furrowed his brows slightly, this was notfortable, but Emily was still upset, he didn¡¯t want to agitate her further, so he sat there and waited what she would do.

    On the other hand, Emily seemed nervous, she bit her lip and stole a nce at Eros, but the man didn¡¯t do anything to her, he just held her so she wouldn¡¯t fall from hisps, but he didn¡¯t make any movement.

    ¡°Do you love me?¡± Emily asked him, but her voice came out as a pleading, as a desperate affirmation that Eros wouldn¡¯t leave her.

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Eros answered that almost immediately, he didn¡¯t even take time to think about the answer first, as if that was an automatic reply for such question.

    Emily became even more apprehensive now. She looked at Eros timidly through her wetshes, yet he didn¡¯t show any emotion. The way he looked at her was always the same.

    ¡°If you don¡¯tfortable, sit here¡­¡± Eros patted the bed next to him, because Emily was fidgeting, but she did something that he didn¡¯t expect.

    Closing her eyes, Emily leaned over and pressed her lips against his for a brief second, but her heart felt like it was going to explode because of the tension.

    Emily opened her eyes again and saw Eros was staring at her, but her mind didn¡¯t work really well. She couldn¡¯t tell, whether he was angry at her or not.

    ¡°Are you¡­ are you angry?¡± Emily asked him carefully. Her hands balled into tight fists on Eros¡¯s shoulder, while his hands were on her hips.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± His voice was really calm and gentle, like a quiet surface of ake.

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Emily gulped down, she felt like she wanted to cry. ¡°Because I kissed you.¡± She felt like she was going to die when she said that, yet there was no change in Eros¡¯s expression.

    ¡°You kissed me before.¡± He referred to what she had done that night, when they visited Xerxes. She kissed him as well that time.

    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Emily tugged on her hair nervously. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°When you kissed me?¡±

    Emily really wanted to end this conversation. Why did he have to emphasize those words? He should have known that, right? He made her felt really embarrassed.

    In the end, Emily could only nod, but she couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from him, she wanted to see his reaction to that.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dislike it,¡± Eros replied genuinely.

    Hearing that, Emily bit her lip, she didn¡¯t know if she would overstep the boundaries between them or not, but she had gone so far, why wouldn¡¯t she push her luck a little bit more.

    Trembling, Emily put her hands beside his face, she waited if Eros would finally push her away or not, thus when he didn¡¯t do anything, she leaned over, very slowly, which made her heart beat so fast, Eros must have heard this by now because of the closeness between them.

    Emily thought, Eros would finally push her away when he realized what her intention, but he didn¡¯t.

    And when she was only a breath away from kissing him, she thought this was the right time for him to turn his head and reject her, if he didn¡¯t want to do this.

    However, he didn¡¯t do it. He stayed at the same position. He didn¡¯t make any move that indicated he would reject her.

    His hands were rx on both side of Emily¡¯s hips when she kissed him again. This time, it lingered a little bit longer and Emily could feel his warm breath.

    It was an innocent kiss, she just pressed her lips against his, since she didn¡¯t know what to do and Eros didn¡¯t make any movement or kissed her back, or did anything. He just epted the kiss and that was all.

    ===========================

    ¡°Zuri, I don¡¯t want to be here,¡± River said sternly, her eyes hardened when she knew where Zuri drove the car.

    She had told her that she didn¡¯t want to visit this ce, she wanted to go to the caf¨¦ that she mentioned before, but Zuri insisted that they would just drive away and wouldn¡¯t stop. She just wanted to see the building.

    This ce was the old headquarter of the hound and they moved it away to different sector three years ago and now this area was only an abandoned building.

    Zuri kept her words that she didn¡¯t stop by, they would only drive passed it, but River felt her body stiffened, she remembered all those years when she was being the object of their experiment. She was still having a nightmare because of that even now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± River practically implored her.

    Zuri turned her head and saw how pale River was and knew she had pushed her too far. ¡°I am sorry, my mistake. We will go now, okay?¡± Zuri extended her hand and grabbed hers in order to calm her down.

    She could feel how she was trembling and she genuinely felt bad for that. Her hands were so cold and she kept her eyes on her knees, didn¡¯t dare to see the sight outside of the car.

    ¡°I am sorry, River,¡± Zuri said it again and squeezed her hand to make sure that she knew she was not alone.

    Her intention to check this site was to know what kind of facility the Hound was. She had encountered the Hound years ago, when they attacked the McKeltar manor and faced against July¡¯s twin sister, Jasmine.

    However, aside from that encounter and the frozenke, also a few meaningless engagements, they actually had different goal and walked on different path.

    Yet, Gael had told her that in the future, there was a huge possibility that they would be shed against each other, since they hellbent to hunt Chaos down.

    Their ego seemed inted after they managed to subdue the dragon. asionally, Zuri would think about Killian and felt bad because of her that triggered his shift into his beast¡¯s form, though the reason behind it was way moreplicated, but Chaos had warned her and she didn¡¯t oblige.

    ¡°We are no longer around that site,¡± Zuri informed River, she pulled over the car and checked on her and felt really bad when she saw how pale she was. She shouldn¡¯t bring her along with her if she knew she would react this bad¡­ ¡°Stay here, okay? I will go to buy some drink.¡±

    River nodded meekly, she felt her throat was aching so bad. She wanted something fresh to wash away her fear.

    With that, Zuri got off the car and lucky for her that she pulled over in front of a small convenient store.

    She walked straight to the convenient store, but her step halted when a certain scent hit her. This made her whole body stiffened. She turned around. She knew this scent really well¡­

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 475 - 475 THE THIRD ENCOUNTER

    475 THE THIRD ENCOUNTER

    Emily felt someone shook her body and Eros¡¯s voice called her name.

    ¡°Emily, wake up, we need to leave now.¡± Eros shook her shoulder to wake her up. She fell asleep an hour ago, she must be exhausted because she did not use to this long journey.

    Emily opened her eyes and rubbed her face groggily, she was a little bit disoriented and wanted to sleep a little bit longer. The journey truly exhausted, though all she did was sitting on the car, but somehow, her whole body ached so badly.

    ¡°We need to leave in ten minutes,¡± Eros told her. He had prepared everything and once Emily woke up, she just needed to wash her face and put on her jacket.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Emily immediately sat down and looked startled. Ten minutes?! ¡°I have not yet made a preparation!¡± she said in panic, but Eros ruffled her hair calmly.

    ¡°I have prepared everything for you, now wash your face and we will leave.¡± Eros nodded to her backpack, this time, this was smaller than the one that they brought. Inside of the backpack, there were all things that Emily needed, Eros had asked about it before she fell asleep.

    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Emily said sheepishly, she felt like she was notpetent to take care of herself, but then there was not a moment when Eros didn¡¯t take care of her.

    ¡°Wash your face,¡± Eros repeated it again, as he tied his shoce.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily got off the bed, but before she closed the bathroom door, she stole a nce at him. He didn¡¯t look disturb, he looked very calm like usual and this made her uneasy.

    .....

    Emily remembered what she had done before she fell asleep with Eros yed with her hair. She was nervous when she kissed him and felt like her chest was about to burst, she didn¡¯t even dare to see him in the eyes and she thought Eros would feel the same way like her.

    But it seemed the same thing didn¡¯t happen to Eros. He looked exactly like usual. He didn¡¯t look embarrass or nervous or anything, as if there was nothing happened between them.

    Or maybe it was only her wishful thinking? Maybe Eros felt something, but because he used to hide his feeling, he didn¡¯t show it to her.

    But, it would be nice if what happened between them slightly bothered him, in the good way of course.

    Emily shed water to her face and pped her cheeks, as she looked at her own reflection on the mirror.

    She asked too much. Eros didn¡¯t reject her advance was already a good thing for her, so why she had to whine?

    Eros must have the same feeling like her, it was Eros that they were talking about after all. He was very good to put on poker face.

    She knew him more than anyone, because they only had each other.

    ¡°Put this.¡± Eros gave a jacket and then waited for her at the doorframe, patiently waiting for Emily to put on her shoes.

    ¡°Okay, I am ready to go,¡± Emily said, as she approached Eros and hugged his arm. This would be fine, right? Touching him like this wouldn¡¯t make him ufortable, right?

    Emily lifted her head and looked at Eros gingerly, but he didn¡¯t show any sign of difort and this made her smiled.

    She felt like a teenager, who fell in love for the first time.

    Oh, she was a teenager and this was her first love¡­

    Emily just remembered that because it was hard to think that she was like any other teenager around her age when she had gone through so much.

    ========================

    ¡°I need to take a pee,¡± Josh said, he was sitting ufortably in his seat, while Eros drove the car and Emily was sitting next to him.

    ¡°You should go to the restroom before we set off,¡± Eros literally growled at him because he didn¡¯t want to pull over.

    ¡°I drank too much, I have gone to the restroom before,¡± Josh grumbled in low voice, he didn¡¯t dare to raise his voice toward Eros, even though he was upset right now.

    ¡°There is a convenient store in front of us, we can pull over there for a while,¡± Colton said, he didn¡¯t want to have another fight inside the car. ¡°I need to buy something to drink too.¡± He didn¡¯t want to buy anything, but he did this to appease Eros¡¯s agitation. ¡°Do you want to buy something Emily?¡±

    Emily shook her head and then looked at Eros. ¡°We will wait inside the car.¡±

    And with that, Eros pulled the car over and Josh and Colton went to the convenient store, while he waited with Emily inside the car.

    ¡°Who do you think we will meet?¡± Emily asked, she fiddled with the strap of her backpack, as she looked at outside, she was fascinated with this city. This ce was beautiful, especially when all the streetmps illuminated the road and there were many people roamed around this area.

    Compared to their pack, this ce was way more advance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Colton only said that she is someone that will give us an important thing that you need to check.¡± Eros tilted his head and then looked at her closely. ¡°Is that serum about the thing that you are working on with Ariana?¡±

    Emily nodded. She just knew about it when Colton told them about this mission. She and Ariana were talking about something missing in their experiment and who would have known that the alpha took this matter to his hand personally, so they could find it faster.

    ¡°Did you already know why Liam wants to create a serum that can kill the beast for a shifter?¡± Eros looked at his surrounding and found a street stall that sold grilled sausage, Emily loved this kind of food.

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head and tugged her hair nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the alpha wants us to research something like this.¡± Emily then looked at Eros. ¡°You don¡¯t think he wants to hurt you, right?¡±

    There was no way she wanted to continue this project if this could hurt Eros.

    Hearing that, Eros raised his brows and the tousled her hair, while smiling. ¡°Why do you think Liam wants to hurt me?¡±

    Emily loved the way he smiled at her, but she didn¡¯t like it when Eros took this matter lightly. ¡°Because¡­ I think¡­ you are stronger than him now.¡±

    Eros was surprised to hear that, he looked at her as if asking her to exin what she was saying earlier.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it is my bias opinion.¡± Emily really thought this was her bias judgment. ¡°But, I think you are way stronger than the alpha.¡±

    Was he? Stronger than the alpha? If he was stronger¡­

    Eros clenched his jaw. That was a dangerous thought. He couldn¡¯t go there, because if he entertained himself with that thought, he would think about it more seriously, since he had shing idea about it even before Emily said anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that in front of the other, they will misunderstand you and you will be in trouble.¡± He didn¡¯t want to see her in trouble because of this.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Eros nodded. ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Emily was surprised when Eros opened the car door.

    ¡°Stay there, I will buy that for you.¡± Eros nodded at the food stall next to the convenient store.

    If it was not because of Eros, who mentioned it, she wouldn¡¯t realize it, but right now, her eyes gleamed with eagerness.

    ¡°Ah, I want that!¡± she said joyfully.

    ¡°I know.¡± Eros smiled and walked over to the stall.

    However, when he was about to walk toward the stall, that scent hit him hard. He needed to halt his step and out of instinct, he started to look for the source of this scent.

    And there she was, a woman with white hair, her hazel eyes stared at him and it struck him like a lightening when both of them realized what was happening between them.

    Without them realizing it, the word formed in their lips, as they whispered it like a the most beautiful word that they could say, yet it was terrifying the moment reality hit them hard.

    ¡°Mate.¡±

    The word was simple and brought a lot of meaning to a shifter¡¯s life, but it was not that way for both of them, because it onlyplicated the thing between them. it would be moreplicated than anything that they had gone through.

    The woman in white hair shook her head, she looked mortified, so did Eros. He had never felt so afraid in his entire life like right now, even though he was not sure what he had to be afraid of.

    Was this the uncertainty in the future?

    Both of them just stood there without saying anything and stared at each other, as if there were no people around them. Everything ceased to exist and time stopped.

    Eros wanted to approach her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say to her, because they shouldn¡¯t be together. This silly bond pulled them too hard.

    They should know this since the very beginning, right? They were mate, the pull was there when they met for the first time seven years ago, but this encounter was something that Eros had never thought before.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Colton approached Eros with Josh was right behind him.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 476 - 476 DONâ€™T TELL ANYONE ABOUT IT

    476 DON¡¯T TELL ANYONE ABOUT IT

    This was absurd. This was not something that should happen. This couldn¡¯t be true.

    Those words were a few words that kept ringing in Zuri and Eros¡¯s mind when they finally solidified the truth.

    They had met around seven years ago and knew the bond was there, but because years had passed and they thought they wouldn¡¯t cross path, it didn¡¯t ur to them if something very absurd like this was going to happen.

    They were standing in different side of bridge, they could avoid each other just fine, even the doubt about their mate bond was there.

    They had their own precious one, someone that was important to them and the person that they would do anything. This mate bond between them was insane.

    However, just when they thought things couldn¡¯t get any worse than this, the universe proved them wrong.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Colton approached Eros with Josh was right behind him. The gamma frowned when he saw how pale Eros was, as if he was seeing a ghost, but even if he saw a ghost, he wouldn¡¯t make that kind of face, right? ¡°What are you seeing?¡± Out of instinct, he followed Eros¡¯s line of sight and found someone that he recognized right away.

    There was no way he could forget her, her white hair was too astounding for anyone to forget. That was the remark that gave away her identity.

    ¡°Zuri¡­¡± Colton mouthed her name, he blinked his eyes in disbelieved, he thought by doing so, her figure would disappear, but that didn¡¯t happen. He was too caught up with this surprised, until he missed the way Eros reacted to this girl.

    .....

    ¡°Who is her?¡± Josh asked Colton, as he looked at the gamma and the beta back and forth. ¡°Why both of you looked at her like that?¡±

    When Zuri was still in the pack, he was still very young and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her, thus it was easy to forget about the girl with white hair that had killed the firstborn of alpha Xerxes at that time. He didn¡¯t pay close attention to that.

    Only when Josh mentioned about their reaction, Colton snapped out of his reverie and then turned to look at Eros.

    Josh was right, there was something wrong with Eros¡¯s reaction. He was not someone, who would be easily shocked, moreover, they didn¡¯t know each other, did they?

    But then, Colton remembered that Eros had asked about a girl in white hair in the past, it was only a casual question, but it stuck with Colton, since he shouldn¡¯t be so curious about her in the first ce.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Colton looked at Eros sharply. This was only a rhetorical question, since his strong respond wouldn¡¯t suit the situation if he denied it. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Colton needed to ask him for the second time and shook his shoulder before he could get the answer from him.

    Eros finally snapped out of his reverie and broke the appalling spell between them. He directed his gaze toward Colton.

    The word ¡®no¡¯ was already on the tip of his tongue when he was about to answer him, but from his eyes, he knew that he couldn¡¯t fool this man.

    ¡°We met seven years ago when I went to a journey to the east draghar with Li¡­ the alpha.¡± Eros tried his hard to not look at Zuri again, but when the girl moved, his eyes followed her without him knowing it.

    ¡°You know her?¡± Colton narrowed his eyes. He followed Eros¡¯s line of sight again and found Zuri was walking toward the convenient store. Should hee to talk with her? But, what he was going to talk to her? They were not in a talking term with each other.

    When Zuri was in the pack, Colton didn¡¯t really give her a hard time, but he didn¡¯t help her, it was in his nature to stay away from trouble, yet this trait was the thing that could make him stayed in his position for a long time and had less people, who hated him.

    ¡°I just know her by passing,¡± Eros replied, he watched until Zuri entered the convenient store and tore his attention away from her. it was a great deal for Eros not to chase after his newly found mate. The pull was very strong and this made his whole body trembled.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Colton asked him. He could see how pale Eros was when he eyed him suspiciously. This couldn¡¯t be possible, right?

    Both Colton and Josh followed behind him.

    ¡°I am fine,¡± Eros replied in low voice, but then he turned around and looked at Josh. ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°What? What about me?¡± Josh raised both of his hands in surrendered gesture, his blood raced to his head, trying to remember if he had done something wrong that could possibly incur his wrath.

    ¡°You drive the car,¡± Eros said grimly. ¡°I am tired.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Josh mumbled. ¡°If you want me to drive the car, you don¡¯t need to give me that dead re, right?¡± he muttered under his breath and stopped himself when Colton threw him a dagger look. he would only ruin Eros¡¯s already sour mood by hisment.

    Colton went to Emily¡¯s side and opened the door for her. ¡°You can sit on the back.¡±

    Emily was surprised. She didn¡¯t want to sit next to Josh and Colton should have known that, but when she saw Josh was sitting behind the wheel, she gave a questioning look at Colton and looked for Eros, who was already sitting on the backseat.

    ¡°Eros is tired, Josh will be driving.¡± Colton gave her a brief exnation and without waiting for another second, Emily scurried away to the back seat and sat quietly next to Eros.

    She stared at his empty hand and slightly frowned. Didn¡¯t he say that he would buy her grilled sausage, but why he didn¡¯t bring it with him? And what happened with this atmosphere? It felt so heavy.

    Emily was staring at the crowded street, so she missed entirely the event that urred earlier.

    ¡°Eros, are you feeling unwell?¡± Emily nudged his arm, this heavy atmosphere came from him, as if his body emanated gloomy mood.

    ¡°I am fine.¡± The answer was curt and indicated he didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, which shut Emily up immediately.

    What had happened until he acted like this? He only went to buy her grilled sausage, right?

    =====================

    Zuri went to the innermost of the convenient store and when she was sure no one followed her, her legs finally gave up and she fell to the floor, her whole body was trembling.

    She met Colton again, but even that event was overshadowed with the fact she met him. Her mate. The young boy that escaped from the dragon rage in the Kale city seven years ago. He looked so mature now. He grew taller and looked more like a man rather than a young boy.

    But, that was not it. He was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul.

    She needed to tell Chaos about this and the fact that he came here with Colton, it meant he stayed in Gael¡¯s hotel, right? Gael had told her there were people from shadow moon pack, who would stay there.

    It meant, she would meet him again as long as he stayed there. He wouldn¡¯t know that she was there as well¡­

    But, what she had to say to Chaos?

    Zuri really wanted tough when she remembered what Gael had told her about opening his hotel to all kind of people with various background, it was for them to be able to easily find Chaos¡¯s shattered soul and now here it was¡­

    Without her noticing, she wasughing, the tension was surreal and the whole situation was really preposterous.

    ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡± a young girl, who worked in this convenient store heard herughing and came to check on her. ¡°What happened?¡± she looked a little bit startled to find Zuri was sitting on the floor, she was afraid that she was a crazy, mad person, but she dressed so well for her to assume that.

    Zuri hupped and then shook her head, she smiled softly at the perplexed worker girl and then stood up. She patted her jeans and spoke in depressing tone. ¡°No need to worry, I am just having a bad day.¡±

    It was not sure whether the worker understood that, but she nodded regardless.

    ¡°I will take these.¡± Zuri took a bottle of cold water and a can of beer and after she went to the car, River had been waiting for her, she looked calmer than when she left her there.

    ¡°What happened? What took you so long?¡± she asked, concern in her voice. ¡°Are you okay? You are sweating.¡± River extended her hand and wipedyer of sweat from her forehead. It was strange because the weather was rather cold tonight.

    ¡°I am fine,¡± Zuri smiled to reassure her.

    However, River was not sure about that, she tilted her head to look at her closely. ¡°Do you meet someone? I saw you staring at someone and you just¡­ stupefied.¡± She needed to find the right word to describe it, but then she saw a can of beer in herps. ¡°You want to drink? You can¡¯t. We will go to the caf¨¦, right?¡±

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t care about that silly caf¨¦. ¡°River. Don¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡± Zuri was dead serious.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 477 - 477 WE NEED SOMEONE TO TRY IT

    477 WE NEED SOMEONE TO TRY IT

    River was watching everything unfolded, even though she didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she was sure Zuri knew that man. She was staring at him, as if that man was a ghost.

    ¡°Do you meet someone? I saw you staring at someone and you just¡­ stupefied.¡± She looked at Zuri¡¯s expression and now she was very sure that something was going on between the two of them. ¡°You want to drink?¡± She caught a can of beer on Zuri¡¯sps. ¡°You can¡¯t. We will go to the caf¨¦, right?¡±

    However, Zuri didn¡¯t care about that silly caf¨¦. ¡°River. Don¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡± She grabbed her hands and looked at her sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk anything about what you saw.¡±

    River blinked her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand with this sudden change, but she nodded anyway. ¡°Okay.¡± She looked at Hazel stealthy, but she couldn¡¯t say what was in her mind, she couldn¡¯t even ask what was going on with her, even though she was very curious.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Are you fine now?¡± Zuri looked at River, she checked on her briefly. ¡°Can you drive?¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t think that she could drive right now and didn¡¯t even want to try, because all she wanted to do was going back to the hotel and think about this whole situation alone.

    ¡°Okay,¡± River replied immediately and then they switched seat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the caf¨¦ next time. I want to go back to hotel, is that okay with your?¡± Zuri closed her eyes and massaged her aching temple.

    No. River didn¡¯t want to go back to hotel, but she couldn¡¯t say that to see how distraught Zuri was right now. ¡°Okay.¡±

    .....

    She felt despondent. She wanted to go out with Zuri and hang out with her like she did with Vanesha, but she couldn¡¯t do that. Zuri was not as fun as Vanesha. She missed her sister terribly.

    She would love to have her right now. Why she needed to go?

    =========================

    Emily kept stealing furtive nce at Eros, who was sitting next to her, but not even once he looked at her direction, he fixed his eyes at the road outside of the window, as if he was thinking about something else. He was not in the mood to talk at all.

    However, at some point, Eros finally noticed her attempt to talk to him, because how could he not when Emily¡¯s gaze bore the back of his head.

    ¡°I am fine, you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Eros said, as he turned around. He extended his hand and touched her cheek, in order to calm her down. ¡°You don¡¯t need to make that face.¡±

    Emily pouted. She wanted to ask what happened earlier and why he looked so distraught, but then she held herself back. This was not the right time to do that, she would ask about it once they were back to hotel.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Emily replied dejectedly. She looked at Eros and then moved closer to him carefully, she waited for him to reject her advance, but Eros didn¡¯t say anything, he was already staring back at the street out there and when Emily rested her head against his shoulder, he didn¡¯t make any move at all.

    From the rearview mirror, Josh stared at both of them and then frowned, he was sure that Eros knew that woman, his expression was somewhat familiar. He had seen it twice before this.

    It was the expression that you would make when you met ghost, your enemy, your long lost family or¡­ when you found your mate.

    The first three was impossible, knowing Eros¡¯s history, but thest one¡­ Josh was sure that was the expression that he saw when his friend found their mate.

    But, why he didn¡¯t say anything? The white hair woman also said nothing and just walked away. Would he be wrong about his assumption? Josh didn¡¯t think he was wrong¡­

    ¡°We are here,¡± Colton said, breaking the tension and quietness in the air, as he pulled over the car to the parking lot.

    ¡°A bar?¡± Josh frowned when he realized what building in front of them. ¡°We will meet them here? I thought this will be a formal meeting.¡±

    The sky had turned orange and the stars studded the dusk, as the sun went down when they finally arrived at their meeting point.

    The four of them immediately got off the car once Colton turned off the engine and took their backpack.

    ¡°Stay close with me,¡± Eros said, as he took Emily¡¯s backpack and carried it for her.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Emily replied happily. She loved his attention and the way he cared for her, with that she wrapped her arms around his and both of them followed Colton and Josh, who had walked ahead.

    Night had note yet, therefore this bar was not really crowded, they still could move easily and checked their surroundings, but the first thing that they needed to find was an exit. This was their first instinct.

    Whenever they entered a building, they would need to find an exit, how many of it and how to get there quickly.

    That was how they were trained.

    ¡°This is the first time I enter a bar,¡± Emily mumbled softly and surprised when Eros put his arm around her waist and drew her closer, as they entered the bar.

    Colton stopped walking and scoured the whole area, as if he looked for someone and then strode across the dance floor to the corner table, where there was a woman in blonde hair, sitting alone with a bottle of whiskey in front of her.

    ¡°You arete.¡± That was the first greeting that the woman gave to them, once they were within an earshot.

    Colton took a seat next to her in this half circle sofa, while Eros pushed Emily gently to sit at her other side.

    Eros sat next to her, while Josh at the outer of the seat, he stretched his long legs and asked for drink already.

    ¡°We are not drinking here,¡± Colton reminded Josh, but he grinned.

    ¡°A ss or two will not make me drunk, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Josh brushed it off easily.

    In the end, Colton let him did whatever he wanted and put his focus at the woman next to him.

    ¡°She is Vanesha,¡± Colton introduced them to her. ¡°She is our people in this city.¡± There was a strange look that Colton gave to Vanesha when he introduced her that way. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get down to the business.¡±

    Vanesha looked at the three people next to her and her eyesnded on Emily. ¡°So, you are the girl that Ariana talked about?¡±

    Emily was not sure what kind of conversation that Ariana had with her, but she nodded anyway, since they came here to see her.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Colton asked her impatiently, he wanted to make sure that they got what they wanted and get out of here quickly. This ce made him ufortable. Not only this ce, but this city, because it full with human and he didn¡¯t really like it.

    ¡°You are really impatient,¡± Vanesha grumbled, but she took out something from her hand bag and ced in on the table. ¡°This is what we promised you.¡±

    On the table, there was a small tube filled with orange liquid, the size was not bigger than a pinky finger and it looked harmless.

    Vanesha nced at Emily, who didn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you want to check on it?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Emily snapped out of her reverie and then took something out of her bag, she pulled out two tubes and a snippet and then grabbed the yellow tube on the table to mix it with both of it.

    ¡°You are so young to be a healer,¡± Emilymented, as she checked on her. ¡°How old are you? Eighteen? Seventeen?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± Eros said sharply, he red at Vanesha, but she didn¡¯t even flinch to receive such hostility from the young lycan.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vanesha raised her hands and leaned her back, as she stared at what Emily was doing, she was concentrating right now and seemed to know what exactly she was doing. ¡°If you join us, you will have a better future, don¡¯t you want to be with your own kind?¡±

    Emily threw her a re, but then she immediately lowered her head to conceal her dislike, they had not yet met more than ten minutes, but she already disliked her.

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± she said immediately, because she didn¡¯t want Eros to think about it, since he had talked about the same thing this afternoon. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so the pack member treats you well.¡± There was a mocking tone in the way she spoke.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Emily replied, she looked at the tubes and fixed her attention to what she was doing, determined to ignore Vanesha.

    On the other hand, Vanesha¡¯s phone vibrated inside her hand bag and she took it out only to find a massage from someone. She checked on it briefly and frowned, as she stole a furtive nce at Eros.

    ¡°So, you are the lycan in the pack,¡± Vanesha said, as she put down her phone. ¡°My people just confirmed it.¡±

    Eros nced at her, but said nothing.

    ¡°We don¡¯t we try this on him to make sure whether it is working or not?¡± Vanesha suggested. ¡°We need someone to try it after all.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 478 - 478 SHE WAS ALL SHE NEEDED

    478 SHE WAS ALL SHE NEEDED

    Vanesha looked at the message that was sent to her, she frowned and then took a nce at Eros. Was he the lycan?

    She knew the three men were shifter and the girl was the only human, but that man was a lycan?

    ¡°So, you are the lycan in the pack,¡± Vanesha said, as she put down her phone. ¡°My people just confirmed it.¡±

    Eros nced at her, but said nothing. He didn¡¯t know what it was a problem for him to be a lycan when they were here not for that.

    Eros looked at Colton, he was trying to gauge his reaction, but he said nothing. It seemed, Liam and Colton had discussed a few things behind his back that he didn¡¯t know about, such as; this woman. Since when they had this corporation?

    But, to think about it again, it was not strange for Liam to trust Colton more, since they had known each other longer and the gamma was someone that would be loyal to his alpha, whoever it was.

    Shouldn¡¯t he swift the role? Colton should be the beta in that case¡­

    Yet, Eros¡¯s line of thought was interrupted by Vanesha¡¯sment. ¡°We don¡¯t we try this on him to make sure whether it is working or not?¡± Vanesha suggested. ¡°We need someone to try it after all.¡±

    ¡°You want me to lose my ability?¡± Eros raised his brows. He didn¡¯t feel anything toward this woman before, but now he disliked her.

    .....

    ¡°We have someone to try it,¡± Colton interjected with this conversation. He gave Vanesha a sharp re. ¡°We have discussed this before, so stop with your nonsense.¡±

    Vanesha looked at Colton for a while before she nodded. ¡°I just suggested something.¡± She shrugged her shoulder nonchntly, as if she had done nothing wrong. ¡°I mean a lycan is a stronger beast than a werewolf, everyone in circle like us know that, so it will be more believable if he tries it, right? Just a logic.¡±

    ¡°Keep your logic to yourself,¡± Emily snapped at her, but her eyes were still on the two tubes in her hands.

    ¡°Oh, you can bite too,¡± Vanesha remarked and it earned a vicious growl from Eros. ¡°Rx. I just ryed what my boss told me to say, this is his suggestion. If you don¡¯t want, then we can proceed the way we have agreed on.¡±

    Emily nced at Vanesha and found she was smiling at her. What that smile for?

    ¡°Who will volunteer to try this on?¡± Emily looked at Colton, while the two tubes in front of her had changed it color into dirty brown.

    This meeting wouldn¡¯t lead to anything if they couldn¡¯t try this. Emily was not sure what the deal between this woman named Vanesha with Alpha Liam, thus she was here to do her job only.

    Emily looked at Eros when Colton didn¡¯t answer her, but he didn¡¯t seem to know about that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move to another ce, so we can try this on,¡± Vanesha said and then she stood up, followed by Colton, yet the gamma¡¯s expression was so hostile, as if there was something that bothered him and he couldn¡¯t get it off his chest.

    =======================

    Zuriid on her bed, she covered her eyes with her arm, as she remembered what was happening earlier. Her heart was still beating so fast, she couldn¡¯t help, but thinking this was insane. This waspletely insane¡­

    She had checked on with Gael about people from the shadow moon pack, of course, she didn¡¯t say that she met with her mate.

    Eros.

    The man slept in the same room with a girl named Emily and it was noted that way. Who was her? Why they slept together?

    She should be happy if he was with someone else, right? She was with Chaos too. However, this stupid mate bond really annoyed her with this unnecessary feeling and anxiety. If she could, she would tear the bond between them with her own bare hands.

    After all, this mate bond between them wouldn¡¯t bring any good for either of them. She should have rejected him on the spot¡­

    If they crossed path again, she would do that, but she hoped, she would never see him again. She didn¡¯t want to deal with him.

    But then¡­

    There would be time when she had to see him. He was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul after all. She needed to see him. She needed to tell Chaos about this, so he could¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zuri clutched her chest, she was in pain, thinking about killing her own mate made her in so much pain, what if Chaos really killed him? Could she keep her poker face and acted as if there was nothing happened? And moved on?

    Tear streamed down from her eyes and she wiped it roughly, hastily, she didn¡¯t want to cry over someone that she didn¡¯t know.

    At this point, she remembered what her father said, it was a long, long memory that almost faded from her mind, she didn¡¯t even think she still had it in her to remember her father.

    ¡®Meeting your mate is the most wonderful feeling in your entire existence. You will think all of your prayerse true and you will only know happiness.¡¯

    Damn it.

    If Zuri could meet her father again, she would have reprimanded him for saying such nonsense. How could this pain was the most wonderful feeling?

    She gritted her teeth, she wanted to curse and get angry, but she didn¡¯t know where to direct this bitter feeling to. She could be angry to herself right now.

    ¡°Why are you so upset?¡±

    Zuri almost screamed when all of sudden Chaos was already sitting next to her. No, she was resting her head on hisps. Ck! How nice it was if she could do some magic and teleport herself everywhere as she pleased.

    Zuri wanted to sit down, but Chaos simply pushed her head back and let her to use hisps as a pillow. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    His voice was so soft, but left traces of sadness. His long finger wiped away her tear and there was a deep frown between his brows.

    ¡°Did I make you cry again?¡±

    Zuri felt her throat became dry when she heard that words. Was he the reason why she was crying? The answer was yes. In a way. He was the reason why she was crying.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The answer was curt and cold, she pressed her lips together so she wouldn¡¯t sob, because seeing his expression right now make her wanted to cry out loud. This life was so tiring, she felt suffocated and wanted to rest. She didn¡¯t want to feel this pain and sadness anymore.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Chaos whispered to her, he leaned over and rested his forehead against hers, while he caressed her long, white hair. ¡°I am sorry for making you cry again.¡±

    This was the first time they met and had this conversation after their argument about whether Zuri was allowed to go or not.

    Zuri wanted to say that she was fine, that she was all right, but she couldn¡¯t. The word stuck in her throat and she felt this sharp pain in her heart.

    She would have never thought that they would make up this way, that he woulde to find her when she was like this.

    She hoped Chaos didn¡¯t know what she was feeling right now and the true reason why she was crying, she hoped she could sort out her feeling before she met with Eros again and Chaos would never know about this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, please¡­¡± he pleaded, because he couldn¡¯t take it. ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    No. I am the one who should say sorry to you.

    However, the word only echoed in her mind, while her tears didn¡¯t stop flowing down her eyes. She raised her hand andbed his hair, she felt the softness of his hair between her fingers.

    This was all she needed and Chaos was all she wanted, yet her heart ached so bad for someone else at the same time.

    Stupid mate bond!

    She felt guilty for something that even not her fault!

    ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lip like that,¡± Chaosmented, he lifted his head and pinched her chin to release her lip from her teeth, he caressed her lip with his thumb gently.

    ¡°Stop biting your lip like that.¡± Chaos stared at Zuri intently. She had stopped crying, but the pain was still in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hurt you¡­¡±

    ¡°Kiss me¡­¡± Zuri said. Her voice trembled, she wanted to wash away her irrelevant feeling toward Eros with his touch. It was selfish of her to use Chaos this way, but this was hardly her fault. ¡°Kiss me, please¡­¡±

    Chaos leaned over, he obliged to her plea. He pressed his lips against her ever so gently and ced his warm palm on her cheek, while Zuri pulled him closer to him.

    This was the feeling that Zuri wanted, this was the closeness that she needed from him and this was enough for Zuri. He didn¡¯t need anything else. Chaos was all she needed.

    Zuri wanted to throw away all of her feeling toward Eros and sumbed herself to Chaos. He wanted his scent to linger around her and his hands would always hold her close to him.

    She wanted his lips to only kiss her and his mind to always think about her.

    And she wanted it was only him in her mind too.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 479 - 479 DO IT NOW!

    479 DO IT NOW!

    Zuri woke up and couldn¡¯t find Chaos beside her, it was still dark outside and it seemed she didn¡¯t sleep that long.

    She stretched her body and touched the warm spot, where Chaos was, which indicating he just left not so long, probably because of that Zuri was woken up. His scent still lingered on the pillow that he used and this calmed her down.

    Zuri pulled the pillow and buried her face against it, as she breathed in his scent, she wanted him to be here with her again and held her for the rest of the night, but he left¡­

    Where did he go? She didn¡¯t want to be left alone without him at this moment.

    Probably, she was just being clingy right now, but she couldn¡¯t help it, her mind was a mess and she needed him to ease her anxiety.

    With that thought, she took a long breath of his scent from the pillow and then got off the bed. She took her dress on the floor and then straightened her messy hair for a while when she walked passed the mirror.

    Zuri frowned when she tugged her white hair and clicked her tongue when shebed her fingers through the tangles.

    After she looked a little bit presentable, she walked out of the bedroom toward Knox¡¯s room. She was sure, if there was someone, who knew where Chaos was, it would be Knox or Gael.

    =========================

    .....

    [Tell me what is it about?] Eros mind linked Colton, something that he rarely did because he didn¡¯t really like to hold a conversation if it was not necessary, thus there was nothing that he needed to talk about in secret.

    Eros nced at Colton, but the gamma pretended that he heard nothing and this only raised Eros¡¯s suspicious that there was something going on. Something that Colton couldn¡¯t say and let them know.

    He grabbed Emily¡¯s hand tightly and became more alert to his surroundings, for a moment his encounter with Zuri was forgotten. There was someone that he needed to protect. Someone that he couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    Feeling the tension from Eros, Emily crept closer to him, even she herself could feel that something was wrong, though she couldn¡¯t say what it was.

    She squeezed Eros¡¯s hand and he squeezed hers back to reassure her. This was their habit whenever they couldn¡¯t talk to each other.

    On the other hand, Vanesha and Colton were walking ahead of them and they didn¡¯t utter a single word, they kept this silence between them.

    There was something going on for sure.

    For now, they were heading to the third floor of this bar, where the loud music, which indicating the peak hours had started on the first floor, but here, it was rather quiet, probably because there was a soundproof around this floor.

    ¡°I am here with our partner,¡± Vanesha said to a man, who was standing right in front of a door, he scrutinized them briefly and then nodded, after that, he opened the door for Vanesha and the rest of them.

    This room was not big, but it was sufficient to hold a meeting with eight to ten people. Right in the middle of the room, there was a long table with eight chairs surrounded it, where there was two people, who had been waiting for them. They stood up from their seat and nodded at them curtly, as a greeting.

    ¡°There is no shifter here,¡± Eros said. He could tell right away because the two men were human.

    Meanwhile, the man that was standing at the door walked into the room as well after Josh, who was walking behind them all.

    ¡°Where is the shifter?¡± Eros directed this question toward Colton, his instinct told him there would be no shifter that woulde into this room.

    There were three shifters here and his guessed¡­

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Josh snapped at the man, who was guarding the door earlier, as he raised his hand and frowned at the bracelet that he put on his wrist when he didn¡¯t notice it. ¡°What is this?¡± Josh looked at the bracelet and then realized what it was.

    This was the bracelet that would stop a shifter from shifting to their beast, this item would be used by the member of the Hound, they used this when they attacked their pack before.

    ¡°What do you mean with this?¡± Josh felt something bad would happen to him, so did Eros.

    ¡°Is this you and Liam¡¯s n?¡± Eros eyed Colton, he put Emily behind him, though the danger was not directed at her, since she was a human, but the fact that Liam had a cooperation with the Hound was astounding.

    Didn¡¯t he hate them? He held Jasmine as a captive for years in form of revenge, since she was the daughter of their leader, but what was this?

    Eros directed his attention toward Vanesha and the two men that had been waiting for them in this room.

    No way¡­

    He recognized one of the men. He was Sol, Jasmine¡¯s younger brother, who led the Hound right now, but why they had a cooperation with them?

    This must be a secret project that Liam did with Colton, something that he didn¡¯t care about, since he tried to have less interaction with the alpha, even though he was his beta.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Sol said, as he walked closer to Josh, for a moment, he nced toward Eros, fully aware that he was their experimental object that had escaped from their facility years ago, since there were not many lycan in this world. ¡°You can rx.¡±

    ¡°Rx!?¡± Josh snapped at him. He roared in anger, as he tried to attack the man, if he could, he would have shifted into his beast, but the bracelet prevented him from doing so. ¡°What do you mean with rx?! You want me to be your guinea pig!? Colton, will you not do anything about it?!¡±

    Josh was riled up to see his condition, but then he realized the moment he saw the gamma didn¡¯t do anything that he had nned all of this since the very beginning.

    That was why, there was no exnation when they went away from the pack, the fact that he didn¡¯t need to pack anything and only need toe along¡­

    Of course, it was because he was needed for this experiment.

    ¡°You¡­. you tricked me¡­¡± Josh said in disbelieved, he red at the gamma. ¡°How could you do this to me? I respect you¡­ but, do you want me to die?¡±

    No. Colton didn¡¯t want to do this. This was not in his nature to hurt people, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t find in him to disobey the alpha¡¯s direct order. He was the only one who knew about this corporation aside from Ariana and even when the two of them against it, there was nothing that they could do to make the alpha changed his mind.

    ¡°This is not that dangerous. Ariana had made sure this will not take your life.¡± Colton¡¯s voice was not convincing. ¡°The rate of this to fail is very low.¡±

    Josh raised his brows, as if someone had just pped him so hard. ¡°Are you mean, if this fail, I will die, but if this seed I will lose my ability to shift into my beast?¡± Joshughed menacingly. ¡°And do you want me to rx? What kind of logic is that?¡±

    As a shifter, what kind of life when you couldn¡¯t shift into your beast anymore?

    ¡°If you want to try this, why don¡¯t you try it yourself!?¡± Josh spatted, he was riled up, anger was written all over his face, as he red at Colton and then Eros. ¡°Do you know about this?¡± he narrowed his eyes at Eros and Emily. ¡°Do you know that you take me along for this purpose?¡±

    Emily shook her head, she was hiding behind Eros, as she was afraid of the way Josh was screaming at them. He looked like someone, who would kill anyone around him right now.

    This was a great deal for him. Not only the possibility of losing his life and his beast, but also the feeling of betrayal from people that he trusted.

    He thought, they were on the same boat, but Colton easily tossed him aside and let him dealt with this, even without saying anything.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Emily replied softly. ¡°We don¡¯t know¡­¡± she shook her head.

    Josh believed her, because he could see how shock both of them, so it was only Colton. He was the only person that knew and the fact that the alpha gave the order to him couldn¡¯t deny this.

    ¡°Damn you, Colton!¡± Josh charged toward Colton, while Eros didn¡¯t want to deal with him and simply stepped aside with Emily closed to him, he didn¡¯t have any intention to stop Josh or help the gamma, since it was not necessary.

    ¡°Stop this,¡± Sol said, he intervened, as he stepped in and with a swift movement, he tackled Colton down to the floor, he held one of his arms behind his back, while his other hand pressed his head against the cold floor.

    If Josh could shift into his beast, Sol would have died by now, but since his ability as a shifter was being locked, he was a mere human.

    ¡°Do it now,¡± Sol said, as he directed his attention toward Emily, who was standing behind Eros.

 Chapter 480 - 480 THE RESULT OF THE EXPERIMENT

    480 THE RESULT OF THE EXPERIMENT

    ¡°Stop this.¡±

    In a swift move, Sol tackled Josh down to the floor, he held one of his arms behind his back, while his other hand pressed his head against the cold floor.

    If only it was not for the bracelet in his wrist and Josh could shift into his beast, which locked his ability to shift into his beast, he would have killed Sol in a single strike.

    ¡°Do it now,¡± Sol said coldly, as he directed his attention toward Emily, who was standing behind the young lycan.

    Sol didn¡¯t remember it clearly, because it was a project that the Hound did long time ago, before he actively joined the organization, but he was sure that this lycan was the same lycan that managed to run away years ago.

    He still had all the report about this young lycan on his cab. He was ssified as an S rank of supernatural creature, which was a very dangerous kind.

    It seemed, Sol needed to take a look of itter.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Sol frowned because Emily didn¡¯t do anything and tremble like a little child. That¡¯s why he hated it when Alpha Liam sent this girl to be in this meeting, instead of Ariana, the person, whom they were in frequent contact with.

    Emily was too young and was not tactful enough in this kind of situation. She didn¡¯t have a quick response.

    .....

    ¡°Emily,¡± Colton called her, he approached the young girl and gave her a reassuring smile, which didn¡¯t help at all for her situation right now. ¡°You need to do it.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Emily looked at Colton in disbelieve. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us about this arrangement?¡±

    Emily clutched onto Eros¡¯s shirt, she was trembling. She hated Josh for what he had done in the past, but for her to be the one, who injected the serum, it was too much, especially when she knew the consequences of it, whether it seeded or not, the oue was something that a shifter wouldn¡¯t be able to go through.

    ¡°Emily¡­ please¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Josh implored, he was struggling under the weight of Sol¡¯s body, terrified, because he had never been in such helpless situation when he couldn¡¯t fight a human like right now. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me¡­¡±

    Emily looked at Josh, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it to someone that she knew.

    But, Colton pinched her chin and coaxed her to look at him instead, while Eros didn¡¯t do or say anything, he was still trying to gauge the situation and helping Josh was out of an option right now.

    ¡°Emily.¡± Colton made her to look at him. ¡°Do your job, or we can¡¯t go back home.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Emily tried to nce Josh, who was still trying to retaliate from Sol. Anyone could inject the serum, but it was her, who knew the dosage of it, since the bnce of the two serum was very crucial, thus she needed to concentrate on that aspect. ¡°What if¡­¡±

    ¡°Do it. That¡¯s your job.¡± Colton had never talked this firm to Emily, because both he and Ariana would look at her as their little sister, but apparently, right now was not the right time to take the situation so lightly. ¡°Do it now, so we can go home.¡±

    Emily gulped down, she didn¡¯t want to take this huge responsibility, because she could end up killing Josh or killed his ability as a shifter.

    She then looked at Eros, asking for his help, but he didn¡¯t do anything, aside from saying; do it.

    There was no way Eros would help Josh, since they were not in a good term and after a moment of contemtion, he didn¡¯t find any benefit to do against the alpha¡¯s wish, which meant, they needed to follow what Colton had told them to do.

    ¡°Do it now, Emily,¡± Eros said it clearer, as he nced at Josh. There was no sympathy in his eyes for him whatsoever. He didn¡¯t feel bad for his fate. ¡°So, we can return immediately.¡±

    There was another reason for Eros not wanted to spend another hours in this ce and went straight to the shadow moon pack, because he didn¡¯t want to see her again.

    Hearing that, Emily took the two tubes, which contain with the serum with trembling hands, she didn¡¯t want to do it, but Eros told her to finish this task, so they could go back immediately to the pack. She used to follow his words, thus she didn¡¯t thin this was the right time for her to not follow his instruction like usual.

    Gulping so hard, Emily came to Josh and did her job. She mixed the two serums in one injection, when she thought the dosage was right, she injected it to Josh and then walked away from him.

    Emily hid behind Eros, as Sol moved away from the shifter after he removed the bracelet from his wrist, it was necessary to make sure the serum was working, though it would put the people inside this room at risk if he started to shift into his beast.

    That was why, Eros and Colton were at the ready to hold Josh down, if he was about to lose his control.

    However, before their eyes, Josh squirmed, he whimpered and then screamed in agony when his body convulsed.

    ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± Emily was trembling to watch the sight before her eyes. This was terrifying. She was not able to see this, but she also couldn¡¯t avert her eyes from it.

    After all, this was what she had done, she was the one, who had made Josh like that.

    On the floor, Josh¡¯s body thrashed, as he rolled on the ground and his bones snapped into weird angle, every time the cracking sound of his bone was heard, he would let out a long howl. He was in a great pain.

    This was not the first time for Emily to see a shifter to shift into their beast, but Josh right now didn¡¯t seem like he was going to shift into his beast, he was trying to, but there was something that held him back.

    His legs twisted into weird position and then snapped back into human legs before it changed again, the condition repeated a few times, until he stayed in his human¡¯s form, but sharp ws elongated from the tip of his fingers and his face, his jaw contorted and moved slightly, into a muzzle of a wolf.

    Though Josh looked like human, but you could see his beast¡¯s side in his appearance right now. He was stuck in his transformation.

    ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± Emily clutched onto Eros¡¯s jacket, she was on the verge of crying right now.

    ¡°He is stuck in his transformation,¡± Sol said, after he analyzed it. ¡°I think he is still alive. Why don¡¯t you check on him?¡± He looked at Eros, as he ordered him with his eyes.

    Yet, Eros didn¡¯t budge, he didn¡¯t even spare him a nce at all, instead it was Colton, who checked on Josh. He didn¡¯t need another dispute over something so trivial like this.

    Colton knelt next to Josh¡¯s body, which had stopped convulsing and then put his fingers against his neck and then checked his pulse.

    ¡°He is dead,¡± Colton dered. Josh¡¯s body was still warm, but there was no sign of his vitals. He had stopped breathing. It seemed the pain that he had to endure was greater than they expected and he couldn¡¯t endure it.

    Emily felt her world crumbled in her feet when she heard that. She had seen countless death, but she didn¡¯t think she would ever get use to it.

    Yet, here she was, the reason someone else lost their life.

    If it was not for Eros, Emily would have fallen to the floor, but he held her and put his arm around her waist to support her body, while the other people were talking about this, yet she tuned herself out of it.

    ¡°So, this is a failure?¡± Vanesha concluded, she moved closer to Sol and look at him.

    ¡°No.¡± Sol shook his head. ¡°He tried to shift, but he couldn¡¯t and now his body stuck in between.¡± He analyzed the situation, while Colton took off his jacket and used it to cover Josh¡¯s body. ¡°For first attempt, you can say this is a seed. We just need more research about it.¡±

    Vanesha nced at Emily, who was burying her face against Eros¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Good job, Emily,¡± she said, but she earned a fierce re from the young lycan. ¡°You should try to be civil with me, we will have more cooperation like this in the near future.¡±

    Yes, that was right, this wouldn¡¯t end up here¡­

    ==========================

    In the end, Josh¡¯s dead body would be taken by Sol, because it was hard for them to take him out of this city, since they had to go through another inspection.

    Just because Sol was the head of the organization, didn¡¯t mean he could do whatever in this city and they couldn¡¯t let their cooperation to be known.

    ¡°Is she sleeping?¡± Colton asked Eros, he stared at Emily, who was in his arms, while Eros just nodded and walked ahead of him.

    However, Eros¡¯s steps halted when they were walking in the corridor toward their respective bedroom, he remembered this scent¡­

    And before Eros could think what he should do, there she was, the girl with white hair, walking straight toward him.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 481 - 481 ANOTHER ENCOUNTER

    481 ANOTHER ENCOUNTER

    Emily was too shock and emotionally exhausted, this was the first time that she had to experience something like this and it was understandable that she was very scared.

    ¡°I hope next time you will give me a head up before you pull this kind of stan,¡± Eros said calmly to Colton, but his words filled with warning.

    Yet, Colton couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°I am sorry for what she had to go through tonight, but I follow my alpha¡¯s order.¡±

    That was typical of Colton. He followed the alpha¡¯s order blindly, showing his loyalty, until no one would question him.

    Seeing him like this, Eros could only think one thing; he would only get a loyal gamma Colton when he became the alpha. If he was in that position, no one would dare to give him an order or did what he didn¡¯t want to do.

    And moreover, he could protect the person that he wanted.

    Eros lowered his head and then looked at Emily, who was sleeping soundlessly in his arms. She lookedfortable enough to be carried this.

    He walked down the corridor with Colton was walking ahead of him, after that conversation, both of them became so silence, since there was no longer thing that they wished to talk about. They just wanted to go back to their room and stay there.

    Tonight was so harsh even for them.

    .....

    However, Eros couldn¡¯t do that, because the moment he turned toward his room, an intoxicating scent hit him so hard, which made him halted his step.

    And before Eros could think what he should do, there she was, the girl with white hair, walking straight toward him.

    Eros realized it before she appeared right before his eyes, but when she was there, Colton also saw her and stopped walking as well, as he was standing there in stunned silence.

    ¡°Zuri.¡± The name escaped Colton¡¯s lips. He knew her, he knew what she had gone through when she was still in the shadow moon pack and what alpha Xerxes and his first son did to her.

    However, he did nothing to help her, yet he couldn¡¯t say that they were in good term as well, therefore, he didn¡¯t know what to say to her.

    ¡°Gamma Colton,¡± Zuri replied and then nodded, she tried so hard to avoid seeing Eros, but the tension between them was so visible and it was hard to ignore, especially when Colton was a very observant person.

    ¡°I am d to see you here, Zuri,¡± Colton said, this was only pleasantries talk, but both of them knew there were nothing to talk about.

    ¡°Yes, so do I.¡± No, Zuri didn¡¯t feel d, neither she hated it. She preferred he didn¡¯t talk to her at all if he could help it. There was no need for this kind of awkward greetings. ¡°I can see you are so tired, you need to rest.¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t wait until she heard the reply and walked away from him, but she couldn¡¯t ignore Eros any longer, especially when he was carrying someone in his arms. A girl.

    She gave a quick nce at the girl, but Eros purposefully moved his body and covered her face, so Zuri wouldn¡¯t be able to see her, which only made her threw him a re.

    However, Zuri quick to realize that was not appropriate and then walked away from there. She was very upset to herself for feeling this way. This feeling was so wild. If she could, she wanted to cut it off immediately.

    ¡°Eros,¡± Zuri blurted out his name, as she turned around and found him had not yet moved from his ce, while Colton was staring at both of them.

    There was no way to hide it any longer, because this was not something that both of them could control.

    ¡°I wish to see you after you bring her back to her room.¡± Zuri leaned her back against the wall and then folded her arms in front of her chest. She looked at Eros knowingly. ¡°This will be quick.¡±

    As if there was tacit understanding between them, Eros nodded. ¡°I will be back in a while.¡±

    And after saying that, Eros walked ahead of Colton, who was still staring at both of them and was having a hard time to stop himself from approaching Zuri and confirmed his suspicion.

    ¡°What are you doing there?¡± Eros asked, he shot Colton a look when he didn¡¯t move, but in the end, the gamma said nothing and continued to walk toward his room and closed the door behind him, without even saying anything.

    Eros walked into his room and then put Emily down to the bed, after he tucked her in, he was about to walk away and met Zuri.

    She didn¡¯t say anything about what they were going to say, but both of them knew exactly that this must be done immediately before things became even moreplicated.

    However, before Eros could walk away, Emily grabbed his hand and stopped him. ¡°Where are you going? Please stay with me¡­¡± she pleaded.

    Eros stopped and then turned around to smile at her. Emily looked like she was about to cry again, her hands were still shaking and it was understandable that she didn¡¯t want to be left alone.

    Yet, there was something important that Eros should do and he couldn¡¯t bring Emily with him.

    ¡°I will go for ten minutes, after that I will go back here.¡± Eros tried to coax her, he caressed her cheek and then sat down on the bed, as he wriggled his hand from her clutch.

    ¡°No!¡± Emily pushed herself from the bed and then hugged Eros¡¯s neck tightly, as she cried again. Her whole body was shaking. ¡°Please don¡¯t go¡­ I don¡¯t want to be alone¡­ I am afraid.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of. Everything is over now, tomorrow we will return to the pack. You will be fine.¡± Eros hugged her back and kissed her cheek to reassure her, but it didn¡¯t work, because Emily started to cry unconsbly.

    ¡°I killed him, Eros¡­ I killed him¡­¡± she sobbed. She was still in shocked for what had happened. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to kill him.¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t,¡± Eros said softly.

    ¡°But, if I did it better, he will still be alive.¡± Emily was guilt ridden because of her wrong calction that caused Josh¡¯s life.

    ¡°As a shifter, living without your beast, is the worst life that you can imagine.¡± Eros patted her back. He couldn¡¯t concentrate to calm her down, because he kept thinking about Zuri, who was waiting for him. ¡°It is over now. You can rest.¡±

    Emily shook her head. ¡°This is not the end. You know it. The first experiment is failed, there will be more time like this again.¡± Emily bit her lips. ¡°I am afraid.¡±

    Eros couldn¡¯t say anything at this point, his mind was elsewhere, Emily¡¯s voice was like a buzz sound in his ears.

    ¡°Eros, are you listening?¡± Emily released herself from him and then looked at his troubled expression. ¡°Do I bother you?¡± she asked carefully, because she could feel it that Eros wanted somewhere else and not here with her right now.

    ¡°No.¡± Eros shook his head to clear his mind and then nudged Emily¡¯s body toy down on the bed. ¡°You need to rest. Sleep.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go somewhere?¡± Emily asked, as she pulled the nket up to her chin.

    ¡°There is someone I need to meet.¡±

    ¡°I can go with you.¡±

    Eros shook his head. ¡°No. I need to see this person alone.¡± He leaned over and kissed her forehead, but Emily wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him back to kiss him on the lips. She blushed, but she let him go.

    ¡°Okay, but pleaseeback quickly,¡± she said timidly. She was thinking how brazen she was for doing that and was relief because Eros didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all.

    ¡°I will.¡± Eros then stood up and walked toward the door, but he didn¡¯t turn around or even nced at Emily at all, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to get out of there.

    And seeing him like made Emily¡¯s stomach churned.

    ¡°No. This is nothing¡­¡± Emily curled herself into a ball and pulled the nket until her head. She was hiding under it like a turtle. ¡°I am just thinking too much about this¡­¡±

    On the other hand, Eros walked back toward the corridor, where Zuri was waiting for him alone. He knew she was there because of her intoxicating scent filled this ce.

    Eros sighed deeply and closed his eyes before he resumed walking toward her. She looked beautiful, a little bit pale, but beautiful nheless.

    Her white hair was akin to the light of the moon, it glowed differently and her eyes¡­ her hazel eyes¡­ they had the same color like Emily¡¯s, but hers was filled with determination, they were hard and calctive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick.¡± That was the first thing that Zuri said the moment she noticed his presence.

    Eros stopped walking right in front of her and it took everything inches of his self control to not pounce on her and imed this girl as his. The pulse on her neck was very tempting¡­

    ¡°I know what do you want to say.¡± His voice sounded hoarser than he expected and he needed to clear his throat. ¡°If you want to do it, please go ahead,¡± he said politely.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 482 - 482 I WANT TO KISS YOU

    482 I WANT TO KISS YOU

    This was a tacit understand between them the moment Zuri said that she needed to talk to Eros, since there was nothing else that they should talk about, unless this matter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick.¡± Zuri gritted her teeth, it was harder than she imagined to talk face to face with Eros, the fear of pain of breaking off the mate bond between them made her upset. She should do it quickly without any hesitation, but all she felt right now was; she wanted to back off.

    The thought of losing his mate made her heart ached so bad, though they didn¡¯t know each other that much to fear of losing one another.

    ¡°I know what do you want to say.¡± Eros hated it when the sound of his voice was darker than he expected. There was reluctance in the way he said those words. ¡°If you want to do it, please go ahead.¡±

    Zuri lifted her head, which was a wrong move, because the moment their eyes met, she couldn¡¯t avert her eyes away from him. There was something that made her spellbound by the man in front of her. She felt, she had known him for such a long time and this feeling was insane.

    Zuri was afraid to admit this, but this was even stronger than her feeling toward Chaos right now¡­

    Maybe it was because Chaos was not here and the bond that had just started to form had a great force for the two of them.

    ¡°Please do it,¡± Zuri finally said. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word. Both of them would be in pain, so why she should be the executor for this agony.

    However, hearing that, Eros did not agree, he frowned and crossed his arms in defense. ¡°No. You are the one, who wants to talk, so do it.¡±

    .....

    ¡°What?¡± Zuri red at him when she heard that insensitive words. ¡°Why? You should take responsibility of this.¡± Zuri was upset, but the pull between them was still there, thus her emotions were all over the ce right now.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, why should I take responsibility for something that beyond me?¡± Eros didn¡¯t even back down in this matter.

    Zuri blinked her eyes, incredulous. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re so annoying?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are not the first person to say that. I am not surprised anymore,¡± Eros replied casually.

    Was this a joke? How could theypatible to be a mate? Seriously¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe, a man like you is my mate¡­¡± Zuri sighed, she shook her head in disbelieve to her fate. ¡°Just say the word and go back to your girl.¡± She hissed viciously. The image of him carrying that girl annoyed her and she even more upset because she was upset.

    Eros was silence when he heard that. She was right. Emily was waiting for him inside the room. He should go back to her and assuage her fear. She had a rough night.

    But so did he¡­

    He had been ufortable because of this mission and he needed to take a step back and free himself from this madness before he couldfort her. There were a lot of things that roamed around in his mind right now and he didn¡¯t feel like he could sleep well tonight.

    He had to think how to deal with Liam, because he had this feeling that he was up to no good. He couldn¡¯t talk about this to Emily, because it would only worry her and there was nothing she could do, if something really happened.

    However, Eros really needed a break from those issues for a moment. He needed to breath¡­

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zuri widened her eyes when she watched Eros extended his hand, but he held her arm to make her stayed in ce.

    It was easy for Zuri to evade his advance, but the spark between them, the moment they touched each other, made her hard to move. She was surprised, so did he.

    The tingle feeling that on their skin made them unable to say a word. They looked at each other and knew what the other person felt right now.

    ¡°I just want to try this¡­¡± Eros murmured. ¡°I heard there will be a spark between two mate when they touch each other.¡±

    Eros extended his hand and then touched Zuri¡¯s cheek gently, he used his thumb to caress her lips and was fascinated by this feeling. This was something that they would never get from anyone, except their own mate.

    At this moment, somehow, Eros understood why Liam kept Jasmine with him, no matter what happened, no matter what her background, no matter what she had done, he kept her close to him, even though they looked like they would tear each other apart.

    This must be this feeling, thisplicated feeling, the feeling of strangefort that they got from each other.

    For the first time, Eros felt at ease¡­

    This was not right, he knew, but¡­

    ¡°This is not right¡­¡± Eros mumbled. He stared at her lips and felt her hair that blew by the wind, it felt so soft when it caressed his skin. He wanted to run his fingers through her white hair, which color reminded him of snow¡­

    Zuri agreed with him, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop this. She didn¡¯t resent the way he touched her. She didn¡¯t feel ufortable because of that, if anything, she liked it¡­ that was so wrong.

    ¡°You have to say it,¡± Zuri said, but her voice was very weak, it was barely a whisper.

    ¡°I know.¡± Eros nodded, but he didn¡¯t stop.

    Both of them enjoyed the spark between them and cherished every moment of this because they knew it wouldn¡¯tst. The spark would be gone once the mate bond was snapped because of the rejection, right?

    ¡°You have not yet said it,¡± Zuri reminded him, she gritted her teeth, trying to hold onto thest thread of her conscience.

    Eros said nothing when he heard that, he just stared straight into her eyes. Did he need to reject this? This feeling was intoxicating, touching her was addicting and how could he lose this peace? His heart was at ease and he felt like he could rest in her presence alone.

    Something that he couldn¡¯t get from Emily, so did Zuri.

    She loved Chaos, but what she had with Eros waspletely different.

    They felt like they finally found peace in the middle of this chaotic and bloody war between all creatures in this realm.

    Would they throw away this peace that they had been looking for? This feeling that made them stopped worrying about the world?

    This was a fancy feeling for them to have among all the things that happened between the two of them, or surrounded them.

    They wanted to cherish this for as long as possible.

    ¡°I really want to kiss you.¡± Eros frowned when he blurted that out.

    ¡°That¡¯s so wrong.¡± Zuri grabbed his hand, but she couldn¡¯t push him away from her. ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡±

    ¡°This mate bond is truly upsetting.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more about that.¡±

    Eros gritted his teeth and then took a step back. It was hard to do that because all he wanted to do was to touch her. This was craziness.

    ¡°Seriously, this is harder than I thought,¡± he grumbled and Zuri knew his struggle, because she felt the same way as him right now. ¡°This is even harder than killing someone.¡±

    Zuri chuckled when she heard that analogy, because she could rte with that feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t think killing someone is that hard.¡±

    She had been killing countless creature by now, she lost her count. When she was a child, she told Chaos that one would lose their count in their third kill, but it seemed the same things applied to her as well.

    ¡°I listen to what you said seven years ago,¡± Eros told her.

    ¡°What I said?¡± Zuri frowned, shepletely forgot about what she had said years ago. However, she felt less guilty that Eros could step back and stop touching her.

    ¡°You said to find out why you hate Liam.¡± Eros could see the change in the way Zuri looked at him. He hazel eyes hardened and her lips pressed together.

    ¡°Good if you know about that.¡± Zuri nodded. ¡°I hope you can be careful in the future.¡±

    Eros looked at Zuri intensely and the words just blurted out of his mouth. ¡°I will be the alpha of that pack.¡±

    He had been thinking about it, but he had not decided yet whether it was worth it to risk his life and Emily¡¯s, but the moment he remembered what Liam had done to Zuri, it was a big push that he needed to solidify his decision.

    ¡°At that time, when I can get the revenge that you want, you must be the one, who said the words.¡± Eros balled his fists tightly, until his knuckles turned white. ¡°Until then, let¡¯s keep it this way.¡±

    Zuri narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t dislike the idea, especially the part where they could postpone what they were going to do now. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take my revenge.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t take your revenge, I need more motivation to do so. This is my life that I put on the line.¡± Eros took another step back. ¡°Until that time, let¡¯s keep thing this way between us,¡± he said.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 483 - 483 BLARRING SOUND

    483 BLARRING SOUND

    ¡°I will be the alpha of the shadow moon pack.¡± The decision was final. He only needed one more solid reason to do it.

    Eros had been going back and forth with this issue, but now he knew there was no going back after this. The only way for him to be able to live without anyone ordered him was to be the person in the highest position of the pack.

    It was not his nature to get order from other. Liam should have well aware about this. He was a lycan after all, his desire to be dominant wouldn¡¯t wane just because he had been pressed down for such a long time.

    It was dangerous to keep a lycan close to you, because if you thought you could put leash around their neck, then you arepletely wrong.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take my revenge.¡± Zuri took a step back, because she wanted to create distance between them, only then she could thing clearly and be herself, since it was so dangerous to be with your mate.

    And the pull of the mate bond could make them tripped onto another unnecessary trouble.

    Eros shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t take your revenge, I need more motivation to do so. This is my life that I put on the line.¡± Eros took another step back, he knew what Zuri meant when she backed out, he also needed to keep his mind straight now. ¡°Until that time, let¡¯s keep thing this way between us.¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t give any response for that immediately, but then she shrugged her shoulder nonchntly. She felt a little bit better after she put a distance between them. It helped her to see this problem clearer.

    ¡°If that what you want, I don¡¯t have anything to say about it.¡± Zuri stared at the empty corridor. There was no one there except the two of them. ¡°I hope no one knows about this. I don¡¯t want to create unnecessary trouble.¡±

    .....

    ¡°I agree with you,¡± Eros replied. ¡°There is no need for us to meet in the near future. Take care of yourself.¡±

    They wouldn¡¯t cross path intentionally because they had different goal, at least that was what Eros thought, while Zuri knew more than him that he was not only her mate, but he was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul.

    If he was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul that would tend to create predicament, she wondered what kind of trouble that he would make in the shadow moon pack.

    Zuri would love to hear one or two news about it, but on the other hand, she needed to cut contact with himpletely. They couldn¡¯t meet again after this, unless the time when Zuri was ready to tell Chaos about Eros.

    Probably, the time when she rejected him would be the great time for her to let Chaos finished him, since she was already in pain because of the broken mate bond, why not added more by losing a mate too, right?

    Zuri stared at the fine man in front of her and smirked. ¡°You grow taller.¡±

    Eros raised his brows, but then heughed at thatment. He didn¡¯t know whether this feeling came from the mate bond between them, or this was his genuine feeling, but he found herment was funny.

    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t recall that I was very short when we met for the first time, for you toment like that.¡± Eros leaned his back against the column across from her. The tension between them had shimmered down a little bit and it was easier to talk this way.

    They should end this conversation and walked away from one another, so they could pretend this had never happened, yet none of them wanted to end this.

    Though they didn¡¯t say it out loud and there was no way for them to show it, but they were curious about this mate bond and the power that it held.

    They wanted to know what it felt like to have a mate, someone that was your other half, the person that was fated to be with you even before the two of you met.

    Eros and Zuri were adventurous, they were curious about anything by nature, that was their instinct, hence if something like this happened, the variable, which was so foreign for them came, they wanted to explore more.

    However, it was forbidden.

    ¡°I am sure, I am taller than you,¡± Zuri retorted. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Eros chuckled, he felt rx, despite knowing he shouldn¡¯t put his guard down. ¡°Sightseeing, I heard this city is beautiful.¡± Both of them knew that was a lie, since he couldn¡¯t say his real reason toe here. ¡°What about you?¡± but, he wanted to keep the conversation.

    ¡°I am a foodie, I heard food in this city is great.¡±

    ¡°We should go out to have dinner,¡± Eros stated.

    ¡°In that case, that will be on you.¡±

    ¡°It will be on me.¡±

    But, right at that time they heard ring sound in the distance, which made the two of them stood straight and looked around.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Eros was sure that was a signal for something, but because he just came to this ce, he didn¡¯t know the meaning of it.

    ¡°Trespasser.¡± Gael had told her about this signal. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, they will tack care of it.¡±

    This didn¡¯t happen often, but some time there would be people, who was curious enough to trespass the hotel facility for various reason.

    But, most of it was because they had a problem with the guest of this hotel, since they came from different kind and background.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Eros frowned.

    But then, they heard a girl¡¯s voice, screaming on the top of her lungs and the sound of hasty footsteps that approaching them.

    It was Eros, who reacted first. He cursed under his breath and dashed toward the source of the sound, while Zuri followed behind him out of instinct.

    There, Eros could see Emily rushed toward him, but behind her there was a wolf, too huge for them to say it was a normal wolf, that must be a werewolf.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Eros growled and then shifted into his ck beast mid air, as he charged toward Emily¡¯s chaser, while Zuri looked around her, trying to see any potential danger.

    She shouldn¡¯t get involved in this, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Zuri said coldly, as she caught Emily¡¯s hand and took her to the safe spot, while Eros, in his beast form, fought the attacker.

    Zuri took Emily to the other side of the corridor. Because all the door of the rooms were locked, she couldn¡¯t let here inside, especially when it was too dangerous.

    If they could attack her inside her room, there was possibility they could enter the room through the window too, but this was the fourth floor!

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Zuri asked Emily, who was standing behind her. She was in protective stance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emily shook her head, she was trembling in fear. ¡°I was sleeping and someone was breaking the window. He shifted into his beast when I tried to run away.¡±

    ¡°Ck!¡± Zuri clicked her tongue. She had guessed it, they came through the window. But, that was not a problem now, because she could sense there was another one approaching them. ¡°Stay behind me.¡±

    ¡°Are you a shifter?¡± Emily asked her, she was confused because this white hair girl didn¡¯t even falter when she watched how Eros shifted into his beast.

    Yet, Zuri didn¡¯t answer that obvious question, because her senses heightened when the second attacker charged toward her.

    It was a brown beast with a scar on its left eye.

    At the same time, the brown beast pounced onto Zuri, she shifted into her white beast and met him mid air, her ws emerged from the tips of her fingers and her fangs elongated. There were ferocious growls that rang throughout this empty corridor.

    The white beast fought ferociously, while the other beast fought as hard as her.

    From the size, the brown beast was bigger than the white one, but Zuri was way more swift to dodge the attack andnded blow after blow in the right time.

    Blood sttered on the floor and walls, the pungent smell of blood started to fill this corridor, as the fight grew more intense.

    The attackers¡¯ aim was Emily and it was hard to know what the reason for that.

    But, for Eros, who had just finished meeting with those filthy people, he seemed to understand what was going on right now and he was so mad for this act.

    Where was Colton? Why he didn¡¯te out and help? Did something happen to him as well?

    Eros couldn¡¯t make sure about it because his opponent was very strong. He had torn his leg, but as if he couldn¡¯t feel the pain, he would get up and start attacking him relentlessly, didn¡¯t give him even a second to take a breath.

    How could they were so strong when they were deeply wounded?

    From the corner of his eyes, he could see the white beast fought the second attacker, he grew anxious because of that, also with the fact that Emily was there, unprotected. One wrong move and she would die.

    She was not like he and Zuri, once she got torn up, she would die right away, since she didn¡¯t have healing ability.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 484 - 484 ATTACKERS

    484 ATTACKERS

    Eros didn¡¯t know where these attackers came from, but he didn¡¯t have time to think about that, since he had to take them down immediately before they could do any harm on Emily and Zuri.

    Zuri seemed fine to handle the second attacker, it was expected from the ex warrior for the shadow moon pack, but Emily was different story.

    She was not like himself and Zuri, once she got torn up, she would die right away, since she didn¡¯t have healing ability.

    Therefore, one wrong move from Zuri and she missed the attacker¡¯s attack, Emily would die. There was no way he would be able to handle even one blew from a beast.

    Moreover, Zuri didn¡¯t have any obligation to help him and protect Emily. He didn¡¯t know if she was that benevolent, but he didn¡¯t want to bet on it.

    However, the problem here was; the fact that he couldn¡¯t take this beast down. No matter how ferocious he had attacked him, even when he had cut one of its legs, he still got up and attacked him again, as if the beast knew no pain.

    This kind of ability was scary to say the least and the only chance Eros had was to cut his head, so there was no chance for him to stand up again.

    And that¡¯s what he did.

    In one swift movement, he cut his opponent¡¯s throat by using its sharp- razor ws and then proceeded to cut his head right away before he could stand up again. The ck beast kicked the head of his opponent away from its body and immediately dashed toward Zuri, who seemed had realized the same thing and w her opponent¡¯s heart out of its chest.

    .....

    It was a gruesome scene, but the white beast didn¡¯t falter at all, even though its white fur had coated with bloodpletely.

    Meanwhile, Emily was clearly petrified, she couldn¡¯t even stand straight, as she dropped to the floor and let out silence sobs, her whole body was shaking and her face was as white as paper. She was trying to say something, but there was no word that came out of her trembling lips.

    Eros should admit that wing a beast¡¯s heart out of their chest was not a horrendous sight, even for him, but what he did by cutting his opponent¡¯s head was not beautiful as well.

    The ck beast came toward Emily slowly, as he didn¡¯t want to scare her even further and then nudged her hand, which made her flinched and was about to crawl away from him.

    However, when she finally registered who it was, she let out sobs that she had been holding back and then fat tears fell from her hazel eyes.

    Emily extended her hands and the ck beast rubbed the side of his face against her palm, only then she looked a little bit better and finally hugged him, knowing it was Eros, that she was protected.

    At that moment, from afar, they could a few steps approached this ce and the ck beast let out a warning growl upon seeing two people that came toward them.

    Yet, the white beast moved in front of him and gave him a look, to calm him down, while Emily shut her eyes and hugged the ck beast so tight.

    It was Gael and Skr, who came to them and both of them seemed shocked to see this sight.

    ¡°What the hell happened here?!¡± Gael gasped loudly, but the white beast came to him and nudge his legs impatiently.

    On the other hand, Skr frowned, she covered her mouth and then threw up.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know that she had weak stomach like that, but she didn¡¯t have time to think about something to mock her, because there were a lot of things to do and question to be asked after this.

    At the same time, Gael took off his shirt and gave it to the white beast, which Zuri wore it when she shifted back into her human form.

    The shirt was long enough, it covered her body until mid thigh, though she would need to change into proper clothes, but she could do itter.

    ¡°Gael I think you need to clean this up before anyone can see this, we will talk about thister,¡± Zuri told Gael and then approached Emily, who was still hugging the ck beast, there was this strange feeling that washed over her, but she got rid of it immediately, since that was not relevant to this situation. ¡°Come here, I will help you to go back to your room.¡±

    Yet, Emily didn¡¯t want to let go of the ck beast, which made Zuri felt this weird desire to yank her arms away from her mate.

    Damn it!

    Zuri really wanted to kick herself for even feeling that way. This stupid mate bond!

    ¡°Hey, it is okay now, let¡¯s go back to your room okay?¡± but then she remembered that her room¡¯s window had been broken, thus she turned her head to Gael, who was talking through his phone. ¡°Gael, can I open one room here? Her room¡¯s window had been broken by these attackers.¡±

    Gael waved his hand, signaling her to do as she pleased, because he was furious of this incident.

    Zuri then stood up and walked toward the nearby room and then kicked it opened, which made Gael¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡°Are you crazy?! You broke my hotel¡¯s door!¡± Gael didn¡¯t know what to do with this girl, he could only shook his head and then went back to talk through the phone.

    On the other hand, Zuri didn¡¯t give a fuck about what Gael said and then came to persuade Emily again. ¡°Come here,¡± she said, helping her to stand up, which was hard for her to do so because she didn¡¯t have any strength left.

    Right at that time, the ck beast scurried away toward the room that Zuri had opened and returned in his human¡¯s form, bathrobe wrapped around his body.

    Eros scooted down and then carried Emily¡¯s body with ease, as if he had done it hundred times. Of course, he had done it before, what Zuri expected from it?

    Zuri didn¡¯t want to get involved with them any longer, but before she could walk away and helped Gael with whatever, Eros looked at her and spoke in distressful tone.

    ¡°Come, help me, please,¡± he said, as he entered the room.

    ¡°What can I help?¡± Zuri frowned, but she followed him into the room, leaving Gael dealt with this mess, while Skr was still throwing up.

    Eros put Emily down on the bed and then poured a ss of water for he, while she clung to him like a chick under its hen.

    On the other hand, Zuri leaned her back against the wall, with a frown grazed her face, she folded her arms in front of her chest, waiting what kind of help that she could do when this girl was trembling like a dry leaf.

    ¡°If you ask me toe here to unt your closeness, there is another important thing I can do out there.¡± Zuri pointed her finger toward the door that couldn¡¯t be closed because broke it.

    Only then, Eros realized what he had asked for from Zuri. ¡°Can you please to stay with her for a while, I need to check my other friend.¡± He had been thinking about Colton because he didn¡¯te out of the room even though there were a lot ofmotion not so far from his bedroom.

    There was no way he slept through all of that.

    However, Emily hugged him even tighter when she heard he was going to leave, which made Zuri took a deep breath and cursed relentlessly about thisme mate bond.

    ¡°I will do it, you can stay with her, just tell me what number of his room?¡± she asked him impatiently, she really wanted to go out of this room and stopped seeing such affection.

    Eros thought about that for a while and then agreed to tell her Colton¡¯s room number because he couldn¡¯t leave Emily, since this girl wrapped her arms so tightly around his body.

    ¡°His name is Colton,¡± Eros told her.

    Eros probably forgot that she was originally from the same pack, because of this chaotic situation, but Zuri didn¡¯t correct him, as she immediately scurried away the moment she got the room number, she didn¡¯t wish to spend another second, watching her mate was being with another woman.

    She rushed toward Colton¡¯s bedroom and her eyes lit up when she smelled blood from inside of this room.

    Gael would yell at her again after this when he found out that she had taken down another door, but this was an emergency and she needed to get inside quickly.

    The loud sound echoed throughout the corridor when Zuri kicked down the door and rushed inside, she was ready to shift into her beast side once she felt danger came toward her, as her ws had elongated.

    However, she found no one but Colton, he wasying with his face down on the floor, flooded in his own blood. The sight was very worrying.

    Zuri saw the broken window, as the chill night wind came from it and sure enough he was being attacked the same way Emily did.

    ¡°Colton!¡± Zuri called his name and turned his body, so she could see how gravely injured he was. She gasped when she saw that.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 485 - 485 PUT THIS ON

    485 PUT THIS ON

    Zuri quickened her steps when she smelled metallic scent in the air and the broken ss of the window, someone must have trespassed, the third attackers.

    Seeing how Gael and Skr¡¯s expression, it seemed their aim was only the people from the shadow moon pack. What actually they dealt with while they were here?

    Zuri was sure they just arrived this afternoon, but they were already attacked at night. They must have done dealing with someone dangerous in this city.

    On the floor, she found Colton, he wasying with his face down, flooded in his own blood. The sight was very worrying.

    ¡°Colton!¡± Zuri called his name and turned his body, so she could see how gravely injured he was. She gasped when she saw a huge wound on his chest, there were four deep, ws marked on his chest and his neck was almost severed.

    It was a miracle that he was still alive and his healing ability managed to cope up with this kind of wound.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zuri cursed under her breath, as she tried to press her hand against his wounds, but it wouldn¡¯t help at all. She needed to ask for assistance.

    She was not sure whether Gael had a healer in this ce or not, since a doctor would be out of an option. The doctor was a human, therefore, if they were about to find out that Colton was a shifter, it was the same thing like theyid open the secret of this ce.

    Knowing that being there wouldn¡¯t be any of help for Colton, Zuri immediately rushed out of the room again and searched for Gael.

    .....

    ¡°There is an injured there, we need to call for a healer!¡± Zuri watched two men had taken away the carcasses of the beast that had attacked her and Eros, while Skr was nowhere to be seen.

    It seemed this scene was too gruesome for her weak stomach.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have healer at the moment. The nearest healer I know will take three hours drive from here.¡± Gael looked at behind her back. ¡°Who is injured? Do they gravely injured?¡±

    Zuri nodded. ¡°He will not make it for another three hours.¡± She then told him the room number, where Colton was, so Gael could take a look at him himself, while she rushed into the nearby room.

    There, she found Eros was cuddling Emily, to help her to calm down.

    ¡°I think you need to stop being lovey dovey now. Colton is gravely injured.¡± Well, she knew this was uncalled for for her to show her hostility, but her emotions just slipped from control and she couldn¡¯t take it back. ¡°If we don¡¯t find a healer right away, he will die.¡±

    Hearing thest statement seemed to make Eros forgot about her fierce remarked at the beginning, as he jolted to his feet. ¡°He was attacked.¡±

    ¡°Apparently so.¡± Zuri nodded. She nced at Emily, who was still cowering behind Eros, while clutching to his bathrobe.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any healer here?¡± Eros helped Emily to stand up and held her body.

    ¡°Unfortunately for the gamma. The nearest healer is three hours drive away.¡± She reiterated what Gael told her.

    Eros¡¯s jaws clenched tightly, he was trying to hold back his emotions.

    ¡°What¡­ what happened with Colton?¡± Emily asked, she lifted her head to look at Eros, but she still looked like an abandoned puppy. She would look so cute, if they were in different situation.

    ¡°He is almost died. Deep ws wounds on his chest, almost severed head¡­¡± Hazel mentioned that lightly and found joy when she saw Emily¡¯s face nched with what she was saying, which earned her a re from Eros.

    However, Hazel simply raised her brows, as if asking; what¡¯s wrong?

    ¡°You will be lucky if you can make him survive for three hours until the healer came.¡± Zuri was thinking about looking for Knox or Chaos, but she didn¡¯t want to call them.

    There was this fear deep in her heart that she didn¡¯t want them to find out that Eros was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul. She would hand him to Chaoster. She would let him know about Eros on her own terms.

    Zuri had done so much, at the very least, she should be allowed to do this, right? It was not that she wanted to betray Chaos. Of course, that was not the case, but the time was not right.

    Later¡­

    Later. She told herself. She tried to justify her action. She could ask this small favor, right?

    ¡°I¡­ let met take a look of him¡­¡± Emily said with trembling voice. She fidgeted in every words she said, as if she wanted to back down with her offer, even when she was talking about it.

    ¡°Are you a healer?¡± Zuri tilted her head, she was curious about this girl.

    ¡°No.¡± Emily shook her head. ¡°But, I have been working with one for years¡­¡± her voice was very small and if Zuri was not a shifter, she would miss that.

    Nheless, Zuri was surprised to hear that, but also curious to see the proof of it. ¡°Then, what are you waiting for? Are you waiting for winter toe?¡±

    Eros red at her again when he heard the way she talked to Emily, but Zuri simply ignored himpletely. She didn¡¯t think that she was saying something mean¡­ well, maybe a little¡­

    ¡°Eros¡­ we need to see Colton¡­¡± Emily said, she still looked pale, but her determination to help others despite herself was something that one needed to appreciate.

    ¡°I would like to see him died, if I can.¡± Eros was still upset for this mission and the whole ordeal that they had to go through, especially about the attackers.

    ¡°I can¡¯t agree more with you.¡± Zuri nodded.

    ¡°What¡­ what the two of you talking about?¡± Emily was mortified when she heard that. She blinked her eyes at Zuri and Eros in disbelieved.

    Yet, despite what the two of them were saying, they knew that they couldn¡¯t let Colton to die.

    ¡°I will take you to him,¡± Eros said lightly, he then carried her in his arms and walked past Zuri to go to Colton¡¯s bedroom.

    Meanwhile, Zuri stayed inside the room for a moment, until their figure disappeared.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± she grumbled and then scratched her head. She hated to admit this, but she was upset to see him with another woman. She wanted to curse more and stay in this room, but she was also curios what that girl could do.

    Therefore, against her better judgment, she started to walk away from there. She wanted to see if the girl really could heal him.

    When Zuri saw the corridor, it had been cleaned and there was only faint scent of blood, while her nose was burning with the smell of disinfectant.

    ¡°How strong this smell¡­¡± she clicked her tongue and then hastened her steps.

    Fortunately, when she arrived at Colton¡¯s bedroom, the smell had faded and there, she found Emily was sitting next to Colton¡¯s bloodied body on the bed, while Gael was sitting on the other side of the bed.

    He had put him on the bed, despite he was bleeding profusely.

    However, Zuri couldn¡¯t see Eros anywhere.

    On the other hand, Zuri could hear Emily was talking to Gael, but she didn¡¯t hear the whole context, since she didn¡¯t interest to know what the oue, she only wanted to see what Emily could do.

    ¡°¡­I think I can stitch its wound after we clean them.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can stop the bleeding?¡± Gael raised his brows. Just like Zuri, he must find it difficult to believe this human would do the healer role and was well knowledge about medicine.

    ¡°I¡­ I brought something to stop the bleeding inside my bag¡­¡± Emily said timidly, she lowered her head and fixed her eyes on Colton¡¯s wrist, she was checking his pulse.

    And before long, Eros came into the room with a backpack, which he handed it to Emily. She started to rummage the content of it and picked a few things out of the backpack.

    ¡°She seems to know what she is doing,¡± Zurimented when Eros leaned his back against the wall next to her. He was still wearing the bathrobe and this made her frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to put on some clothes?¡±

    Responding to that, Eros nced at Zuri¡¯s mid- thigh shirt, which was Gael¡¯s, while the man had new clothes. One of his people must have brought one for him.

    ¡°What?¡± Zuri felt offended by the way he nced at her, but Eros simply shook his head.

    ¡°Nothing. I will change my clothes.¡± He then walked out of the bedroom, since his bedroom was only next door, he returned pretty quickly and then handed her a dress, a blue flowery dress, which made Zuri scrunched her nose.

    ¡°This is not my taste,¡± Zuri said.

    ¡°Beggar don¡¯t choose.¡± They were talking in low voice, so it sounded like they were mumbling from the people on the bed.

    ¡°I am not a beggar.¡± Zuri red at him, yet he just nudged her toward the bathroom to put it on.

    ¡°This is better than the one that you are wearing.¡± There was a fleeting rage in his blue eyes when he saw Gael¡¯s clothes on her, but Zuri didn¡¯t know what the meaning of it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is your lover¡¯s clothes?¡± Zuri glowered at him when he smirked.

    =======================

 Chapter 486 - 486 WHO ARE YOU?

    486 WHO ARE YOU?

    Eros handed a dress, which was not to her taste at all and when she sniffed the fabric, a frown formed on her forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is your lover¡¯s clothes?¡± Zuri glowered at him. How dare he to give her such dress for her to wear?

    Zuri even more aggravated when she watched how Eros smirked. This man was intentionally annoyed her.

    ¡°What with that look?¡± Erosined when Zuri growled dangerously at him in low voice, but it was enough to make Gael and Emily, who were there nced at the two of them curiously. ¡°You are wearing that man clothes, what is the problem with that?¡±

    Zuri wanted to retort that, but then she realized that he had the same feeling like her when he handed her the dress.

    It was the jealousy.

    Oh, spare me¡­

    Even both of them couldn¡¯t get out from this stupid feeling. If it was not for the mate bond that tied them down, they wouldn¡¯t have felt anything, whomever clothes they were wearing.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Eros frowned when Zuri returned the dress.

    .....

    ¡°My room is only one floor below, why should I wear someone else¡¯s dress?¡± Zuri replied, she threw him a look before she walked away from there.

    Well, she could understand why Eros was agitated because she was wearing someone else¡¯s clothes, but it didn¡¯t mean she was willing to wear his lover¡¯s dress when she had other choice.

    Moreover, the girl seemed very skill and knew what she was doing. She was not a healer, but her knowledge was on par to one, thus she didn¡¯t need to worry about Colton.

    ¡°Why should I be worried about him in the first ce,¡± Zuri grumbled. She didn¡¯t have anything to do with the shadow moon pack. She left the pack years ago and the only person that she was holding a grudge with was Liam. No one else, but him.

    However, when Zuri was in deep thought, she heard someone followed her and then immediately turned around, she was ready to fight if this was another intruder, but as it turned out, it was Eros.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zuri frowned, she chose to use the emergency stairs to lessen the chance of meeting the other guest in the corridor or lift.

    ¡°I will walk you to your room.¡± Eros didn¡¯t seem bother with his suggestion, though Zuri showed him how displeased she was.

    ¡°Why should I ept that?¡± Zuri raised her brows. ¡°Do you think I need to be protected like your meek girl?¡±

    Eros threw her a re and Zuri immediately realized how wrong it was for her to say that.

    ¡°I am sorry, that¡¯s uncalled for. This stupid mate bond got the better of me,¡± Zuri said, she neither genuine or felt guilty when she said it, but at the very least, she admitted it was uncalled for to say something hostile toward that girl.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more with you. Stupid mate bond indeed.¡± Eros walked with her, despite her objection that she wanted to walk alone, but she finally relented, probably she should put up more fight for this, since she gave very easily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t go back to shadow moon pack tomorrow with Colton¡¯s condition like that,¡± Zuri said, she didn¡¯t want to walk in this silence because this was awkward.

    They were walking down the emergency stairs, but their pace was exceptionally slow, as if, unconsciously, they wanted to spend more time together and have more conversation with each other.

    ¡°Yes, I think I need to make a call to Liam to let him know about the situation here.¡± Eros noticed how Zuri flinched when she heard Liam¡¯s name. Her hatred must be so great for her to have that kind of reaction by only mentioning his name alone.

    ¡°You are quite bold to say his name without the title.¡± Zuri could hear how easy for Eros to say Liam¡¯s name that way, which meant he didn¡¯t have high regard for the alpha.

    Eros chuckled when he heard that. ¡°I should be more careful, it seems my dislike toward him is very profound for you to notice it right away.¡± He nodded and then added. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t really like him. He is not a good leader, neither he is a good person¡­ but, to his credit, I should say he is a good father.¡±

    Liam tended to do whatever he wanted with the expense of the member of his own pack, some time he would take the matter personally and punished someone more than the crime that they had done just because he didn¡¯t like them.

    And there were a lot more things that Liam had done in the shadow, which disgusted Eros.

    ¡°I heard he still keep Jasmine with her,¡± Zuri said, she found this surprising that the conversation flew so smoothly, as if they had a lot inmon and they were a long time good friend, who was catching up with one another.

    ¡°Yes, they have a twin and I don¡¯t think thest child is Liam¡¯s.¡± Eros scoffed.

    Zuri knew what he meant by that, because thest child that Jasmine had was Darius¡¯s, the man had been nagging her for years to attack that pack.

    ¡°Seeing you not surprise to hear that, I assumed you know about it,¡± Eros said, staring at Zuri¡¯s t expression.

    She shrugged her shoulder. ¡°The father sought for shelter in the McKeltar manor,¡± she said truthfully, she didn¡¯t think it was something to be kept as a secret, since it didn¡¯t cost them anything. ¡°Don¡¯t you think there is something wrong with the shifters?¡± Zuri changed the topic of their discussion.

    Eros thought about it for a while. ¡°Yes. They were exceptionally strong. It is not normal.¡±

    Both of them had their fair share of fighting, so they would know and was able to gauge the opponent¡¯s strength, but the one that attacked them was not normal.

    It seemed, no matter how they hurt them, it wouldn¡¯t bother them, as if they couldn¡¯t feel any pain and would keep attacking them if it was not for their head was being cut off or their heart was being wed out of their chest.

    ¡°I see your girl is blessed with talent, why don¡¯t you take her to take a look. I am sure Gael still keep the carcasses.¡± Zuri nced at Eros and then sighed when he gave her that look. ¡°It will not hurt your precious little girl, my mate, the beasts had died. What dead body could do to hurt her?¡±

    Eros disagreed with that. ¡°Emily has a weak heart.¡±

    ¡°She has a weak heart because you coddle her.¡± Zuri chastised him. They needed to know about it too and moreover, she wanted to know how talented this girl was. A little bit information wouldn¡¯t hurt, right? ¡°This is not the world where you can baby her. The more you spoil her, the more she will be in danger.¡±

    Eros didn¡¯t need that advice from her, because he knew it was wrong for him to shelter her that way, but¡­ he had protected her since they were little, so it was more like a habit for him.

    ¡°She is different from us. She is built different from me or you.¡± Eros didn¡¯t give a definite answer.

    Zuri shrugged her shoulder. ¡°I just gave you an advice, I though you want to know, who is your attacker.¡±

    Eros didn¡¯t heed that word and then opened the door once they arrived at the third floor.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow me to my room. Go back to your girl.¡± Zuri waved her hand, she didn¡¯t want for him to know where her room was, because there was a high chance Chaos would be there.

    But then, the moment the door was opened, Zuri gasped loudly when she saw Chaos had been waiting for her behind it.

    His long and ck hair fluttered and his deep blue eyes fixed on her. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± He tilted his head to see her reaction.

    Zuri didn¡¯t want to be surprised too and give him this suspicious reaction, especially with Eros next to her.

    ¡°Because you appeared all of sudden, how can I not surprise?¡± Zuri thanked herself for not faltered when she answered him, she sounded confidence enough, right?

    Immediately, Zuri scurried away to Chaos, she wanted to drag him away from there. Why the hell she felt like a girlfriend, who was caught cheating? She did nothing! They kept courteous to each other¡­ except one time, when it came close to physical contact.

    Ugh! med that all to the mate bond!

    Probably because Zuri was too close with Eros, so she was let to notice that Chaos nearby, after all, their scent was almost the same, and only now Zuri noticed that Eros¡¯ scent was way much more the same as Chaos than Knox.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± Zuri tugged on his jacket, but he didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chaos looked at Eros, his blue eyes glistened, as he watched how the two of them dressed. He took his jacket and put it around Zuri¡¯s body.

    Gael¡¯s shirt was dark in color, but in one closer look, you could see the shape of her breast perfectly and Chaos hated it there was another man near her when she was like this.

    ¡°There is an attack before this, have you heard that?¡± Zuri tried to distract Chaos from Eros.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 487 - 487 I KNOW

    487 I KNOW

    Zuri was shocked to see Chaos was right behind the door, especially when she didn¡¯t realize it sooner, since Eros¡¯s scent was very simr to Chaos¡¯s.

    And somehow, she felt like a girl, who was being caught cheating on her significant other, especially when she couldn¡¯t control her expression.

    Chaos¡¯s blue eyes fell on Eros and this made Zuri¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her throat parched and she became extremely nervous. The distinguish sign was there. The blue eyes that Eros had would give away his identity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± Zuri tugged on his jacket impatiently, but he didn¡¯t budge.

    Chaos fixed his eyes on Eros and this was scary to see that he started to notice something. He must have noticed that, right?

    On the other hand, Eros didn¡¯t show any sign that he would back down from this tant challenge, he crossed his arms and reciprocated Chaos¡¯s harsh stare with his own.

    If there was a few shattered souls that didn¡¯t represent Chaos at all, then there was a handful that exactly like him and didn¡¯t know what danger that would befall upon them, they only knew not to back down.

    ¡°There is an attack before this, have you heard that?¡± Zuri tried to distract Chaos¡¯s attention from Eros. ¡°I was being attacked too.¡± She hoped thest words would draw his attention toward her and fortunately, she was right.

    ¡°Are you hurt somewhere?¡± Chaos shifted his attention toward Zuri and then gave a brief check on her.

    .....

    ¡°I am fine, there is nothing serious, but I need to change my clothes. This is Gael¡¯s shirt.¡± Zuri pointed at the loose shirt that she was wearing.

    Chaos would have known that was Gael¡¯s shirt from the scent of it, but Zuri wanted to make sure again that he wouldn¡¯t think this was Eros¡¯s shirt.

    Hearing that, Chaos was contemted for a while, before he scooped Zuri in his arms and carried her away. There was no word for Eros when they left him there alone.

    Along the way to their bedroom, Chaos didn¡¯t say anything, while Zuri buried her face against his neck, she didn¡¯t bid Eros farewell, she didn¡¯t even dare to steal a nce at the young lycan, since it was pretty clear Chaos was displeased by his existence.

    For the corridor took so long and their bedroom was too far for Chaos, in a blink of an eye, he made them both were already inside their bedroom and then their bathroom.

    Chaos set her down on the bath up and then took off her shirt, as he tossed it aside.

    On the other hand, Zuri was surprised by his sudden move and was still a little bit dizzy because they changed ces too fast. She didn¡¯t even have time toin when he took off her shirt and left her naked there.

    ¡°Chaos.¡± Zuri was about to protest, but then she stopped herself when Chaos threw her a look. He neither angry, nor he was upset. He looked calm, but that was the most terrifying side of him.

    After he left Zuri naked inside the bath up, he went to take a hand shower, as he adjusted the temperature, so it would lukewarm for her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zuri was speechless when Chaos sprayed it on her, the temperature of the water was right and she felt her stiffened muscle rx, but still this took her by surprise. ¡°Are you going to bath me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chaos replied curtly and then took shampoo, which he poured down on her head. ¡°Don¡¯t move, your body reeked of another man else¡¯s scent.¡±

    ¡°This is Gael¡¯s scent,¡± Zuriined.

    Chaos growled. Did that make any different if that was Gael¡¯s? But, that was not only it. ¡°There is another man¡¯s scent too.¡±

    Zuri mped her mouth, but then she muttered under her breath. ¡°No way, I fought a beast earlier.¡±

    Chaos was silent for a while and then nodded. ¡°Yes, that too.¡±

    ¡°I can bath by myself, you don¡¯t have to, you will get wet if you insisted.¡± Despite that was what she said, Zuri closed her eyes, enjoying the massaged that Chaos gave when he washed her hair. She folded her arms on the edge of the bath up and then rested her head, while Chaos took care of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Chaos replied simply. He didn¡¯t put so much pressure on her and let her rx, but what he said was true.

    There were a lot of mixed scent on her and he didn¡¯t like it, especially when he saw her in another man¡¯s shirt, even though it was Gael, but it was too much.

    ¡°Who is that man?¡± Chaos suddenly blurted out and he could see how Zuri visibly stiffened with the mention of that man.

    ¡°Who?¡± Zuri was trying to act fool, but both of them knew it was a pathetic attempt from her. ¡°Oh, do you mean the man that was with me in the emergency stairs?¡±

    Chaos was silence, but it was enough to answer that question.

    ¡°He is one of the guests in this hotel and the attacker seemed to have unfinished business with him and his friends.¡± Zuri then told Chaos everything about the attacker, she didn¡¯t leave a single detail out when she fought them, after all, she didn¡¯t lie, that was true.

    But, she took a good time to emphasize about Emily and how awesome that girl, also the fact that she was with Eros. She didn¡¯t know why she did this when she had not done anything wrong, but somehow she was guilt ridden.

    During that time, Chaos listened to her in silence, while attend to her and wash her hair clean, before he filled the bath up with warm water, so she could dip in soapy water. It seemed, Chaos was determined to get rid of all unpleasant scent from her body.

    However, once Zuri finished her, very detail story about what happened, Chaos asked a single question that she didn¡¯t think at all.

    ¡°Why are you there?¡± Chaos looked at her dead in the eyes when he asked it, as if he had his assumption and he needed to make sure about it with her. ¡°You don¡¯t have business to be in the fourth floor.¡±

    Yes, she supposed not to be there, but her feet brought her toward the fourth floor when her mind was at mess to think about this ridiculous mate bond. She didn¡¯t even realize it that she walked toward his bedroom, until she found him there.

    Of course, Zuri knew about which room he stayed, since she asked about his detail in the receptionist.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Zuri stumbled to find a word, her mind worked so fast, yet she couldn¡¯te up with something. ¡°I was¡­ I wanted to¡­¡±

    Chaos sighed, which made Zuri became even more tensed, but then he washed her face with the warm water, so she could stop staring at him fearfully like that.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, don¡¯t. I will understand.¡± Chaos rubbed his thumbs against her soft cheeks and then leaned over to kiss her. it was a brief peck, but Zuri felt like she was about to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. If you can¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me, but don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    His words were very soft and this brought tears to Zuri¡¯s eyes. She remembered how she was so close to kiss someone else, how she was so close to touch another man inappropriately.

    How her heart ached for Eros and her uncalled jealousy toward another girl, when he was not even the person that she loved.

    It was Chaos. It was always him. He was the only one, who had been there for her. He was the only person that she would wait for.

    But, how could her heart beat for someone else? That was beyond her¡­ and why with this mate bond when the only person that she wanted was Chaos. This was hardly her fault, but the guilty feeling, eating her alive.

    Seeing how down she was, Chaos removed his clothes and then joined her in the bath up, he cuddled her in his arms, while he buried her face against his chest. Her long white hair smelled of her shampoo and this was better than the previous smell.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Zuri said in trembling voice. She didn¡¯t think she could hold this back any longer, especially when he treated her so gentle like this. She was willing to do anything for him not to doubt her.

    Chaos had doubt her resolve when he knew that her heart couldn¡¯t take it when he took back his soul from young, innocent children or some people, who looked nothing like an evil person.

    Zuri knew how it felt not to be with him, therefore, she was willing to do anything, even if it hurt her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry,¡± Chaos replied, he caressed her back to calm her down. ¡°This is not your fault.¡±

    Hearing that, Zuri lifted her head, she looked at Chaos, trying to gauge her words. Did he know?

    The question was on the tip of her tongue, but she couldn¡¯t ask it, she was afraid, but then she remembered that it was not how she should act. She wanted him and only him.

    However, before Zuri could say anything, Chaos had cut her off. ¡°I know,¡± he said, as if answering the unspoken question.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 488 - 488 HE IS STILL ME

    488 HE IS STILL ME

    Zuri wanted to tell Chaos that Eros was his shattered soul, but the word stuck in the tip of her tongue, though she said she was willing to do anything for him, but the mate bond was so strong, this rendered her speechless, as she didn¡¯t want any harm befall upon her mate.

    However, before Zuri could say anything, Chaos had cut her off. ¡°I know,¡± he said, as if answering the unspoken question. He made it easier for Zuri to bring this topic. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know? I am not that dense.¡± Chaos pinched her chin so she could stop biting her lip.

    Zuri trembled, even though the water was warm, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She dreaded the future and what Chaos would do.

    ¡°What¡­ what will you do?¡± she didn¡¯t want to be like this, she wanted to be more firm with her answer and her feeling, but what she showed Chaos was the other way around. Would she be able to convince him again that this wouldn¡¯t affect her like what had happened?

    Chaos didn¡¯t answer her immediately, but this silence was killing her and she didn¡¯t know what the best thing that she should do at this time. They were so close, there were not a single thread that separated them as their skin touched each other, but her heart grew so distance, because of this guilt.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Chaos asked her, he looked at her with his dark blue eyes. It seemed this was the time for him to find his other shattered soul and there was the one, so close to them and he could take back his soul as easy as he flicked his finger. ¡°Do you want me to take him?¡±

    Zuri flinched with the idea, she stumbled to find the right word, but no matter what, she knew that the only right answer was to agree to that.

    ¡°Yes¡­ you should take him.¡± Her heart was bleeding with the image her mate would be gone. She cursed loudly in her head. Why would she have this mate bond with Chaos¡¯s shattered soul?

    ¡°Are you sure, you want me to take your mate?¡± Chaos didn¡¯t blink his eyes when Zuri nched. She was mortified to say the least.

    .....

    For Zuri, she thought Chaos only knew Eros was his shattered soul, how could he know that he was her mate as well? How could he guess that? Did that even a random guess?

    ¡°I told you, right? I know.¡± He reiterated his words again.

    ¡°But¡­ how?¡± Her question was barely a whisper and this made Zuri felt pathetic. ¡°How do you know it?¡±

    Zuri couldn¡¯t understand, she couldn¡¯t read him. it was indeed hard to read his emotions, but after years being together, she could see him through his calm demeanor, but right now, she couldn¡¯t see him at all.

    He was too calm, there was no emotion in the way he looked at her. How great he was at hiding his emotion and his own thought?

    ¡°Chaos¡­ I don¡¯t mean.¡± Zuri gritted her teeth, she felt the water had run cold, as her body shuddered, but she knew this coldness wasing from within her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh on yourself. This is not your fault at all.¡± Chaos brushed away her damp hair from her bare shoulder and then kissed her shoulder gently, he lingered a little bit longer there. ¡°This is expected.¡±

    Expected?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zuri wriggled from him and then cupped his face between her hands, as she looked at him straight in the eyes. She didn¡¯t believe how calm he was when he figured this out. How could he be so calm, knowing that she gave her heart to someone else? Though this was out of her control.

    There was no one could control who would be your mate.

    ¡°Blue, I love you. I have loved your through so many lifetimes. I love you and my soul knew that. Every single soul, every part of my soul that was shattered love you, Blue.¡± The words that he said sounded like an oath in her ears. ¡°Every piece of my soul carried different love for you. Every piece of my soul carried different feeling for you and you know that, that¡¯s the reason why you recognize my soul.¡±

    Zuri was stunned when she heard that. She had never thought about this matter in that kind point of view.

    Eros was indeed someone else, but in a way, he was part of Chaos too¡­

    This was something that Zuri learned just now and she felt a pang of relief when Chaos didn¡¯t act the way she thought he would.

    It was a horrible feeling to keep something from him and to be able to let out this ordeal opened, she wouldn¡¯t feel more d than this.

    Zuri wrapped her arms around his neck, as he hugged her back even tighter, he kissed her shoulder and neck, letting her cry silently.

    ¡°I thought you will be angry again,¡± Zuri sobbed, she dreaded the thought Chaos would give her a cold shoulder again like before. ¡°This is not my fault.¡±

    ¡°This is not your fault.¡± Chaos confirmed that and then kissed her cheek, he licked her tear, which made her face flushed red. ¡°And no, I will never be angry at you.¡±

    ¡°You were angry at me before.¡± Zuri wiped her face roughly, because she didn¡¯t want him to see her in this mess.

    ¡°I was not angry at you. I was worried about you,¡± he replied truthfully. ¡°This is not you that I am angry at.¡± He tucked strand of hair behind her ear and nibbled on her earlobe. ¡°No matter what you do, you will never make me angry. Even if you love someone else.¡±

    Zuri stopped sobbing all of sudden when she heard that words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, her eyes grew wider when she heard what he said. She was mortified. ¡°You know that I bound with him because of the mate bond, why you have to phrase it that way?¡±

    Chaos leaned over and kissed her lips, but Zuri pulled away because she wanted to listen what his exnation for that ridiculous statement.

    ¡°I have thought about it for a while, I have expected situation like this and has my own assumption, since you were born as a shifter, it was one of the characteristics of a shifter.

    Having your mate, the soul mate that would spend the rest of your eternity was a blessing that was given by the moon goddess.

    ¡°What do you want to say? Stop being so cryptic and tell me.¡± Zuri furrowed her brows, she was not in the mood to y with words, especially with him at this time.

    ¡°It is a blessing for a shifter to find their mate and be together with them.¡± Chaos brushes his fingers against her soft lips, while speaking in daydreaming tone. ¡°If you want to be with your mate¡­¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t need to listen to the end of that sentence, she swatted away his hand from her face and growled at him. ¡°If you are nning to say nonsense, I will leave.¡±

    Zuri stood up and turned on the shower, so she could wash away all the foam from her body and then grabbed the towel, which she wrapped around her body. She didn¡¯t want to talk about that, she didn¡¯t even want to consider that.

    However, before Zuri could walk out of the door, Chaos came to her and then wrapped her in a warm back hug.

    This was not fair, because Zuri noticed Chaos had put on a shirt and pants, he did that in less than a second. Damn magic!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± He rested his chin on her shoulder and slid his hand to rub her stomach.

    ¡°You just did. I don¡¯t want to talk about that.¡± Zuri gritted her teeth, probably this was because or her anger or her impulse to prove that she wouldn¡¯t be affected by his decision, but she was desperate to make Chaos trusted her loyalty to him. ¡°If you want to take your soul from him, do it. I can lose him, but I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±

    Zuri turned around and then faced Chaos, his face was devoid from any emotions and she felt this urge to shake his body, so he could at least show her something.

    ¡°You will be in pain.¡± That was the only reply that Chaos gave to her after a long silence.

    ¡°I am already in pain. I have gone through a lot and there is nothing more painful for me than when I drove the dagger straight to your chest. Everything else is tolerable.¡± The words flew out of her lips, as if she had nned it, but it was very genuine, because she didn¡¯t want anything else, but him.

    ¡°You will be in so much pain.¡± Chaos warned her. His blue eyes slightly darker.

    ¡°I can handle the pain.¡± Zuri tiptoed, she wrapped her arms around his neck and then made him to bend his body, so she could kiss him. ¡°I only want you, Chaos.¡±

    ¡°In a way, he is still me.¡±

    With that, Zuri stopped and then freed herself from him, she looked at him fiercely. ¡°In a way, you remind me of Knox and I despise him for what he had done to July.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 489 - 489 WHO WILL YOU CHOOSE?

    489 WHO WILL YOU CHOOSE?

    Chaos obliged when she asked him to bend his body so she could kiss him. He pressed his lips to hers gently. ¡°In a way, he is still me.¡±

    Eros was his shattered soul, he was part of him and would return to him sooner orter. They just needed to keep their eyes on him and be done with it when the time was right.

    When the time was right for Zuri.

    With that was being said, Zuri stopped and then freed herself from him, she looked at him fiercely. ¡°In a way, you remind me of Knox and I despise him for what he had done to July.¡±

    Zuri hated it when she learned that Knox gave up on July and let her go. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was readily to let her go with another man.

    If each shattered soul represented Chaos to some degree, she didn¡¯t want to face that side of him at all.

    Zuri didn¡¯t want him to give up them. She didn¡¯t want him to give up on her, which there was time when he was close to do so.

    ¡°You are not going to give up on me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zuri eyed him. She was very nervous with what kind of answer that he would give her.

    ¡°I will not give up on you.¡± Chaos came closer and then hugged her.

    .....

    What he said and the way he held her appeased her anger slightly, but it didn¡¯t mean she would be at easepletely.

    Something didn¡¯t feel right and Zuri still feared their future.

    =======================

    ¡°Do you know that girl?¡± Emily asked Eros one day when she went to get a sample from two carcasses beasts that attacked them two nights before.

    Because Eros told her there was something wrong with the beast, Colton urged her to take a sample of it, since he also felt the same, they were ridiculously strong and knew no pain, which was very unlikely, no matter how strong a shifter was.

    For now, they needed to postpone their return until at least Colton could be better, which could be three to four days before he fully recovered, he almost lost his life after all, if it was not for Emily, who helped him right in time.

    The attack was so close to his heart and almost destroyed his lungs.

    ¡°Who?¡± Eros asked her back, his expression was hard to read, as if he didn¡¯t have any idea, who Emily was talking about.

    Emily nced at Eros briefly, before she focused on the monster in front of her and took a few sample of its blood and flesh, which made her wanted to vomit, thus she needed something to distract and she thought asking about another woman would be a great help.

    ¡°Zuri. If I am not mistaken, her name is Zuri,¡± Emily asked without averting her eyes from the job before her.

    ¡°I know her. We met with her that night, right?¡± Eros leaned his body against the wall. This room was the storage room that Gael lend to them to keep the dead beast, before they would burn them down.

    ¡°I thought youe out of our bedroom is because you wanted to see her, am I wrong?¡± Probably this was what you called woman¡¯s intuition, because she got it right, though she didn¡¯t know every detail of it. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± she tilted her head and stared at Eros until he responded to her.

    ¡°No, you are not.¡± Eros finally gave in and told her who Zuri was. ¡°She is my mate.¡±

    The tweezers slipped from her hand when she turned her body to look at Eros, trying to see whether he was telling a lie to her or not.

    But, from the look of his face and the way he looked at her, she knew that was not a lie. That was the truth and then, when exactly he ever lied to her before this.

    Realizing that fact, Emily could feel her chest caved in and her throat went dry. She watched as Eros came to her and bend his body to pick the tweezers and handed it over.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, she has his own man too.¡± Eros caressed her cheek, but when he saw that didn¡¯t help to ease her anxiety, he kissed her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s be done here, so we can go back to our room and look for Colton¡¯s condition.¡±

    Emily cleared her throat, but her hands were trembling, it was hard for her to do her job.

    At this point, she really got what she wished for. Her conversation with Eros managed to distract her from the grotesque dead monster before her eyes and now, they looked adorable inparison to her unsettling feeling at the moment.

    ¡°Why did you look for her that night?¡± Emily lowered her head and focused on the beast¡¯s flesh, but it was hard to do it because her mind swirled with all the possibilities. ¡°Did you mark her?¡± it sounded like an usatory.

    Emily could feel her heart sank when she mentioned that. She didn¡¯t mean to talk that way, but she couldn¡¯t help it when Eros didn¡¯t give her any answer immediately.

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t.¡± Eros watched her expression from the side, while she was fumbling with the flesh. She poked the death monster here and there, as if to vent out her frustration. After all, Eros didn¡¯t understand with what she was doing.

    ¡°So, why did youe to see her?¡± Emily was still stubborn not to look at Eros in the eyes when she asked about this. ¡°Is it she, who wanted to see you?¡± jealousy coursed through her body when she heard her own words.

    Emily was right, it was Zuri who wanted to see Eros first, but if he admitted right now, it would sound very wrong.

    ¡°We met because we want to reject each other.¡± Eros danced around the question. He didn¡¯t answer that specific question that she asked, but he gave the answer that she wanted to hear. ¡°We are notpatible and this bond is very wrong in the first ce.¡±

    Emily stopped torturing the dead beast. ¡°The bond is wrong?¡± She lifted her head and then looked at him. ¡°From what I know the mate bond is for lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Not for me.¡± Eros stared at her ever so gently.

    Emily was not a shifter, but she lived among them, it was not something that she didn¡¯t know and if one could say, she has better knowledge than a shifter about how the bond worked for shifter, as well as the consequences of the rejection.

    There was time when Emily hoped she was Eros¡¯s mate and they could be together. There was time when she stared at Ariana¡¯s mark that peeked through her cor and wished she could get the same thing from Eros.

    Yet, when Eros came to age and he didn¡¯t feel the bond between them, she gave up with that idea and buried it at the back of her mind.

    ¡°But, you are not in pain. If the rejection worked, you will be in pain right now.¡± Emily felt bitter with the harsh reality that Eros waspletely fine. There was no way that the rejection didn¡¯t affect him. ¡°Did you reject her?¡±

    Eros reciprocated her harsh re with his calm one. ¡°The beasts attacked before it could happen.¡± That was notpletely true, they had their own promise to each other and before the attack, there was thirty minutes spared for them to reject each other, but they didn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Will you reject her?¡± Emily felt her emotions were all over the ces. She didn¡¯t want to be angry at him, but at the same time, she wanted to cry for the reason that she didn¡¯t know. Was it fear? The fear of losing him, the fear that there was a possibility that Eros would chase her aside and then chose his mate?

    ¡°I will.¡± The sound of it like he promised her that, but it was not enough to put her at ease.

    ¡°Even though that hurt you?¡± Emily blinked her eyes to push her tears back, she didn¡¯t want to cry and let Eros thought of her less. ¡°Even though the pain is unbearable?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know whether it is unbearable or not.¡± Some shifter would die because the mate bond snapped, but it was a rare case, yet it didn¡¯t mean the pain would disappear in a few years ahead. The pain would always be with you.

    And some time, you would crave for your mate and the bond was there again, just like the case with Liam and Jasmine. They shouldn¡¯t meet and be together again, in order to maintain the broken bond.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily nodded, which made Eros tilted his head, he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking right now. what she agreed for? ¡°I will change the question. Who you will choose? Her or me?¡±

    ¡°I am here,¡± Eros said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the answer.¡± Emily shook her head. That was not the answer she wanted to hear. It¡¯s not a matter of where he is, but who his heart is with.

    ¡°I will choose you.¡± Eros came closer to her.

    ¡°You will choose me over her?¡± Emily lit up. She wiped away tears that escaped her eyes without her knowing it. ¡°Prove it.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Emily knew she would overstep the boundaries, but she needed this.

    ¡°Mark me.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 490 - 490 SHE SHOULDNâ€™T HAVE FOLLOWED HIM

    490 SHE SHOULDN¡¯T HAVE FOLLOWED HIM

    Emily didn¡¯t know what came to her mind when she said this, but she waspletely blinded by jealousy. She was jealous because Eros met his mate, that he found his mate and that was not her.

    She was selfish, yes. But, this was because she was well aware about the meaning of mate for shifter like him. How could she feel not threatened when he met his mate behind her back?

    That white hair girl was his mate, they werepatible in every aspect. There would be less issues if they wanted to be together.

    And moreover¡­

    Emily knew who was that white hair girl, she heard Eros asked about her a few times in the past, though it was only a casual question, but she noticed about it now.

    Her insecurity drove her crazy and she felt horrified to even feel this way.

    But, it was not baseless feeling, the case between Liam and Jasmine proved it that the bond would strengthen again even after the rejection.

    ¡°You will choose me over her?¡± Emily only felt slightly better when she heard this and wiped away her tears that escaped her eyes without her knowing it. ¡°Prove it.¡±

    Eros couldn¡¯t think of anything about how to prove something like that. ¡°How?¡±

    .....

    Emily knew she would overstep the boundaries, she was asking too much and she was selfish, insecure and childish, but she needed this.

    ¡°Mark me.¡± The word came out from her trembling lips. She looked at Eros¡¯ blue eyes, wishing she could take back her words, but at the same time, she wanted to hear what could be his answer for this. ¡°I want you to mark.¡±

    Eros was silence for a moment, but aside from a brief surprised, he calmed down again, as if there was nothing happen and Emily hated it when he didn¡¯t show his emotions tantly when she was on the verge of breaking down.

    ¡°You know what you are asking?¡± Eros asked in cid tone and watched Emily bobbed her head with determination in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± She emphasized it again and then took a step closer to him, she grabbed his hands, she was afraid that he would back away from her, but to her relief, he didn¡¯t do it. He didn¡¯t run away. He faced her and took her nonsense. ¡°I want you to mark me.¡±

    This was the only way that she could put her heart at ease. At the very least, he was tied with her. They had been together, since they were little and she knew that he loved her.

    ¡°Emily.¡± Eros wriggled his hand from her grip, which mad her face fell, but he extended his hand to caress her cheek instead. ¡°Werewolf¡¯s mark can be very dangerous, let alone a lycan like me. I know that you know about this. You are so smart that you can figure out the risk of it.¡±

    Eros¡¯s voice was very gentle, he cared for her and thought about her first. She knew it, but that was not enough, especially when his mate had appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°You have been asking about her,¡± she stated and Eros knew exactly what she meant by that. ¡°When you met her for the first time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I met her when I went to the East Draghar years ago with Liam,¡± Eros admitted it, there was nothing he gained from lying about this. ¡°I was only fourteen at that time.¡±

    Emily knew that the bond would start when you passed, at least, sixteen, thus she assumed Eros and that girl didn¡¯t know about the mate bond between them yet.

    ¡°Moreover, we have a lot of things to do.¡± Eros nodded at the dead body of the beast. ¡°If I mark you now, you will be in pain for a whole week, or maybe more, because my mark wille very strong for your body to handle. Do you want to stay here for another weeks,ying on the bed?¡±

    Emily hated the idea. She wanted them to go back to the pack immediately, so Eros didn¡¯t need to meet with that girl again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish our job here, okay?¡± Eros coaxed her, he tucked strands of her hair behind her ear. ¡°And then go back home.¡±

    Emily nodded. She knew that she became irrational for a moment there. ¡°Okay.¡± She nced at him and then tiptoed to peck his lips, which he only reciprocated with a small smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be done here,¡± Eros said, nudging her to finish her job immediately, so they could check on Colton after this.

    ========================

    ¡°I need you toe with me,¡± Knox said, as he entered Zuri¡¯s bedroom, while she wasying on the bed, doing nothing.

    She had been like this for the past days because she didn¡¯t want to roam around this ce, just in case she met with Eros, knowing they needed to prolong their stay because Colton was injured.

    Zuri also didn¡¯te to see Colton, because she thought that was not necessary. As long as he was alive, everything was fine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you have to knock on the door first before you enter someone else¡¯s room?¡± Zuri lifted her head slightly to see Knox was standing at the feet of her bed. ¡°That¡¯s not polite?¡±

    ¡°Polite? Coming from you?¡± Knox scowled, both of them knew Zuri had barged into his room countless times, ever since she was only a child. ¡°Get up ande with me.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Zuri curled her body on the bed, she didn¡¯t want to leave thefort of her bed. This morning, Chaos went away before she woke up and Zuri had been feeling restless every time he was not close to her. ¡°I need to rest.¡±

    ¡°Rest? You are the only one, who is doing nothing around here.¡± The words were harsh, but Zuri knew that was true. ¡°If youe here only to be a liable, I can send you back to the McKeltar manor right in this instant.¡±

    Hearing that, Zuri immediately sat down and red at Knox. ¡°Chaos will not agree to that.¡±

    ¡°Thest time I checked, he is still reluctant to ept your presence here,¡± Knox countered, he smirked when he knew he won this argument. ¡°Do you want me to send you back? I doubt Chaos will bring you back here.¡±

    Zuri clicked her tongues in annoyance. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± She got off the bed and then pour a ss of water for herself.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Knox said without further exnation and then walked out of the room, but before he closed the door. He nced at Zuri and spoke in light tone. ¡°If I have to wait for you for a long time, I will send you back to the manor.¡±

    Zuri growled at that man and had this urge to punch him on the face, as she grabbed her jacket and tied her long white hair into a messy bun on top of her head.

    ¡°Damn you, Knox!¡± she cursed under her breath.

    =====================

    Zuri knew that she shouldn¡¯t trust Knoxpletely and she needed to ask for more specific aid that she needed, because it would save her from this awkward situation.

    They were inside the room, where they kept the dead beasts¡¯ bodies, but that was not the sight that worth to be held, because right in front of Zuri was; Eros and the girl, Emily, while Gael was standing next to her.

    They seemed in the middle of discussion when Zuri and Knox entered the room.

    ¡°Where have you been? I have been calling you toe here, but you didn¡¯t answer,¡± Gael protested.

    ¡°If you wish tozy around, you better go back to the manor,¡± Skr chimed in, she was standing at the corner of the room, seemed disgusted by the sight of the dead bodies, while Norbeat was nowhere to be seen.

    Zuri groaned internally when she saw people in this room. Could she be unluckier than this?

    She had been avoiding Eros like a gue and didn¡¯t take a step out of her bedroom, but here she was, following Knox led straight to the exact person that she didn¡¯t want to meet.

    ¡°What do you need me here?¡± Zuri tried to ignore Skr¡¯s snidement and also the fact that she was the most messy people in this room.

    Her hair was unkempt, she had been wearing the same shirt and jogging pants for three days straight, not to mention this shirt had a very strong Chaos¡¯s scent in it, one could imagine the most lewd scene and that could be right and she was only wearing hotel slippers.

    ¡°Emily will tell us about what she had discovered about these two beasts,¡± Gael told her, he waved his hand for Zuri toe closer, which made her very reluctant, because she needed to be near Emily and Eros as well.

    Thus, she resolved by standing next Knox, who gave her a curios nce, because she chose to be with him, instead of Gael.

    ¡°What she discovered?¡± Zuri tried to act as nonchntly as possible, but the more Emily talked and let them know about these two beasts, she immediately knew that she was not any normal human, she was smart and quick witted when she exined the situation.

    ¡°Is it all right for you to share this information with us?¡± Zuri eyed Emily.

    ¡°Gael will kick us out if we don¡¯t,¡± she replied.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 491 - 491 IMPORTANT INFORMATION

    491 IMPORTANT INFORMATION

    Zuri truly hated the situation she was in right now. She cursed under her breath about how she didn¡¯t check it with Knox first about the people that she would meetter if she followed him.

    The problem with her was; she had been avoiding meeting Eros or Emily for the past few days, until they returned to the shadow moon pack, which was a seed for this long.

    But now, when she came with Knox blindly, she was stuck in the same room with the two of them, with the additional bonus of Skr, who wouldn¡¯t miss an opportunity to mock her and get on her nerves whenever she could.

    Zuri sighed tiredly with her situation.

    ¡°What she discovered?¡± Zuri tried to act as nonchntly as possible, but the more Emily talked and let them know about these two beasts, she immediately knew that she was smart when she exined the situation and inserted her own opinion here and there.

    All of them were silence when they were listening to her, even Zuri forgot about her annoyance for a moment and focus the matter at hand.

    ¡°Is it all right for you to share this information with us?¡± Zuri eyed Emily. She knew the act of conduct for the shadow moon pack, unless Liam changed the rule, this girl shouldn¡¯t have disclosed such important information to them.

    ¡°Gael will kick us out if we don¡¯t,¡± Emily replied begrudgingly. It seemed, Gael had done everything that he could to pressure them to share this information, as they were not in an advantage position to refuse such a request.

    They needed ce to stay and couldn¡¯t go home now because Colton was not in his best condition yet, though Emily had done her best to save him.

    .....

    ¡°I don¡¯t say that.¡± Gael tilted his head. He looked tired and more like an old man now, but there was still mischievous smile on the corner of his lips when he spoke. ¡°I told you to choose, it was either you tell me everything, or keep it for yourself, but I don¡¯t want to see any of you here.¡±

    ¡°That the same thing,¡± Eros retorted, he threw him a vicious re.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Gael looked offended by that statement. ¡°You chose the first option. Moreover, I don¡¯t want another attack in my hotel again, so sheltering you here, has its own risk.¡± He tried to be rational with Eros.

    ¡°So, you said this is an experimental shifter?¡± Knox cut the two of them bickering with each other, but his eyes stared intently at Eros, which made Zuri fidgeted.

    Would he realize it?

    There were Knox and Skr in this room, if any of them realized that Eros was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, they would never get him away.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Emily said firmly. ¡°Eros said there is something off with the way these two shifters behave when they were fighting.¡± Emily stared at the other beast and then looked back at Knox. ¡°Someone did experiment on them and whatever they did, it made them more savage and apparently unable to feel pain.¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Skr chimed in, she walked a few steps closer to look at the dead body, but then she backed away again because she didn¡¯t like the sight of it.

    She must use her power earlier that no one seemed to be aware that she was still inside this room, if it was not for her voicing out her opinion.

    ¡°This is the proof of it,¡± Eros replied, he nced at the woman and frowned. If she didn¡¯t want to be here, she didn¡¯t need to force herself to stay. Seeing how she reacted made him wanted to roll his eyes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be sure about that, moreover she is only a human, what she can do? We need to call an experience healer here.¡± Skr didn¡¯t like it when they seemed to be fascinated by Emily¡¯s exnation and this was what annoyed Eros.

    She kept looking down on Emily just because she was a human.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you should fight them yourself, instead of throwing up like you did,¡± Zuri replied to her insult before Eros could do it.

    ¡°They had died when I was there!¡± Skr was furious. ¡°How do you think I could do?!¡±

    ¡°Good thing they were already died.¡± Zuri shrugged her shoulder nonchntly. ¡°If you came when we were in the middle of fighting, you will only get in the way.¡±

    Emily was surprised that Zuri would stand up for her, she nced at Eros and caught him staring at the white hair girl, which made Emily lowered her head and reminded herself countless time that this happened because of the stupid mate bond. They didn¡¯t really like each other and Zuri didn¡¯t know Eros, as well as the other way around.

    ¡°Do you¡­¡± Skr was about to raise her voice when Knox cut her off icily.

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Knox roared and Zuri smirked because she didn¡¯t get a chance to give a snide remark to her, but then the smirk faded when she caught Knox was ring at her. ¡°Do you know who had done this?¡± He shifted his attention to Emily again, after Skr finally backed down, she gritted her teeth and threw a dagger look at the floor beneath her.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± Emily still lowered her head when she answered the question, she was pretending to be busy with her tube on the table. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see that she was being jealous right now, because this feeling was not relevant at all.

    ¡°Who you had been in contact with?¡± Gael asked, there was no way these members of the shadow moon pack, came to his hotel only for a vacation.

    ¡°We can¡¯t disclose such important mission to you,¡± Eros replied sternly. ¡°Sharing this information is already too much for us.¡± He was the one, who told her not to talk anything aside from what he had agreed to.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gael said, though he was annoyed, but this information was enough for him to make his own conclusion, but the question that was left; what the rtion between the people from the shadow moon pack with the organization.

    Gael had been keeping his eyes on the organization, but his main target was Sol and all the higher. He had a setback when Vanesha left. He knew where she was going to, but the fact that no one from the organization came here to find him, could be meant she didn¡¯t disclose anything about him and this ce.

    At the very least, she kept her promise and started from the day she left, they would walk in different path.

    Vanesha had paid his generosity to save her life by saving his daughter, River, but now the debt had been cleared and she was free to choose the person that she wanted to follow.

    Gael was a little bit disappointed when he couldn¡¯t stop her, but he knew the next time they met, they would be different people, as they were standing in different standpoint.

    In the end, the discussion didn¡¯tst for long and after a few questions and assumption, Eros and Emily were dismissed, as they had something to talk about.

    The three of them walked out of the room.

    ¡°Where are you going, Zuri?¡± Knox asked her when he saw the girl was about to leave the room as well.

    Zuri thought she could get away from there because she didn¡¯t want to be asked about Eros. They must have their own presumption about Eros and they would need her to confirm that, but Zuri didn¡¯t want to lie to them, neither she wanted to tell them the truth.

    ¡°Go back to my room,¡± Zuri replied. ¡°I have not yet taken a bath for two days,¡± she added and felt like a fool because she said it right in front of Eros.

    She didn¡¯t care about the rest of them, but somehow, she felt embarrassed to say this in front of her mate.

    ¡°You will not die if you skip another day,¡± Gael grinned and then waved his hand. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Didn¡¯t have any other choice and because she could feel Emily¡¯s gaze bored into her back because she intended to go with them, Zuri grumbled and came closer toward Gael.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zuri pulled her hair and then tapped her feet against the floor impatiently. She wanted to get done with it as soon as possible and then holed up in her room again.

    ¡°You know what is it,¡± Knox said. He looked at Zuri in knowing eyes, which made her heart skipped a beat. They knew. They realized it. ¡°Is it him?¡±

    Zuri tried to keep her calm fa?ade when she blurted out lie from her lips. ¡°No.¡± The word sounded very natural and this made all of them raised their brows.

    ¡°No?¡± Skr was the first person, who reacted. ¡°What do you mean ¡®no¡¯? He must be Chaos¡¯s shattered soul,¡± she insisted. ¡°I know it.¡±

    ¡°If you know it, why did you ask me?¡± Zuri countered and felt guilty as well, because she had failed her duty to be here.

    However, this was not the right time. She would need more time. She needed to wait until the pull between them was not as strong as this.

    Zuri promised she would be the one, who ended this.

    ¡°It is impossible,¡± Skr was still unable to believe that.

 Chapter 492 - 492 IS HE YOUR MATE?

    492 IS HE YOUR MATE?

    ¡°It is impossible,¡± Skr was still unable to believe that. She knew that she was right, the lycan boy from the shadow moon pack was part of Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, the trait was there, but why Zuri said otherwise? ¡°We asked you because we need you to confirm that. What do you take our ability for?¡±

    They had been doing this long before Zuri was born. It was because she was born with such gift to know for sure Chaos¡¯s shattered soul that it would make things easier for her, but they knew the creature with Chaos¡¯s soul. They recognized the trait and they noticed it on Eros.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, what is the point for you to ask about this?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes, she hated it when she had to repeat the same thing again, but it was only a fa?ade that she showed to them, because deep down, she was trying her hard not to scream at Skr to drop this topic. ¡°If that was the only thing that you want to ask, I need to go. I want to take a bath.¡±

    Zuri was about to turn around when Gael grabbed her wrist and stopped her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± She really needed to go from here, or else, she was afraid that they would read her lie easily on her face, after all, Knox and Gael were so hard to be lied to, and it was suck¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch togetherter,¡± Gael said, he gave her a mischievous grin, which made her suspicious.

    ¡°What is it? Your smile makes me uneasy,¡± she was true to what she said because there was no way that was a genuine smile. He must have hidden agenda to take her out all of sudden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put your guard too high with me, what do you think I will do with you? I know you, since you are little.¡± He tousled her hair, but she swatted his hand away from her.

    ¡°So, lunch?¡± Gael still didn¡¯t back down from his offer. ¡°Only the two of us.¡± He added when he saw Zuri eyed Knox and Skr.

    .....

    She wouldn¡¯t want to go anywhere if Skr would be there. The girl had been a pain in the neck recently when she refused to go out of her bedroom, even Norbeat was not as annoying as she was.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zuri swatted his hand away from her, if this what it took for her to get away from this ce quickly, she would agree to Gael¡¯s suspicious invitation for lunch.

    Meanwhile, she hoped Knox and Skr would drop the issue about Eros. She hoped they would think if Eros was really Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, she would be the one, who told him that.

    After all, in their eyes, there was no reason for Zuri to lie. She would have done everything for Chaos.

    =======================

    ¡°What is actually happening in the Lucinda city?¡± Ariana asked Liam. She couldn¡¯t hold this back any longer when she heard what had happened to Colton. She would drive by herself to the new capital city if it was not for her mate, who stopped her.

    Actually, Colton also didn¡¯t want her to confront Liam about this, but she couldn¡¯t. She needed to get the answer from this.

    ¡°Good morning, Ariana,¡± Liam said, he just got out of his room to start his day, only to find out Ariana had been waiting for him, since dawn.

    Pressing her lips tightly, Ariana murmured a ¡®good morning¡¯ to her alpha and then tried to calm herself down.

    ¡°Can you please exin the situation to me, Alpha. Why Colton was attacked?¡± Ariana lowered her head submissively, because she didn¡¯t want to let him know how angry she was right now to know that her mate was injured because of the attack from experimental creature.

    All of them knew, where those experimental creatures came from. There was only one ce that led the experiment to the supernatural creature and currently, Liam was having a deal with them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will be fine,¡± Liam said in light tone, he patted her shoulder. ¡°It will be good for you if you return to your own room and perfect the serum, so we can use it.¡±

    Ariana didn¡¯t buy it, that was not the question that she asked for. She didn¡¯t need to be reminded of the job that she had to do, therefore, she stood her ground. ¡°I wish to know more about what happened in Lucinda city.¡±

    Liam narrowed his eyes, this was not like her to demand an answer. Even though she lowered her eyes and looked submissive, you could tell how stubborn she was at this moment when this rted to her mate.

    ¡°We will talkter when Colton and the other return.¡± Liam walked away from her, but she pestered him relentlessly. She didn¡¯t look like a young healer, who always kept to herself like she used to.

    ¡°Alpha, please, I need to know. I am worried about my mate.¡± Ariana felt her palms were so mmy, but she didn¡¯t want to back down, she hastily followed Liam, until the alpha lost his patience and turned around to face her.

    ¡°What do want to know?¡± he asked tersely. He was annoyed to be bothered by her in this early morning.

    ¡°I want to know do you still have a cooperation with the people that hurt him?¡± Ariana raised her head and then looked at Liam straight in his eyes, because she needed to see whether this alpha was talking the truth, or he just waltzed his way out by sugarcoating his words. What was his end goal in this matter? She thought he hated the organization and the human.

    Years had gone by and the alpha seemed to forget his first ideal about this pack.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to discuss the problem in this pack with you,¡± Liam said sternly. ¡°I don¡¯t have that obligation, do I?¡±

    Ariana pressed her lips tightly into a thin line. She was worried sick about Colton¡¯s condition. If the attack was that bad, he would have returned within two or three days, that was plenty of time to recover, but more than a week to recover? How much he had injured? Especially when there was Emily there to help.

    ¡°Yes, alpha.¡± Yet, she couldn¡¯t do much here.

    ¡°Good. Now, stop following me.¡± His voice was cold, he nced at her through his shoulder and then walked away.

    Ariana stood rooted in her ce, staring at Liam¡¯s retreating back. Something shed in her mind, was that anger?

    The fact that she didn¡¯t appreciate how the alpha treated this matter recklessly, or maybe he didn¡¯t see Ariana worth to have this kind of discussion with, made the healer hated him even more.

    She finally turned around when Emma approached her father.

    ¡°Father!¡± Emma chirped, as she rushed toward her father and hugged him so tight.

    ¡°You are up so early.¡± Liam¡¯s smile was genuine when he held his daughter in his arms. She was the only joy in his eyes. She was perfect. All he had to go through when he had to make a deal with the devil was worth it.

    Liam loved Aiden too, but he wasck in a lot of aspect and needed to work so hard, if he was going to take his title as an alpha.

    ¡°Yes, because I want to go to the training ground with you,¡± Emma replied happily, but then she looked at her father. ¡°Can I go with you?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Liam bent his body and then carried her to the training ground, while her arms wrapped around his neck.

    However, the moment Emma rested her chin on Liam¡¯s shoulder and her expression was out of sight, her gaze turned cold when she stared at Ariana¡¯s retreating back. Her golden eyes filled with so much calction.

    =======================

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zuri opened the door. She had not yet taken a bath now and her appearance was the same like when she left the storage room, where they kept the carcasses of the beast.

    ¡°I told you that I will take you to lunch, right?¡± Gael reminded her. He frowned when he saw how messed up this girl was. ¡°Can you at least wash your face? I can¡¯t understand why Chaos can stand you.¡±

    ¡°He has been away for two days,¡± Zuri grumbled, as she let Gael entered her room.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the time when you decided to stop taking a bath?¡± Gael was not pleased with Zuri¡¯s appearance, but he was satisfied that at least, she took care of this room.

    ¡°I am not smelly.¡± That was true, she smelled fine. ¡°What do you want here?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t want to entertain him with his nonsense. ¡°I am tired, I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°You have been sleeping more than normal human, are you hibernating?¡± Gael eyed her. ¡°Go get change, I want to take you to meet with someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Zuri sat on the sofa, while Gael leaned his tall body against the wall. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet with anyone. I don¡¯t want to go out of this room.¡±

    Gael stared at her for a while longer, before he blurted out the question. ¡°Is he your mate?¡±

    The question was out of the blue and this caught her out of guard. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Gael mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it at first, I thought I see thing, but your reaction gives away the answer.¡±

 Chapter 493 - 493 IF I DONâ€™T HAVE YOU, I DONâ€™T HAVE ANYONE

    493 IF I DON¡¯T HAVE YOU, I DON¡¯T HAVE ANYONE

    ¡°Is he your mate?¡± Gael questioned Zuri.

    The question from Gael came all of sudden, but it was not unexpected, he must have his own suspicious the moment he watched the interaction between them, especially when he knew Zuri long enough to tell that.

    Yet, Zuri still put up with her pretense and frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She didn¡¯t know what reaction that she should give him.

    Gael was silence for a moment and then bobbed his head. ¡°I see¡­¡± he mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it at first, I thought I see thing, but your reaction gives away the answer.¡±

    Zuri froze, how easy it was for Gael to read her? His instinct and intuition were something that you couldn¡¯t take lightly.

    ¡°So, I am right,¡± he stated. ¡°Congrattion to finally meet with your mate.¡± There was no joy in the way he said it, because the next thing that he was about to say was the question that she didn¡¯t want to answer. ¡°But, the real question is; is he Chaos¡¯s shattered soul?¡±

    Gael pushed his body against the wall and then approached her. Zuri was sitting on the sofa with her head down, she was unable to form any lie in front of him.

    What¡¯s the point when he already knew it.

    ¡°Did Chaos know about this?¡± Gael asked again. He knelt down in front of her, so they were in the same eyes level.

    .....

    Zuri nodded.

    ¡°I see.¡± Gael sighed deeply. ¡°I am not a shifter, but I know a mate is a great deal for creature like you.¡±

    Zuri raised her head and then looked at him, she was not sure how she had to feel about this, because Gael was so calm. Probably, it would be easier if he had a strong reaction like how she thought Knox would be.

    Gael tousled her hair. ¡°I guess it means, Chaos will let that shifter alive, right? He will not do anything, until the end and put himst.¡±

    Zuri nodded again. ¡°But, if you can tell, Knox and Skr will be able to tell that too, right?¡± She became anxious, which she hated it that she actually cared this much to Eros.

    Only if this ufortable and anguish feelings did not exist, she would have ended Eros¡¯s life by herself.

    Unfortunately, the universe didn¡¯t allow her to do that, she was under the impression that her world would crumble down in her feet the moment her mate breathed hisst.

    Though, not all shifter would die because they couldn¡¯t have their mate or because of rejection, but still the pain was not something fun to feel.

    Why it was not Chaos? Despite the fact that Eros¡¯s soul belonged to Chaos, but still, it felt weird and made things became even moreplicated,

    ¡°About that¡­¡± Gael narrowed his eyes, he was in a deep thought. ¡°I think they believe what you said. After all, no one has feeling as deep as you for Chaos. I doubt they will believe otherwise, despite their dissatisfaction, they must think it is a rare coincidence.¡± Gael shrugged his shoulder. ¡°Without you, they brought the wrong shattered soul as many as they brought the real one. Good thing is; they can¡¯t kill the shattered soul and has to bring them to Chaos alive.¡±

    Yeah, that was the only fact that was reassuring, because with that, Eros wouldn¡¯t be killed by the two of them.

    Zuri was grateful for Gael to say those reassuring words. She rubbed her face roughly and eyed the man before him. He became so old than the first time she met him.

    ¡°So, why are you here?¡± She leaned her back against the sofa and Gael sat next to her. ¡°You were noting here just to put me at ease, right? You are not that kind¡­¡±

    ¡°I am here because I want to take you somewhere.¡± Gael¡¯s expression was a little bit conflicted when he said this, which put Zuri on alert.

    ¡°Where?¡± Zuri straightened her back when she heard how Gael was very reluctant to say this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to see July and Sebastian.¡± Gael blurted out. ¡°I have asked Knox whether or not he wants to see her, but he refuses even to hear her name.¡±

    Gael was not there during the time when July left the manor, thus he only saw how distraught and heartbroken July was at that time, but Zuri, on the other hand, witnessed all of Knox¡¯s struggle to face the reality that the woman he loved, leaving her.

    Most of the time, he passed it in robotic routine, finishing his task as soon as possible, challenging his own limit and then he would jump to the next assignment right away.

    Or, he would stay inside his room, doing nothing for days before he went to the same extreme routine, torturing himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Knox will see her again. He sticks to his words.¡± Zuri wondered, if Knox was part of Chaos¡¯s soul, would he act the same if they were in the same position? Would he never see her again?

    ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡­ but, will you see her? There is something that I want you to see.¡± Gael was hesitated and this put Zuri on edge.

    ¡°What?¡± She became impatient.

    ¡°I want you to see her child.¡± Gael then added. ¡°I think that is Knox¡¯s child, but I am not sure about that. Will youe with me, whether or not the child is Chaos¡¯s shattered soul?¡±

    =======================

    Emily was exceptionally clingy at this time and she didn¡¯t want to be left alone, she would literally stered Eros everywhere, even though he just went to the next room to see how was Colton¡¯s condition.

    Eros could feel her uneasiness, but he didn¡¯t say anything about that and let her did whatever she pleased.

    ¡°She looks beautiful.¡± Emily put down the book about detoxification that Ariana gave her a while ago. She directed her hazel eyes at Eros, who was standing near the window, after receiving a phone call from Ariana.

    The healer was worried sick that she kept asking the same question to Emily and then Eros, afraid that either both of them missed something important about Colton¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Eros lifted his head and then stared at her. ¡°You mean Zuri?¡±

    Emily pressed her lips into a thin line when she heard how that girl¡¯s name rolled in his tongue. ¡°Who else? She has an exceptionally beautiful white hair.¡±

    And the same color of eyes like you.

    Eros thought about that, but of course he knew better not to mention anything about it.

    ¡°Do you like her? How much do you like her? Will you go to her if you have a chance?¡± Emily asked again, but the sound of her voice more like an usation, as if Eros had done something unimaginable, which made her surprised that she could be so hostile toward a girl, who she barely knew.

    Truthfully, Zuri didn¡¯t even do anything and both of them didn¡¯t make suspicious move or stealthily stared at each other when they met this early morning.

    Emily felt so bad to even harbor this feeling.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± she mumbled, she lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to say that.¡±

    Emily was shrouded by fear, she was scared that Eros would leave her. He was the only person that she had ever since they were a child, he was the only person that was there throughout her childhood.

    Before this, not even once she thought Eros would leave her or give attention to anyone. It was always the two of them and right now she felt her position was threatened by the fact that Eros met his mate.

    Emily was human, but she knew better what kind of mate bond looked like, it could be very destructive like Liam and Jasmine, or it could be very captivating like Ariana and Colton.

    Seeing how distraught Emily was, Eros came closer and sat next to her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be upset,¡± he said. ¡°I am not going anywhere. Where else should I go when you are here?¡± He kissed her forehead. ¡°This is just a phase, it will be over soon when we leave.¡±

    Though they didn¡¯t want it, but they couldn¡¯t resist the mate bondpletely.

    On the other hand, after hearing what Eros said, Emily nodded slowly. This was not the first time Eros told her something like this, but at this moment, it meant a lot for her. Her eyes stung.

    ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t mean to be like that. I¡­¡± She lost for words because all she said, sounded like an excuse in her ears.

    But Eros was very patient with her like always, he listened to her. ¡°I know.¡±

    Emily felt her throat was constricting and she threw herself at him, almost sent both of them straight to the floor if it was not for Chaos, who immediately supported himself.

    Meanwhile, Emily could care less about that and started sobbing silently against his neck. ¡°Promise me don¡¯t go anywhere. If I don¡¯t have you, I don¡¯t have anyone else.¡±

    She had never really thought about this before, but now she realized that Eros was not only the man that she loved, but also the person that she relied and depended on.

    It was so scary how you could depend so much on someone, emotionally and physically, and this realization hit Emily so hard.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 494 - 494 I DONâ€™T WANT TO LOSE YOU

    494 I DON¡¯T WANT TO LOSE YOU

    ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t mean to be like that. I¡­¡± She lost for words because all she said, sounded like an excuse in her ears. ¡°If I don¡¯t have you, I don¡¯t have anyone else.¡±

    Eros felt the same feeling about that in a way. They had been together since they were little, had endured and gone through so much hard ship that no one could understand, they had each other and even if the world lied to them and the maniption from people around them made their life like a living hell, the only person that they could trust was each other.

    ¡°I love you, Eros, I don¡¯t want to lose you,¡± Emily said desperately, as she clung to him, she buried her face against his shoulder, as she hugged him from behind.

    ¡°I love you too, Emily,¡± Eros said, while caressing her arms that wrapped around his waist. He had never seen Emily was so distraught like right now.

    She looked like she was in so much pain to know that Zuri was his mate, that he finally found his mate, because she knew what a mate meant for a shifter. The bond that they shared was insane.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you,¡± Emily whimpered and started to cry, she didn¡¯t have the ability to stop herself from this misery. She didn¡¯t want to cry over this thing and looked so petty, but for some understandable reason, she couldn¡¯t stop herself, her tears streamed down her cheeks and she couldn¡¯t stop it.

    She didn¡¯t even realize when Eros had turned his body around and hugged her, he cradled her in his arms, as he rubbed her back in soothing motion, he whispered sweet thing to her, promises that he would never leave her, that they had gone through so much¡­

    Emily felt her heart swelled with reassurance, but in the next second, she would be desperate again and her feeling switched between that.

    ¡°I love you, Emily,¡± Eros said calmly.

    .....

    Yet, in her ears, it sounded the same like when he said it when they were child, the same words, but for him the feeling was still the same like in the past.

    It was whether he had loved her long enough, or his love was not the same way like she had for him right now¡­

    Yet, with a kiss on her temple, it could make her anxiety went away temporarily. She had him in her arms and she wouldn¡¯t give him for the world, mate or not, the bond that they had was strong too.

    ===================

    ¡°Stop grumbling, you will look old soon,¡± Gael teased Zuri because the girl didn¡¯t stop clicking her tongue, since she entered the car. She was reluctant¡­ no, she didn¡¯t want to go to see July and Sebastian.

    Especially, their child.

    Zuri had a bad premonition about this. Now, she understood that not knowing thing was a bliss, because she couldn¡¯t bring herself to face the reality if the worst thing happened.

    And the worst thing always happened in her life.

    ¡°Stop pouting, or else you will get wrinkle,¡± Gael said cheerfully. He always acted goofy around Zuri, like when she was a little, but some time, this treatment was upsetting.

    ¡°Get wrinkle like you?¡± Zuri nced at him, as she said that mercilessly and Gael put his hand over his chest, while still driving.

    ¡°How harsh your words were¡­¡± Gael said dramatically, he looked like someone, who had just gotten a heart attack.

    ¡°Keep your eyes on the road, or else we would get a car crash,¡± Zuri warned him, she looked annoyed at him because she regretted her decision toe to meet July and Sebastian.

    She wanted to see her, but she didn¡¯t like to know what she would faceter, she didn¡¯t want to put herself in crossfire again and made harsh decision.

    Zuri closed her eyes and Chaos¡¯s solemn expression came to her mind, she felt the distance between them was getting worst.

    ¡°We are here,¡± Gael said, as he parked the car in front of a dark blue house, which was not so big, but it looked lovely.

    ¡°Can we go back now?¡± Zuri said the first thing when Gael turned off the engine of the car.

    ¡°I have turned off the engine,¡± Gael replied calmly. ¡°So, we need to go out from here and enter that beautiful house, I am the one, who found that house for them.¡±

    ¡°You can go out and do your thing, give me the key and I will start the engine again,¡± Zuri retorted. Her heart felt so heavy, she didn¡¯t want to think what she would find inside that house.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so ridiculous, we are here to meet our old friend.¡± Gael opened the car door and then walked toward her side to open hers. ¡°This is our reunion.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you are too old to call me your friend?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes, but she stepped out of the car and walked beside Gael.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about being ¡®old¡¯, that¡¯s a sensitive word, you know.¡± Gael realized that his appearance had reflected his age and even though he held such power, it didn¡¯t mean he could cheat time like Zuri and the other supernatural creature, he aged like any other human.

    Zuri scoffed at that word, but she knew Gael only said such thing because he wanted to prevent her from running away from this ce.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold my hand.¡± Zuri nced at his hand that gripped her wrist.

    ¡°I only want to reminisce when you were little, I always held your hand like this when I drove you to school.¡± Gael closed his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kid me, you didn¡¯t drive me to school, you gave me money to take public transportation.¡± Zuri swatted his hand away.

    ¡°Oh, did I?¡± Gael looked surprised when he heard that.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 495 - 495 RHEA

    495 RHEA

    It could be counted with two hands the time when Gael drove and picked her up from school, thus what he said was nonsense.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kid me, you didn¡¯t drive me to school, you gave me money to take public transportation.¡± Zuri swatted his hand away.

    ¡°Oh, did I?¡± Gael looked surprised when he heard that. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that, you know when you grow old, you be senile,¡± he chuckled at his own joke and then immediately stopped when he saw the way Zuri threw him a dagger look. ¡°Okay, I will stop here.¡±

    The moment they opened the gates and entered the house, it was a front yard that was not too big, but they could hear a giggling sound from a little girl, while July¡¯s voice talked something to her.

    Zuri froze for a moment in her ce, July¡¯s voice was exactly the way she remembered her and then there was another voice, this was a man, this must be Sebastian.

    ¡°I think they are in the back yard.¡± Gael tilted his head and then looked around this area, but he halted his step when he realized that Zuri didn¡¯t move from her spot. ¡°Zuri?¡±

    The look on her expression alone told him his deepest fear, the worst thing possible that could happen.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s it,¡± Gael said under his breath, his eyes hardened and he kept his eyes at the girl beside him. ¡°Do you want to confirm this again?¡±

    Zuri didn¡¯t need to confirm anything, even though she wanted to see July and Sebastian again after six years, she didn¡¯t want to confirm this. If she could, she would choose to stay away from them and know nothing.

    .....

    She didn¡¯t want to put herself in the crossroad again and chose, who she would save, it was enough for her to ask Chaos to spare Eros and Niki¡¯s life, but if she asked for more, she was afraid that Chaos would put her in arms length again like before.

    She didn¡¯t want Chaos to think that she was conflicted with the situation they were in right now, even though that was the truth.

    Zuri didn¡¯t want to admit this, but she started despising their situation right now, it was a mild feeling at the beginning, something that she could brush it off easily, but it was like a seed, time would take care of it before it grew stronger. She wanted to cut that kind of feeling.

    ¡°We¡­ we need to leave,¡± Zuri stammered, because she could hear the sound of small footsteps came closer to them, but it was toote.

    Zuri took a step back, but before she could leave, they heard a shrill scream from a little girl, who was rushing toward them and Zuri was mortified when she found the blue eyes stared back at her.

    ¡°Guess!¡± the little girl squalled and then her beautiful eyes darted toward Gael. ¡°Uncle Gael!¡±

    The little girl ran toward Gael with her short arms raised, she asked for him to carry her up, she looked so happy to see Gael. From the look of it, he must have visited a few times for the little girl to remember him.

    ¡°Rhea! Where are you going?¡± July¡¯s voice could be heard before they could see her,ing with Sebastian behind her.

    The two of them had a pleasant surprised when they saw Gael, but their expression immediately changed when they saw Zuri was there as well, after all, it was hard to not recognize her with this peculiar white hair, even though she had turned around and was about to leave this scene.

    ¡°Zuri?¡± July called her, as she hastened her steps and then grabbed her by her wrist to turn her body around. ¡°It¡¯s really you¡­¡± she sighed.

    How July was right now? She must not be that old, right?

    The woman before her eyes, was beautiful, she must have broken a few hearts of men in her golden years, but even so, time didn¡¯t lie on human like her, she grew old. The young woman that Zuri remembered was well hidden behind her hardened expression. She looked fragile, but not to the point of concerning.

    However, Zuri recognized it, she was growing old, like what July scared the most when she left the McKeltar manor six years ago. She grew old and in a blink of an eye, she would like Ann.

    Human¡¯s lifespan was so shortpared to the supernatural creature and what Zuri could understand from what she was seeing right now was; they would be gone in a few years.

    Ten to twenty years meant nothing to her, but for them, they woulde closer to their limit. In the end, she would need to say goodbye to the people that she knew.

    ¡°Zuri? What are you thinking?¡± July shook her arms to get her attention because she had been staring at her intensely. ¡°I miss you.¡±

    And without waiting for her reaction, July pulled her into a tight hug. She always said that she thought of her as her little sister, she was her family, no matter what happened in the future.

    But right now, Zuri wondered if she would still think of her as her family when everything had done and she must do what was necessary¡­

    Zuri didn¡¯t think she would be forgiven. She was at lost¡­

    It would be easier for her to kill hundreds of people that she didn¡¯t know rather than have to face the reality before her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, I have not yet introduced you to my daughter,¡± July said, as she freed herself from this hug and then scooped the little girl in her arms. ¡°This is Rhea, my and Sebastian daughter.¡±

    Everyone there knew that was a lie, except this little girl named Rhea.

    ¡°Hallo, Rhea,¡± Zuri greeted her dizzily and the little girl¡¯s smile bloomed warmly.

    ¡°I love your hair!¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 496 - 496 LETâ€™S GO HOME

    496 LET¡¯S GO HOME

    The little girl was in awe when she saw Zuri¡¯s white hair, even though she was wearing hoodie to cover her peculiar hair color, but lock of her hair still could be seen.

    ¡°I love your hair!¡± Rhea chirped, she jumped up and down, raising her short arms, asking Zuri to pick her up. ¡°Up! Up! Momma, can I touch her hair?¡±

    Instinctively, Zuri bent down her body and then picked her up in her arms. She was so light and her body smelled so good, she wanted to bury her face and breathe on her scent. The scent was so innocent and calming.

    The affect was not the same like her mate¡¯s scent or even Chaos, but somehow, she felt relief to be near this little girl. It brought calm to her wrecking nerves.

    ¡°You need to ask her permission first, littledy,¡± July said, nudging her soft cheek.

    Hearing that, Rhea turned her head and stared at Zuri instead, her pleading eyes reminded Zuri of Chaos, but there was no hatred, anger or pain in those beautiful eyes. These blue eyes held such purity that she had never seen before this.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± she said childishly. ¡°Can I touch your hair?¡± she raised her arms again and her hand open and close repeatedly, seemingly impatient to touch her hair.

    Without saying anything, Zuri shook her head until her hoodie fell from her head, since she was holding her small body with both hands, because she was afraid this little girl would fall.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Rhea made noises when she touched Zuri¡¯s hair, she smiled so brightly and this brought smile to her lips as well, she stared at the girl in her arms fondly.

    .....

    Was this how July felt when she held her own child? Was this the feeling that July desired when she was willing to throw everything away to have her? Her own flesh and blood¡­

    Zuri gritted her teeth. There was this sharp pang in her heart when she realized, she wouldn¡¯t have this kind of family with Chaos. She couldn¡¯t have a child with him because it meant, another shattered soul was created to this realm.

    This was one of the reasons why Chaos still couldn¡¯t gather all of his soul yet even after centuries had passed.

    And this little girl¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside? You must be tired, let¡¯s get to the house, so we can talk. There are a lot of things that I want to share with you!¡± Gael said cheerfully, after he saw how contrite Zuri¡¯s expression was. She looked like someone had just informed her that the entire people that she knew had died.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go inside,¡± July said, as she took Rhea from Zuri¡¯s arms, while Gael and Sebastian had walked ahead, they started to catch up with the recent news. From the look of it, Gael must have visited them often. ¡°Are you, okay?¡± July asked, a little bit concern when she looked at Zuri¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I am fine, only a little bit tired.¡± Zuri furrowed her brows when she saw Rhea was being carried away by July, she felt there was something missing in her arms. She wanted to be close to that little girl.

    Zuri felt at lost when Rhea was taken away from her and in the end, she could onlyugh at herself, what kind of feeling that she had for this little girl? This was their first time meeting each other and she was already fond of her.

    After all, she was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul and that was theplicated part¡­

    ==========================

    ¡°I think we can go back to the pack in this evening,¡± Emily said, as she checked on Colton. He was fine now, just a little bit tired.

    ¡°You don¡¯t rush me because you don¡¯t want to be here any longer, right?¡± Colton asked her in teasing tone. He knew that Zuri was Chaos¡¯s mate and he could understand the anxiety that Emily had right now, even though Eros didn¡¯t show it tantly, but he couldn¡¯t imagine to leave his own mate for someone else.

    However, Eros and Emily had a long story together, which had created a strong bond between them.

    ¡°Of course, not,¡± Emily said hastily, flustered because of what he said. ¡°I will not risk your health because of that.¡± Yet, despite that was what she said, she couldn¡¯t meet Colton in the eyes, as she busied herself with her stuff.

    ¡°I know, I am just teasing you,¡± Colton said lightly, he thought of her as his little sister, since she hang out with his mate so often and how she praised how smart she was and talented with the herb and medicine.

    ¡°So, we can go this evening, right?¡± Emily said casually, she wanted to make sure if they could go away from this ce as soon as possible, she didn¡¯t want Eros and Zuri under the same rooftop for a second longer. ¡°I mean, if we can go this evening, I need to pack our stuff.¡±

    That was a good reason, though packing their stuff would only take less than an hour, thus she didn¡¯t need to be in hurry for that.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go back this evening.¡± Coltonid down on his bed after he drank the medicine. ¡°I miss my mate too. I want to see her as soon as possible.¡±

    Hearing that, Emily looked very satisfied, she was smiling and grinning, as she walked out of the bedroom and found Eros was receiving a call from the alpha.

    She waited until he finished that call and informed him that they would return this evening, she gauged his expression closely, wanting to see whether there was a sadness or disappointment when she said this, since he had to leave his mate.

    Yet, Emily saw nothing and somehow, this made her very happy and without she realizing it, she had hugged him. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 497 - 497 SHE IS KNOXâ€™S DAUGHTER

    497 SHE IS KNOX¡¯S DAUGHTER

    Emily was afraid that Eros would show disappointment or sadness when he knew that they would leave this ce very soon, but she didn¡¯t see it at all.

    Probably because he was very good at hiding it, or maybe¡­ just maybe, he really didn¡¯t mind about it at all. Maybe¡­ the mate bond between them was not that strong.

    And without her knowing it, she had hugged him so tight, she felt relief because she didn¡¯t see the disappointment in his eyes. The world could crumble and all the shifter could go war against the human for all she cared, but knowing she would always have him was something that gave her peace.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡­¡± Emily said, she was almost crying because of this relief. Once they got into the pack, everything would be normal again. She could forget the fact that Eros had met his mate. She didn¡¯t have anything against Zuri, she didn¡¯t hate her, since she didn¡¯t do anything to her.

    However, Emily didn¡¯t want to see her again.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home,¡± Eros said, he was a little bit confused because Emily hugged him all of sudden and a little bit ufortable when two people walked in this corridor and nced at them stealthily, but he let Emily to hug him because she seemed very distraught. ¡°But, let¡¯s have lunch first. We need to buy something for our journey back too.¡±

    Emily nodded.

    ========================

    ¡°Is there something that bothering you?¡± July asked, they just had their lunch together and now Rhea was sleeping, so July took her to her room, which dominated with the color of blue, though she was a girl, but apparently she loved this color.

    .....

    July put the little girl on the bed and tucked her in, before she paid close attention to Zuri, who was standing not too far from her, looking through the small items and plushy that had collected. She had a lot in her room.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian and Gael were inside the study room, talking about their business together, which a topic that would bore both of them.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Zuri asked, she leaned her body against the table and faced July, whose expression became serious, because after all the pleasantries talk during lunch, this was the real conversation between them.

    July smiled, it softened her feature and she looked happy, but at the same time sad as well. She grew old like wine, she was very fine and wiser.

    ¡°I am happy,¡± she replied, there was a tremble in her voice when she answered that. ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    The right answer at this time was to say that she was also happy, but to be honest, Zuri didn¡¯t know whether she was happy or not. What was happiness?

    Would you only be happy if you could get what you desired? Like what July had right now? The family that she wanted¡­

    But, if that was the case, Zuri was so far from being happy, since achieving Chaos¡¯s goal was a long road that they had to go through.

    Was happiness because you could be together with someone that you loved? Zuri was with Chaos now, but she felt she grew distant from him. There were a lot of things that happened and her determination faltered.

    She shouldn¡¯t have used her heart when she had to deal with the shattered soul, but she couldn¡¯t help it and now she was miserable.

    ¡°Are you?¡± July asked again, she held her baby¡¯s hand and kissed those little fingers.

    Zuri didn¡¯t answer that, she stared at July, deep in thought. It would be fine if she answered her with a ¡®yes¡¯, yet the word didn¡¯t want to leave her lips.

    Was she happy now? When thest time she felt happy?

    ¡°She is Knox¡¯s child, right?¡± July asked her instead, she stared at Rhea¡¯s sleeping face. ¡°Her eyes.¡±

    July flinched slightly when she heard that, but then she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± There was no way she could lie about this, the fact was so obvious for her to be able to get away from this.

    ¡°You agreed to leave McKeltar manor because you are pregnant with his child, am I right?¡± Zuri asked her again. She didn¡¯t want to be questioned about happiness again.

    And July didn¡¯t need to answer that, because Zuri could see it on her expression, that was enough to answer that.

    ¡°Did Sebastian know about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He knew about this, since the beginning.¡±

    ¡°How? Can you be pregnant?¡± Zuri narrowed her eyes and then walked closer toward July. ¡°I am sure Knox will know how to prevent that.¡± Or else, Zuri would have been pregnant with Chaos¡¯s child as well.

    July¡¯s face flushed red when she heard that. ¡°You ask a very intimate question.¡±

    Hearing that, Zuri rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°Oh please, you know what I meant.¡± Creature like Chaos and Knox wouldn¡¯t impregnant their woman without their consent, that was something that she learned from Chaos.

    Therefore, Knox wouldn¡¯t let July to leave McKeltar manor six years ago if he knew that she was pregnant, if he was consent to impregnant her. After all, July left because of this one problem.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± July said, she lowered her head, as she stared at her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t ask the question.¡±

    Zuri wanted to retort, but then she saw the look on her eyes and dropped the topic, since she only asked this out of curiosity.

    ¡°You know what it means, right?¡± Zuri sat down on the other side of the bed, she stared at Rhea¡¯s sleeping face, she looked like Knox.

    ¡°Is she?¡± July lifted her head, she shallowed hard when she tried to find the answer of it. ¡°Is she part of Chaos¡¯s shattered soul?¡±

    ¡°You should know why Knox didn¡¯t want to have child, because every child that¡¯s born from shattered soul will be another one of Chaos¡¯s soul.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 498 - 498 NOT MANY OPTION LEFT

    498 NOT MANY OPTION LEFT

    ¡°Is she? Is she part of Chaos¡¯s shattered soul?¡± July asked, her eyes hardened, fear started to creep into her mind when she remembered what happened to all Chaos¡¯s shattered soul.

    Zuri¡¯s jaw hardened when she replied to that. ¡°You should know why Knox didn¡¯t want to have child, because every child that¡¯s born from shattered soul will be another one of Chaos¡¯s soul.¡±

    She hated to see how crestfallen July¡¯s face right now, but she should have known about this better.

    July remembered about Flo, the little girl in the manor, which turned out to be Chaos¡¯s shattered soul. At that time, July was willing to put herself in crossfire, for a child that was not hers, let alone her own child.

    Zuri needed to kill her first before she could touch Rhea, which was an easy way for this shifter. She was born to kill and July didn¡¯t even stand a chance against her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep the child,¡± Zuri said, she shifted her attention toward the sleeping Rhea and she felt her heart was bleeding too when she imagined how Chaos would suck her life out of her little body.

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± July whispered, she rushed toward Zuri and dropped to her knees, begging her. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say anything about her. I will do everything for you, you can take my life¡­ but not my daughter¡­ please, Zuri¡­ don¡¯t tell anyone about this, don¡¯t tell Chaos or Knox or whoever they are¡­ please,¡± she implored.

    Zuri was floored when she watched July knelt down in front of her, hugging her legs, she didn¡¯t mean in this way¡­

    ¡°Take me, take my life, you can kill me instead, but not her.¡± She shook her head, tears streamed down her face. ¡°Not my baby¡­ don¡¯t hurt my baby, Zuri, I beg you.¡±

    .....

    Zuri had never seen July so upset and distraught like this, even when she chose to leave the McKeltar manor, she was so collected, knowing it was her decision.

    But as it turned out, she chose this girl, she chose her daughter and would always choose her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, July,¡± Zuri said in low voice, she wanted to be callous and numb her feeling, she had promised that she wouldn¡¯t use her heart to deal with this situation, but apparently, she couldn¡¯t even keep that.

    She had asked Chaos not to kill Niki, asked him not to kill her mate and should she ask him not to kill July¡¯s baby also? And then after that what? This circle would never end, she would keep begging him not to kill them.

    And what after that? Chaos would get a bacsh of this¡­

    She couldn¡¯t even sure whether this would be thest one or not.

    But then, how could she do that to such a young girl? And yet, how many children that had been killed because they were Chaos¡¯s shattered soul during that period of times when she started travel together with Chaos? It was almost a decade¡­ there were countless soul that had been taken away, woman, man, older people and child¡­

    When it would stop, would it stop?

    How many time she would put herself in such situation when she had to witness such thing? This wouldn¡¯t be thest.

    No. She needed to stick with her original n, with her own decision.

    ¡°July¡­¡± Zuri started, but she felt her throat parched and the words that she wanted to say was so hard, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. ¡°July¡­ I¡­¡±

    July kept shaking her head. Tears streamed down her cheeks, as her face turned bright red. ¡°I know what you are going to say, but please, reconsider it. You know that Rhea will do anything evil. She will not turn into an evil person, I will guarantee that.¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not not the problem here. That¡¯s not the main reason why Chaos needs his shattered soul.¡± Zuri cupped her face and wiped away her tears, and kissed her forehead. ¡°You are like a sister to me, July, but Chaos¡­¡±

    Zuri couldn¡¯t finish her word, because July was inconsble, at this point, she would no longer hear anything that she said.

    =========================

    ¡°I really want to punch you on the face, Gael,¡± Zuri said grimly, she closed her eyes and let Gael drove the car, she didn¡¯t have any energy left to deal with the aftermath of the meeting with July. She wanted to bury her face on the pillow and sleep away all these things that had been bothering her mind.

    ¡°I am old already, if you punch me with your supernatural power, I will be dead for sure,¡± Gael replied dramatically, which made Apple regarded him with nasty look. ¡°What is your n?¡±

    Zuri really punched him, but on his arm, as he shrieked that he was driving, thus she couldn¡¯t do that, or else both of them would die.

    ¡°I am going to survive a mere car ident, my healing ability is top notch!¡± Zuri growled, but she stopped punching him because she didn¡¯t want to get into another trouble and moreover, River would be sad and they still needed him. ¡°You put this burden on me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean in that way,¡± Gael replied, at least, he genuinely looked apologetic to her. ¡°I can¡¯t bring anyone else to confirm that, because the girl will be died now if I bring Norbeat or Skr with me.¡±

    ¡°You can bring Knox, he is the father of the child after all.¡± Zuri nced at him.

    ¡°You know that out of options, he shouldn¡¯t know about it. July had me promised that.¡±

    ¡°You should keep me out of this too,¡± Zuriined, but her protest wouldn¡¯t help with anything and now, the problem had reached this point, she didn¡¯t have many options left.

    Speak of the devil, when Gael was parking the car, Zuri could see Knox and Chaos walked toward them.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 499 - 499 ARE YOU SURE HE IS NOT?

    499 ARE YOU SURE HE IS NOT?

    During driving back to the hotel, Zuri and Gael didn¡¯t stop bickering with each other, as she was pissed because he asked her toe with him to confirm that, but in the end, she was the one, who agreed with that.

    ¡°Speak of the devil,¡± Gael gasped when he parked the car and looked at who was walking toward them, it was Chaos and Knox, they seemed to know that they woulde and approach them in the parking lot. ¡°I think you are running out of your luck.¡±

    Zuri was too focus on their quarrel and didn¡¯t notice Chaos and Knox, who were approaching them. She cursed under her breath. ¡°I don¡¯t have luck to begin with,¡± she grumbled and then walked out of the car and rushed toward Chaos, as she hugged him. ¡°I miss you.¡±

    Zuri closed her eyes and breathed in his scent. The familiar scent that she knew for so long. She felt Chaos¡¯s big and warm palm on her back and a kiss on her forehead. She wanted to stay like this forever and didn¡¯t care for the world.

    Yet, reality was waiting for her and she couldn¡¯t run away from it.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gael locked the car door and approached them, as he gave Zuri a look because she was hugging Chaos in public area very intimately.

    Seeing that, Zuri tiptoed and kissed Chaos¡¯s lips instead to piss him off.

    ¡°Oh, please, get a room, I still have a dozen room avable for both of you,¡± Gael grumbled and approached Knox. ¡°Where are you two going?¡±

    ¡°Hunting,¡± Knox replied simply.

    .....

    Hunting, that was the word that Norbeat and Skr used whenever they went out to find Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, that was their dark humor about their task, but now Knox also used it, which made Zuri frowned, because she didn¡¯t know those two people could affect someone like Knox.

    ¡°Both of you will go?¡± Zuri asked, she was a little bit surprised because usually they would go individual, they didn¡¯t go together, especially Chaos.

    Mostly, they would bring the shattered soul and left them unconscious for Chaos to finish it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Knox replied, he then put his attention to Gael, his brows furrowed. ¡°Where did you go?¡± he leaned over slightly to sniff on Zuri.

    However, Chaos red at him and glowered in low voice, threatening him to back off, as he didn¡¯t like the way he tried to smell his woman.

    Knox wanted to retort, but when he stepped back and bumped onto Gael, he smelled the same scent as well, though it was very faint.

    ¡°Stop doing that, you give me weird vibe.¡± Gael avoided him and gave Knox a nasty look, as if he had done something inappropriate, which made him dropped the question immediately, while ring at him ferociously for suggesting something tasteless.

    This must be July¡¯s scent that still lingered on Zuri and Gael, though they had tried to note closer to her, but there must be some that left on them, especially Zuri, since she spent quite some time with July and they even hugged each other a few times, though she couldn¡¯t say it for sure.

    ¡°Why are you going with him too?¡± Zuri tried to change the topic, as she lifted her head and asked Chaos. The man was staring at her with his dark blue eyes. Was this the time for him to find more shattered soul? But, his eyes were still blue. He was not out of control too.

    ¡°Because I want to end this soon.¡± Chaos caressed her cheek and kissed the tip of her nose, which was cold. The night was getting colder now when they would enter rainy season. ¡°Go inside and take a rest, Gael must have taken you to a strange ce.¡±

    Zuri¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that, but she kept a straight face. ¡°Yes, he took me to a strange ce.¡± However, Chaos didn¡¯t ask further about that. ¡°If you want to go to find shattered soul, I will go with you too.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe, you must feel tired after being out for a whole day,¡± Chaos said, he stared at her, there were a lot of unsaid emotions behind those dark blue eyes. ¡°Go back to our room, I will be back at midnight.¡±

    ¡°No, I am fine, I want to go with you,¡± Zuri insisted, but then from the corner of her eyes, she watched Eros and Colton walked toward their car, which was only three cars away from them.

    Zuri cursed inside of her mind, she was really running out of luck, why would she meet him here?

    Without even realizing it, she clutched onto Chaos jacket, he was wearing this ck jacket with grey shirt, while Knox was wearing his usual semi formal attire with the sleeves folded until his elbow.

    ¡°Are you sure he is not Chaos¡¯s shattered soul?¡± Knox narrowed his eyes, he couldn¡¯t get rid the idea that man was not Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, he was sure that he was.

    The grip on Chaos¡¯s jacket became tighter, Zuri was not sure, whether this was to prevent Chaos from jumping on Eros and sucked out his soul, or maybe she was just too afraid for unknown reason.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Knox shifted his attention toward Zuri, his blue eyes pierced at her, as if he could see through her soul.

    Zuri bit her lip, she wanted to lie.

    Damn it! Why she acted like a saint? Why it was so hard to lie when she could do it smoothly before.

    Yet, before she could answer that, she felt Chaos tilted her head and put her finger under her chin, as he leaned over slightly to kiss her on the lips, his ck and long hair cascaded down, preventing everyone to see her expression.

    But, it was enough for them to know what happened.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 500 - 500 FOCUS ONLY ON ME

    500 FOCUS ONLY ON ME

    Knox was sure there was something wrong with Eros, he knew a shattered soul when he saw it, probably not immediately like how Zuri could do, but after a few time seeing him and was standing close to him, he knew that he was the one.

    He was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, but why Zuri said he was not?

    Her word was the only thing held him back from taking that lycan to Chaos. Even Norbeat and Skr said the young lycan was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul.

    But, how could he not?

    ¡°Are you sure he is not the shattered soul?¡± Knox asked, nodding his head toward Eros¡¯s direction, at this time the young lycan halted in his steps and stared back at them, to be precise, he was staring at Zuri.

    Probably because he was in awe to see her white hair, most people did that when they saw her white hair.

    ¡°Are you really sure?¡± Knox turned his head to look at Zuri, asking an answer from her, but when he waited for what she would say, Chaos grabbed her body and started kissing her.

    They didn¡¯t expect to see this, thus for a second they were stunned and started to grumble.

    ¡°Hey, go and get a room!¡± Gael protested, he was old enough to be called as a grandfather, but the way he stomped his feet, he would be mistaken by a six years old child. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil my eyes here!¡±

    .....

    Meanwhile, Knox simply cursed under his breath, he didn¡¯t know what was going on in Chaos¡¯s head for having a desire to kiss her all of sudden in the public area, in the middle of his question.

    He knew that this creature had been out of his mind recently, but he had never thought his condition would be so dire.

    On the other hand, Zuri didn¡¯t expect this as well. she was stunned by the way he helped her to get out of Knox¡¯s question. Well, she didn¡¯t protest, but he could think something less provocative, right? It seemed, he just did what he wanted to do without any regard to his surroundings.

    Yet, Zuri felt a piercing re at her, she sensed an anger came from someone and for a moment, she forgot about Eros¡¯s existence, until she opened her eyes and watched how he was ring at the two of them for what they were doing right before his eyes.

    Even though there was nothing between them, the mate bond was still so strong. How could he withstand his own mate was being kissed passionately by other man?

    Out of instinct, Zuri tried to push Chaos away, if it was only Knox and Gael, she wouldn¡¯t mind to y along with Chaos, but the way Eros threw them a dagger look, made her ufortable.

    However, Chaos held her even closer and whispered between his kiss. ¡°Focus on me only.¡± Chaos didn¡¯t want her to see other people, to wander her eyes when he was kissing her. He wanted her attention only on him.

    He covered her eyes with his big palm, forcing her to close her eyes and focus on him only.

    Because Chaos was covering her sight, she let him did what he wanted and closed her eyes, she let her senses to be engulfed in his presence, the way he nibbled on her lip and how he caressed the back of her head, but then she felt this dizzying sensation, where she thought the ground suddenly vanished.

    It was not surprising, since she was familiar with that and after she could feel the ground again, Chaos had pulled away from her, leaving her breathless.

    And the first thing that Zuri heard was how Gaelined.

    ¡°Damn! Where are we? Can¡¯t you leave me out of this? I am not young anymore to do this!¡± He grumbled because Chaos teleported him as well.

    Zuri frowned when she looked at her surrounding, they were in a middle of a park, where she could see see- saw, swing and a few ythings for kids, while a big tree in the middle of it and fence surrounded this ce.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Zuri asked, confused, but then she realized one more thing when the wind blew. This was a pack of werewolf. ¡°This is a pack.¡±

    ¡°Yes, bloody wolf pack,¡± Chaos replied to her, he caressed her lower lip with his thumb and this made her blush.

    After all this time, she didn¡¯t think that she would blush with that gesture, but even so, she still could feel her heart was beating so fast for him.

    Yet, the way Eros red at her shed in her mind and she had to grit her teeth to stop it, because no matter what it was so painful to see how he looked at her with so much hostility.

    Where did he go? Would he go back to his pack, since she saw there was Collin as well and he looked much better. He would definitely return to his pack because he was carrying their suitcase.

    And then what? Would they meet again? When?

    ¡°Focus on me.¡± Chaos¡¯s stern voice disturbed her thought, as he pressed her lips with his thumb gently in order to get her attention. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±

    Zuri blinked her eyes and nodded. He must know what she was thinking, but he didn¡¯t want to discuss that, not now when they were in the middle of the pack of werewolf.

    ¡°What?!¡± Gael screamed his head off, which made Zuri flinched out of surprise. Why would he scream like that? ¡°Are you crazy?! I don¡¯t want to get involved in this mission!¡±

    Zuri turned her head and looked at Gael, who was arguing with Knox.

    ¡°Send me back to my hotel!¡± Gael pouted and folded his arms. He looked like a forty nine years old baby.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zuri was still confused.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 501 - 501 AARON IS HERE

    501 AARON IS HERE

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zuri was still confused to see how Gael was making a fuss, this was not the first time for him to enter a pack of werewolf, therefore, he shouldn¡¯t have acted so cranky like right now.

    ¡°You must know that we are here because of the shattered soul, but, do you know who is the shattered soul here in this pack?¡± Gael spoke dramatically and made Zuri remembered one of the theatrical that she and Chaos watched when one of the yers was the shattered soul. ¡°It¡¯s the alpha of this pack!¡± he said in frustration when Zuri didn¡¯t get the cue.

    But, even after he said that, there was still no reaction from the three people before them, which only made him more depressed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a proper reaction?¡± Gael frowned his brows and folded his arms, feeling offended.

    ¡°Stop acting like a child, most of the time, it would be the alpha or beta of the pack, who is the shattered soul.¡± Zuri waved her hand, dismissive his dramatical reaction.

    For some odd reason, Chaos¡¯s shattered soul would be someone, who held amand in a certainmunity. Even Eros was the beta of his pack.

    Zuri gritted her teeth, she didn¡¯t want to be reminded by that again. It was good that he would go from that hotel, thus they wouldn¡¯t need to see each other again for nobody knew how long.

    ¡°But, why both of you have toe? I think Knox can handle it himself,¡± Zuri looked at Knox. ¡°Why do you need to ask a help from Chaos?¡±

    Knox red at her and then walked ahead of them, this was not a surprise to see how noisy the three of them could be when they were in the same ce at the same time.

    .....

    ¡°I don¡¯t want tobor myself,¡± Knox replied simply.

    ¡°What do you meanbor yourself? You have done it for centuries and only now youined?¡± Gael grumbled.

    ¡°Right, why do you need toin now,¡± Zuri chimed in.

    ¡°I was saying that not because I take your side, okay, I am on my side,¡± Gael protested to Zuri, he was still pissed because he was brought to this mission.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be on my side too, don¡¯t worry.¡± Zuri threw him a dagger look and then approached Chaos, wrapping her arm around his waist, as the man red at Gael warningly, making the poor old man to swallow everyin that was already on the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Knox said sharply, which made Gael became more upset, but he followed them nheless.

    ¡°So, isn¡¯t this too much for all of us to go together to get the alpha, I think you are more than capable to do it, right?¡± Zuri said to Knox. ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait here and you go to get the alpha,¡± she suggested.

    ¡°I like that idea,¡± Gael agreed very quickly. ¡°I am too old for a fight, my bones are too fragile to jump around.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to jump around, right? You just need to wriggle your fingers,¡± Zuri retorted when she heard he whined.

    That was true, since Gael only needed to move his finger to do his magic, but he didn¡¯t want to do it. ¡°I am tired, I am driving a whole day.¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Knox was still curious with the scent that was still lingering on both of them, he knew, but there was something in him that prevented himself to remember that.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, this is a secret between me and Zuri,¡± Gael replied hastily, that was not the best excuse, since he didn¡¯t have time to think about that and just blurted out what was in his mind.

    Zuri red at him, because Chaos was staring at her questioningly, since he heard she had a secret only the two of them that knew about.

    ¡°This is nothing, we just visited his old friend, but because Gael doesn¡¯t want me to tell you about his senile friend, he told me to stay silence,¡± Zuri murmured. She had not yet decided what she had to do with the information about Rhea, Knox and July¡¯s daughter.

    Chaos rubbed her back, he didn¡¯t say much tonight, but this was not unusual for him.

    ¡°Oh, shut up,¡± Gael bickered, but he didn¡¯t correct him, since he couldn¡¯te up with a better excuse, thus begrudgingly, he let them to misunderstand him and this was annoying.

    The three of them bickered along the way, while Chaos just watched them silently, he walked next to his woman and casually yed with his hair, he became a little bit touchy tonight, aside being so quiet.

    They walked noisily like that until someone stopped them, he must be a young shifter, who guarded this area.

    ¡°Where is your alpha?¡± Gael asked, in spite ofining that he didn¡¯t want to be there, he was the one, who took the lead.

    ¡°Why do you need toe here also?¡± Zuri tugged Chaos¡¯s long sleeve, as he was wearing dark blue color sweater thatplimented his eyes.

    She thought it was too much to take this many people. She knew ck wolf pack and didn¡¯t think this was a big pack, thest time she knew there were around seventy people here.

    ¡°Because Aaron is here,¡± Chaos said. He caressed her cheek, while deep in thought. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought you along with me.¡±

    Of course, Zuri remembered about Aaron, it had been a while since thest time she heard anything about that man.

    Not only him, even Hades had not yet made an appearance, since hisst warning.

    ¡°Why he is here too?¡± Zuri frowned.

    ¡°Apparently, he has been collecting Chaos¡¯s shattered soul as well.¡± This time, it was Knox, who answered her question in cold tone.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 502 - 502 WHY ARE YOU CRYING?

    502 WHY ARE YOU CRYING?

    ¡°Apparently, he has been collecting Chaos¡¯s shattered soul as well.¡± This time, it was Knox, who answered Zuri¡¯s question in cold tone.

    Zuri had a bad feeling when she heard that. ¡°Why? What his intention to collecting Chaos¡¯s shattered soul?¡± She looked at Chaos, asking for an answer.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet about that,¡± Knox replied. ¡°We are still trying to figure things out.¡±

    ¡°And why you are the one, who answering my question?¡± Zuri turned her head to look at Chaos. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer my question.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, he has been like that, since yesterday,¡± Knox replied, which meant, Chaos has been very quiet without him knowing what the reason was.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zuri was worried about him.

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Chaos took Zuri¡¯s hand and kissed her palm, which made her blushed.

    And while the three of them were having conversation with each other, Gael was still bickering with the young shifter, who demanded to know their identity, or else he would rm the other guards.

    ¡°Hey! Stop being lovey dovey! Why am I the one who is doing this job?!¡± Gael was annoyed to see Chaos and Zuri being all flirty with each other.

    .....

    Knox¡¯s patient had be thin to hear this old manining about everything, he then raised his hand and at the same time, the young shifter¡¯s body was lifted from the ground.

    The poor shifter was mortified, his mouth opened wide, but there was no word that came out of his lips, which meant, Knox had done something about it and silenced him effectively.

    And when the shifter¡¯s body had raised around ten meter above the ground, Knox made a mming gesture, which resulted the body to drop to the ground very fast.

    There was no scream or any noise from him, but there was a loud sound from the collision of his body and the hard ground.

    ¡°Why do you have to use such brutal method?¡± Gael clicked his tongue, he frowned at Knox. He knew that this man could be very extreme some time.

    ¡°If we have to wait until he passed out because listening to your argumentation, we will waste our precious time,¡± Knox replied lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gael was pissed hearing that, as he charged forward and punched his shoulder, but Knox dodged it easily.

    ¡°You are really an old man now,¡± Knox scoffed, clearly he was trying to provoke Gael.

    On the other hand, Zuri looked at the poor young man, but seeing how his chest moving slightly, it meant he was still alive, only unconscious because of the impact.

    As a shifter herself, she could tell that he would be fine in a day.

    =======================

    ¡°Calm down, July,¡± Sebastian said in firm tone. ¡°We don¡¯t need to move now, we can wait for Gael¡¯s first. If Zuri decided to tell Chaos, he will inform us.¡±

    July snapped at him, horror in her eyes. ¡°At that time, it would be toote for us to hide!¡± she screamed at Sebastian. She was frustrated. She didn¡¯t know that Gael would bring Zuri along with him, even though she mentioned in passing that she missed her.

    She knew that they were in this city, therefore, she had been very careful when she was outside, just in case she would run into one of them, but right now, it was not matter anymore, they were going to leave.

    ¡°Zuri will tell Chaos for sure. She will kill for that man. Don¡¯t you know her?!¡± July shrieked, fear rushing in her vein to think that her little girl was being hunted down. ¡°They have been hunting the shattered soul for centuries! And now Rhea is one of their prey! You must know about that! How dangerous the situation could be for Rhea!¡±

    Sebastian had been facing July¡¯s irrational thought for all day long, ever since Zuri and Gael left the house, she had been freaking out and packing all their stuffs, she wanted to move away as soon as possible.

    ¡°If you really know the danger, you should think twice before you conceive that creature¡¯s child!¡± Sebastian snapped back at July, which made her face nched and a secondter, he knew that he had said something that he shouldn¡¯t. ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean in that way.¡±

    July was silent for a moment when she heard what he said. She knew there was this possibility, but her desire to have a little family on her own, to have a child from Knox, overshadowed all the possibilities and now when the truth was thrown to her face, she didn¡¯t know how to react to that.

    This was her fault, but she couldn¡¯t help, but being angry for Sebastian to say such thing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any right to say that,¡± July hissed viciously, she took a step back and flinched when Sebastian tried to touch her. ¡°You are the one, who came with me willingly, knowing what you will face, but you insisted to be with me nheless.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, July¡­¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t know what to say more to calm her down, she was already upset even before hearing what he said and now he only made the situation was getting worst.

    ¡°Leave me alone, I need time to think,¡± July spoke in stern voice, she raised both of her hands, trying to keep a distance from Sebastian.

    ¡°Mommy? Are you mad with dad?¡± Rhea poked her head through the gap of the opened door, she came because she heard a loud sound from her parent¡¯s room.

    Seeing that both of them went silence, the little girl was holding her bunny doll, blinking her blue eyes innocently.

    How could there was someone had the thought to hurt her? Her precious little girl¡­

    ¡°No, we are not,¡± July said, she came to approach her daughter and hug her tightly.

    ¡°Why are you crying, mommy? Are you hurt?¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 503 - 503 SHE FELT INSECURE

    503 SHE FELT INSECURE

    Emily¡¯s heart shattered when she saw the way Eros threw a death re at the man, who kissed Zuri. He must be her significant other. She knew that because Eros had told her about that man, assured her there would be nothing happened between the two of them, since they had their important person in their life.

    However, what Emily was seeing right now hadpletely shattered her fragile confidence to believe what Eros said, because despite they were being a mate, they were notpatible with each other.

    Eros had reassured her and said every word that she wanted to hear, to put her heart at ease, but it would be too difficult after what she witnessed tonight.

    Emily also watched how the four people disappeared in a blink of an eye, along with Zuri, who was kissing her man. There was this relief that Eros didn¡¯t need to watch it for a long time and she also didn¡¯t need to see how angry Eros was to witness that.

    Yet, the look in his eyes, would forever etch in her mind because Eros had never seen someone with so much jealous and killing intent like that. He was the most gentle and caring man for her.

    ¡°Eros,¡± Emily called him, she was bringing her backpack and one more bag in her hand when she approached them after she calmed herself down. She didn¡¯t want Eros to see she was freaking out again because of Zuri.

    After all, they were about to go, they wouldn¡¯t cross path again. She hoped they wouldn¡¯t.

    Heard his name was being called, Eros turned around and approached Emily immediately, as he took her backpack and another bag from her hand. His expression had returned to normal, as if the anger that she saw earlier was only in her mind and he actually didn¡¯t make that look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Eros said, as he slung the backpack on his shoulder and grabbed the other bag in one hand, while he grabbed Emily¡¯s wrist to escort her to the car, which made Emily clutched onto him, as if her life depended on it, which made Eros was a little bit confused, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    .....

    Eros put all the bag on the backseat, next to Colton, as Emily would sit next to him.

    Before he started the engine, he would do what he always did; he would check her seatbelt and made sure that she was buckled up.

    Eros had been in a lot of ident during his mission, which most of those were fatal, but because he was a shifter, he could survive that, but for Emily, she would die in an instant if she had to experience such thing, therefore, he took extra precaution when he was with her.

    Moreover, this was their first trip together out of the pack, so he didn¡¯t want there was a mishap.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Eros asked, as he started the engine, which let out a soft grunt.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home.¡± She wanted to scream at him to get her out of here, she wanted Eros to be as far away as possible from Zuri. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Eros.¡±

    On the other hand, Colton, who was sitting at the backseat could feel the tension in the air, he stared at Eros, but the young lycan refused to look at him.

    Eros was deep in thought. He didn¡¯t have say goodbye to Zuri, but then what he would get for saying that useless thing?

    The second time they would meet again, that would be the time when they would end thing between them, the stupid mate bond that tied them down without their consent.

    However, no matter how many times Eros told himself that he didn¡¯t want his mate and being together with her was an impossible usal and they lived in two different world, which wouldn¡¯t let them to cross path with each other, the image of her was being kissed by another man kept ying in his mind. His blood boiled whenever he remembered the way that man touched her.

    ¡°You will break the steering wheel,¡± Emily said gently, as she grabbed his hand.

    Only then, Eros realized that he had been gripping the steering wheel too tight, because tighter than this, he would break it and put all of them in danger.

    Slowly, he loosened up, but said nothing and didn¡¯t even look at Emily, whose face was crestfallen, because she knew what was going on in his mind more or less.

    ========================

    ¡°How do you n to go to the alpha?¡± Zuri asked Knox, because he managed to calm Gael down and led them toward the pack house.

    There were a few people, who was still on the street and woke up at this hour, but they didn¡¯t say anything, the most they could was to stare at them, since they came in peace, they thought these four people must be a traveler or guest of someone, since they were passed the guards and was allowed to roam around this pack.

    ¡°Go straight to the pack house and ask where is the alpha,¡± Knox said lightly.

    ¡°What?¡± This was not the first time for Zuri to do this job, but they would do it in secret, therefore there wouldn¡¯t be many confrontations andmotion.

    But, it would be different story if they used Knox¡¯s method.

    ¡°Are you sure, that¡¯s safe?¡± Zuri looked at Chaos, who didn¡¯t say much, he just stared at her and yed with her hair, what happened with him?

    ¡°Are you talking about your safety when you are with the three of us?¡± Gael cracked his knuckles in excitement, despite he was the one, who told them that he was too old to fight. ¡°Are you losing your wits?¡±

    Zuri came to him and pinch his arm for saying that.

    ¡°What is that for?¡± Gael protested.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Knox snapped.

 Chapter 504 - 504 IT HAS BEEN A WHILE

    504 IT HAS BEEN A WHILE

    Knox really couldn¡¯t get it, Gael was an old man right now, but he acted more childish than Zuri and both of them simply a disaster to be put on the same mission, as they kept bickering with each other.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Knox snapped, which made Zuri and Gael mped their mouth shut and pouted like petnt children, as they walked into the pack house, where they were stopped by two guards, who asked what¡¯s their intention toe here, since they could sense that the three of them were not shifter and all of them were not from this pack.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± one guard with blonde hair asked Knox, who was standing in front of them, while he and his fellow guards observed the other two as well.

    ¡°We need to meet the alpha,¡± Knox said bluntly.

    ¡°Do you have an appointment before?¡± He eyed them up and down, but he still couldn¡¯t determine who were they. Moreover, it was a little bit suspicious to have a guest at thiste hour.

    ¡°No,¡± Knox replied quickly, which made Zuri scoffed.

    She still thought this was the worst n ever, if there was any n to begin with, since Knox just walked toward the pack house and requested for the alpha, as if though he owned this ce.

    They shoulde quietly and leave without leaving any traces after they had done. There was no need to alert another shifter and engaged in unnecessary fight or argument.

    ¡°You can¡¯t meet him then,¡± the other guy with brown hair chimed in, he was very cautious, as Zuri could see he was mind link the other guard toe, just in case, since they were outnumbered.

    .....

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we teleport to the alpha¡¯s bedroom or his study room?¡± Zuri tilted her head, she looked at Chaos, waiting for his answer. ¡°We used to do that, right? When we figured out an alpha is your shattered soul?¡±

    ¡°Aaron is inside,¡± Chaos replied, his eyes fixed at a certain window that the light was still lit up. ¡°He has been suppressing the energy around here.¡±

    Which meant, it would be hard for them to use their power, as their power collided.

    Zuri lifted her head and followed Chaos¡¯s line of sight, she could see there were two people behind the curtains staring back at them, while right now, Knox was talking to the other two guards, spouting all excuse for them to be able to enter the pack house and met with the alpha.

    Meanwhile, Gael¡¯s patient seemed to grow thin, as he kept mumbling curses, which didn¡¯t help, since those shifters could hear him.

    ¡°Fcuk it,¡± Gael said, as he pulled Knox behind him by his shoulder and then burned the two guards¡¯ pants.

    ¡°AARRGH! A MAGUS! INTRUDER!¡± they were jumping up and down, and rolled on the ground in order to put off the fire from licking their body.

    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Gael asked impatiently. ¡°I want to have dinner with my daughter.¡±

    Knox red at Gael because he made unnecessarymotion. ¡°Should you do that?¡±

    ¡°What? Do you think this is the problem, where you can talk it out?¡± Gael jeered at him. ¡°Come on, Knox. I miss our old day.¡±

    ¡°You are old, I am not,¡± Knox said in a matter of fact tone.

    ¡°Damn you shattered soul,¡± Gael hissed, he would love to burn Knox, but unfortunately, his power wouldn¡¯t be enough to tackle him down, he could feel it that he was getting stronger, or maybe he was the one, who became weaker¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Gael only took two steps forward, but then there were a dozen guards came to them with four in their beast¡¯s form.

    ¡°Back off! Who are you!¡± A man with long red hair came forward, he had scar on his left cheek, as a result of a battle, it seemed he was the leader among these people.

    Meanwhile, the two men, who were burned by Gael had been helped and the fire had been put off. They would be fine in a matter of minutes, since there were not serious injuries.

    ¡°Call your alpha, we only need to see him,¡± Knox replied calmly, he didn¡¯t even worried when they were surrounded and all of them were ready to shift into their beast and attack, Zuri was familiar with this.

    ¡°Get out of our pack right now, or else, we will not show any mercy on you,¡± the man with long, red hair growled at them. His ws had emerged from the tips of his fingers threateningly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need your mercy,¡± Knox said, but when he was talking to him, Gael was running out of his patient, as he flicked his fingers and rows of pine trees were on fire.

    Knox nced at him, as if saying; what are you doing now?

    ¡°This will be faster to call the alpha, since we have already created amotion.¡± Gael shrugged his shoulder nonchntly.

    ¡°You mean to make a biggermotion?¡± Knox narrowed his eyes, hepletely displeased with the way Gael handled the situation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Knox that I know is not someone, who doesn¡¯t love to have a confrontation a little. Are you scared now?¡± Gael teased him.

    Yet, their conversation was cut off when a man walked out of the pack house, from the way he carried himself and the dominant aura around him, Zuri knew immediately that he was the alpha of the pack.

    Even so, her eyes fixed on the man, who was walking next to the alpha. It had been a long time, since thest time they met.

    ¡°Blue¡­¡± Aaron sighed her name, as if he was d to see her there, just like an old friend. ¡°It has been a while, right?¡±

    Zuri shifted her attention and looked at Chaos, but he vanished all of sudden and appeared again in front of Aaron.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy¡¯s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane¡¯s revenge for his and his people¡¯s very.

 Chapter 505 - 505 BLUE...

    505 BLUE...

    ¡°Blue¡­¡± Aaron sighed her name, which made Zuri growled in low voice. She hated it when someone called her with that name, except for Chaos.

    Because that name only reminded her about what horrible thing that she had gone through, but Chaos was different, as whenever she heard her name was being called by him, she would remember their time together, in this lifetime or the previous one.

    Didn¡¯t want to look at him for a second longer, Zuri shifted her attention to Chaos, who supposed to be standing next to her, but he vanished all of sudden and appeared right in front of Aaron with his fingers wrapped around the devil¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Why are you so hostile, Chaos? I just called her name as a greeting, you don¡¯t need to be so defensive,¡± Aaron chuckled, as if this was something funny.

    On the other hand, the alpha, who was standing beside Aaron took a step back, this was the first time for him to see the creature named Chaos. His name was a legend, every supernatural creature knew about him, but not everyone had ever seen him, especially when recently he had been very lowkey.

    ¡°This¡­ he is really here¡­¡± the alpha stuttered, he thought what Aaron said was a bullshit, but seeing Chaos right before his eyes, he was reminded about what those nonsense things this man had told him. ¡°Hees¡­ hees to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right,¡± Aaron replied lightly, smiling gently at the scared alpha.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be scared at the sight of Chaos? If he wanted to kill you, determined to unalive you, then you wouldn¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow.

    ¡°I agreed!¡± the alpha said hastily. ¡°I agreed to your offer!¡±

    .....

    He was a young alpha, probably at the age of thirty with chubby face and a little bit on the heavy side, it seemed, he had been living a good life without a single day of training, seeing how clumsy he was with the confrontation and how immature he was to make a hasty decision in this kind of situation.

    He didn¡¯t even waste his time to agree to the offer, once he had witnessed Chaos came after him, just like how Aaron had told him earlier.

    It didn¡¯t need to take a genius to understand that this alpha had made a deal prior to Chaos arrival. Aaron had warned him and offered something to him.

    ¡°I know you will say that.¡± Aaron shrugged his shoulders, he fixed his eyes at Chaos and tilted his head. ¡°You need to kill me if you want to take your shattered soul back, but the problem here, I can¡¯t die.¡±

    The tension was in the air, as more shifters came and surrounded them, seeing how their alpha was in danger, some of them growled at Knox, Zuri and Gael, they were ready to attack, since most of them had shifted into their beast.

    On the other hand, Chaos had enough to hear the devil rumbled, as he tightened his fingers and snapped his neck without mercy.

    They knew it wouldn¡¯t kill Aaron, but it would give time for Chaos to get to the alpha and take back what was his.

    He didn¡¯t need to be worried about Zuri, since she was with Knox and Gael. These many shifters not even their match.

    ¡°Kill them! Kill them all! attack them!¡± the alpha roared, as he stumbled when he saw Aaron disappeared into dust. He thought the devil was dead. After all, this was Chaos that they were facing. ¡°Kill¡­¡±

    His voice disappeared when Chaos strangled him, he moved very fast, until no one could see it. One second, he was standing there, a few meters away from the alpha, but in the next second he had stood in front of the alpha, like he did to Aaron earlier.

    There was a loud gasp from the people around them, as they witnessed this, fear started to spread in the air to see how strong their opponent was.

    They had faced witches and human alike, but there was none of them could make them trembled like this. The dominance that emanated from Chaos was enough to suffocate them.

    On the other hand, the alpha was dreaded by the horror of his death, which he had been told by Aaron. He would disappear from this realm because his soul belonged to Chaos.

    That was a nonsense when he heard about that the first time, but now, when Chaos¡¯s cold fingers wrapped around his windpipe, he wouldn¡¯t think that warning was a nonsense.

    ¡°Let him go, Chaos,¡± Aaron¡¯s voice echoed throughout the night, which made Chaos halted the process of taking back his soul.

    He lifted his head and stared at the bright moon before they could hear an ear piercing scream came from Zuri.

    She pressed both of her ears with her palms, as she fell to the ground, screaming on the top of her lungs.

    Knox and Gael were stunned for a moment, because they didn¡¯t know what happened, there was no one came closer to them to hurt Zuri and moreover, she was not hurt at all.

    But, why she was screaming like this?

    ¡°Zuri¡­¡± Gael was about to approached Zuri when Chaos grabbed his shoulder and pushed him away.

    He released the alpha the second he saw Zuri was in pain, he saw red when he knelt down and held her trembling body, as she still screamed painfully.

    She closed her eyes and cried.

    Chaos knew what it was and he cursed the fact that he couldn¡¯t kill Aaron, because if there was a way for him to be able to end the devil¡¯s wretched life, he would do it in whatever cost it might take.

    ¡°Blue¡­¡± Chaos pressed her head against his chest, calling her name, and gradually her scream ceased down, as she fell unconscious in his arms.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy¡¯s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane¡¯s revenge for his and his people¡¯s very.

 Chapter 506 - 506 HER NIGHTMARE

    506 HER NIGHTMARE

    Zuri was sure that a moment ago she was staring at the alpha of the ck wolf pack, a man with long red hair with a scar on his left cheek, as a result of a battle or a fight.

    It was rare to see a shifter with scar, since their healing ability was top notch.

    However, a secondter, Zuri was no longer there. She was inpletely different ce. She was staring at the river, while the opposite of this calm river, someone held a ceremony.

    Zuri looked around her, but she couldn¡¯t find Knox or Gael, neither Chaos was there. Where they had gone? She looked confused.

    They were surrounded by dozen of warriors and beasts from the ck wolf pack, but right now she was alone at the other side of the river, while she was staring at a strange, but familiar ceremony before her eyes.

    There were a lot of people there, who didn¡¯t notice her presence at all. Probably, because of the wind didn¡¯t blow toward her direction, therefore they didn¡¯t realize her up until now, since she could be counted as an intruder, there was no way, no one had not yet approached her.

    But then, Zuri realized that the wind didn¡¯t blow, though the leaves swayed and the branches rattled, but there was no wind that she could feel, as if time went still only for her.

    Gradually, the voices of people from the opposite of the river could be heard and the tension became more palpable in this peaceful night, with moon was in full shape in the clear sky.

    Zuri felt this weird feeling about her surroundings. She knew this ce and for some odd reason that she thought was not possible¡­ she knew what ceremony was that.

    .....

    They looked so young. Was this how the ceremony looked like when in someone else¡¯s eyes?

    The tension was so thick and fear hang in the air, which made Zuri came closer, she walked across the river, but her pants didn¡¯t get soak and she didn¡¯t have trouble toe near them, since no one noticed her.

    This was weird, but she was not surprised, as if she had expected it. Zuri even could smell their restlessness and felt their anxiety about what would happen in the end of this night.

    ¡°Put her down,¡± Alpha Xerxes told Liam, as a few people reached the sacred river with a girl with white hair was being carried by one of them, where the ceremony would be held and Emmet would mark his chosen mate in front of the rest of the pack.

    Zuri didn¡¯t realize it when she balled her fists so tight her knuckles turned red.

    The girl was Blue, her young self, the young she wolf, who couldn¡¯t protect herself and was being forced to sumb to their order.

    Something in her stirred when she watched her young and helpless self, as if the demon from the past hunted her down again. She was having a hard time to breath.

    Liam frowned, his expression was trouble, but he didn¡¯t do what his father wanted him to do immediately. ¡°Father,¡± he said, hesitation in his voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t we postpone this and do it again next time? You just killed someone tonight, it will jinx the mating ceremony.¡±

    Zuri scoffed when she heard that. Wasn¡¯t that the one who had nned it all? And here he pretended to be innocent and concerned about Blue.

    Poor girl¡­ she was being toyed and her trust was being broken at that time. She thought among those crazy people in that pack, he was the only one, who she could trust, someone that she could say as a friend¡­

    ¡°What do you mean it will jinx the ceremony?¡± Alpha Xerxes was not in the right mood after all to have someone objected him again and again.

    This was the time when they took Mateo¡¯s life. Her uncle¡¯s beta. The person, who kept his former pack safe and kept them together.

    ¡°There was a death today, so you shouldn¡¯t have performed the mating ceremony on the same day.¡± Liam was trying to convince his father, but it was hard when he used his power to intimidate his son or anyone, who opposed him.

    A smile tugged on the corner of Blue¡¯s lips when she stabbed Emmet with the oce that Chaos gave to her, yet it didn¡¯tst for long.

    Zuri watched the whole thing again and her blood ran cold when Emmet forcefully marked her. She touched her own neck, as she remembered the pain.

    Even now, she still could feel the pain and the mark was still there, since she had never epted that and Chaos was not able topletely erase it. He could only make the mark was not as ring as it supposed to be, but not getting rid of it entirely.

    She knew what would happen next and everything happened before her eyes again, just like watching a movie and every scene broke Zuri¡¯s heart even more. How she remembered the pain that they had inflicted on her and how they ruined her innocent.

    Blue was dead at that time, she was dead when she gave up to the wave of heat that made her surrendered under Emmet¡¯s touch.

    The repulsion came so strong, Zuri felt like she was going to throw up, but no matter what she did to get away from this ce, from the scene when Emmet took her that night in that rickety hut, she couldn¡¯t escape from this.

    There was this vicious power that forced her to relive all of her nightmare all over again, no matter how much she cried and screamed to stop, but there was nothing happened.

    Zuri watched Blue in desperation and despair.

    Chaos¡­

    Zuri called his name again and again, she was helpless, just like Blue before her eyes¡­

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 507 - 507 HER NIGHTMARE (2)

    507 HER NIGHTMARE (2)

    Zuri couldn¡¯t close her eyes or stopped seeing what was happening before her eyes. She wanted to scream to them to stop or anyone, anything that had put her in this position and forced her to watch this all over again.

    The nightmare that she had pushed to the back of her mind and try her best to forget about it, there was no help for that. She was not able to not see this.

    Her head was spinning and she was hyperventting when she watched what Emmet had done to her. This was traumatic and she needed years for beingfortable in the crowd, but even so there was still this repulsion in her heart whenever someone touched her casually.

    She only epted Chaos¡¯s touch, but overall, she would nevereback from this nightmare, no matter how hard she tried.

    Zuri felt the air left her lungs, as her legs gave away, she wanted to scream to them to stop, but there was no words that came out of her lips, she tried to shut her eyes, yet even with her eyes close, she still could see them, the scene was ying on the back of her mind.

    Her whole body was trembling and every moment that passed felt like a torture, the smirk that curled on the corner of Emmet¡¯s lips and how heughed to see how the girl beneath her was in desperate need because of the heat hit her so hard that she couldn¡¯t think rational for wanting her enemy to touch her.

    Zuri felt repulsive to herself.

    No. It was Blue, it was not her. Blue had died, she died that night. She convinced herself that was not her. That was only a stupid, gullible and helpless girl, who didn¡¯t take the first opportunity to run away from that pack, thinking she didn¡¯t have another ce aside from there.

    The world was so vast, she could get out from that pack, but she didn¡¯t do it because she was not strong enough and had this silly thought that the world out there was way more cruel than the pack that she lived in. What a stupid way of thinking.

    .....

    ¡°No¡­¡± Zuri whimpered when Emmet¡¯s boisterousugh echoed throughout this rickety hut that became a witness of the cruelty of that night.

    Zuri wanted to kill him all over again. She wanted to kill that man again and torture him. A quick death was so easy for him, he didn¡¯t deserve that, he must be in more pain. He should beg her to kill him instead.

    ¡°Do you want that?¡±

    Zuri jumped in surprised when she saw Aaron appeared before her eyes. The man blocked the view of Bue and Emmet.

    And even though it gave her a little room to breath from the torturing scene before her eyes, she was not really happy to see the devil.

    ¡°What¡­ what have you done?¡± Zuri hated it when she stammered and was trying to keep herself together despite the pain and repulsion that she felt.

    ¡°Do you want to kill him again?¡± Aaron asked, he tilted his head, his golden eyes felt so sharp, as if he could see through her soul. ¡°If you want to kill him, I can make it happen.¡± He shrugged his shoulder, as if that was not a big of deal for him, she could just say that she wanted it and he would do it.

    Zuri gritted her teeth, her emotions were all over the ces, she wanted to kill this devil as well if she could, but unfortunately, he was not destined to die, even Chaos couldn¡¯t kill him because he was a mortal.

    ¡°Fuck off,¡± Zuri growled, she wanted to shift to her beast, but she couldn¡¯t do it. This realm didn¡¯t allow her to shift, which only aggravated her even more.

    ¡°I would like to fuck you instead,¡± Aaron chuckled when he said that and watched how furious Zuri became. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s just a joke, don¡¯t be so sensitive. Ie here because I want to offer you something. Would you like to make a deal with me?¡± He blinked his eyes innocently.

    Aaron extended his hand with a sweet smile on his lips, as his golden eyes lit up excitedly, waiting for her to receive his offer.

    This was the same offer that Hades always wanted, the deal that the devil sought from her. She couldn¡¯t understand about why they insisted to have a deal with her.

    Yet, Zuri knew better not to make a deal with a devil, because you destined to be doomed once you agreed to it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitated, you have every right to kill him all over again until your heart is content,¡± Aaron said in his honeyced voice.

    However, before Zuri could snap at her and tell him to leave her alone, someone had wrapped his arm around her shoulder, pulled her closer until her back was against his chest.

    This happened all of sudden and when Zuri turned around to look at who was this man, Chaos¡¯s dark eyes greeted him, but not for long because his hand had covered her eyes.

    It was a swift move, but Zuri could feel the familiar sensation and the first thing that she heard was her own screams, she had been screaming without her knowing it.

    But the moment, Chaos retracted his hand and she could see her surrounding again, she was back to ck wolf pack, where they were still surrounded by their warriors, while Knox and Gael looked at her in confusion, they didn¡¯t know what had happened to her and what she had seen.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Blue. You are safe now,¡± Chaos said, as he hugged her, caressing her back and tried to calm her down. Her body was trembling so hard, she was having a hard time to breath, while Chaos kept trying to reassure her that something like that would never happen again.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 508 - 508 A QUIET NIGHT

    508 A QUIET NIGHT

    ¡°You are safe now, you are with me,¡± Chaos whispered to her ears, as she sobbed and trembled in his arms. The sight of her right now made his anger boiled. His eyes turned even darker, but the way he held her was so gentle, especially when he whispered something to her ear to put her to sleep.

    It took a while for Chaos to do that, but in the end, Zuri¡¯s breathing became even and she fell into a deep slumber.

    Chaos caressed her cheeks and wiped away her tears, she looked haggard, even though she was under the spell only less than two minutes, before Chaos came and pulled her away from her nightmare.

    Meanwhile, Knox and Gael could only watch it, because the vibe that Chaos gave them was so dreadful, as if they took a step closer to his woman, he would rip them apart without a second thought, that was the first idea that came to their mind when they saw him in his current state.

    Only after Zuri was put to sleep and thing became calm, Chaos raised his head and looked at Aaron dead in his eyes, as the devil smirked at him. He was standing right next to the alpha of the ck wolf pack, who was cowering behind his warriors. What kind of alpha he was when he clearly didn¡¯t have a guts to face the confrontation on his own.

    ¡°Come on, Chaos, you don¡¯t need to re at me like that, I didn¡¯t do anything bad to her,¡± Aaron said lightly, he tilted his head and then spoke again in lighter tone. ¡°Okay, I did something, but I just showed her precious moment that she seems forgotten.¡±

    Chaos stood up with Zuri in his arms, he didn¡¯t say anything, but the alpha started screaming, his screams pierced through the night and the tension in the air heightened, because those shifters didn¡¯t understand why their alpha was screaming like that when no one touched him.

    However, they realized this was the same way the girl with white hair screamed earlier all of sudden.

    Those warriors in their beast and human form shifted their attention between Chaos and the alpha back and forth, didn¡¯t know what to do at this point.

    .....

    They should have attacked Chaos, yet there was something in him that stopped them, let alone attacking him, they didn¡¯t even dare to look at him right in the eyes, as if there was something on their chest that made them trembled only by the look of it. He was the embodiment of death.

    ¡°This is your way to get back to me?¡± Aaron didn¡¯t take a pity to the alpha, who fell to the ground, holding his head with both hands, as he screamed on the top of his lungs, as though someone just beat him with hot rod.

    The alpha kept screaming on the top of his lungs when the dreadful memories came flooding back to his mind and he ended up vomiting near Aaron¡¯s foot, which the devil looked at him in disgust.

    Chaos would have taken the alpha¡¯s soul only if he was close enough to him to touch him, but without physical contact, he couldn¡¯t do that and moreover, it was because he didn¡¯t want to leave Zuri alone.

    There was no guarantee that Aaron wouldn¡¯t do something to her once he left her out of his sight for a second and Gael and Knox were not a match for the devil. Chaos would never let any potential harm came to her way, especially when he was there.

    Chaos also couldn¡¯t kill the alpha, because if he did that, his soul would take another host.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Aaron was being impatient now when he saw the unsightly condition of the alpha, as he ordered the warriors there to do something about this situation. These stupid shifters couldn¡¯t take the initiative to do the right thing and always needed guidance. It started to piss him off. What a useless thing¡­ ¡°Are you waiting until your alpha is dead because of his curse on him?¡±

    Only then, those shifters, who were still in their human form, shifted into their beast and started attacking them.

    However, they didn¡¯t manage to take even a closer range to endanger them when all of sudden their body was burned, as if there was someone set fire on them.

    Their roaring in agony and anguish overpowered the scream from their alpha when their body burned to dust.

    The night was full of horror and their howls in pain was so deafening, yet it didn¡¯tst long before those beasts had turned into dust and the night resumed it peacefulness, while the alpha had passed out because he was no longer able to handle the situation.

    ¡°Well, I think there is no need for me to stay here any longer now,¡± Aaron said when everything went quiet now. He nced at the alpha with disgusting look before he smiled at Chaos again. ¡°I think we will meet with each other often now.¡±

    And with that, he disappeared from their sight, leaving a few ck butterflies that fluttered its tiny wings, but then Knox waved his hand and those poor butterflies were cut into half, fidgeting on the ground before remained still.

    ¡°So?¡± Gael broke the silence after Aaron left with the alpha. ¡°Don¡¯t we chase after them?¡± He looked at Chaos and Knox. ¡°I can take Zuri back to the hotel if you want to chase after him.¡±

    But then, Gael immediately mped his mouth shut after he got a re for suggesting the idea from Chaos.

    Leaving Zuri was thest thing in his mind right now, no matter with whom she would be, he wouldn¡¯t leave her out of his sight.

    Chaos cradled the girl in his arms nuzzled her face before he disappeared, leaving the two of them.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy¡¯s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane¡¯s revenge for his and his people¡¯s very.

 Chapter 509 - 509 CHAOSâ€™S REALM

    509 CHAOS¡¯S REALM

    Gael could only watch how Chaos disappeared before them with Zuri in his arms. The situation was way moreplicated than he thought.

    He looked around him and watched how Chaos had destroyed yet another pack in one blow, but they didn¡¯t get what they came here for. Aaron took away the alpha, the shattered soul of Chaos and from what he learned, the devil also started to collect his shattered soul as well.

    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Gael looked at Knox, who was standing next to him. His expression didn¡¯t show anything. ¡°Do you have n? Chasing after them, maybe?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know where they are going.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    And after that, Knox patted Gael¡¯s shoulder and they disappeared from there. For now, the ck wolf pack was no longer exist.

    =====================

    Chaos put Zuri down on the bed, as she whimpered, it was not sure whether she was conscious or not, but the fact that she could sense his presence was enough for him to be less worried.

    The girl snuggled closer toward Chaos, as she rubbed her face against his chest, as if trying to breath in his scent, since this was the only way for her to calm herself down after what she had to witness again.

    .....

    That was a very dark memory of her life. She couldn¡¯t change that and she didn¡¯t want to walk through that again.

    However, Aaron forced her to remember.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Blue¡­ I am here, you are safe now,¡± Chaos whispered in the most soothing tone, as he rubbed her back, but then his eyes grew darker when he saw a figure, who was staring at them.

    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Hades greeted Chaos cheerfully, he eyed Zuri, who had her back against him and clicked his tongue. ¡°I pity her. I was there when that happened and I could say that was not a good scene to watch, not to mention¡­¡±

    And before Hades could blurt out more bullshit, there was a fireball hurled at him, yet he had disappeared before it could hit him and appeared again at different spot of this room.

    Chaos wanted to chase after him, but the way Zuri hugged him and how her body was trembling, he couldn¡¯t let her alone. He was in sitting position with her cradled in his arms.

    ¡°Why are you bing more and more aggressive?¡± Hadesined. ¡°You know that you can¡¯t kill me, but you are very persistent to keep trying.¡±

    Chaos said nothing to what he said, he put his palm against Zuri¡¯s ear, so she wouldn¡¯t hear anything.

    ¡°I have been trying to talk to you, you know, but your shield kept me away,¡± Hades clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have chased me away, since I am your informant.¡±

    Yes, he informed Chaos about what Aaron was up to, but he also did the same thing to Aaron. After all, Hades only wanted to see chaos in this realm and watching the two of them fighting was a great pleasure for him.

    ¡°Fortunately, your shield weakened because you overused your power, so we can speak now.¡± Hades pped his hands in delight, he didn¡¯t care to see how much anger in Chaos¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Do you know that Aaron has been collecting your shattered soul? Do you know what his intention to do so?¡±

    Still, there was no reply from Chaos, but it didn¡¯t dishearten the devil, as he kept his monologue.

    ¡°He wants to use your power to create more trouble and to make you suffer more, just like he did in your previous lives.¡± Hades made a dramatic gesture with both of his hands. ¡°Do you know right, what he could do with his cunning mind of his?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get to the point, you better get out of my sight,¡± Chaos said calmly, he didn¡¯t change his facial expression, neither he raised his voice, but the aura that surrounded him was so murderous.

    ¡°Calm down, if you want to get rid of me, you will probably burn down the entire room.¡± Hades waved his hands and shrugged his shoulder, but then he shrieked when the entire room was on me, everything was burning. ¡°Fuck you, Chaos!¡± Hades was shocked, but then he chuckled a little bit. ¡°Well, I feel like I am home.¡±

    Chaos didn¡¯t find that funny at all and Hades knew that he had pushed to his limit.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said finally. ¡°Do you remember your dear friend, the dragon one? The dragon, who had created chaos years ago? Well, Aarones to him. If you lost him, it will be a great setback for you. I just want to let you know about that.¡±

    And after saying that, Hades disappeared, also the mes were put off immediately, living charred on the stuffs there, as half of them had turned into dust. Needless to say, Gael wouldn¡¯t be happy to see this¡­

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Zuri opened her eyes because the burning smell in the air was suffocating, but Chaos immediately waved his hand and they were no longer in the burning room.

    It was his realm, the realm where he used to stay. This could be the second time Zuri was here, as Chaos leaned his back against the big tree with Zuri rested against his chest.

    ¡°Sleep, Blue¡­ rest.¡± Chaos leaned over to kiss her head, as the wind blew and his dark hair caressed her cheek, it felt peaceful and for this moment, she forgot what she had gone through before.

    Probably because she was in his arms, or they were in this ce that belonged to Chaos, where there was no one could find them here or even bothered them.

    ¡°Can we stay here forever, I am so tired,¡± Zuri mumbled, as she drifted to sleep, but there was no answer from Chaos to her question.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy¡¯s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane¡¯s revenge for his and his people¡¯s very.

 Chapter 510 - 510 FOCUS ON ME

    510 FOCUS ON ME

    Zuri was not sure how long she was sleeping, but when she woke up, she was alone, under the big tree and Chaos was nowhere to be seen.

    She remembered that Chaos took her into his realm, but she didn¡¯t remember what happened next, because she was sleeping and the sky here was always like this, it was dusk with brilliance orange hue on the sky and no matter how long you were here, the sun had never crossed the horizon. The wind that blew brought flowery scent from the flower field not too far from her.

    She was here once and she knew her way around.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Zuri rubbed her sleepy eyes and then stood up. She breathed the air and caught his faint scent from her left, so there she went.

    She didn¡¯t wear her shoes, but the ground felt sofortable against her foot. She looked around her to the beautiful garden with many white flowers surrounded her, flower that she had only seen in his realm.

    This ce gave you a mysterious feeling, but at the same time gave you a peaceful mind.

    Datura.

    Zuri remembered Chaos had told her about the flower before. It had small petals in every stalk, which looked like you were holding a long stick full with flower, as the stalk could be a meter long.

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Zuri approached him, he was collecting the flower in his arms and the white color of the flower made a stark difference from his dark hair, which looked like a night sky.

    .....

    ¡°You are awake.¡± Chaos approached her and gave the flower to her, which she epted it dly. Unfortunately, the flower couldn¡¯t be brought out of this realm. She would love to keep the petals with her.

    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Thest time they were here was because Chaos was not in a good condition and he needed to rest. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°I am fine,¡± Chaos said lightly, as he leaned over to kiss her lips.

    Zuri wanted to kiss him longer, but she couldn¡¯t pull her closer because she was holding a bunch of flower and Chaos pulled away from her very quick. She tried to observe him, but there was nothing that she could get. His eyes were still dark, but there was no animosity from him, which mean, he still could control the darkness in him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Chaos put his arm around her waist as both of them walked around this garden.

    The silence between them was so peaceful and no one was forced to talk about anything, since they were sofortable to speak nothing.

    This realm was so vast and the sky had never changed, which gave a mncholic and somber feeling, this was the memory that you would never forget. The silence and the peacefulness that you felt would forever etch in your mind.

    ¡°We will go to East Draghar, but I don¡¯t want you toe.¡± Chaos broke the silence with his statement.

    Hearing that, Zuri didn¡¯t even flinch neither she frowned, she simply made her own statement too. ¡°You know I will not go anywhere. I wille with you, you like it or not. I will be there too.¡±

    Zuri tilted her head and then grinned at him yfully. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to follow what you say without an argument, right?¡± After all, she followed him all the way to the new capital city, even without his permission.

    ¡°I know you will say that,¡± Chaos said in somber tone. He looked up the sky and then mumbled something. ¡°Do you know why the sky never change?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zuri shook her head and stopped walking, as she stood next to him. ¡°But, I want to know why.¡±

    ¡°Because time stops here. There is no past, there is no progress, there is nothing here.¡± For some odd reason, there was sadness in Chaos¡¯s voice, which surprised Zuri.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s way better than what we have to face? I will love to stay here and let the time stops. So, we will live in this moment.¡± Zuri stared at the horizon, her cheeks turned bright red because of the light.

    ¡°Yes, but there is no future as well in this ce. There is nothing and you expect nothing here.¡± Lived in a moment was great thing, but when you found there was nothing you could look for, everything became ordinary, even this beautiful sky would look terrifying the more you look at it.

    Zuri was not sure if she could understand fully about what was in Chaos¡¯s mind, but she knew that staying here forever was not an option. They could indulge their moment now, but not for eternity.

    ¡°What will happen if everything is done? When you managed to collect all of your soul?¡± Zuri tilted her head and then looked at Chaos. She moved around and stood in front of him now. ¡°What will happen to you? What will happen to us?¡±

    Will they get their happily ever after?

    Just like before, Chaos didn¡¯t answer her, but this time, he kissed her longer and the feeling overwhelmed her, as she let go of the flower in her arms and wrapped her arms around his neck, she wanted to be close to him, so close, she wouldn¡¯t feel the distance between them, so there would no more goodbye.

    Chaos put his hand behind her back and hugged her tightly to deepen the kiss, as heid her down on the velvety grass, under the dawn sky that would never change.

    Zuri moaned when Chaos kissed her neck and caressed her breast lightly, as she stared at the horizon and realized their time together wouldn¡¯t be that long.

    Her question was still the same, what happened after all of this ended?

    ¡°Focus on me,¡± Chaos whispered to her ear, nibbled on her earlobe.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy¡¯s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane¡¯s revenge for his and his people¡¯s very.

 Chapter 511 - 511 I LOVE YOU, EROS.

    511 I LOVE YOU, EROS.

    Eros and Emily returned to the pack, as they arrived at the border of territory, they could see Ariana had been waiting for them there. She didn¡¯t have enough patient to wait until they reached the pack house to make sure that her mate was all right, despite she had been calling every minutes the moment she knew Colton was attacked.

    Ariana couldn¡¯t help, but to make sure Emily had done everything, although she knew she was more than capable of handling the matter. Sometimes, she would apologize to her because she put so much pressure, but of course, Emily wouldn¡¯t take that into ount, since she knew how stress she was to know that her other half was in critical condition.

    ¡°Colton.¡± Ariana entered the car and sat on the backseat, as all of her focus was on the gamma, she made a brief check and this made Colton chuckled.

    ¡°I am fine, you have taught Emily perfectly, she knows what she was doing,¡± Colton said lightly, but he immediately mped his mouth when he saw how Emily red at him.

    She didn¡¯t take this matter light at all.

    ¡°You are fine¡­¡± she sighed deeply and snuggled to his arms. The healer even forgot that they were not alone in this car, until Emily giggled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even look at me, I am offended,¡± Emily teased her, which only then Ariana lifted her head and then asked both Emily and Eros. ¡°We are fine, thank you for asking.¡±

    She wanted to tease her further, but Ariana was too distraught and she stopped at that. instead, she threw a furtive nce at Eros, who didn¡¯t say anything during their trip. He was not a man with too many words, but during this time, he was exceptionally quiet.

    This fact alone bothered Emily, she really wanted to know what was in his mind. She wanted to know if that white hair girl was in his mind? Yet, she was afraid to hear the answer.

    .....

    They drove in silence once again, as Ariana was content to have her mate back and see herself that he was not in any critical condition.

    But, for the first time in her life, Ariana was holding a grudge.

    The healer was a quiet girl and chose to stay out of the conflict, just like Colton. Both of them would go with the flow and didn¡¯t bother with anything else, even the power shifted, from alpha Xerxes to alpha Liam, they survived because of their blind loyalty to whoever the alpha at that time.

    Yet, this incident had made Ariana realized this wouldn¡¯t be thest time Liam would put his subordinate in danger. He wouldn¡¯t think twice to put either Eros, Colton or anyone else in danger, as long as he could reach his goal.

    For him, they were receable and didn¡¯t matter much.

    Ariana nced at Eros furtively. She wanted to know more about this young lycan¡­

    ======================

    After they returned to the pack house, Eros and Colton were summoned to give a report to the alpha, not even had a chance to put their things inside their bedroom, because the warrior said it was urgent.

    Some people, who knew that they were going with Josh, asking about him, but Ariana intervened and told them to back off, Emily needed to rest.

    She thanked her for that, because she didn¡¯t know what to say at this point, for them to not know that Josh had died, it meant the alpha wanted this not to be disclosed yet.

    In the end, Emily skipped lunch and slept throughout the afternoon, but even so, Eros had only returned before midnight.

    ¡°Why are you not sleeping yet?¡± Eros frowned when he saw Emily was still wide awake, he walked into the room haggardly, it was clear to see whatever the discussion that Eros had with Liam, it took toll on him and he didn¡¯t enjoy it at all.

    ¡°I am waiting for you.¡± Emily came over and hugged him tightly, she knew that she was being clingy this time, but she couldn¡¯t help it, she felt like Eros would slip through her fingers.

    But, just like sands, the more she held onto him tightly, the more she would lose it.

    Eros frowned slightly, Emily was not usually like this, but he hugged her back, sensing how uneasy she was. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± she shook her head. ¡°Come with me, let¡¯s eat. I am hungry.¡±

    Eros essentially had skipped breakfast, lunch and dinner altogether, since he drove all the way back to the pack and only got a piece of bread to keep him going, since he didn¡¯t feel like eating.

    Emily lifted her head and then looked at Eros, she expected a kiss, but he didn¡¯t do it.

    Was this too much for her to ask him to take the initiative to show his affection toward her? Or this how Eros was. He was not too open with that kind of things.

    For some reason, Emily knew him, after all they had grown up together, yet at the same time, she didn¡¯t know him. It was confusing¡­

    ¡°Okay, will you cook for me?¡± Emily said cheerfully, hiding her convoluted thought. She had been anxious all this time ever since Eros met with Zuri. She felt like she would snatch him away at any moment.

    Good thing was; they would never cross path again.

    At least, that was what she thought.

    ¡°Sure, what do you want?¡± Eros said, as he grabbed her hand and walked out of the bedroom, this was a simple gesture, but Emily paid more attention to it.

    ¡°I want to eat meat.¡± Emily kissed his arm and grinned at him.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    That was it. It was Eros that she knew, someone that she could rely on and would fulfill all of her wish.

    ¡°I love you, Eros,¡± Emily said, waiting for his reply.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 512 - 512 I AM NOT THE ALPHA

    512 I AM NOT THE ALPHA

    ¡°I love you, Eros.¡± Emily had said this word countless time in the past, when the meaning of love was pure between them, just like any other siblings and then shifted when the meaning became even more deeper than that.

    ¡°I love you too.¡± Eros smiled and ruffled her hair.

    Yet, the meaning of it became hollow. It lost its meaning.

    Usually, Emily would love to hear that and the way he ruffled her hair, but now she became even more greedy and wanted Eros to do more than only ruffling her hair, as if she was a little girl. She was not a little girl anymore and she didn¡¯t want him to see her like one.

    She wanted him to see her like a woman.

    ¡°What are you talking about with alpha Liam?¡± Emily tried to drift her negative thought away because she couldn¡¯t help, but felt so bitter when she thought about it. She poisoned her own thought by those uncertainties.

    ¡°Not much.¡± Eros¡¯s expression turned grim when he said that. He looked reluctant to tell her about this, but he decided to let her knew, since it was not a habit of him to hide something from Emily. ¡°Liam is having a deal with human.¡±

    Emily narrowed her eyes. ¡°With that man from the East Draghar? What is his name again?¡± she tried to remember the man that they met when they tested the potion.

    ¡°Sol Williams.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Ah!¡± Emily made an exmation. ¡°He is younger brother of luna Jasmine, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eros nodded, he opened the door to the empty kitchen and started to prepare the ingredients for their supper, as Emily helped him as well with that. She took out three meats from the freezer, since she knew one meat wouldn¡¯t be enough for Eros. ¡°He leads the army in the East Draghar now.¡±

    Because of the help that Artzees gave to East Draghar when they managed to retain the enraged dragon and how that country had admitted that supernatural creatures were real and they lived among them, how dangerous they were, right now, Artzees country helped East Draghar to establish their defense against non human being.

    From outside, this was a treaty between two countries, but the fact was; Artzees started to colonize East Draghar, since Sol interfered with their military power with an excuse that they needed to get involved in order to protect the country from the supernatural creatures.

    East Draghar waste to notice the threat from the supernatural creature, thus Artzees was way more knowledgeable about such matter.

    Seeing massive victims from the enraged dragon, East Draghar was not in the position that they could dispute such thing.

    ¡°In that case, why Sol wants to have a cooperation with Liam?¡± Emily chopped the garlic. She found this activity was very rxing, despite the topic that they were talking about. ¡°They want to kill our kind.¡±

    ¡°Sol has his opinion about this. He thought why the human should fight against the supernatural creatures, when we are already fighting among ourselves.¡± Eros started to grill the meats and the delicious scent wafted inside the kitchen, made Emily¡¯s mouth watery, she just remembered how hungry she was right now.

    Just like human, they were from the same kind, but would often to fight among themselves, since they had their own greed and intention.

    ¡°Sol uses that fact to pit us against each other.¡± Sol cut a small portion and blew it, before he let Emily tasted it.

    ¡°He said that tantly?¡± Emily munched the meat, but her eyes widened with surprised. How bold he was.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s the conclusion and interpretation from Liam from their discussion.¡± Eros watched Emily put more salt on the meats, she tended to like something saltier.

    ¡°What do you think about that?¡± Emily looked at him. ¡°If it were you, would you take the offer?¡±

    ¡°I am not the alpha,¡± Eros replied lightly, as he flipped the meat swiftly.

    =======================

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Gael was frustrated when he saw Chaos and Zuri entered the lobby of the hotel. He had been waiting for them, while River was trying to calm her father down.

    She grinned at Zuri and approached her, didn¡¯t heed the way her father grumbled, as she was happy to see her again, since she thought Zuri had gone without saying anything.

    ¡°You both had gone after burning the whole room, can you at least exin to me what was going on? I thought someone burned you down into ashes.¡± Gael was well known to his exaggerated nature and River had gotten used to it.

    ¡°How do you think that¡¯s possible to happen?¡± That was a nonsense if Chaos could be burned to ashes as simple as that.

    ¡°I want you to meet me in study room, tell the other toe as well.¡± Chaos then took Zuri¡¯s hand and then walked toward the elevator.

    ¡°That¡¯s my study room, but why he acts like it¡¯s his?¡± Gael sulked when Chaos and Zuri was no longer there and River came to him, giving him a peck on both of his cheeks.

    ¡°If you want toin, what you could possibly do, father? You can¡¯t ask him to reimburse the room, right?¡± River pointed out the truth of it, since their wealth entangled together in the name of McKeltar family.

    ¡°Well, at least, he can apologize and tell me what happened.¡±

    River snorted at her father, but she wrapped her arm around his hip. ¡°I bet you just want tohear a gossip.¡±

    Gael grumbled that was not wrong, but then he did as Chaos said.

    It didn¡¯t take long before all of them were gather together in Gael¡¯s study room.

    Norbeat sat next to Skr, while the girl stared at Chaos without blinking. She didn¡¯t even hide her interest toward Chaos, despite Zuri¡¯s presence or even tant rejection from Chaos himself.

    Somehow, Zuri saluted her for her persistence.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 513 - 513 AM I IN YOUR MIND?

    513 AM I IN YOUR MIND?

    The meeting that Chaos suggested went pretty quick, since he simply told them what they wanted and gave assignment for each of them that should be done within limited time after that, he took Zuri and went out of the room.

    From Zuri closed the door, she could hear Gael shouted at them; don¡¯t burn my room again!

    ¡°When we will go to the East Draghar?¡± Zuri and Chaos walked in the empty corridor, there was no guess recently, after the attack that night, Gael had been turning down all the guess, especially human one. ¡°What? You don¡¯t think I will not go, right?¡±

    Zuri narrowed her eyes when she caught Chaos was staring at her without giving her a proper answer. He used to be like this, but some time it was so frustrating for him not to talk.

    ¡°I just want you to know that I know perfectly my way to East Draghar.¡± Zuri lifted her chin arrogantly. When she traveled with him, they had crossed the border a few times and she knew her away around the country.

    ¡°I wish you don¡¯te with me,¡± Chaos finally replied after a few moment of silence.

    Zuri knew what the reason. They didn¡¯t discuss this in the meeting earlier, but Knox mentioned it. Sol had taken his father¡¯s role, as the head of the organizations along with the other two men, while Niki was his right hand man, while his sister, Vanesha was their spy, since she had been working for Gael before.

    Gael said nothing when they mentioned about Vanesha, but Zuri could sense his uneasiness, as he regarded the girl as his own. Vanesha had helped him to get River back, but she chose to join the organization instead.

    Zuri didn¡¯t know her full story, but a lot of things happened and the girl was no longer that helpless little girl, so did Niki.

    .....

    ¡°I can handle my own feeling,¡± Zuri said. She insisted that she would be fine. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    That was true, if she could control herself in front of her own mate, long lost childhood friend and his sister wouldn¡¯t affect her much.

    The memory when the four of them, Zuri, Gael, Niki and Vanesha were having a dinner together and how Gael had bought them nket, still fresh in her memory, as if it happened just yesterday, but in actuality, it was twenty one years ago.

    They were only little children, who still figured out how this world worked and how to survive.

    However, twenty one yearster, they had walked down their own path, but once again, their path crossed.

    There would be time, where Zuri would cross path again with Eros, and then what?

    Zuri leaned her head against Chaos¡¯s arm, as they walked hand in hand in this corridor.

    ======================

    It had been two days, since they had returned to the pack and once again Eros asked Emily to help him to meet with former alpha Xerxes.

    ¡°Why do you always want to meet him? Is there something that you want to know?¡± Emily frowned when she watched Eros put on his jacket and helped with hers. ¡°A specific thing?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing significant,¡± Eros replied, it was the same answer that he gave her, whenever she asked the same question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fool me, Eros, I know that you are up to something? Is it something dangerous that you don¡¯t want to let me know?¡±

    Eros leaned over and kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t read too far, I am just curios about what happened in the past of this pack.¡±

    Emily liked it when Eros took the initiative to kiss her, but she knew it was only a habit of him to cease her anxiety.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do something stupid,¡± Emily mumbled, she felt ufortable with this secret meeting in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Such as?¡± Eros took her hand and then walked out of their bedroom, after Emily sprayed something on him and herself, so no one could smell their scent. This was the peak of being a healer and someone that Ariana trusted, because she had a free ess to all the herbs and poison that she needed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, some time it is hard for me to know what is in your mind,¡± Emily replied truthfully.

    ¡°There is nothing interesting in my mind,¡± Eros said, as they slowed down their pace, because he heard the sound of footsteps from the opposite direction, this must be the guard, as they patrolled this area.

    ¡°Including me?¡± Emily whispered to his ear, as she tiptoed, because Eros put his finger in front of his lips to tell her not to make noise.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t like it when Eros talked to former alpha Xerxes, but she liked their time together on their brief trip to that forgotten corner, where the former alpha had been staying.

    Emily always thrilled whenever they were almost getting caught and how Eros kept her closer to him.

    On the other hand, hearing the way she teased him, Eros just smiled at her.

    ========================

    Chaos and Zuri had arrived to East Draghar since yesterday and stayed in a hotel room, where they would move closer to the heart of the facility in this country, where they incarcerate the dragon beast.

    Somehow, Killian couldn¡¯t go back to his human¡¯s side, because they put him into sleep in his dragon form.

    This would be a great effort for them toe closer to that ce, because Chaos couldn¡¯t prate the protection that was put around the area, which he knew who had done it.

    Aaron. He was already here and prevented him from taking back the dragon shifter, since he chased after his shattered soul as well.

    ¡°What do you think Aaron will do to your shattered soul?¡± Zuri asked, they were in the restaurant, having their dinner, surrounded by the people from the organizations, as they chose to eat close to their headquarter.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 514 - 514 HIS MATEâ€™S PAST

    514 HIS MATE¡¯S PAST

    ¡°What do you think Aaron will do to your shattered soul?¡± Zuri kept ncing surreptitiously around her, because they were surrounded by people from the organization and this made her a little bit ufortable to know that they were not safe here.

    Even though there was no way for this human to know that she and Chaos were supernatural creature, but still her instinct told her to not put her guard down no matter what.

    On the other hand, Chaos didn¡¯t seem to bother at all with this fact. He could kill them all if he wanted, but then it would put his soul at risk and the darkness inside of him would threaten toe out.

    ¡°He wants to gain power.¡± Chaos had known Aaron for a long time, though there was some point he forgot about his existence, because his memory was a little bit distorted.

    Zuri frowned when she heard that, she knew the answer wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°That devil doesn¡¯t know when to stop. What he will do with so much power?¡±

    Chaos lifted his head to look at Zuri¡¯s fuming face, he stretched out his hand and smoothen the crease between her eyebrows. ¡°Power is the vital part for every n. No matter what you want, once you get the power, you will be able to do everything.¡±

    Zuri knew about that, but she didn¡¯t like the fact that Chaos looked so calm. This was his nature however, to not show any emotion. But, recently, he was being more and more expressionless.

    He almost like someone, who kept everything bottled up. He didn¡¯t want to share it with Zuri and this concerned her.

    ¡°The dragon¡­¡± Zuri muttered. She lowered her voice because it was not safe to talk about this topic in public, but Chaos had put barrier around them, thus no one would be able to listen to them. ¡°They ce them in the heart of the facility, do you think you can reach Killian without anyone noticing it?¡±

    .....

    ¡°No.¡± Chaos forked a piece of meat and brought it to Zuri¡¯s lips because she was thinking too much and barely ate her meal. ¡°There will be a lot ofmotion. A fight will be inevitable, especially with Aaron has his hand on this matter.¡±

    The reason why Chaos couldn¡¯te straight to get to the dragon was because Aaron had put the barrier around the creature, which prevented Chaos froming closer.

    It was either Aaron had joined human with whatever method he used and gained trust enough to make an alliance with them, or he worked on this himself.

    Either way, it was not good for them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make that look,¡± Chaos said, as he put another meat into her mouth. ¡°You can back away¡­¡± he stopped because Zuri red at him viciously when she heard the word. ¡°Of course, I will love to have you close with me, that¡¯s why I bring you here, right?¡±

    Chaos caressed her cheek lovingly, didn¡¯t care with the eyes around them that stared at them being so touchy in the broad daylight.

    ¡°You bring me here because I keep pestering you about it and will not leave you alone,¡± Zuri corrected him.

    ¡°And you threatened toe here anyway if I don¡¯t take you,¡± Chaos reminded her about this part, which made Zuriughed lightly.

    ¡°Well, I am serious about that,¡± she said between her giggle. This was a rare moment when they could talk lightly like this, despite the knowledge what they would face soon.

    ¡°Knox is here,¡± Chaos said and right at that time, someone came into this restaurant and all the people stared at him because of the sudden dropped of the temperature, he looked colder than usual and from his facial expression they knew it was not a good news.

    ===========================

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Alpha Xerxes widened his eyes when he saw Emily was sitting on the chair, that usually Eros used when he talked to him and from the bright light of this room, he knew that it was in the middle of the day, instead of the dead midnight. ¡°I am surprise to see you¡­¡±

    Emily fiddled with her fingers, she bit her lips nervously. She didn¡¯t mean to do this, but her impulsiveness got the better of her and here she was.

    Before she realized it, she was already sitting there with a syringe in her hand, she was ready to put him back into sleep if she felt this was too much.

    ¡°Where is that young lycan¡­¡± Xerxes looked around him, but he could see no one there. ¡°Oh, youe here alone without him knowing it?¡± he cackled when he realized it.

    Xerxes was old, weak and useless now, but his brain was still sharp and he coulde up with a conclusion pretty quick.

    ¡°Do you need¡­ something from me?¡± he rasped, he looked thrilled because it had been a long time since he involved himself with anything scandalous. ¡°Or do you want to know what I was talking with Eros?¡±

    Emily was not a good liar and this was out of character for her to approach Xerxes and break another rule that was set for her, but she was desperate to know what the reason Eros kepting to this former alpha.

    ¡°I think¡­ I am right¡­¡± his breathing ragged and he looked exhausted, but his eyes shone brightly. ¡°I will let you know what we were talking about, but you need to keep this a secret from Eros, what do you think?¡±

    Xerxes despised human and Emily was clearly a human, but he was willing to tip her off, since it would be fun to see what kind of damage he could have done through this youngdy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to know that.¡± Emily was ready to put him into sleep, but then he spoke again.

    ¡°Even when he kept asking about his mate¡¯s past?¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 515 - 515 ALPHA LIAM IS LOOKING FOR YOU

    515 ALPHA LIAM IS LOOKING FOR YOU

    Xerxes watched as Emily grew ufortable and she couldn¡¯t say the reason why she was here and wanted to talk to him in the first ce.

    ¡°Do you want to know what Eros and I were talking about?¡± Xerxes knew his guess was right, he could see how Emily became even more nervous and to cut the conversation, she was about to put him into sleep again, but the former alpha spoke something that caught her attention. ¡°He was asking about his mate¡¯s past.¡±

    Eros had never told Xerxes that Zuri was his mate, but for a cunning people like Xerxes, even when you asked question, he could conclude some information out of that.

    Asking question to him was akin to exin yourself and your motive, especially when Eros visited him so often.

    ¡°What?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t mask her surprise, she looked at the former alpha, she was hurt. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Despite the pain of being woken up like this, Xerxes enjoyed to toy with this na?ve, young girl¡¯s feeling. It was so much fun to see the turmoil inside of her when he spoke those things, this was even more excited than when he talked to Eros.

    ¡°He wanted to know why Zuri left this pack,¡± Xerxes said and then he continued to tell her about a few things that Eros asked about Zuri, though the whole conversation between them was not about her, but he made it looked like that.

    On the other hand, Emily simply didn¡¯t know that Zuri was part of this pack. She knew there was a white wolf here, but she didn¡¯t know that was Zuri. She thought it wasmon for a wolf to have a pure white like her, just like how Eros had ck fur in his beast form.

    Emily¡¯s head was spinning with this information. She stopped Xerxes because she needed to go to Ariana, as the healer was waiting for her and put the former alpha to sleep.

    .....

    ¡°Are you, okay?¡± Ariana asked in concern when she saw Emily came sote and the look on her face was not particrly good. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Emily shook her head and forced a smile, so Ariana could stop worrying about her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I slept sotest night and Eros didn¡¯t wake me up this morning, sorry I amte.¡±

    Emily sat down in front of her desk and started to take out all the equipment that she needed.

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Ariana mumbled, the reason was convincing enough, since Eros loved her so much, he must want for her to stay in bed for a little while. ¡°Oh, I just want to let you know that the alpha was here a moment ago, he was looking for you.¡±

    Emily lifted her head in surprise, she blinked her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t believe with what she heard. ¡°Why?¡±

    Ariana shrugged her shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, he told me to let you know that he is waiting in his office room.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯te with me?¡±

    ¡°He only asked you toe.¡±

    ¡°Should I go now?¡± Emily grimaced to think that she needed to meet with the alpha. It was a very rare asion for her to have one on one meeting with him.

    ¡°Yeah, you should. He didn¡¯t look in a good mood, it will be good if you don¡¯t let him to wait longer.¡± Ariana looked rx, she was always so calm.

    ¡°Do you have any idea what he wanted to talk about? Can you give me pointer?¡± Emily could feel the same nervous feeling that she felt when she talked with Xerxes. Did the alpha know about that? impossible¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea,¡± Ariana chuckled. ¡°But, if this is his study room, I think Eros and Colton will be there. You don¡¯t need to be so nervous.¡±

    The information let Emily breathed in relief a little bit and then she walked out of the room to go to the alpha¡¯s office, where she found Colton and Eros.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± That was the first thing that Eros spoke when he saw Emily was there. He didn¡¯t like it whenever she got involved with anything rted to the pack, especially if this concerned the alpha¡¯s interest.

    Eros also rejected the mission earlier when Liam told him to bring Emily with them, yet he was not the alpha and he couldn¡¯t refuse a direct order.

    ¡°You all can leave, I called her toe to discuss something with me.¡± It was Liam, who answered Eros¡¯s question, as he stood up from his seat.

    Eros narrowed his eyes, he didn¡¯t budge from his position, as he studied Emily¡¯s expression. He knew her so well to know that she was notfortable with this meeting. ¡°No,¡± Eros said firmly. ¡°I will stay here.¡±

    Emily was surprised when she heard how Eros rejected the order, but to be honest, this was not the first time for him to reject an order from the alpha.

    ¡°Eros¡­¡± Emily whimpered, as she tugged on his sleeve, while Colton grew anxious with Eros¡¯s defiance. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will just talk with the alpha for a while.¡±

    On the other hand, Liam tilted his head. He was amused by how Eros grew even more brash every day. This young lycan didn¡¯t have a single bone of being submissive in his body, even though it was in front of his alpha.

    ¡°Why are you so angry, Eros? You don¡¯t think I will do something bad to her, right?¡± Liam didn¡¯t even flinch under Eros¡¯s hostility re. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be worried, I will not harm a single hair of her.¡±

    ¡°You can talk with me here,¡± Eros said coldly, he ignored Emily¡¯s attempt to make him backed down.

    ¡°Verry well,¡± Liam agreed readily and then looked at Colton. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    Seeing the situation, Colton resigned himself and left the three of them.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 516 - 516 SIT DOWN!

    516 SIT DOWN!

    Once Colton was no longer inside the room, Liam smiled at Eros and Emily, he waved his hand, gesturing for them to take a seat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I am not going to do something horrendous to both of you, so you can put aside your negative thought about me.¡±

    Eros grabbed Emily¡¯s hand and let her sat down next to him on the sofa, while Liam was sitting in front of them.

    Emily knew that Eros and Liam were not in a good term, the more they worked together, the more they had disagreement on many things.

    However today, Eros seemed to exceptionally agitated with the fact that Liam called for Emily and wanted to talk alone with her.

    ¡°I want you to go to East Draghar country and meet up with Sir Niki, the representative of the organization. He is Sol William¡¯s right hand man.¡± Liam didn¡¯t beat around the bush, because they wouldn¡¯t go anywhere if he did that. He would only test Eros¡¯s patience, which he had none.

    ¡°No, she can¡¯t go. Thest mission is enough for you to expose her.¡± Eros was so stern when he talked to him. This was another thing that he disagreed with Liam. ¡°Those people use you to kill our kind, don¡¯t you realize that?¡±

    Emily didn¡¯t say anything, because Eros¡¯s grip on her wrist tightened. She could sense that this was not a new disagreement between them. They must have discussed this at some point.

    ¡°We don¡¯t get involved with human, Liam,¡± Eros spoke coldly, he didn¡¯t even use Liam¡¯s title when he addressed him, yet the alpha didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all. ¡°No matter how bad our rtionship with the other pack, we are not going to help human to destroy our kind, just to benefit ourselves.¡±

    .....

    Liam¡¯s expression hardened when he heard that. ¡°You are not the alpha in this pack, aren¡¯t you?¡± He leaned his body forward when he spoke again. ¡°Know your position, beta Eros.¡± He emphasized the word ¡®beta¡¯, so Eros knew his rank in this pack, that he was the alpha. ¡°This is my call as an alpha.¡±

    Emily squeezed Eros¡¯s hand so hard for him to notice her was there, as he swallowed back the word that he was about to say. It was a good thing that Emily was there to remind him, because the word that he would say could be counted as a treason.

    He wouldn¡¯t only get himself into trouble, but he would drag Emily as well. if it was up to him, he would have Liam¡¯s head right now, yet a close fight with Emily nearby was not a good choice either.

    ¡°You used to hate human, what change?¡± Emily asked, her soft and meek voice thawed the tension in the air and the alpha¡¯s expression softened when he stared at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± he stated and then added. ¡°Time changes, everything around us change as well, if we don¡¯t change ourselves and our view, we will be exterminated.¡±

    Human had evolved and their victory against the dragon shifter shook the whole supernatural creature and they could no longer think of human, as a weak creature. They were weak when they had to face one on one, but once they were together and equipped well, they could even tame the dragon shifter.

    What happened years ago, when human managed to go out as a victor with the battle against dragon was a shock for them.

    Some supernatural creature started to make alliance to destroy human, before they could go even stronger, but some of them, like Liam, chose different path to form alliance with human instead and destroyed their own kind in order to learn about their equipment and how they worked. It also saved them from fighting against them, as they were ally now.

    However, Eros and Colton were against this idea. Colluded with human to gain protection from them and sneakily learned about them was below them, Liam¡¯s decision hurt their pride as a supernatural creature. They were stronger than that to have such an ally with human.

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk with my beta and gamma, because they can¡¯t see my point,¡± Liam said, his voice was a little bit sad, which made Eros even more disgusted by his act. ¡°But, you are a human, you must have different point of view from them,¡± Liam said.

    On the other hand, Emily didn¡¯t know what to say when she was put in this kind of spot. She understood why Liam called her, because she was the only human in this pack, aside from Jasmine, since both of them didn¡¯t talk for a long time, the luna¡¯s opinion couldn¡¯t be included.

    ¡°We leave,¡± Eros said. He was fuming, he didn¡¯t want to bow to human. After what he had to endure because of those people and for the record, he knew what kind of facility was that.

    He was there. He was their guinea pig for years, since he was born and from what he heard, those filthy people killed his parents, they caught his mother and let her gave born to him. They were killed in one of their experiments.

    And now Liam asked him to collude with the same people? Bow his head to them? For what? For the benefit of this pack? What a nonsense thing that he blurted out.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Liam said sternly when he watched Eros stood up and was about to leave the room with Emily followed him closely.

    Yet, Eros didn¡¯t listen to him. He kept walking toward the door, while Emily trembled in fear, she could feel the dominance aura that emanated from the alpha, as he tried to subdue Eros with his alpha¡¯s voice.

    ¡°SIT DOWN!¡± Liam barked, he didn¡¯t mask his anger anymore, he was furious to say the least.

    The alpha¡¯s voice boomed inside this room.

 Chapter 517 - 517 YOU NEED TO BE CAREFUL

    517 YOU NEED TO BE CAREFUL

    ¡°SIT DOWN!¡± The alpha¡¯s voice boomed inside this room.

    Eros halted his step when he heard the booming sound that echoed throughout the wall, as the pressure of using the alpha¡¯s voice forced him to obey his order.

    However, as a lycan and didn¡¯t really put his loyalty on Liam, the effect was not as great, as when the alpha talked to the other pack member, though it was enough to tame Eros a little bit.

    ¡°You can do whatever you wish to do, but I am not going back with what my opinion.¡± Eros didn¡¯t sit down like what Liam told him to do, but he stopped in his track, while Emily cowered behind him.

    She knew that the rtionship between Liam and Eros became even worst as the young lycan grew older and could voice out his own opinion, but she didn¡¯t know to what extent, especially for Eros to talk back to the alpha. It wouldn¡¯t end good knowing Liam¡¯s character.

    For a moment, the two of them looked at each other and surprisingly, it was Liam, who softened his feature first.

    ¡°Okay. You can keep your opinion for yourself, but you obliged to follow my lead.¡± That meant, Eros could refuse Liam¡¯s idea to collude with human in order to kill their own kind, so they could learn and get their hands on their knowledge, which in the end they could use for themselves.

    The end goal of it was to save the supernatural creature from human being, as they grew smarter and stronger with their knowledge and technology, but the method that Liam used, which Eros rejected.

    For a moment, there was only silence between them and Emily felt she would have passed out with this tension in the air, the atmosphere was so thick, you could cut it with knife. Thankfully, Eros held her firmly, so she wouldn¡¯t fall to the floor in this situation.

    .....

    ¡°Fine, but I will go with her,¡± Eros replied curtly and then turned around to leave the room with Emily close to him.

    ¡°Sure, as you wish.¡± Liam watched the door was closed with a smirk curled on the corner of his lips.

    Emily was having a hard time to follow his long strides and when they were a little bit far away from the alpha¡¯s study, Eros slowed down his pace.

    ¡°Are you, okay?¡± Eros looked at her closely, as he could feel her trembling hand in his grip and her pale face.

    ¡°I thought I was going to die,¡± Emily said exaggeratedly, while clutching her chest. ¡°Is it often for you to have such disagreement with the alpha?¡± she leaned her head against his arm and breathed deeply.

    ¡°Not really, but some time he just pissed me off,¡± Eros told her honestly, which made Emily grimaced. That was so daring of him to talk about the alpha like that, but he seemed didn¡¯t care much about how he portrayed Liam.

    ¡°Be careful, Eros,¡± Emily mumbled, she was serious when she said this. ¡°You don¡¯t know what he can do.¡±

    This part was true, both of them knew that Liam knew no bound for what he would do for something that he wanted. He could demise his former beta and reced him with Eros through atbikai, not to mention he was the one, who had poisoned the former beta in order for Eros to win the fight.

    He could do that to Damon and he would definitely do it again if he saw Eros was no longer fit with him.

    ¡°I know,¡± Eros said lightly, but his mind had started to think the measure that he needed to take to counter such situation. ¡°I need to meet with Xerxes again tonight, can you prepare it?¡±

    Emily had almost forgotten about Xerxes because of alpha Liam sudden order toe to East Draghar.

    ¡°Why do you have to meet him?¡± Emily lowered her head, because she didn¡¯t want Eros to see her expression, as it would give away what she felt and thinking at this moment. ¡°You meet him quite often recently.¡±

    ¡°I need to take all the precaution,¡± Eros replied, he was sure there was no one within earshot, so they could talk about this in themunal area like this. ¡°The only person, who knows about Liam and hold a grudge against him is only Xerxes.¡±

    That was why, he was the perfect person for Eros to ask anything rted to Liam, since Colton was too neutral and he still didn¡¯t trust him enough to discuss such thing with him. After all, the gamma was loyal to the alpha, whoever the alpha was.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    No.

    That was the answer that Emily wanted to say, but what came out of her lips was different.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Emily felt pathetic to feel this way, but after her brief conversation with alpha Xerxes, she didn¡¯t feel relief, if anything, she became even more bitter.

    ======================

    ¡°What happened with your face?¡± Zuri asked, as she watched Knox in front of her. He entered the east draghar two days ago, but only today they could meet to talk about things further.

    However, from the look on his face, she could tell easily that he brought bad news.

    ¡°Why? Do you see handsomeness?¡± Knox asked her back, which made Zuri¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°You should stop hanging around with Gael, so his absurdity will not rub on you,¡± shemented, because from what she knew, it was Gael, who would always make suchment shamelessly.

    Knox ignored that and talked straight to the business. ¡°Norbeat got caught.¡±

    Norbeat supposed to arrive at the east draghar yesterday and immediately went to see Chaos, while Skr would arrive tomorrow.

    ¡°The organization caught him when he trespassed the border.¡±

    ¡°How could that happen?¡± Chaos narrowed his eyes. This was not somethingmon for Norbeat to get caught, since he could possess anyone that he wanted.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 518 - 518 NIKOLAI

    518 NIKOLAI

    While Skr was able to make the other people around her to ignore her and changed one¡¯s mind, Norbeat could possess another people body, not only human, even animal, that was his special ability thus he was the least likely to be caught in the border and failed to trespass the border of the East Draghar country.

    If Gael could do it safely, there was no reason for Norbeat to fail such task, moreover, this was not the first time for him to infiltrate a ce, or a country.

    ¡°Aaron,¡± Chaos said in calm voice, his expression was cid, but there was a mix of emotions behind his dark eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± Knox said. His expression was not different from Chaos, both of them looked simr if it was not for their physical difference.

    Aaron had gotten a hold of East Draghar long before they came here and established his influence. It was not a surprise that he managed to manipte those people in the organization to do his bidding, in order to achieve his goal.

    On the other hand, Chaos didn¡¯t have that systematic method and any goal aside from collecting all of his shattered soul, yet Aaron always came in every way to provoke Chaos and bring the darkness inside of him.

    In his mind, Chaos should up to his name, he should bring chaos into this realm. It was such a nonsense that he managed to repress such dark desire for cmity for this long.

    Aaron was a devil and the twisted one above all that.

    ¡°What about Skr and Gael?¡± Zuri asked, broke the silence that ensued between them. If Norbeat was caught in the border, the same thing could happen to the two of them.

    .....

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Knox replied and then shifted his attention back to Chaos, his voice was so calm when he spoke, but there was a hint of aggravation in his tone. ¡°Aaron has created this situation, where you are not only facing him, but he makes the whole realm to turn against you.¡±

    Everyone knew Chaos and at this point, whether it was supernatural creature or human being, they knew that Chaos was the epitome of the devil that could bring destruction, cmity to their realm, which had happened a few times in the past.

    Those even alone was enough for people to fear him, but at the same time, they had this desire to get rid of him and Aaron could provide that. He was a master of maniption.

    Thankfully, because Chaos possessed the same ability like Skr, he could walk around freely, without anyone paid much attention to him or realized who he was, yet with Aaron on the picture, things wouldn¡¯t go smoothly.

    Chaos couldn¡¯t go directly to Killian because of the protection that surrounded the ce prevented him from doing so and it was most likely Aaron¡¯s doing.

    Right at that time, when Zuri was immersed in her own thought, while listening to the conversation between Knox and Chaos, her body stiffened, as she sensed it first before she could see him.

    Chaos was the first, who noticed her surprise expression and followed her line of sight. She stared at the main entrance, as if she were waiting for someone to walk in.

    And not long after that, a young man entered this ce, which made Zuri held her breath. It was Niki.

    He looked more mature than thest time they met, his face was hardened, showing the hardship that he had to endure in order to survive in this world and based from the information that they got, he rose to be the high rank member of the organization, he was amander of three thousand men and Sol¡¯s right hand man.

    Zuri had been wondering what she would do if they met again. It was so ridiculous to say that they were friend. They were childhood friend and close one at that time, even when thest time they met, they still could call each other as friend.

    However, the situation was different now, their circumstance made it ridiculous to name their rtionship as ¡®friend.¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s Niki, your childhood friend, right?¡± Knox nodded at Niki, who seemed didn¡¯t even notice they were here. He joined with his friend and talked lightly with them, as he asionally would smile and looked so carefree.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zuri replied without any enthusiasm. It was only Chaos that knew he was his shattered soul, but Knox had a feeling for that. After all, he had chased down Chaos¡¯s shattered soul for centuries.

    ¡°He is Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, right?¡± Though Knox was asking, but it sounded like a statement in Zuri¡¯s ears, as his eyes fixed on her to see her reaction when he blurted out the words.

    Even now, Knox still believed that Eros was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, though Zuri kept denying it and now his guess was right again.

    ======================

    Emily looked restless when she had to apanied Eros again to meet with Xerxes, she wanted toe inside with him, but Eros would say that he needed her to be onlook, just in case someone woulde.

    But, Emily thought it was highly unlikely someone woulde to this part of the pack and moreover, she felt like Eros only said that for her to stay away from the conversation that he would have with Xerxes.

    Emily closed her eyes, she was trying to calm herself down, but her mind couldn¡¯t stop thinking what Eros conversed with Xerxes? Was it about Zuri again? What else Eros wanted to know about that white beast?

    Emily felt bitter to even think this way, she thought everything would go to the way it was once they went back to the pack, but it didn¡¯t seem like that¡­

    Right at that time, she heard someone approaching and she was toote to notice it.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy¡¯s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane¡¯s revenge for his and his people¡¯s very.

 Chapter 519 - 519 WE NEED TO TALK

    519 WE NEED TO TALK

    Emily felt her heart was throbbing painfully, even the night when they walk in secret toward Xerxes¡¯s room was no longer enjoyable for her. She was fidgeting the whole time and when Eros went inside the room to talk with Xerxes, she felt extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Emily, what are you doing here?¡±

    Emily jolted in surprise when she heard Ariana¡¯s voice, as she walked closer to her with a frown on her face.

    What she was doing here? That was the first thought that came to Emily¡¯s mind, because it was not usual for her to be here, ever since she was tasked by looking for alpha Xerxes, Ariana had never set a step to this ce.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Emily found herself unable to speak. What she should do now? if Ariana came closer, she would know that Eros was inside with Xerxes and thest time something like this happened, the other person ended up dead.

    However, there was no way they could kill Ariana.

    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡± Ariana narrowed her eyes, as she fixed her gaze at the door behind Emily. Of course, she knew what room was that. ¡°Someone inside?¡± she guessed it right.

    Emily gulped down so hard and without her knowing, Ariana was already standing in front of her, she extended her hand to twist the door knob, but Emily immediately yanked her hand away and shook her head.

    ¡°No, Ariana. Please, go. Just forget about this.¡± This was a very foolish plea, since it would only increase her curiosity.

    .....

    Ariana was silence for a moment, as she studied Emily¡¯s expression. ¡°Is Eros inside?¡±

    That was not even a question that needed to be answered, since Emily¡¯s change of expression had answered that already.

    She was not really good at lying, especially to someone close to her.

    ¡°Eros inside, right?¡± Ariana swatted Emily¡¯s hand away and then walked into the room.

    It was not that Emily couldn¡¯t hold her back, but what the benefit of doing that? She would createmotion and more people woulde, which was a disadvantage for her and Eros.

    And moreover, Ariana could guess it right the reason why Emily was there in suchte hour, there was no way she moved alone.

    ¡°Eros.¡± That was the first word that came out of Ariana¡¯s lips when she saw the man was standing right in front of her, as if he had been waiting for her.

    Eros had heard that conversation between Emily and Ariana. If this was someone else, or any other guard, like thest time, he wouldn¡¯t think twice before killing them, but the problem was; this was Ariana, Colton¡¯s mate and the healer of the pack.

    If she were found dead, there was no way the investigation would be dropped so fast like thest time. She was too much a big figure for this pack.

    ¡°May I know why you are here?¡± Ariana nced through Eros¡¯s shoulder and found Xerxes was sleeping already. Eros had injected him and put him to sleep when he heard her voice. ¡°I think I made it clear for Emily that no one should be here, except for her and this is a secret task.¡± Ariana shifted her attention toward Emily right now, who was standing behind her with her head lowered.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Emily was trying to find an excuse, wrecking her brain to no avail, because she couldn¡¯t think any reasonable reason under this pressure.

    It was Eros, who talked first. ¡°Can we talk somewhere quiet?¡± he walked closer to Ariana, but the healer didn¡¯t feel intimidated by him. She stood her ground and looked at the young lycan right in the eyes.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ariana said after some thinking and then turned around to walk out of the room again, while Emily looked at Eros apologetically.

    ¡°Eros¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Eros ruffled her hair to calm her down, as if saying that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He would handle this.

    Emily lowered her head, she didn¡¯t look at ease, as she followed them out of the room.

    =====================

    ¡°He is Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, right?¡± Knox said, as he looked at Niki from afar, he had keen eyes and recognized the traits immediately and then shifted his attention toward Zuri. ¡°You will not lie again to me, Zuri.¡±

    Zuri schooled her expression and spoke curtly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    If she lied again, Knox would know that she was capable of doing that with straight face, just like the case with Eros and it would hard for her to get his trust, not to mention that there was a case about July¡¯s daughter.

    She had never told anyone about it and still cursed Gael secretly for telling her such thing. This was when she realized that ignorant was a bliss. She wouldn¡¯t get a headache like this if Gael simply didn¡¯t let her know about it all.

    ¡°We need to get him,¡± Knox said, there was no room for negotiation. ¡°What is it?¡± he frowned when he realized that Zuri stared at Chaos and both of themmunicated in silence.

    ¡°This will happen sooner orter,¡± Chaos simply said that. He promised her previously that he would put Nikist and Zuri swore that would be thest time she asked for him to do so.

    However, Eros came to the picture and she pleaded with him again, therefore what they were talking about that night was invalid.

    Zuri lowered her head and then nodded. ¡°I will go to see him, wait for me at the back alley.¡± She then stood up. They would createmotion if they took his soul right there and then.

    But above all, she wanted to greet her childhood friend. A few conversation wouldn¡¯t hurt and Zuri believed he wouldn¡¯t turn her away or do her harm just because he knew she was a supernatural creature.

    ¡°Niki,¡± Zuri called his name when she walked closer to him.

 Chapter 520 - 520 THERE IS NOTHING YOU WANT TO SAY

    520 THERE IS NOTHING YOU WANT TO SAY

    Niki was talking to his colleagues when someone approached him.

    Even though her white hair should be enough to attract attention from other people in this ce, for some odd reason, Niki only noticed her when she approached him and was close enough to touch him.

    ¡°Niki.¡±

    Niki snapped his head up and turned his body around. He was taken aback when he found Zuri was right behind him.

    ¡°Zuri?¡± His eyes widened at the sight of her. He didn¡¯t believe that they would meet again. Even after years had passed, nothing changed about her. She looked beautiful and there was this mysterious vibe that surrounded her. ¡°How?¡±

    .....

    But then Niki realized this was not the right time to be astounded, because the situation that they were in was a little bit tricky.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Zuri frowned when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s how you greet your old friend?¡±

    The four people at the table looked at the two back and forth, as they were clueless about this beautifuldy that approached theirmander.

    ¡°Ah¡­ how are you?¡± Niki said, flustered, but the question didn¡¯t sound right. The feeling was a little bit awkward in their current situation.

    Meanwhile, the four people started booing softly, as they misunderstood why Niki looked nervous all of a sudden.

    ¡°Who is thisdy,mander? You should introduce her to us,¡± one of them said, while the others chimed, saying simr things.

    ¡°She should join us!¡±

    ¡°You have never said that you have a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you look so callous and careless with women, no wonder you are like that, apparently you already have a beautiful woman by your side.¡±

    Zuri frowned and she felt someone boring a hole behind her back with their fierce gaze. She didn¡¯t need to turn around to know whose pair of eyes was that.

    Chaos must have heard what these people insinuated and was not at all happy about it, but that was not her problem now.

    ¡°Can we talk somewhere?¡± Zuri said, her expression cid. She didn¡¯t show any emotions, thus it was hard to tell what was in her mind right now.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Niki replied hesitantly, his expression hardened when he stood up and left hisrades, who looked at each other in confusion.

    They thought the two of them were lovers, but the atmosphere around them didn¡¯t say that, the tension was so great to be ignored.

    ¡°Are they two fighting?¡± They watched their retreating backs and shook their heads, as they proceeded to enjoy their meal. They didn¡¯t pay any mind to their Commander again.

    On the other hand, Zuri led Niki to the back of the restaurant. It was a small alleyway, which was quiet. A perfect ce for them to talk, but Niki had clearly put his guard up.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Zuri?¡± Niki leaned his back against the wall across from her. Because of how narrow this alley was, they only stood a step away from each other.

    This was not a great ce for defense if he were to be attacked.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you greet your old friend?¡± Zuri tilted her head, she didn¡¯t know what she had to say at this point. It was extremely awkward and she wanted to end this, but she knew exactly how it would end.

    Should she not havee to see him and let Chaos and Knox handle him? After all, years of not seeing each other was sufficient enough not to call each other friends.

    ¡°You will note see me for something trivial, Zuri, knowing the situation right now.¡± Niki pointed out the fact that she was a shifter while this ce especially didn¡¯t wee that fact. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Zuri nodded mindlessly. ¡°So, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Niki narrowed his eyes, he knew there was more for her to say, but this encounter was rather abrupt, he didn¡¯t prepare for anything.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to say to me?¡± Niki started to look around him, because he could feel something would go wrong.

    ¡°I want to say that I am sorry.¡± Zuri lifted her head and looked Niki straight in his eyes. ¡°I hope it will not end like this.¡±

    Niki fixed his eyes on Zuri, but he didn¡¯t ask why she was sorry, because somehow, he knew what it was all about.

    ¡°The creature named Chaos is here.¡± Niki remembered clearly when he met with Zuri in the past, Chaos hade to them and intended to take him. It was Zuri who pleaded with him to let him go. ¡°Is this something about the shattered souls?¡±

    This time, it was Zuri who was surprised. She reciprocated Niki¡¯s deep gaze at her.

    There were not many creatures who knew about Chaos¡¯s shattered souls, let alone a human like Niki.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s right that I am Chaos¡¯s shattered soul?¡± Niki didn¡¯t seem surprised and he looked like he had heard about this story somewhere.

    ¡°Where did you know about it?¡± Zuri looked around her and knew that Chaos and Knox wereing to them. Chaos must have given her some time to have a final farewell with her only childhood friend, but the situation right now didn¡¯t seem like that.

    Zuri didn¡¯t have time to hear his answer when Knox appeared all of a sudden right next to Niki, which made him jump in surprise. He immediately created a distance between them.

    ¡°You can go if you don¡¯t want to see this, Zuri,¡± Knox said, as he was trying topromise the situation. ¡°You have not yet finished your drink.¡±

    Zuri rolled her eyes, was it the right time to talk about her unfinished drink? She couldn¡¯t think what he was up to.

    ¡°Knox McKeltar,¡± Niki mentioned his name icily. He looked so calm for someone, who knew what would happen to him soon. ¡°Did youe to kill me?¡±

    .....

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISS ED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate

 Chapter 521 - 521 YOUR DAUGHTER

    521 YOUR DAUGHTER

    Niki quickly dodged Knox, from how nimble his body was, Zuri could tell that he was indeed a soldier, a well trained one at that, after all, she was a warrior herself when she was still in the pack.

    ¡°Knox McKeltar,¡± Niki mentioned his name icily. ¡°Did youe to kill me?¡±

    On the other hand, Knox didn¡¯t reply to that, he just stared at Niki with an impassive expression, but Zuri recognized that as him being calctive, he was trying to gauge the situation.

    He was not really calcting Niki¡¯s fighting skills, but he was trying to see whether Zuri would intervene in this matter or not, since it would be troublesome if Zuri came in the middle.

    It was not that he couldn¡¯t handle her, but Chaos would make a fuss if he were to know that he fought this girl and she got hurt because of it.

    .....

    ¡°You know about the shattered souls?¡± Zuri ignored Knox¡¯s scrutinizing look, as she questioned Niki. If humans knew about that fact, they could use the information in a way they wouldn¡¯t be able to predict.

    ¡°Stay away from this Zuri,¡± Knox said sternly. He didn¡¯t care about the fact that Niki knew about the shattered souls. For him it didn¡¯t matter, whether they knew about it or not, all they needed to do was to take the souls out of them and end it right there and then. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about intervening in this.¡± He shot Zuri a dagger look and only stopped when she stepped back.

    Zuri didn¡¯t want to be distracted from her purpose anymore. She wanted to focus on their original goal; to get all Chaos¡¯s shattered souls. That was it.

    ¡°Is there something you want to say to him?¡± Knox gave her a chance to bid her final goodbyes to Niki.

    But, what was the point, once he lost his soul, he would forget about everything anyway.

    Zuri stepped back and hardened her expression, as she spoke. ¡°No. I will not intervene.¡± She didn¡¯t even want to look at Niki¡¯s face right now, as she felt her cheek would bore a hole from all the intense staring she was receiving from Niki.

    And then without any warning, Knox came closer to Niki, as he intended to attack him. He couldn¡¯t kill him, thus he needed to knock him out cold and because he was a skilled soldier, Knox wanted to make it clean by using his power instead of dealing with him normally.

    There was a blue aura that surrounded Knox¡¯s body and Zuri recognized this as fire. He would raise Niki¡¯s body temperature until he lost his consciousness and then take him to Chaos. His body would be charred and his skin would be burned, but he would be still alive.

    Zuri had seen this method a few times and this was indeed the fastest, but also the cruelest way to deal with the target.

    ¡°So, it is indeed true¡­¡± Niki scoffed at his own words. ¡°A magnificent creature like Chaos is not as strong as people thought he was because his soul is shattered.¡±

    However, Knox didn¡¯t have time to listen to his nonsense, as he moved forward and then started to attack him. His face didn¡¯t show any emotion, he didn¡¯t care about what Niki was talking about at all.

    In order for Knox to use his power, he needed to touch his target, just like how Chaos had to touch his shattered soul.

    But, before any damage could be done, there were hundreds of ck butterflies that came his way, blocking his sight.

    Knox simply stopped in his tracks and burned them all with the blue aura that already surrounded him.

    For a moment, the sight of Niki was obscured by the ck butterflies, but then once they were burned and the mes died out, they could see Aaron standing next to Niki with a little girl that didn¡¯t look so little anymore.

    It was Flo. The little girl that was one of Chaos¡¯s shattered souls and who July had helped to escape from the manor. Another reason to feed the discord between Knox and July, which led to their separation.

    It had been six years and she seemed to be in her early teens, as she had short ck hair and a pair of siren-like eyes that made Zuri frown.

    ¡°Long time no see, Blue,¡± Aaron greeted Zuri andpletely ignored Knox, since he didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. ¡°You look so beautiful and mature now, Blue. It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t have much time to talk when we metst time.¡±

    Zuri growled at him, she remembered what kind of situation that Aaron had put her through thest time they met, but Knox was already by her side.

    No matter how much he was annoyed at Zuri, there was no way he would put her in harm¡¯s way.

    ¡°Get away from here, Aaron,¡± Knox said icily.

    Aaron tilted his head and smirked, while Flo grabbed Niki¡¯s hand and looked at him innocently. She looked like a normal girl right at this moment, but there was nothing normal about you if you were following the devil around.

    ¡°So, it is you, who has told him about the shattered souls?¡± Zuri shifted her attention back to Aaron, while Knox stood in front of her, as if to shield her. He knew better not to put his guard down with Aaron around.

    ¡°Yes.¡± It was Niki who answered her. There was aplicated gaze that he gave to her, but then it disappeared when he schooled his expression and looked Zuri straight in her eyes.

    At this moment, it almost felt like that shy little boy, who loved to y piano and follow Zuri around when they were only little, had gone.

    The little kid, who was abused by his father and tried his best to protect his little sister.

    Or a young man, who worked at the bar and was so pleased to see her for the first time after a year and treated her kindly had disappeared.

    Standing in front of her was a soldier.

    They were in a different stage of life right now and were standing for different forces.

    ¡°He is a devil,¡± Zuri stated coldly. They were akin to those strangers right now.

    ¡°He is a savior.¡± Niki then shifted his attention toward Knox. ¡°You shoulde with us. I know you are one of Chaos¡¯s shattered souls too.¡±

    Knox scoffed when he heard that. ¡°No, thank you, I have an allergy to the person next to you.¡±

    ¡°He will save you from being killed by Chaos,¡± Niki said. He didn¡¯t look in Zuri¡¯s way now, but Flo kept her eyes on her, while still holding Niki¡¯s hand tightly, she looked like his little sister right now. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is unfair for him to do that to you?¡±

    Knox had been following Chaos around the longest, thus such a statement wouldn¡¯t be able to sway him, but the problem was Aaron, if he moved away from Niki and aimed at Zuri, the devil woulde straight at her.

    Zuri by no means was weak, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the devil on her own.

    ¡°This is not my life to begin with, the same thing goes for you,¡± Knox replied. ¡°You should return it to the owner.¡±

    .....

    ¡°The owner? No one owns me.¡± Niki was visibly angry at the mention of it, he felt like he was a ve for some master.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t trying to save you, you are being manipted by him, he is using you to achieve his goal.¡± Zuri pushed Knox slightly aside, as she demanded Niki¡¯s attention.

    ¡°You are his girl, aren¡¯t you?¡± Niki narrowed his eyes and gave Zuri a side look. ¡°You will say anything to defend him. But, what about you?¡± Niki nodded toward Knox again. ¡°Will you still think you are right even after Chaos sucked out your daughter¡¯s soul?¡±

    Zuri flinched when she heard that, her heart started beating so hard she was afraid Knox would hear it.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Knox took a step forward, but Zuri subconsciously held his hand back in order to prevent him froming closer to them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he knows it,¡± Aaron chimed in, he smiled at Zuri and spoke joyfully. ¡°Little Blue, why don¡¯t you tell him about the existence of his daughter? Will you lie again to his face like the way you did before, denying Eros is also a shattered soul?¡±

    Aaron knew. He knew for a long time that Eros was Chaos¡¯s shattered soul, thus he kept him close, by making the pack join hands with humans.

    Knox immediately turned his body around and faced Zuri. ¡°What is he saying?¡± He didn¡¯t swat her hand away, but he pulled it subtly, so it wouldn¡¯t look like he rejected her outright.

    ¡°Eros is Chaos¡¯s shattered soul.¡± What choice did she have rather than telling him the truth, but Knox shook his head.

    ¡°What did he mean by my daughter?¡± Knox gritted his teeth, he didn¡¯t want to get carried away. He could face everything that they said with a poker face, but not after the mention of a daughter.

    ¡°I will help you, Blue, because I like you.¡± Aaron appeared right behind Zuri, just three steps away from them, which made Knox pull Zuri behind him. ¡°Your girl, no, she is old already¡­ has a daughter named Rhea. She is also a shattered soul, just like her father.¡±

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan¡¯s second chance mate.

 Chapter 522 WILL YOU PUT HER IN DANGER?

    Chapter 522 WILL YOU PUT HER IN DANGER?

    Zuri felt her heart stop beating for a moment when she realized what this devil would tell Knox. No way.

    "You have a daughter with July. Her name is Rhea. Don''t you think it''s a beautiful name?" Aaron said those words in a congrattory tone, as if he had delivered a great piece of news, something that should make you happy. "Your woman is very protective of your girl," he said indulgently.

    On the other hand, Knox stiffened, his expression betrayed his thoughts, which told him to not give any reaction, but the shock he received was too great for him not to give any reaction.

    He had a daughter with July? There was no way. July shouldn''t have been pregnant in the first ce, it would make more sense if it was Sebastian''s daughter. There must be a mistake, but then¡­ when Knox nced at Zuri, his deepest fear was confirmed.

    "You know about it¡­"

    That didn''t even sound like a question, but more like an usation. Knox didn''t even try to hide what he felt right now, because this was too much for him to handle.

    "She met with little Rhea a few weeks ago, right Blue?" Aaron directed his eyes at Zuri, he looked so happy to see that she was in trouble.

    Knox turned his head and narrowed his eyes at Zuri, he looked at her with anger and hostility. When he spoke again, the words that came out of his lips sounded like a curse.

    "You know about this, but you didn''t say anything? Just like how you lied about Eros." Knox was seething right now and the sight of him alone was enough reason for Zuri to get into a fighting stance, since he looked like he was going to attack her soon. "Answer me, Zuri."

    Zuri gritted her teeth. She couldn''t lie her way out of this situation. "I didn''t tell Chaos either."

    That was not the answer Knox was looking for, but on a second note, she wanted to tell him that she didn''t put his daughter''s life in danger, since she had not yet told Chaos about this.

    "I don''t know how to tell you about this." Zuri shook her head.

    Even now, Zuri still cursed Gael for bringing her along to July''s ce. Who would have thought she would be burdened by such knowledge? In this case, ignorance was indeed a blessing.

    "I am sorry."

    Knox was livid, he looked like he was going to punch her if she said another word again. Having said all the things that she could say, Zuri fell silent.

    On the other hand, Flo stared at the events that unfolded before eyes with a cold gaze, but when she turned her head and talked to Niki, her expression softened as she looked more her age.

    "I am hungry, can we go somewhere else and buy food?" Flo said childishly, whispering and tugging Niki''s sleeve. "Please¡­"

    Looking at Flo''s face melted his heart, he saw his young sister in her.

    Vanesha¡­

    Vanesha was also eleven years old when Chaos ran rampant for the first time in the old capital city, which caused hundreds of thousands of casualties.

    It made the Fokosa city turn into the city of the supernatural creatures, while they, humans, had to evacuate to find shelter in the Lucinda city, which now became their new capital city.

    That was a rough time, because at the same time, Niki was forced to join the organization, since they were short of manpower. He was forced to be separated from Vanesha and he didn''t know how she grew up.

    Because Vanesha right now was no longer a young sister in his mind. She was very calctive, cunning and sneaky.

    "Okay, we will go after this, okay?" Niki replied in a small voice before he patted Flo on her backhand.

    "Knox," Aaron called his name to get his attention, as thetter looked like he was considering whether to kill Zuri on the spot or not. "They are with me, I will wee you if you really wish to see her. You should thank me because I am protecting them. You must know how overprotective July can be. I hope to see you soon."

    And after saying that, both of them disappeared.

    It was very clear that Aaron was ying a savior for those shattered souls and gathered them together to fight against Chaos, if they could get Knox because of his daughter, it would be a great progress for them, not to mention, Aaron had managed to build his power in human world and manipted them to take his side.

    While Chaos didn''t care about what was going on in this realm, Aaron managed to strengthen his influence on humans and spread his n in this realm.

    "What else did you hide?" Knox asked Zuri coldly, he looked her straight in the eyes and shook his head in disbelief. "You help when it is convenient for you, but when you find it difficult to deal with, you will lie."

    "I didn''t lie!"

    "You did by omitting the truth!" Knox snapped back. "What about Eros? Can you say that you didn''t lie when I asked you countless times whether he was Chaos''s shattered soul or not?!"

    Zuri was tongue- tied, she couldn''t say anything.

    Not only her, but most of them felt that their pride had been trampled upon.

    "Do you want to be the alpha?" Ariana asked Eros bluntly, she looked him straight in the eyes, as they "I believe Chaos has told you about this already, but if you can''t take it, step back."

    And after saying that, Knox disappeared, leaving her alone in this narrow alley.

    ===========================

    Ariana knew that Eros woulde visit Xerxes that night, she knew about this for a long time now, but let it be, because she didn''t care about it. But then, her mate was harmed and she wanted to rebel against the alpha, especially after confirming the fact that Liam wanted to join hands with humans.

    Not only her, but most of them felt that their pride had been trampled upon.

    "Do you want to be the alpha?" Ariana asked Eros bluntly, she looked him straight in the eyes, as they talked face to face.

    They were in a quiet corner of the building, where there were not many guards patrolling around this area, not only Emily and Eros, but Ariana also had a great knowledge about the protection around this pack.

    After all, she lived in this ce longer than the two of them.

    "What?" Emily furrowed her brows when she heard that statement. She was shocked as her face nched. If someone else heard this, it could be interpreted as themmitting treason and alpha Liam wouldn''t be pleased to hear that. "Don''t say something like that."

    Emily looked around her, afraid that someone might hear what Ariana said.

    However, on the contrary, Eros didn''t seem to show any reaction. He listened to what the healer wanted to say calmly, while Emily clung to his arm. She was slightly trembling because of the bold statement from Ariana.

    But, the other two didn''t seem to care too much. They didn''t even try to watch what they were saying.

    "Liam will only bring cmity to our kind and make us fight against each other. With him taking humans'' side, not only do we need to fight other packs, but there will also be turmoil inside of our pack. Most of the members don''t agree with this decision either. It is only a matter of time before all of them will explode and start to rebel."

    Ariana, the healer, who always looked so docile and was a far cry from being so confrontational, was actually nning a coup right now.

    It was still too far to say that this was a coup, but of course they would progress toward that point.

    Ariana was a little bit frustrated because Eros didn''t show any emotions. She was not used to persuading someone like this, but she couldn''t help it after she heard how badly injured her mate was and how callous Liam was when he found out about that.

    That wouldn''t be thest time and if it happened again, there was no guarantee Colton would survive while Liam would rece him easily.

    Ariana had seen how Liam dealt with the situation when Colton was injured and she was sure he hadn''t felt even an inch of concern for his loyal gamma.

    In that case, why should they pledge their loyalty to such an alpha?

    "This time, it is Colton, but since the alpha wants to involve Emily more actively in our next mission, can you guarantee that she will be safe, that she will not be injured in the process? We need to deal with humans and also fight our own kind."

    If only Ariana knew that the people and organization that they would join was the same organization that had tortured Eros in his childhood, she would have used that reason as well, but right now, the healer could only use Eros''s affection toward Emily.

    "You are not the alpha, Eros. You don''t have the power to reject him. As long as this pack acknowledges Liam as their alpha, you can''t truly keep her safe." Ariana looked at Emily, whose face nched because of this whole conversation. "Colton can survive because he is a shifter and he has remarkable healing power, but if that kind of thing happened to a human, there is no chance you will be able to even say your goodbye."

    Emily felt a chill run down her spine, her breathing ragged. "Ariana," she whimpered, because this conversation was getting dangerous.

    "You know I am right." Ariana ignored Emily''s protest and shifted her attention back to Eros. "Will you put her in that kind of danger?"

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 523 HE MADE UP HIS MIND

    Chapter 523 HE MADE UP HIS MIND

    "You know I am right." Ariana ignored Emily''s protest and shifted her attention back to Eros. "Will you put her in that kind of danger?" She nodded toward Emily to emphasize the meaning behind her words, because she was sure if there was something that could move Eros, it would be Emily, but nothing else.

    There was no word that came out of Eros'' lips, but his silence was very loud and thispelled Ariana to talk more. She had stepped over the boundaries, so she needed to work on this.

    On the other hand, Eros already knew about it, there was no way to save himself and Emily, but by holding the supreme power in this pack.

    If he couldn''t fight the whole pack, he needed to take over it from the current alpha.

    Not to mention that he had thought about this matter in passing a few times, but only now he started to consider it seriously, because Ariana pointed out the harsh truth before his eyes. This was the push that he needed.

    "If we go with this, there will be only two ways to do it," Ariana continued even more boldly now. "You can challenge him in Atbikai, or¡­" Ariana looked a little bit hesitant when she said the second option. "Or, I can use poison on him."

    This shocked Emily, because she knew that a healer was not someone that would solve the problem using that kind of method, that was too violent and wicked.

    "Ariana, stop it. You don''t know what you are talking about." Emily clutched Eros''s arm tightly. She was afraid someone would overhear this conversation. And if that happened, they would be in greater trouble. "We need to stop talking about this."

    She was not a shifter, who had keen senses, thus she couldn''t tell when someone else was to approach them.

    However, neither Eros nor Ariana heeded to that.

    "I have said what I have to say, so it is up to you how you will proceed with it. You know that you will get my support." Ariana licked her dry lips nervously. "Although I am not strong and there is no way I will be able to fight a shifter, I know things and I can utilize my knowledge to achieve the goal."

    Ariana wouldn''t be able to fight fist to fist, but if she used her knowledge and was determined enough to take down her opponent, she could poison them without anyone knowing about it, since they wouldn''t have the thought such a delicate healer like her, who had been following the alpha for years and had never associated herself with violence, would be able to do such a wicked thing.

    However, people would eventually change, so did she.

    "What about Colton?" Eros asked in a calm tone. He had not changed his facial expression since the beginning, therefore it was hard for Ariana to gauge what was in his mind. "Did he know about this?"

    Ariana bit her lips and shook her head, she looked troubled. "No. He doesn''t know. But, I am sure that I can convince him. Once you have made your decision, I will talk about this with him, I am sure I can convince him. He doesn''t like Liam being the alpha in the first ce, more so after his decision to join humans." Moreover, she didn''t want Colton to be used as cannon fodder by Liam.

    Eros just nodded at that statement and then grabbed Emily''s hand. "Let me sleep on it, I will let you know soon."

    And after saying that, Eros took Emily away from there, while the girl was still flustered.

    "Eros¡­" Emily said softly once they were inside their bedroom. "You are not serious about that, are you?"

    Emily didn''t need to listen to the answer from him, because the look on Eros''s face was enough to tell her that he was not ying around when he told Ariana he would think about it. "This is so dangerous. You know that."

    Eros looked at Emily tenderly, but his voice was firm. "I don''t want to join that organization, Emily. I don''t want to let those filthy people boss me around. Have you forgotten that I ran away from a facility that tortured me and killed my parents?"

    Eros had told Emily about that, but because there were a lot of things that happened, she didn''t make the connections between the two.

    "Yes, Em, that was the same organization that had tortured me." Eros caressed her hair lovingly, but his voice was so cold. "I have experienced first hand what it felt like to be their subject and I will not do it again."

    Eros shook his head and then leaned over to kiss Emily''s temple.

    "I don''t want them to hurt you as well. It was Colton, who got hurt this time, there is no guarantee that you will not get hurt."

    Among the many things that Eros had told her about the reason why he had to walk down this path, that was the most endearing and what convinced her that he would do it right.

    The fact that he cared for her was enough to justify what he would do, but it didn''t mean that it could dissipate her concerns.

    "Please, don''t get hurt. I don''t want you to choose Atbikai¡­'''' She remembered the Atbikai that Eros had participated in years ago and the fear was still afresh in her mind even now.

    If it was not Atbikai, it meant, they needed to use the second method¡­

    There was one thing that Liam failed to learn all these years; the bond between mates was so strong. Just because he didn''t have that kind of bond with Jasmine, it didn''t mean every shifter would hate their other half as well.

    He was so bitter about the fact that Jasmine lived like a corpse in her bedroom. Not even caring about their children.

    That night, the alpha went to his children''s bedroom only to find Aaron there.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 524 KNOX FELT BITTER

    ?

    It was Liam''s habit to check on his twins before he went to bed. He would finish his day giving his children a goodnight kiss and started it by seeing them first thing in the morning.

    The only thing that he cherished from his ruined mate bond with Jasmine was these children, only because of them, he could endure having Jasmine around and her child with another man, thinking that the children needed their mother, though Jasmine didn''t do anything for them as their mother.

    If Liam had to be honest, he could say that she despised them with all of her heart, because looking at them only reminded her of Liam.

    Yet, he was still trying to fool himself to believe that she woulde around one day.

    However, when he entered the room, there was an unpleasant figure there, staring at Emma''s bed, while his little girl was fast asleep.

    "What are you doing here, Aaron?" His voice was so cold. He looked like he was going to fight the devil, but of course, that was not possible.

    Aaron lifted his head and feigned surprise, though he must have sensed Liaming to this room. There was no way he didn''t realize it.

    "Good evening, Alpha," he greeted him gently, as he smiled and shifted his attention to Liam. "I just came to visit my future bride."

    Liam gnashed his teeth when he heard that, but tried to calm himself down before he spoke again, though his voice was trembling with anger.

    "Don''t be ridiculous, she is only seven."

    "Of course, not now, but ten years from now." Aaron tilted his head, a smile still etched on the corners of his lips. "You didn''t forget about it, did you?" He recounted the deal between them. "You said it yourself, that you will give her to me as long as I save her life. Now she is well and alive."

    "I didn''t forget about it," Liam said in a strangled voice. He tried to control his emotions, but it was hard when his beast was seething in anger in his mind.

    He swore he would find a way to save his daughter from this devil''s clutches. He would never hand her over to him, just because he had saved her life when she was still a baby.

    However, no matter how hard Liam tried to conceal the hatred, Aaron could see it. He could sense it all too well, but pretended not to notice it.

    This battle was not only about who could y their cards well, but also about ignoring things that were not relevant.

    Liam''s hatred meant nothing, because at the end of the day, there was nothing he could do. It would be lucky enough for him to be able to see his daughter turning seventeen.

    "Hurry and kiss both of them goodnight. You do that every night without fail, right?" Aaron waved his hand, as if giving his permission to do it.

    On the other hand, Liam could only follow and kiss both children goodnight.

    "What are you doing here?" Liam wanted to return only after Aaron left this ce, but the devil perched himself on the windowsill instead. He lookedfortable sitting there. "Don''t you want to leave?"

    "I had a rough night, I want to be close with my future bride to clear my mind," Aaron said lightly and then winked at Liam. "Don''t worry, I will not do anything, I will just stay here quietly and take a rest. It''s okay to do it, right? This is not much of a favor after all."

    Liam said nothing and after taking a quick nce at his daughter, he turned around and exited the room. He didn''t want to make amotion that would wake up his children.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    From what he heard, Aaron would simply sit there until he was well rested and then disappear, it was almost like he only visited this ce, as if this was his shelter.

    However, the thing that Liam didn''t know was; the moment his footsteps could no longer be heard, Emma opened her eyes. She looked sober enough as her golden eyes shone brightly in this dimly lit room.

    When those golden eyes found the devil, she was smiling cutely, as she raised both of her arms toward Aaron.

    The devil approached her and lifted her into his arms from her bed.

    "Do you want to take an evening walk with me?" He asked gently and the little girl nodded sleepily, as she rested her head on his shoulder.

    "Sister Flo?"

    "She wille to y with youter."

    "Hm¡­" Emma mumbled and then closed her eyes.

    ======================

    "What is the point of looking for your shattered souls if you keep sparing their lives because they are rted to her?!" Knoxshed out at Chaos. His face was bright red from all the anger that he couldn''t contain. He threw things that he could grab, smashing them against the floor or the wall.

    And despite the fact that Zuri stood not too far from him, she was not hurt at all, because she was protected, Chaos created a protection barrier around her, thus even the angry Knox wasn''t able to touch her.

    "WHAT IS YOUR REASON FOR THIS?!" Knox roared.

    Fortunately, they bought a house with a huge yard in the East Draghar, so no one would overhear this thunderous roaring from him.

    Knox looked like a wounded animal. He tried to hold himself back, but Chaos''sck of response made it hard.

    Not only that, Knox also felt bitter because his daughter, that he had never known existed until a few hours ago, was Chaos''s shattered soul.

    He wouldn''t give a second thought if it was someone else, but it was his daughter, not even once he ever thought of himself as a father.

    Not to mention the fact that July sought protection from Aaron with their daughter.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 525 I TOLD YOU THAT YOU WILL GET HURT

    ?

    July didn''t even let him know that they had a daughter together and instead of looking for him, she looked for protection from the devil.

    Knox was in disbelief at this fact as he didn''t even dare to picture himself as a father.

    But then, his daughter was Chaos''s shattered soul. She wouldn''t live long enough if he wished to end this whole ordeal soon.

    Knox was in a mess, he didn''t know what was wrong and what was right anymore. He also didn''t know whether it was right to direct his anger toward Zuri or not.

    It was as if something was stuffed in his chest, suffocating him and he wanted to take it out.

    "WHAT IS YOUR REASON FOR THIS?!" Knox roared. His eyes flickered to red at this point. He couldn''t even say that his daughter was Chaos''s shattered soul. Why would he do that? Should he even do that?

    Among all of Chaos''s shattered souls, Knox was the strongest and if he intended to attack Chaos, the fight would blow out the whole building and even more.

    It would attract the organization''s attention to their hideout and ruin the whole n, not to mention Norbeat was caught.

    "I choose whoever I let live," Chaos replied, but this answer didn''t satisfy Knox at all.

    "So, if it is rted to your girl, is it fine to put aside our n?!" Knox scoffed. He smashed another disy item on the table, which shattered into a hundred pieces on the floor.

    On the other hand, Zuri lowered her head, she didn''t say anything because she felt guilty. Knox was right to get angry at her because she had lied to him. She didn''t want to defend herself.

    "I let you and the other three live, even though you are not rted to her," Chaos pointed out. He didn''t do anything when Knox was trying to destroy everything in this ce, the only significant thing that he did was casting a spell of protection on Zuri.

    Right at that moment, Gael and Skr entered the house, they heard a lot of noises in the living room and came to this study right away because of all themotion.

    "What happened here?" Gael looked at Knox, bbergasted. "Why are you so angry?"

    "I don''t think this is the right time for us to be here, we need toe backter," Skr said in a small voice, she was able to sense the mood around her, keener than any other supernatural creature and right now, the aura that emanated from Knox made her shudder.

    Unconsciously, Skr stood behind Gael, as if using that man as a shield, because she didn''t want to get close to Knox, though both of them were Chaos''s shattered souls.

    "Should wee backter?" Gael shifted his attention toward Chaos, as if nothing major had happened here.

    But, Knox had disappeared from that room even before Chaos answered Gael''s question.

    "Tell me, what is it about?" Chaos waved his hand and all the sharp shards on the floor evaporated into thin air.

    Books and all the disy items in this room and all the broken things moved on their own, as if they had their own will. All of this could only be aplished by magic and Zuri watched it in awe, since everything was floating and moving in the air.

    Less than one minuteter, there was no trace of Knox''s outburst.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We have done what you asked for and everything will move ordingly, we just need to get Norbeat out of there." Gael walked toward Chaos and noticed Zuri, who was standing near the bookshelf. She looked so down, almost like a child, who was given a time out. "What are you doing there¡­?"

    "You can leave, I will call you againter," Chaos said to Gael before he could even finish asking Zuri about what happened to her.

    "Huh?"

    "Leave," Chaos said and a momentter, the two of them had disappeared from this room. Chaos teleported them somewhere, so he would have alone time with Zuri.

    Once it was only the two of them, Chaos casted aside the spell and approached her. She still had her head hung low. Even when Chaos was standing in front of her, she didn''t dare to raise her head.

    "Is there something you want to tell me?" Chaos put his finger under her chin and tilted her head up, so their eyes could meet. "If you don''t want to talk about it, It''s okay, but don''t lie to me."

    "Knox has a daughter, July gave birth to their daughter and now she is one of your shattered souls," Zuri said, she felt numb when she said this.

    Chaos had warned her that if she insisted on following him further than this, she would get hurt. Maybe not physically, but her heart would be torn apart.

    Chaos had noticed this when he took back his soul from a young child, no, it was even before that. The olddy in the Hakan vige, who gave her a ne.

    Zuri''s heart was not that cruel yet. Chaos realized it, but still let her stay with him because that was what she wanted, without knowing she was only hurting herself.

    "And now, July and their daughter are with Aaron, because they sought for a shelter, since they know that you will go for them." Zuri had already started, so she needed to spill the entire story.

    That was the reason why Knox lost his mind. Chaos knew the problem with Knox was not only because Zuri had lied to him about Eros or the fact that Chaos spared some of his shattered souls'' lives.

    "You knew it even before Aaron told him."

    Zuri nodded at that question, which sounded like a statement.

    Chaos didn''t say a word and Zuri thought he was angry with her because she hid this, therefore she didn''t expect his next words.

    "I told you that you will get hurt," Chaos said in a somber tone.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 526 THE SILENCE BEFORE STORM

    Chapter 526 THE SILENCE BEFORE STORM

    "I told you that you will get hurt," Chaos said in a somber tone.

    "I chose to be with you, I don''t regret it," Zuri replied. She shook her head, but tears filled her gray eyes, which reminded Chaos of rainy days.

    "But, you are hurt," Chaos stated and Zuri couldn''t deny it. She didn''t regret her decision when she said she wanted to be with him, but it didn''t mean she was immune to pain.

    Zuri lowered her head when Chaos cupped her face with both of his hands.

    "Take a rest, Blue, you need it," Chaos said in a whispery tone, as he pulled her closer and her body rxed.

    Zuri felt her eyelids droop, they were so heavy. Chaos used his power to put her to sleep and she couldn''t refuse, she didn''t even have time toin when her whole body lost its strength and she slipped into a deep slumber.

    Chaos caught her body and carried her in his arms. He stared into Zuri''s face, she looked exhausted, her brows furrowed deeply and she lost a lot of weight.

    "How can I keep you safe?" Chaos muttered. "How can I give you a peaceful life?"

    Chaos walked out of the room, as he carried her to their bedroom andid her down gently.

    "Don''t get hurt¡­ Don''t cry¡­ don''t get sick¡­"

    Zuri slept throughout the night and Chaos only left her when he needed to see Gael and Skr to hear the rest of their report, but after that, he spent his time with her until the sun rose and she whimpered in her sleep.

    She woke up not long after that and found Chaos was sitting next to her, while she was using hisp as a pillow.

    "How do you feel?" Chaos put his hand above her head to block the bright sunlight falling into her eyes, as she stretched her bodyzily. She yawned and snuggled closer to him, it seemed she forgot what had happened yesterday for a moment. "Are you hungry?"

    "A little," Zuri replied, her voice cracked and she curled her body like a kitten, while Chaos caressed her head. If she were in her wolf form, she would have purred by now.

    "What do you want to eat?" Chaos asked tenderly.

    Zuri didn''t say anything, she had her eyes closed and seemed to have fallen asleep until she spoke again, this time her voice was a little bit clear.

    "How''s Knox?" She seemed to have recalled the events that unfolded yesterday, but she didn''t open her eyes.

    "He will be fine." Chaos yed with her white hair, it was so soft. "He just needs some time."

    Zuri opened her eyes and then met with Chaos''s dark ones. She missed his blue eyes, but recently, his eyes only got darker and darker, it worried her.

    "What if¡­" Zuri bit her lip. "What if he turns his back¡­"

    "He will not do that," Chaos reassured her that something like that would never happen.

    The way he said it, it almost felt like he had something nned ahead. "How can you be so sure?"

    "He is my shattered soul and I have known him for a long time," Chaos replied.

    Outside of the window, the sun was getting brighter, this was a perfect day, but it was a contrast to what Zuri felt right now.

    "If worsees to worst, I know how to stop him," he said lightly, as if he was talking to himself.

    Chaos didn''t say it out loud nor did he borate what he meant, but Zuri knew that if worse came to worst, Chaos would take his soul back from Knox and it would be the end of him.

    After that, there was silence that befell between them, as both of them stared at the sunlight that streamed down from the window.

    Chaosughed softly when he heard the growling sound from Zuri''s stomach. She was put to sleep so early yesterday and had not eaten anything yet.

    "Come, I will make something for you," Chaos said, as he tapped her arm.

    Zuri sat down, her hair was a mess. It was almost like a bird''s nest, but the look on her face was so adorable, that Chaos couldn''t help but lean over to kiss her lips.

    "What do you want to eat?" Chaos asked.

    "You will cook?" Zuribed her hair with her fingers, her hair had grown so long, she needed to cut it. It reached her hips already.

    "Yes."

    "Don''t you just need to do this." Zuri flicked her fingers. "And there will be food for us to eat?" She feltzy, she didn''t want to get out of bed.

    "I don''t have the energy to do that."

    Zuri frowned. "Is your condition that bad?"

    "I am fine, I just want to cook something for you, conventionally." Chaos noticed what concerned Zuri and then turned around in front of her.

    Seeing that, Zuri grinned and then hopped on his back. She quickly wrapped her arms around his neck as Chaos put his arms behind her knees.

    "I want to eat meat." Zuri nuzzled his neck, she was still sleepy, the effect was still strong.

    "A pup," Chaos snickered and Zuriughed.

    "Should I shift now?"

    "Do you want me to see you naked?"

    "I am not a pup, I am a bold wolf. Rrr!" Zuri defended herself. Her long, white hair scattered in front of Chaos''s body, as she nuzzled him again.

    "My lovely wolf," Chaos corrected her.

    They went to the kitchen and Chaos put her on a barstool, as Zuri watched Chaos grill meat for them.

    He knew that she loved meat, therefore, they would have an abundant stock of meat for her, but recently, her appetite was not really good.

    "Chaos in the kitchen," Zuri grinned and Chaos smiled at her remark.

    This was a rare moment for them.

    But, this was also the silence before the storm.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 527 RETURN

    Chapter 527 RETURN

    The next day, Chaos left to meet with Knox and Gael, somehow, themunication between them was back on track and their n went as they had nned it, but Chaos told her not to follow him and just stay at the house for the meantime.

    Zuri didn''t fight Chaos over that because she didn''t know how to face Knox yet and she was sure Knox wouldn''t want to see her at the moment either.

    At that, Zuri stayed at this huge house alone.

    This ce was quite far from the bustling city and surrounded by a vastnd, where she spent her time shifting into her beast and running around in the backyard. It felt so good to be able to run in her beast form after a long time. She felt free.

    But then, when she returned to the house and put on her clothes, she heard someone knock on the door.

    "Who is that?" Zuri frowned because this ce was supposed to be unknown to other people, aside from Chaos''s men.

    She sniffed the air, but the scent that she caught was unfamiliar.

    "The spell that Chaos put around this house should be enough to make all of them stay away from here," Zuri muttered to herself, as she walked toward the door and then opened it carefully.

    It was a young boy. He came here on his bicycle. He was around fifteen or sixteen years old and a human, at that.

    "Someone told me to give this to you," he said with a sweet smile, it seemed he got money to run this errand.

    He dropped a small box into Zuri''s hand and then walked away from the patio after Zuri said ''thank you.''

    She was confused.

    "What is this?" She stared at the small box in her hand and shook it, but there was no sound that came from inside, she sniffed on it, but there was no scent aside from the young boys on it.

    The furrow between her brows deepened and Zuri decided to open it after she was sure there was no one in the vicinity of this house. She had been running around the whole afternoon, thus she was certain there were no trespassers, until that young boy.

    Once Zuri closed the door and went to sit down on the sofa, she opened the small box, which was the size of her palm and found something that shocked her.

    There was a little ball of wolf fur in white color tied with a note that said; Return.

    And that was it.

    ==========================

    "You have done well," Sol said to Aaron, as he stared at an old man behind a thick ss.

    The old man''s limbs were tied to an iron bar, as he wasid down on a bed. He was monitored twenty four seven and people without authority wouldn''t be able toe closer to this area.

    It was Norbeat.

    He was in an old man''s body, but for now, he was under spell and influence, which didn''t allow him to use his power, even though he woke up every now and then.

    "I told you that you will not be disappointed," Aaron said, smiling innocently at the subject behind the ss.

    Sol nced at him, but said nothing. It was a huge gamble that he had made to ept Aaron as part of his team to demolish all the supernatural creatures, when this man was not even a human to begin with.

    He believed that he would find a way to get rid of this devil, though people said that you couldn''t end the life of a devil like Aaron.

    Magic probably wouldn''t be able to do that, but human''s knowledge was boundless.

    "Why are you so obsessed with Chaos''s life and determined to ruin him?" Sol asked all of a sudden. They were staring at the same object, but they had a lot of different things in their mind at this moment.

    "You put it in a bad way¡­" Aaronined. "''Obsession'' is a hard word, but maybe you can say it is fate, one of the purposes of my life."

    Sol narrowed his eyes, he didn''t get it at all, but the color of his golden eyes shone brightly.

    Sensing Sol''s hard gaze on him, Aaron turned around and faced him. "I am not obsessed with him, but it is nice to piss him off, you do not know what he can do when you push him to his limit. It is something worth all of this trouble."

    "What will happen?" Sol studied his face, but he should have known that he wouldn''t get anything out of it.

    "You need to wait and see it for yourself. You will not be disappointed. I will certainly not be disappointed." Aaron grinned at Sol. "Oh, I have something for you, do you want to see my second gift for you?"

    Aaron indeed had told Sol that he had two things that he had prepared for him, first was Norbeat, a notable entity among Chaos''s shattered souls.

    When Sol learned what a shattered soul was and that a person he knew was one of them, which was Niki, his right hand man, he was shocked, especially after he realized what a shattered soul could do.

    "What is it?" Sol started to walk away from this area, he used his identification card to open the door and Aaron walked beside him.

    This area had been protected by his magic as well, thus neither Chaos nor Knox would be able toe directly near this building.

    "Don''t you miss your sister?" Aaron asked. "I told you that I will get back your sisters and I have one waiting for you in the safe house."

    Sol''s eyes opened wide. "July?" He only guessed her name because he hoped it was her, since he was closer to her than Jasmine.

    "Yes, it is July and also her daughter," Aaron announced proudly.

    "Her daughter?" Sol stopped walking at this point and stared nkly at Aaron.

    "Your niece."

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 528 ITâ€™S TIME

    <h4>Chapter 528 IT''S TIME</h4>

    How long had it been since thest time he saw his sister? When was thest time he met with July?

    She withdrew from her acting career and then disappeared, but that was not all, she actually helped the McKeltars because she was in love with Knox McKeltar.

    She helped those supernatural creatures and built a strong safehold for them along with the people, who believed they were not bad creatures and they should live side by side with humans, just like when they didn''t know that they existed.

    "I let them live in this house," Aaron told him, as they stood in front of a small building with a rusty fence that could be easily trespassed.

    "When did you bring them to East Draghar?" Sol asked. He looked at Aaron darkly, while the devil didn''t even bother at all with the hostility that he disyed.

    "A month ago," Aaron answered truthfully, there was nothing for him to lie to. "She came looking for me because she needs a shelter for her daughter."

    "Why?" Sol pushed open the fence, height of which only reached his hips.

    "Because Chaos is going to kill her daughter," Aaron said, he intentionally only told him little by little, to build up his curiosity and added to the tension, which annoyed Sol greatly.

    "What did my niece do to anger him?" Sol stopped walking right in front of the door and turned his body to face Aaron. How old was his niece to anger someone like Chaos?

    Aaron grinned. His golden eyes glinted in delight when he said the most important thing. "No, your niece didn''t anger Chaos, but he is going to kill her anyway, because she is his shattered soul."

    "What?!" Sol was surprised, he couldn''t find a word in response to that, but then he remembered something. "Is it Knox? My niece''s father is Knox McKeltar?"

    Sol knew a few people that were Chaos''s shattered souls and one of them was Knox, the exact same supernatural creature that his sister fell in love with.

    At that time, he didn''t care about that, but right now, he felt disgusted only by hearing that fact, yet here his sister was, asking for protection from the devil.

    "How could my sister ask for your help?" Sol studied Aaron''s face, but there was nothing that he could read, the depth of his thinking was beyond hisprehension.

    Aaron winked at him. "You can ask your sister, since you will meet her, after all, you will need a topic to talk to her, as it has been a few years since thest time both of you met with each other."

    And with that, Aaron pressed the doorbell and disappeared from before Sol''s eyes, which left him standing there alone, waiting for his sister to open the door.

    It didn''t take a long time, because he heard some sounds from inside and soon, the door was opened.

    It was not someone that he expected to meet first, because it was not his sister, but a little girl, who had a pair big blue eyes, the color that Sol knew very well. If Aaron didn''t tell him about the existence of July and Knox''s daughter, he would have guessed it by now.

    "Hello," the girl greeted him, she showed him a toothy smile and blinked at him curiously. "Who are you?" She asked in an excited voice. It had been a while since someone hade to this house and her mother didn''t allow her to go out in the middle of the day like this anymore.

    Thus, Rhea would only be able to go out when it was dark.

    "Is your mother at home?" Sol immediately regained hisposure and then crouched down to look at this little girl closely.

    And as if to answer his question, there was a little bit ofmotion from inside the house. Not long after that, July appeared behind her daughter and immediately carried her in her arms, before she paid attention to their guest.

    "What did mommy tell you? You are not allowed to open the door and meet with strangers," July reprimanded her daughter sternly, while Rhea pouted her lips.

    On the other hand, Sol stared at his sister for a while and then stood up and looked at his sister. "Hello, July, it has been a while," he said.

    July was forty three now, twenty years ago, she was the most famous actress in Artzees country, but right now, after all the things that happened in this country, probably only a few people that still knew her name and even more a few people that still remembered her face, remembered her as that beautiful actress.

    Especially, when there were too many deaths and new generations came into existence.

    For a moment, July stared at Sol, as if she didn''t recognize him, her eyes filled with suspicion and fear, as she had her hand on the door, ready to m it shut.

    But then, the look in her eyes shifted into one of disbelief, before the realization hit her and she opened her mouth.

    "Sol?" July mentioned his name, as if that was the most unexpected thing for her. "Is that you?"

    "It''s me," Sol said.

    Compared to Jasmine, Sol could say that he was closer to July, they rarely fought and there was a point in their life that they hated both Jasmine and their father to a certain degree.

    "How¡­?" July didn''t know what to ask and Sol had taken a step closer to her and hugged her. He hugged her along with his little niece, who stared at both of them with curiosity and bewilderment.

    "It''s so nice to see you again, sister," Sol said, as he hugged her tightly. "Father has passed away."

    July nodded. "I know."

    She hated her father, but at the end of the day, he was still her father and it hurt her that she couldn''t meet him again until hisst moments.

    "Of course, you know¡­" Sol said calmly. He knew where July was at that time, but he couldn''te or even get into contact with her, because they were standing on different sides of this long battle between humans and supernatural creatures.

    ========================

    The remaining shattered souls that Chaos had right now were; Knox, Eros, Flo, Rhea, Niki, Killian, Norbeat, Skr and Alpha Zack.

    Nine more people and everything would be settled down.

    However, six of them were within Aaron''s grip. There was no way the devil would shift his attention from them, since they were his assets to go against Chaos.

    "You came again," the centaur said in a low voice from behind the shadow of the trees. There were a few pairs of eyes in the dark, thus it was hard to tell who was talking.

    But, Chaos just stood in the middle of this small clearing, which was surrounded by big trees and then stared in a certain direction.

    "I want you all to be prepared, the time wille sooner than expected." It was not the first time for Chaos to visit them, since he brought Zuri with him here before.

    "We have not yet agreed to your idea, there is nothing to be prepared," said the same voice, it was the leader of the centaurs and he sounded so angry to be involved in such trouble. They only wanted peace, but that word couldn''t be in the same sentence with Chaos.

    "If that''s what you wish, you can hide while this realm crumbles into pieces." Chaos''s voice was so cold and detached, as if he didn''t really care much about their final decision. He came here to tell them the truth about what was going to happen.

    There was silence after that.

    "You will be the one who will destroy this realm."

    "And that''s your duty to stop that."

    "The girl with you will do it."

    Chaos was quiet this time, he knew that they were referring to Zuri.

    "Do you think she can''t do that?"

    "She will do it." Chaos turned around and faced the centaur, who spoke to him. "Make sure she will do it."

    If Chaos were destined to destroy this realm, it would be faster to kill him right now, but the problem was; his other shattered souls were still out there, he needed to get them all to destroy them all at once.

    "You are so cruel, Chaos."

    "You said it yourself that we are ill fated."

    And after that, Chaos disappeared and those pairs of eyes behind the darkness were also gone, as the centaurs retreated.

    It was a silent night and the moon was so bright, even in the other parts of this realm, where there was a huge tree deeply rooted in the ground in the middle of the meadow.

    Chaos stood in front of the tree, his eyes stared at the ancient tree for a long time before a voice came from it.

    The voice sounded so weak and exhausted.

    ''Is it the time?''

    "Yes."

    The branches swayed by the wind and the yellow leaves fell to the ground, as if it was the fall season.

    ''Yes, I think this is it¡­''

    Chaos walked closer and he could see a big hole in the trunk, where there were hundreds of ck butterflies inside of it.

    Chaos then touched the tree trunk with his palm.

    ''I thought you would bring the girl here, but you came alone.''

    Chaos said nothing, as blue fire started to swallow the tree and the ck butterflies burst out of their nest.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 529 WHITE WOLF PACK

    <h4>Chapter 529 WHITE WOLF PACK</h4>

    Zuri had been waiting for Chaos to return. She waited in the backyard, while staring at the full moon. Actually, she didn''t feel safe at home, since she was not sure whether there would be more people like that young man who came earlier or not.

    Moreover, Chaos would find her the moment he came, it was not like he would walk through the front door like any normal human.

    Someone, aside from them, knew this ce and this thought bothered her. Was it Aaron?

    "What are you doing here, Blue?"

    Zuri jolted in her seat and whipped her head around toward the source of the voice, his familiar scent was mixed with cold night breeze and something burnt.

    "Chaos," Zuri smiled at him. She stood up, but still wrapped her body with the nket that she took from their bedroom.

    "You should be inside." Chaos tightened the nket around her body and kissed her temple. He treated her more gently every day, but his eyes were getting darker. They were almost like charcoal.

    "I am waiting for you."

    "You can wait for me inside."

    "I know you will find me wherever I am," Zuri grinned, as she didn''t back down from this silly argument. "There is something I want to show you."

    "Let''s talk inside." Chaos smiled at her and then took her inside.

    Zuri wanted to ask about the burning smell that came from him, but she was distracted because there was another thing that she needed to tell him as soon as possible.

    Zuri led Chaos to their bedroom and took something from the drawer. "Someone came and gave me this, he is a young man and a human, but I think the person who gave him the task is a shifter." Zuri gave Chaos the note and also the ball of fur that was tied to a small rope. "I am sure this is the fur of a wolf¡­ werewolf¡­"

    Zuri looked at Chaos''s expression, she thought he would get it immediately, but at the sight of his impassive face, she exined further why this was unusual.

    "If I am not wrong, I think this is the fur of a white wolf, I can be mistaken though and this is only a normal white wolf''s fur," Zuri said, hoping she would get any sort of reaction from him, yet Chaos wasn''t even surprised to see it.

    "I see¡­" he said, as he looked at the fur closely.

    "I see?" Zuri furrowed her brows. She studied him again, but still, there was no other reaction from him. "You know where this fur came from?"

    "Yes." Chaos lifted his head from the fur in his hand and then looked at Zuri. "You are right, this is a white werewolf''s fur."

    "You don''t seem surprised, do you know this will happen?"

    "Yes."

    Zuri was not always with Chaos, even when they travelled together for years, sometimes, he would leave her alone, because there were a fewplicated things that he needed to do all by himself.

    "You know where the white wolf pack is? Did you look for them?"

    Never in a million years did this idea cross her mind that Chaos would look for the white wolf pack. It was confirmed that Zuri got the genes from her mother''s side and the white wolves were almost extinct, which forced them to live in a secluded and hidden ce.

    But, why did Chaos look for them?

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    Zuri thought she would know at least half of what he was thinking, but that thought had been proven so wrong, because she didn''t know what was in his mind.

    "It is time for you to learn your roots."

    "Why are you like this all of a sudden?" Not to mention her roots, she didn''t even know what her mother looked like. She died after she gave birth to her and then she was on the run with her father, to be away from the green people.

    Her father died and she was caught in her wolf form and that was the end of it. She didn''t have any interest in finding out more about her roots or her family, as long as she knew Chaos and the others were her family, even the annoying Skr, it was enough.

    Well, she could tolerate her if she had to.

    "Why did you even look for the white wolf pack?"

    "Because it is time, Blue," Chaos said, he extended his hand and caressed her cold cheek. Not long after that, her body became warm. "They sent me the answer."

    This fur was the answer for his request and they wanted her to return.

    "Time for what?" Zuri didn''t like it when Chaos said that, because she felt like this was the time that she feared the most. The time that she didn''t want toe at all.

    "Let''s put an end to this." Chaos chuckled when he looked at the deep furrow between her brows. "Don''t think too much. Aaron has the whole organization and more than half of my remaining shattered souls in his hand, don''t you think we need to do something to counter that?"

    Chaos didn''t even remind her that Knox was in a precarious state, since July and his daughter that he had never seen was in Aaron''s hands.

    But, Zuri knew about that so well.

    "We need to leave now."

    "What about Norbeat and Killian?" Zuri was reluctant to go to the white wolf pack, for what reason should she go there? Chaos didn''t even tell her the purpose for them to go there.

    "Gael and Knox will handle it."

    Chaos''s eyes flickered to red and this made Zuri gasp. He needed his shattered soul¡­

    =========================

    "What is Chaos thinking by sending us here? Seriously, this is the worst team ever," Gael couldn''t stop grumbling as he drove the car. He nced at Knox, who was sitting next to him and Skr, who was in the backseat.

    The car was so silent and the tension between them was very suffocating. Gael knew about Knox''s problem and how he was holding back himself right now, but he had never been on good terms with Skr and to send the three of them together on a mission was really a bad idea.

    "At least, give me Zuri¡­" Gael sighed deeply.

    "Drive and stop talking," Skr grumbled when she heard him mention Zuri. She was still holding a grudge against Zuri for various reasons and one of those included the incident where she wed her face years ago.

    "You should be the one who is driving," Gaelined. "Can''t you see? I am older than you."

    "I am older than you, Gael. Knox is even way older than me," Skr corrected him.

    "Yeah, thanks to your supernatural creature blood, but by appearance, both of you look like my children," Gael stated the fact bitterly, while the two of them looked at him in disgust. "What? It''s an honor to be my children, I am not a bad person."

    "That''s the bluntest and shameless thing that I have ever heard," Skrmented. She folded her arms and closed her eyes, deciding to take a nap before they arrived at the destination.

    Because this silence was so ufortable, Gael turned on the music, only for Knox to turn it off again.

    "Be quiet," Knox said grimly, he had been in a very, very bad mood since yesterday, thus Gael didn''t try to get on his nerves this time.

    "Damn, I feel like I am going to die," Gael grumbled and cursed under his breath, but then he was silent until they arrived at their destination.

    "Stop it."

    "Be quiet Gael."

    This was the worst trip ever for Gael, but he mped his mouth shut and then drove to the heart of the organization. They needed to move fast once they started this and Gael wanted to reserve his energy for that moment, after all, he was no longer young anymore.

    It took them around two hours to be able to reach their destination and they parked the car a little bit away from this area.

    "Ugh, I am already so old for a mission like this," Gael grumbled, as he felt his hips kill him after driving for two hours without stopping.

    "Stopining about being old, you don''t need to tell me about it because I already can see it, so shut up and start moving," Skr said harshly. She patted Gael''s shoulder. "If something happened to you, I will bury you, don''t worry."

    "Shut up," Gael grumbled. "I still want to see River." He went to East Draghar against River''s wishes, as his daughter wanted him to stay there and stay away from the trouble.

    However, the thought of getting even with the organization before he got any older than this and couldn''t do much, was very tempting.

    Gael still couldn''t let go of his grudge against the organization that had kidnapped his daughter for years, even though he had killed Archie, Sol''s father, it was Sol that he wanted to kill.

    He was the one, who had separated him and Lise from River and put his daughter through the worst experience ever since her childhood.

    "You can''t use your power Knox, unless it is an emergency and at the right time, we don''t want Aaron to be rmed and intervene with this." Skr reminded Knox, but he said nothing and walked ahead of them. "I agree with you. This is the worst team ever," Skr grumbled.

    "I told you. I will be lucky if we get out of here alive," Gael replied.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 530 SHE IS FINE

    <h4>Chapter 530 SHE IS FINE</h4>

    "Chaos!" Zuri screamed, as she knelt down and hugged her body tightly. "How can you bring us here all of a sudden!?"

    Zur had to scream, because the howling wind around her was too loud, she almost couldn''t hear her own voice because of that.

    Chaos must have lost his mind to take them here without any warning and now Zuri was only wearing her pajamas.

    "I forgot to give you a warning." Chaos draped a thick cloak around her body and put his palms against her ears, which warmed her whole body. "My bad."

    "Is that even an excuse?" Zuri growled at him, but she felt better. Despite the harsh winds and the cold temperature, she was warm and could hear him perfectly. He must have cast a protection barrier around them.

    Chaos helped her to stand up and grabbed her hand when they walked ahead.

    "Where are we?" Zuri tightened the cloak around her neck, the howling wind around them was scary, but the vastnd around her, which was covered with snow, was even scarier, there was nothing that they could see, except snow.

    She wondered how Chaos was able to find his way in this kind of ce. She grabbed his hand tightly, afraid that she would get separated from him, she was not sure that she would be able to survive in this kind of environment.

    "The summit of Mu Mountain," Chaos replied casually, as if they were only taking a walk in the park.

    "Where is that?" Zuri widened her eyes, she was not sure how to respond to that information. "The white wolf pack is living here? In this kind of ce? I don''t like to be frozen to death. I want to go back."

    Zuri looked sullen because she just realized what she had signed herself up for and to think that she needed to live in this ce did not thrill her at all.

    However, Chaos didn''t reply to her.

    "Chaos?" Zuri tilted her head and hastened her steps to look at him. "Chaos!" She called his name loudly because his eyes were the color of red right now. This was a bad sign. Thest time it happened he destroyed an entire city because the darkness inside of him could not be controlled.

    "We will meet with your mother''s pack," Chaos finally replied. He looked at Zuri and smiled reassuringly, as if everything was fine.

    "Why should I meet with my mother''s pack when I don''t even know them at all?" Zuri was nervous, she tried to keep talking to Chaos because she didn''t want him to lose himself. "Why do you want me to meet with them?"

    Chaos pulled Zuri back because the snow became thicker and it was hard for her to walk, thus he put her behind him, so she could follow in his footsteps. It would make it easier for her.

    "Because we need them. There is a reason why the white wolf is almost extinct." Chaos felt Zuri grab the back of his jacket.

    "Because they have a secret power? And you think I have that?" Zuri snickered. She found that ridiculous. She had lived for twenty nine years and she had never even gotten a glimpse of anything out of the ordinary about herself. "Like what? I can shoot a pair ofser beams from my eyes?"

    Chaosughed at thatment and somehow, this made Zuri d, she was desperate to find the remaining pieces of him. She didn''t want him to lose control and forget about everything, aside from destroying everything around him.

    Damn that devil.

    "If I can have any power, I hope I have enough power so I can kill Aaron."

    Chaos chuckled when he heard that. "It will be refreshing to know that you can do it."

    "Don''t worry, if I can, I will be the one who protects you."

    Chaosughed at that. "You always protect me, Blue."

    =========================

    "Are you sure this will work?" Gael said, frowning. He looked around him and figured out that they were surrounded by the members of the organization and a few soldiers from East Draghar that joined military training. "Why did you ask Knox not to use his power when you wanted to use it yourself?"

    Skr groaned, she shot Gael a dagger look because he kept talking. It seemed, when he was nervous, he became a chatterbox.

    "Because Knox''s power is for destruction and my power is for deception." Skr could make the people around them not realize their existence. Even if they saw them, they wouldn''t even be able to notice there were three trespassers here.

    They almost looked like they were staring at an empty space.

    "And why are you so nervous when you have attacked the organization in the past to get your daughter out?" Skr couldn''t understand Gael''s worries, because it was uncalled for.

    "Because I brought forces with me, but right now I am just with two annoying supernatural creatures, they are two different situations," Gael emphasized the part where they were annoying him and Skr growled at him.

    "Watch your mouth, I can make you be noticed by them," Skr warned him.

    "Oh, please, do you really believe that I will believe that clumsy warning? You? Will blow up Chaos''s ns? Seriously, you are even willing to worship the ground that he walks on."

    "You!"

    "Shut up both of you or I will destroy this entire ce along with you two," Knox said coldly. He didn''t even raise his voice when he said that, but it was enough to make the two of them mp their mouths shut.

    They didn''t want to upset Knox further, because he was already grumpy and in not good space of mind.

    "Where did they put Norbeat?" Knox asked.

    "The informant said he will be around this area, since they moved him to be close with Killian, because it will be easier for them to guard the two shattered souls in one ce." That made sense to Gael, since it would reduce mishaps. "There will be a corridor on the left and the second door on our right will be our destination."

    Skr looked around her and then frowned.

    "What is it?" Knox sensed that from her.

    "Nothing." Skr shook her head. "It feels a little bit off. If we can destroy the whole ce, why don''t we do that? It will be easier for the two of you to do that rather than sneaking around like this."

    "This ce is veryrge and our power needs time to bring the whole ce to the ground only by the two of us, not to mention that they will start to fight back. Moreover, do you think this is their only base? Don''t be ridiculous, we don''t need to start a war now," Gael scoffed at Skr''s suggestion.

    "Chaos can do that, he could destroy the whole city," Skr said proudly, she admired the man to death.

    "Oh, please¡­ he is the original and we are only a few pieces of his soul, having a tiny little bit of his power." Gael rolled his eyes dramatically upon hearing that.

    Moreover, for Chaos to do that, it would be dangerous, because if he let himself out and overused his power, he wouldn''t be able to control the darkness inside of him anymore. He wouldn''t even be able to recognize his foe or his friend. He would only destroy everything that he saw and touched.

    It had happened twice and they didn''t want it to happen again for a third time, or else, not even humans or supernatural creatures would have a ce to live.

    "Here, I think this is the door, can you open it?" Gael looked at Knox, who moved closer to the door and opened it with ease, he didn''t talk much and seemed like he wanted to be done with this as soon as possible, because his mind was elsewhere right now.

    However, as soon as the door was opened, they immediately realized there was something wrong.

    Because instead of Norbeat, it was Vanesha, who was waiting for them inside. She was sitting on the stretcher bed and stared at the three of them.

    "Gael, long time no see," Vanesha said, but she didn''t seem happy to see him here. "I hope it is not you."

    "Vanesha." Gael''s easy going demeanor immediately faded when he saw the girl. Thest time he saw her was years ago after Lise had died and she chose to join Sol, because she wanted to be with him.

    Her duty to him had ended with her helping him to get River back, therefore, Gael couldn''t forbid her from leaving.

    Despite her betrayal, she still wanted to return to the organization because aside from Sol, Niki, her brother was also here, she didn''t want to be separated from her brother as well.

    Gael didn''t know how she managed to get into the organization again and earn Sol''s trust, but right now, they were not on the same page.

    They were enemies.

    "How is River?" Vanesha asked, at least, she was genuine when she asked about River, she was like a little sister to her and she couldn''t detach herselfpletely after watching her for years and helping her to get out of this hellish ce, yet she still loved Sol and no matter how cruel he could be, she still wanted to be with him.

    Those years when she tried to help River, she learned about Sol as well and tried to get to know him more.

    "She is fine."

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 531 YOU CAN LEAVE NOW

    <h4>Chapter 531 YOU CAN LEAVE NOW</h4>

    "If we meet again, we will be enemies. Is that what you want?" Gael asked Vanesha, sadness evident in his voice.

    Gael didn''t raise her, but they met when she was only three years old, probably she forgot that night already, but he remembered that innocent girl, who stared at him curiously and smiled toothily when he bought her and her big brother dinner.

    But, the woman before his eyes, was a grown up woman, who could decide what she wanted and she wanted to be with the man that had imprisoned his daughter for years, separating them.

    "I don''t want to be your enemy, but this is the path that I will walk." Vanesha lowered her head, she stared at her shoes. "I thank you for everything that you have done for me and I am sorry for what I will do in the future."

    Vanesha had made a decision for herself and there was nothing that Gael could do to change her mind, thus he could only wish her the best and hope she wouldn''t have any regrets.

    "I hope I will not regret this decision."

    This was? the conversation that Gael and Vanesha had just a week after Lise died and she chose to leave him and River for Sol. She wanted to return to him.

    And right now, they were standing in different paths.

    They met again after six years for the first time.

    "I wish I didn''t see you here," Vanesha said, as she stood up and closed the distance between them, while from the two doors behind her came dozens of shifters, in their beast form and in their human form alike, ready to protect her.

    "Yes, I wish for the same thing." Gael''s easy going demeanor disappeared in the blink of an eye. He looked serious and dangerous to see that they fell straight into a trap.

    This was not the ce where they held Norbeat. Their informant was mistaken.

    "How do you know?" Gael asked Vanesha. He didn''t care about the fact that they were surrounded, nor did Knox care much about their current situation.

    "I had worked for you for years, of course I learned how your informationwork works." Vanesha didn''t show any pride, there was only sadness. Even when they were standing in different paths, she didn''t want to be the one who confronted him like this.

    But, Sol didn''t believe that she was truly on his side, until she proved it otherwise.

    "I know from the beginning that you are a fast learner. I should have been more careful." All the information that they got wasing from Gael, thus if hiswork had been infiltrated it was a bad sign for them.

    Beside Gael, Skr clicked her tongue. "Can you stop being melodramatic at this moment?" She then shifted her attention toward Gael. "Do you want to say that your information is mistaken?"

    "I am afraid, yes," Gael said lightly.

    Skr scoffed. "To think that you talk so highly about the skill that you have and how greats your informationwork is¡­"

    "Well, people make a mistake or two, I am just one of them." Gael shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and this made Skr speechless.

    "I will give you a clue." Vanesha intervened. "Norbeat is held in one of the doors behind me. You can find him if you can get through me." And then she added when she saw distrust in Skr''s eyes. "You can trust me this time."

    "Trusting an enemy? I am sorry, I don''t have that weird habit." Skr scrunched her nose, as if the thought alone disgusted her.

    But, without warning, Knox started to attack the shifters in front of him, he moved so fast that five beasts died immediately in a single attack.

    Knox nced at Vanesha''s shocked expression, their eyes met for a brief moment. He could kill her, just like how he killed those beasts, but he didn''t do it, he only rushed past her as if she was nothing and then chose the door on the left, leaving Skr and Gael to deal with the rest of the shifters and the second door on their right to check.

    "Damn it, Knox! Aren''t we a team?!" Gael cursed under his breath. "At least, kill more!" He shouted in frustration, because there were around three dozen beasts targeting them right now.

    "Gael, you know right, I don''t really know how to fight¡­" Skr muttered.

    Closebat was not her specialty, since she was good at deceiving her enemies, but she was not a fighter, nor did she have any defensive power.

    ========================

    "I feel like we have walked for days," Zuri grumbled.

    "We have only walked for five hours," Chaos corrected her, he grabbed Zuri''s hand tightly, just in case she would fall or she would run away because she had beenining about meeting the members of the white wolf pack.

    "It feels like five days."

    "Because you don''t like it."

    "Yeah, you know that, but you still force me to continue."

    They had been bickering about this since the very beginning and Zuri was exceptionally difficult and sullen during this journey.

    "You know, you can teleport us directly to the alpha, but no, you actually want me to walk for hours in this thick snow." Zuri could literally find anything toin about at this point, just to show Chaos how displeased she was about his one sided decision. "You can teleport us to the alpha and then we can talk and be done with it quickly, so we can return to a warmer ce."

    "You don''t feel cold, do you?" Chaos held her hand and she was protected from the cold, there was no way she wouldin about it, but still, Zuri grumbled incoherently under her breath.

    "Why don''t we take the easy way? Do you have a grudge against me for making me walk like this?" All of a sudden, Chaos stopped walking and Zuri bumped onto his back. "What now?"

    Zuri rubbed her face and then lifted her head to look at Chaos. "What is it?" She asked sheepishly, she knew that she had been trying to get on his nerves, did he finally snap at her?

    "We can''t do that because the ce is protected by a strong protection barrier." Chaos could break it, but he was saving energy, just in case he couldn''t control the darkness inside of himter, since he was in a critical condition. "Now, you can stopining, we are here." Chaos tucked the few strands of loose hair behind her ear and kissed her forehead.

    "Where?" Zuri looked around, but all she could see was a vastnd that was covered by white snow, as white as her fur.

    "They areing." Chaos made Zuri stand next to him.

    Zuri tried to sniff the air, but she couldn''t catch any scent, because all she could smell was Chaos''s scent. Was it probably because she was surrounded by his power which was keeping her warm?

    Maybe that was the reason why she couldn''t smell the bunch of white wolves that came running toward them. It looked like a small force, probably around fifty or less than that.

    Zuri''s body stiffened when one of them walked closer to them, without any fear in her hazel eyes. This was the first time for her to see another white wolf, but surely this one was bigger than her.

    And all of a sudden, the wolf shifted into its human''s form.

    Zuri thought she would see a naked man or woman, but who was standing before her eyes was an olddy in white dress that reached her ankles and white hair, just like her, standing tall and proud.

    This was the first time as well for Zuri to see someone shifting back into their beast without losing their clothes. The clothes were intact on her body.

    The olddy looked graceful, but at the same time callous to her surroundings.

    "Tia," Chaos greeted the olddy.

    "Lord Chaos." The olddy named Tia only nodded politely at Chaos to greet him and then the interest in her eyes shifted to Zuri. "Zuri. You look like your mother."

    Zuri couldn''t tell if it was true, since she didn''t know what her mother looked like.

    "Thank you for bringing my granddaughter here, you can leave now, Lord Chaos." Tia extended her hand toward Zuri, waiting for her to take it. She would bring her away from there.

    But, of course, Zuri didn''t take it, instead, she stared at the hand with a frown.

    =========================

    "Go inside, Skr," Gael said grimly, he created a wall of fire between them and the ferocious beasts, as the rms were ring deafeningly. There was no way they could get out of this ce quietly at this point when the fight blew out of proportion. "I will hold them back."

    "No, I will go with you!" Skr tugged hard on Gael''s sleeve, but the man didn''t budge.

    Knox took the other door and if she was unfortunate and took the wrong door, who could tell, what was behind it? She could die having no ability to fight back, thus leaving Gael behind was not an option.

    "Don''t be ridiculous, if I go inside with you, who will hold back these bloodthirsty beasts?! Go inside ande back immediately! Quick!" Gael used his other hand that was not controlling the wall of fire in front of him to push Skr inside the second door and then closed it. "Hurry! Make it fast, girl!" He shouted at the closed door.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 532 WHY ARE YOU SAD?

    <h4>Chapter 532 WHY ARE YOU SAD?</h4>

    The moment Knox went into the door, he came face to face with a long, dark tunnel. It made him frown, because the door behind him disappeared, which made him unable to return to that bright room from earlier.

    Behind him was only another dark path, of which neither side showed the slightest bit of light, but he could see in this darkness just fine.

    He chose to walk ahead and look around him. There was nothing suspicious, this was like a normal dark tunnel, without any trace of magic.

    It was almost like once he stepped into the room, he was teleported to a different ce.

    So, he had chosen the wrong room?

    Knox kept walking. This darkness, somehow, wasforting and he chose to follow the path.

    Finally, after walking for so long, he saw light and soon, a murmuring noise could be heard from ahead. It was bright. Was this already morning? Did he walk that long?

    Knox frowned, but he didn''t fasten his steps, nor did he slow down, he just walked at his own pace toward the light.

    Once he reached it, the murmuring noises became even clearer and he could tell that it was a little child, who was talking. She seemed to talk a lot for someone, who was alone, since it was only her voice that Knox could hear during his walk.

    He then stepped out of the dark tunnel and arrived at the backyard of a house, where he could see a little girl around the age of five talking to her three little dolls, while sitting on a mat. They were having a tea party, apparently, with a fake teapot and a few cups.

    Knox felt this situation was so absurd, why would he be thrown into this ce? He thought, even if he had chosen the wrong door, it would make more sense if he was thrown into the middle of an ocean, or among ferocious beasts, even fighting monsters would be more eptable.

    Why a little girl?

    What could this girl do? Would she grow another pair of limbs and then change into some kind of hellish monster?

    From Knox''s point of view, he could only see the top of her head, her long hair was tied up into two pigtails with a pair of rainbow colored ribbons.

    This girl was so unaware of her surroundings, shepletely put her guard down and yed with her dolls.

    Knox came closer and finally the girl noticed that she was not alone. She raised her head and then blinked her big eyes, which made Knox hold his breath.

    The eyes that looked back at him were the same eyes as him.

    "Hello," the girl greeted him. "Are youing for my tea party?" Her blue eyes shone brightly, expectantly, waiting for Knox''s answer.

    However, there was no word that coulde out of his lips right now, as he fell to his knees. He felt the ground beneath him crumble.

    =========================

    "Thank you for bringing my granddaughter here, you can leave now, Lord Chaos." Tia looked polite, but her gesture showed Zuri that she didn''t wish to have Chaos here.

    Instead of reaching out to the olddy''s hand, Zuri stared sharply into her eyes, she didn''t budge from Chaos''s side. Even if he wanted to leave her in this ce, she would hold onto him and run away.

    "Don''t you even dare to think about leaving me here alone like you did in the past," Zuri said under her breath. It was a warning and she was serious about that. "I will run away at the first chance given and probably will die faring in this blizzard."

    "You make a scary assumption, Blue."

    "No, I just want you to know. I have my own n too."

    Chaos smiled indulgently at Zuri, but the darkness in his eyes was still concerning. He then directed his attention at Tia. "I am sure that we will each hold our end of the deal, so there is no need for you to shun me away."

    Tia lowered her hand and put her focus on Chaos right now.

    "I thank you for bringing back my granddaughter¡­" Zuri flinched when she heard that word, as she stared at Tia nkly. "I will repay this kindness in another form."

    "I havee so far and I will not have you trample on our deal." Chaos took Zuri''s hand and was about to turn around when Tia spoke again, gritting her teeth.

    "We wee you here, Lord Chaos," Tia said. "You must be tired. Come on, follow me, I will show you to your room, so you can take a rest."

    Tia then opened her arm, as a weing gesture and asked Chaos to follow her.

    Beside Tia, a bunch of beasts had shifted back into their human form and all of them were women.

    This was weird for Zuri, because usually, in a pack, it would be the alpha and their warriors that would greet an important guest and most of them would be men, even though there would be women, they would be put behind.

    This pack was weird.

    Zuri grabbed Chaos''s hand tightly, not because she was afraid, but because she didn''t want him to have the opportunity to run away from this ce without her.

    "Don''t you want to know about her?" Chaos asked in a low voice, as they followed behind Tia, while the rest of the small entourage surrounded them, they put distance between them, but it didn''t eradicate the fact that Zuri and Chaos were in the center of it.

    "I heard what she said, she is my grandmother," Zuri replied calmly and this made Chaos raise his brows.

    "Don''t you want to know about her?"

    Zuri thought about that for a moment and then shook her head. "I don''t think I care who she is for me, what I care is our purpose to be here. Why did you bring me here?"

    "To learn your roots¡­" Chaos smiled when he saw how Zuri narrowed her eyes at that being mentioned, she didn''t have any interest whatsoever about her roots. "And their power." Chaos added.

    "What power?" She had been asking about this, but Chaos didn''t give her any clue about what he was talking about.

    "Your grandmother will tell you what that is."

    They followed Tia, who was walking without any difficulty in this thick snow, as if this was nothing to her. She seemed to have spent all her life in this kind of environment.

    "Is this important?" Zuri couldn''t help thinking that this was a waste of time, there were a lot of things that they needed to do with Norbeat being caught and the others nning to bring him back.

    It would be more useful if Zuri stayed behind and helped them, instead of ying family with her long lost grandmother.

    She didn''t feel anything, the moment they met for the first time earlier didn''t even touch her heart. She felt like she just met with another stranger and she didn''t have any opinion about it.

    "Yes, this is important," Chaos said firmly.

    "We are here," Tia said, telling the two of them that they finally arrived.

    ==========================

    "What is your name?" Knox stared into those beautiful blue eyes, his breathing ragged when he heard the little girl in front of him telling him her name.

    "Rhea. Rhea Burgh," she said, giggling.

    Burgh. That was Sebastian''sst name, but there was no way this little girl before his eyes was his child. She didn''t even look like him at all. There was nothing that looked like Sebastian.

    "And you?" The girl tilted her head, as she hugged one of her dolls, the sight tore up Knox''s heart. "Uncle?" She asked again because Knox didn''t say anything. "Are you sad, uncle?"

    The girl came closer to Knox and then crawled onto hisp, out of instinct, he held her small body. She felt so warm and soft and fragile.

    Knox didn''t know what he felt right now, but this little girl was able to shatter his heart. The cold fa?ade that he always wore fell when she rubbed her tiny hands on his face.

    "Why are you crying? Are you hurt, uncle?"

    Knox didn''t even realize when he started to cry, but he did and this was something that he didn''t expect at all.

    The soft and tiny hands on his face were heavenly and all he wanted was to close his eyes.

    "Don''t be sad." Rhea patted his shoulder, but when Knox didn''t say anything, she gave him a hug. This was what her mother always did whenever she was sad, so she did the same thing to this stranger.

    Since she had been living in this hideout, there were not many people that she met, though she loved to interact with other people. This side of hers was definitelying from her mother.

    "Isn''t she adorable?"

    A voice of a man rang and this put Knox on alert, as he stood up and hugged the little girl protectively. He turned around so fast to find Aaron standing right behind him.

    "Hello, Rhea," Aaron greeted the girl cheerfully, which made her beam in delight.

    "Hello, uncle Aaron! Can you show me magic again?!" She was excited to see Aaron, which left Knox mortified.

    "No!" Knox hugged Rhea even tighter when she wriggled her body to get down and approach Aaron.

    "Don''t be so strict, Knox, you are scaring her." Aaron giggled when he saw the expression on Knox''s face. "This is the first time you showed such an expression."

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 533 HE STILL LOVED HER

    <h4>Chapter 533 HE STILL LOVED HER</h4>

    Knox couldn''t believe this, he wouldn''t have believed it if he didn''t see it with his own eyes. He had a daughter. A daughter that looked exactly like him. This was the child that July wanted, something that she really desired, but he couldn''t give.

    However, she managed to get pregnant and now the little girl had the same fate as Knox. She couldn''t live.

    Knox''s purpose in this life was to help Chaos gather all of his shattered souls and then disappear from this realm. He had lived long enough, until the beauty of all the things in this world faded in his eyes, there was nothing that could excite him anymore, there was nothing that could make him want to do something, or feel desire for someone, until he met July and everything around him began to have a meaning.

    However, that didn''t eradicate the fact that she was a human and as a human, she wouldn''t live forever. She would die eventually and Knox was ready to die with her.

    He would take care of her, until she grew old and couldn''t do anything, because that was the cycle of human life. He epted that.

    Yet, despite that initial n, nothing had gone as he wished and here he was, hugging his own flesh and blood.

    "Put me down!" Rhea was struggling to get out of Knox''s grip, but he only tightened it. There was no way in hell that he would let his own daughter go straight into the arms of the devil.

    But, because of thismotion, someone came out of the house that was not too far from where they were standing, calling Rhea''s name.

    "Rhea, where are you?!" There was panic in her voice, but that same exact voice made Knox''s heart skip a beat.

    It had been six years since thest time he saw her and heard her voice. It had been six fucking years where he lived in agony, trying his hardest to forget her touch and give up every desire to run to her and beg her to take him back.

    Knox seeded to shoot down any desire for doing such a thing, but right now, the woman was the one, who was running toward him to check on their daughter, whether she was fine or not, since Rhea was crying right now.

    "Rhea, where¡­" July stopped in her steps abruptly. She covered her mouth to prevent herself from screaming in surprise, she gasped loudly to see Knox with their daughter.

    Rhea was right in his arms.

    There was a mix of emotions in her eyes. She was stunned into silence, not knowing what to do, until Rhea''s cries finally reached her ears and pulled her forcefully from her reverie.

    "Mama¡­! Mama!" Rhea pped her limbs in Knox''s grip, as she tried to get away from him, which made July think Knox was here to get her daughter and give her to Chaos. Let that monster take her soul.

    "Knox, please¡­ don''t do that¡­" July fell to her knees. She couldn''t fight him. No matter how strong she was, even if she had a gun with her, she would never stand a chance fighting him or taking Rhea back if Knox had decided to take her away. "Don''t take her¡­ I will live in silence, I will not appear before you and I will live as if I am dead, so please¡­ don''t take my baby away."

    Knox stared at July, his eyes darkened, as his jaw hardened with this misunderstanding and when he nced at Aaron, he saw a triumphant smile curled on the corners of his lips.

    His woman misunderstood him, his daughter was scared of him and both of them relied on his enemy for protection. How could this situation go so wrong?

    "Knox, please¡­ don''t do this to our daughter¡­" July pleaded with him, but when she saw how desperate Rhea was to reach her, while Knox didn''t budge, as he held her so tight, it made her panic and turn her attention toward Aaron. "Save my daughter, please¡­ save my daughter¡­"

    This was the first time for them to meet with each other after six years and the first thing that July did was begging him not to hurt their daughter, but then she turned to his enemy, asking for his help instead.

    Knox didn''t know what was going on with his life right now. Nothing seemed right.

    What did he actually get himself into?

    His mind went spiraling to see how July begged Aaron for help and everything came crashing down on him right at that moment.

    "You asked for his help." Knox shook his head and then all of a sudden Rhea stopped struggling and went limp in his arms. She lost her consciousness, which made July freak out. She stood up hastily and was about to rush toward her daughter, but then Knox spoke icily, which made her stop dead in her tracks. "You asked for the devil''s help."

    July fell silent. She looked at her little girl intensely. The girl didn''t die. She was still alive, she could see how she was breathing regrly and how her small chest moved up and down in a peaceful rhythm.

    July should have known that Knox wouldn''t kill Rhea because they needed her alive. They couldn''t kill her and it was only Chaos that could take his soul back from Rhea.

    She knew about all of that, but seeing how her daughter lost her consciousness just like that in the hands of her own father, July couldn''t help but feel panicked.

    "I¡­" she stuttered, trying to find the right words to exin herself. "You didn''t give any reaction¡­ I thought¡­ I thought you would kill our daughter."

    If there was a little bit of love that Knox had for her, she would be so willing to trade it with her daughter''s life. Knox could hate her and kill her if he wanted, but she only wanted her daughter to have a normal life.

    However, when she decided to have Knox''s baby, she should have known that there was nothing normal about the baby. She conceived a supernatural creature''s baby, thus there wouldn''t be anything normal about it.

    "Do you know that you asked the devil for his favor?" Knox had told her about having a deal with the devil, but right now she was trying to do it right in front of him, which made him realize something.

    "I thought you would kill our baby¡­" July tried to exin herself, but Knox cut her off icily.

    "You have a deal with the devil even before this, haven''t you?" Knox narrowed his eyes, he stared deeply into July''s eyes, which made him know immediately that his guess was right. "You made a deal with the devil, even after all the warnings that I gave to you." That was not a question, but a statement.

    Because there was no way July could get pregnant all by herself. She wouldn''t be able to conceive if it was not for the devil''s intervention.

    "You fell pregnant because of the devil." There was an usation in his voice when Knox said that. He stared straight into July''s eyes.

    This was a betrayal.

    On the other hand, July fell silent, she nched and tried to avoid Knox''s eyes. Her whole body was trembling and she felt his eyes would bore a hole in her head.

    "July, answer me." Knox had never thought that their first meeting would be like this. Six years, they had been apart for six years and he had never known that he had be a father.

    The little girl stayed limp in his arms, her body was so warm and soft, she was so fragile and small, but she was enough to make Knox''s life turn upside down.

    "Knox, please¡­ don''t take her away from me¡­" July pleaded with Knox again, she took tentative steps toward Knox, her eyes fell on her unconscious daughter and her heart was undeniably hurt. She couldn''t imagine what would happen to her if they took her daughter away. "Don''t do this to our daughter. If you are angry with me, kill me. I will dly ept that, but please don''t hurt her. She is our daughter."

    July knew Knox, but even so, she was still unsure whether or not Knox would do it. He took his responsibility seriously.

    "Please¡­ Knox¡­ she is our daughter." July always imagined how beautiful it was to have Knox as her daughter''s father.

    Even though it was almost impossible, July imagined that Knox would regret his decision to be so stubborn about not having his own child, albeit July wouldn''t dare to bet on it, but imagining wouldn''t harm anyone.

    And yet, here they were, July was scared to death to see Knox with Rhea.

    "How could you do that to me?" Knox narrowed his eyes, he felt the betrayal for what July had done.

    "Give me back my daughter, Knox." July took another step closer and now they were only two steps apart, the closest distance between them after these six years, but then, it was their hearts that were growing apart. "I will live with her as if we are dead. You can forget about us."

    That was impossible to happen, because¡­

    "You know that will never happen, she is Chaos''s shattered soul." Knox felt his heart shatter to see the pain in her eyes.

    Even after all this time, he still loved her, just like the moment they met for the first time more than twenty years ago.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 534 WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO TO HIM?

    <h4>Chapter 534 WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO TO HIM?</h4>

    July looked at Knox with so much pain in her eyes, she begged him not to take her daughter away and when he barely acknowledged her plea, July turned to the devil, as she asked him for help, just like how she had asked him to help her get pregnant with Knox''s child, which was a wrong move in Knox''s eyes.

    How could July turn around and ask for Aaron''s help when she knew exactly and very clearly that she couldn''t do such a thing? July knew every reason not to associate herself with the devil, but that was exactly what she was doing right now.

    "Aaron, please..." July looked at the devil, tears welling up in her eyes.

    However, Knox had disappeared right before her eyes, which made July be hysterical and thest thing that he heard was her screaming in pain as he took away their only child. He saw disbelief in her eyes and also fear. A lot of fear...

    One second Knox was facing July, but in the blink of an eye, he was already in their hideout. The house was protected by the magical power from Chaos himself, therefore it could be said that Aaron wouldn''t be able to follow him here.

    All things aside, Knox indeed got his daughter. The only problem was, he didn''t know what to do with this little child.

    What should he say to her? What must he do when she cried, asking for her mother? But most importantly, what would Chaos do to her when he found out about her, when he got his hands on her...

    What would Knox do? Would he stand by and watch in ignorance when Chaos sucked his only daughter''s soul? Would he be able to do that?

    Knox covered his daughter with a nket and then looked at her face, there were still stains of tears on her cheeks and a furrow between her brows.

    He decided to stay there for now. He didn''t know when Chaos would return. He needed time to reorganize his thoughts.

    The fact that his daughter was right before his eyes was something that he didn''t predict at all. He learned that he was a father, but it was all only an idea, yet right now, when he could see and touch his daughter, everything was so real.

    Knox rubbed his face roughly and then sighed deeply. He felt so tired. Exhausted.

    "Why did you do this, July?" He whispered to no one in particr. The look on her face when she begged him was still etched in his memory.

    =========================

    "You shouldn''t havee here, Gael," Vanesha said, there was sadness in her eyes when she managed to knock Gael down.

    Sol had fought Gael before, thus he managed to create a device, which was able to hold his magical power back, not to mention that Sol had done research on River for years, who had a simr power to her father''s.

    Therefore, he managed to anticipate a situation like this and came up with a n on how to counter Gael''s power, especially when Sol was being helped by the devil. He got his hands on a lot of knowledge about supernatural creatures.

    Most of that knowledge was something he had never heard or known about before.

    "I don''t want to do this to you. I hoped we would never encounter each other again, but here we are¡­" Vanesha stared at Gael, who was lying on the floor, looking very weak.

    Gael didn''t die, but the device she managed to put around his ankle had sucked all of his energy and power and right now, he was struggling to keep his mind conscious.

    "I didn''t mean to do this to you¡­ only if you have stayed away from here¡­" Vanesha bit her lips when she gestured to the two shifters, who had shifted back into their human form. They were only wearing boxers, which showed their toned bodies and muscles.

    The two men approached Gael and lifted him up easily, as they walked out of the room that had been burned down because of Gael''s power.

    Not only this room, but almost a quarter of the facility had been burned down. A few people and shifters had died because of him and it was not a small number of people that was injured. All of that happened because of this one supernatural creature.

    They managed to capture Gael because Vanesha threw herself in the direction of his attack, which made him withdraw his power and those precious few seconds were used efficiently to put the device on him.

    Vanesha didn''t feel d at all to see the damage had stopped, since the perpetrator had been caught, because she thought Gael would be able to run away from this ce.

    Vanesha was conflicted, half of her didn''t want Gael to be caught, but the other half of her wanted to catch him, so she could prove to Sol that she was loyal to him.

    "Take over this ce and call Vice Commander Niki, make sure there he knows everything that happened here," Vanesha said to Anika, one of the members of the hound.

    The girl named Anika bowed her head politely and then walked out of this ruined ce to inform Niki about this.

    Meanwhile, Vanesha stared at the second door that Skr managed to walk through, she stayed there for a little while, before she turned around and then left.

    The door had been ruined, the entrance of the second door waspletely blocked, therefore there was nothing Vanesha could do to chase after Skr, but even so, she didn''t think the girl would survive there.

    And after deciding that she couldn''t do anything to Skr for the meantime, she walked away from there and hopped into her car to drive straight to where Sol was right now.

    He was a city away from here, but Vanesha managed to find him after two hours of driving, but even so, she didn''t stop to take a break and immediately walked into Sol''s study room.

    "How many times should I ask you to knock on the door?" Sol asked Vanesha with a frown. He didn''t reprimand the person that had let her in, but he didn''t look like he was happy to see her, after all this was not the first time for Vanesha to do this kind of thing.

    "Tell me, Sol, what are you going to do to Gael?" Vanesha asked, her voice was slightly trembling, which made Sol lift his head from the document on his desk and pay more attention to her.

    "You managed to get him?" Sol leaned his back against the recliner and stared at Vanesha intensely.

    "He is here¡­"

    "Did you put him in the dungeon?" He wanted to make sure that Gael was ced right in a ce that he deserved.

    "I put him in one of the bedrooms in this house." This huge house had several rooms, he wouldn''t mind if someone upied one of those.

    "He is a prisoner, not a tourist that you can treat like a king." Sol couldn''t believe that Vanesha would do that.

    Not to mention a dungeon, he wouldn''t hesitate to put Gael in hell if he could do that.

    There was no way Sol would be fine if his enemy was treated better than he deserved.

    Sol immediately stood up and walked toward the door, but before that, Vanesha stopped him. She grabbed his arm, which made him frown.

    "What are you going to do to him?" She asked again. She was scared thinking about what he might do to Gael.

    It was not only about the problem between humans and supernatural creatures, but the grudge between them was way deeper than that.

    Gael had taken the girl that Sol loved and even in herst moments, he couldn''t be there, he was not able to meet with her, not to mention that it was Gael, who had killed Sol''s father.

    Even though he was not a good father, the fact that he was his father couldn''t be denied. He had taught a lot of useful things to Sol, for him to fight against the supernatural creatures.

    "This is not your business. You have done well, now you can rest." Sol reciprocated Vanesha''s gaze, she looked like a mess.

    "Sol¡­ please, tell me, what are you going to do to him?" Vanesha asked again, she felt her throat get parched and her lips dried when a horrendous thought came to her mind.

    Sol was silent for a while. "You''re still worried about him."

    Vanesha gritted her teeth. "I helped you with everything I could, I just wanted to know about this." She didn''t give him a definite answer.

    "If you are so worried, why don''t youe with me?" Sol softened his expression and then extended his hand to caress her cheek tenderly. "You cane with me if that''s what you want."

    Vanesha hesitated for a moment. She didn''t want to meet with Gael anymore and see the hatred in his eyes.

    However¡­

    "Can I?" Vanesha was doubtful when she heard about his offer.

    "Of course, you can." Sol could feel the grip on his arm loosen, thus he continued. "Niki is my second inmand, but you hold the same position as him."

    Vanesha lowered her head and Sol kissed the top of her forehead. He needed Vanesha. He needed this girl because she was very useful and the love that she had for him was almost absurd, until Sol couldn''t even picture himself with her.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 535 IF YOU KEEP DOING THIS, I WILL MISUNDERSTAND YOU

    <h4>Chapter 535 IF YOU KEEP DOING THIS, I WILL MISUNDERSTAND YOU</h4>

    ''Don''t you remember me?''

    That was the first thing that Gael asked Vanesha when they met for the first time after the fall of Fokosa city, the old capital city of the Artzees country, because the most powerful creature, Chaos, razed the city, followed by a lot of supernatural creatures, who then took over the whole city.

    She had been living in Lucinda city for a year then and her life was so miserable when Gael found her.

    Niki had to join the organization forcefully because they needed more people and Vanesha was not sure whether she would meet with her brother again or not.

    ''Who are you?'' Her twelve years old self couldn''t remember Gael right away because a lot of things had happened and her life was a mess to say the least, as she had to live by herself since a young age.

    Gaelughed cheerfully upon hearing that question and even now, Vanesha could still hear his boisterousugh.

    ''I was the man who bought you and your brother dinner and a nket.'' And when Vanesha was still confused with the exnation, Gael added. ''Do you remember, Blue?''

    Her name was so unique, therefore, she remembered her right away, even though she went with the name ''Zuri'' now.

    ''Now, do you remember me?''

    And with that, Gael took her under his wing and arranged everything for her to be able to infiltrate the organization.

    She knew that she was being used by him, but it didn''t make him treat her badly. It was almost like the rtionship between them was solely based on benefit.

    Despite being used, Vanesha didn''t develop any grudge against Gael.

    Truthfully speaking, she envied River, who had both father and mother that would do everything for her, because it reminded Vanesha of her own abusive father. It would have been great if her father had acted like a father to her and Niki.

    "Gael can''t do anything anymore," Vanesha informed Sol. She tried to picture Gael in such a way, emphasizing to him that he was no longer a threat for them because he couldn''t use his power anymore. "The device is working greatly, I think he is half conscious now."

    Vanesha nced in Sol''s direction, his expression was devoid of any emotions, thus, it was hard to tell what was in his mind right now.

    "Great." That was his onlyment.

    Vanesha bit her lips nervously. She was well aware of the deep grudge between Sol and Gael because of Lise and there was no way he would let him off just like that, especially right now when he got the upper hand.

    This long corridor felt so short when they finally arrived at where they had locked Gael up.

    Sol used his ess card to open the door, and behind it were two people, standing on guard, waiting for him.

    "Mr. Niki is inside," one of them informed Sol.

    "My brother?" Vanesha didn''t know her brother would be here. "What is my brother doing here?"

    However, before Sol could answer her question, he had opened the door to the interrogation room for her, asking her to walk in first.

    Yet, Vanesha stood still. She stared at Sol, but didn''t say a word.

    "You can leave," Sol said to the two men, waving his hand for them to leave. "What do you want to say, Vanesha?" He knew this girl pretty well, there must be something that she wanted to say.

    "You¡­" Vanesha felt the words stuck in her throat and she couldn''t say them out loud. "You will not¡­"

    "Hm?"

    "You will not hurt him, right?" Vanesha looked at Sol''s shoulder instead when she asked that. "He is powerless now. You said that you will try the device whether it works or not and now you know."

    "Don''t do this Vanesha, I will misunderstand you."

    Vanesha knew that it was too risky to ask such a question, especially when Sol had not yet trusted her a hundred percent, since she betrayed him.

    If it was not for Niki, who vouched for her, knowing he would receive a death sentence if Vanesha did something suspicious and betrayed them again, she wouldn''t be here right now.

    And with a little bit of miracle, she managed to reach her current position.

    "You know I will not betray you." Vanesha was still unable to look Sol right in his eyes.

    "I can''t say that for sure, you betrayed me once, there will always be a lot of chances for you to do the same thing again." Sol tilted his head and then extended his hand to touch her cheek. "I hope you will not do that again."

    "I will never do that again. It is not my life, but also my brother''s life that is at stake here. You know well with whom my loyalty lies right now." Vanesha gathered her courage to look Sol right in his eyes.

    "I need proof, Vanesha." Sol caressed her cheek for a moment before he turned around and walked into the room, where they held Gael, which left Vanesha with no other choice but to follow him.

    ========================

    Skr cursed under her breath when Gael pushed her through the door and left her there alone. The door disappeared once she was inside, thus, she couldn''t find a way to return to that room anymore.

    Right now, she was in a bright corridor, where she could only see a door at the end of it.

    "Ugh! I don''t really like Norbeat, but why should I risk my life to save his? I don''t believe this." Skr gritted her teeth. The only reason she agreed to go on this mission was because Chaos himself asked her to do this. He knew she would immediately reject the request without even giving a thought about it otherwise.

    Therefore, it was Chaos himself, who asked her to do this, which was very surprising to Skr.

    Seeing how important this mission was; she couldn''t help, but ept it, only then did she learn Chaos wouldn''t even be in this city, as he would leave with Zuri.

    Damn it! She had been fooled.

    "Seriously, Norbeat, if things go south, I will leave you here," Skr said to herself before she pushed the door open, but it didn''t budge, which made her tilt her head to look at the door. "What now?"

    The door was so thick, it seemed to be made of some special metal and could only be opened with an ess card, and it was very clear that she didn''t have one.

    "Darn it!" Skr kicked the door, but soon she regretted it when the sharp pain made her stifle a scream. "That girl didn''t say anything about a locked door!" Skr remembered what Vanesha said, but she didn''t mention that the door would be perfectly locked like this, while she didn''t have a power like Knox or Gael. "What now?!"

    ======================

    "You sent half of our warriors to East Draghar?!" Eros was furious when he learned that half of the warriors that he had trained were sent to somewhere else without his permission.

    "I told you that I will take half of your warriors," Liam reminded Eros about this.

    A week ago, Liam indeed asked Eros to give him the warriors, but he didn''t go into details about what kind of mission that he would give them, and because this was not the first time, Eros didn''t think much about it. It was only a few hours ago that he learned where Liam sent them.

    "You didn''t mention anything about East Draghar!" Eros was so mad. He had not yet agreed to Liam''s decision to join hands with the organization, but now he sent the people that he had trained himself to them. This was an insult to him, especially when Liam knew his past and how he spent his early life as their guinea pig.

    "I am the alpha, I don''t need your permission to decide on something," Liam said sternly. He used his alpha''s voice, but it had little to no effect on Eros. He grew stronger by the day and it was clear for him that he couldn''t tame this young lycan any longer. They didn''t even get along well.

    It was a pity, because Liam had a grand n in his head in which he wanted to include Eros, but it seemed there would be major changes to that n.

    "Those were the people I trained!" Eros easily ignored the alpha''s voice. He had never put his loyalty in Liam and he was not weaker than the alpha since he was a lycan.

    "You and everyone who breathes in this pack belong to me! You and all of them are my people!" Liam was furious, he shot Eros a dagger look, as he growled dangerously at him. It almost felt like he was so close to shifting into his beast.

    However, before something worse could happen, they heard someone knocking on the door.

    "Father, it''s me."

    Emma''s childish voice travelled into the room, which made both of them control their emotions. The little girl stepped into the room with a mug in her hand.

    "Father!" Morana rushed toward her father, but she carefully kept the bnce of the mug that she was holding. "I learned something new from Ariana today and she taught me how to make this herbal tea. It tastes nice, I want you to try it!" She said cheerfully, as she handed the mug to her father''s hand. "Try it!"

    On the other hand, Eros stared at the mug. Herbal tea from Ariana¡­?

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 536 SHE WAS SCARED OF HIM

    <h4>Chapter 536 SHE WAS SCARED OF HIM</h4>

    "Father, try it, it is good," Emma said in a cheerful voice, as she handed the mug to Liam''s hand. She smiled brightly at her father and looked at him expectantly. "Are you angry, father?" Emma tilted her head.

    On the other hand, Liam took a deep breath, he didn''t want his daughter to see him this angry and scare her.

    "I am not angry," Liam said, as he waved his hand at Eros, telling him to leave this room. They would talk about this matterter. It was still upsetting for his beta to question his decision.

    Eros nced at the tea in Liam''s hand and then walked out of the room without saying anything. However, Emma''s golden eyes followed his movements closely and once the door was closed, she turned her attention back to her father and smiled sweetly at him.

    "How is it? Is it good?" She blinked her eyes, waiting for her father''sment.

    "Yes, this is good," Liam said softly. He leaned over his body and then kissed the top of her head. "You are so smart."

    "I will make more for you!" Emma giggled to hear such praise, she looked so adorable.

    "Sure." Liam ruffled her hair. "Thank you for the tea, but can you go to your brother? I have a lot of work to do." He watched his daughter nod and then stride across the room, as she left him alone.

    Only then, Liam let out a long sigh, he massaged his temple that throbbed painfully. A lot of things happened recently and the decision to send a few warriors to the East Draghar was notpletely his.

    It was the devil that told him to do this. Liam was not sure what Aaron''s n was, but this matter had created discord within his pack and the members of the pack started to question him, as their alpha.

    Most of them shared the same thought as Eros; they didn''t agree to the idea of them joining hands with humans. It was a humiliation, especially when it was the same organization that had attacked them years ago and the fact Jasmine was the sister of the current head of the organization and also the luna of this pack, didn''t make things better.

    Jasmine had locked herself inside her bedroom after she gave birth to a daughter, which was said to be not the alpha''s, but no one would talk about that so openly. The infidelity of the luna was almost like an open secret for the public.

    On the other hand, once Emma walked out of her father''s office, someone appeared all of a sudden beside her, but she didn''t look surprised at all.

    "Aaron!" She called him cheerfully. She raised both of her hands, asking to be picked up.

    The devil smiled at her and carried her in his arms. There was no one around, but even if there were guards who saw this, they would ignore them, since the devil had put a spell around him, the same spell that Chaos always used whenever he was in public.

    People would see them, but wouldn''t remember them.

    "Are you being a good girl?" Aaron asked, he took the empty ss from Emma''s hand.

    "I gave a ss of herbal tea to my father that Ariana taught me how to make," she said proudly, but then she frowned. "But, why don''t you allow me to drink the tea, when it''s okay for father to drink it?"

    "Because Ariana put something into the tea, which is not good for you," Aaron replied calmly. The healer took this matter too far.

    "But, it is good for Father?" Emma asked curiously.

    "Yes, it is good for your father." In order to cover her involvement, Ariana used Emma, but she didn''t mind putting her in harm''s way.

    Aaron didn''t mind Ariana''s method, but he wouldn''t sit idly and watch his future bride being harmed.

    After all, eventually he needed to get rid of Liam, because it was clear that the man would do something against him once the time came and Emma came of age. He wouldn''t give her as he had promised him.

    "But, you have to keep it a secret," Aaron said in a hush- hush tone, which made Emma giggle.

    "I want to y with sister Flo!" Emma squealed. She liked to y with Flo because she was so fun and had a lot of ideas.

    "Sure. Let''s see her." Aaron agreed with her readily.

    But one thing that the devil failed to notice was, there was a little boy, who stared at the two of them fearfully from behind the wall. He bit his nails nervously.

    Aiden didn''t like to see that man. That man was so scary and he often came to visit their bedroom and took Emma away for the rest of the night.

    "What are you doing here, Aiden?" Emily asked, as she walked toward him. "I thought you were at the training ground."

    Emily crouched down and looked at Aiden''s pale face.

    "Are you sick?"

    "I don''t feel good," Aiden said in a timid voice. "I almost fainted after I ran threeps, that''s why Colton sent me back."

    Emily felt bad for him because, even though he was the alpha''s only son, he didn''t seem to fit the role of an Alpha. He was timid and didn''t show qualities of good leadership, unlike Emma, who was so vocal and expressive.

    Everyone knew how hard Liam trained him, at least, to make him a good warrior and less timid, but it didn''t show any good progress and the alpha started to show disappointment in him.

    "Why don''t youe with me and I will make something for you, you must be hungry after training a whole day." Emily stood up and took his hand, as he nodded and followed her obediently.

    ==========================

    Rhea opened her eyes and looked at her surroundings, but once she realized this was not her bedroom and her mommy was nowhere to be found, she started crying.

    Especially when her eyes fixed on the man, who was sitting on the chair at the corner of this room. His blue eyes stared at her intensely and this scared the little girl.

    "Stop crying," Knox said impassively, he had been sitting there for a long time, thinking why Rhea didn''t wake up even after a day had passed. He was sure that he didn''t use too much power on her when he put her to sleep, but then, he had never made a five years old girl fall unconscious before. "Don''t cry."

    However, despite what he said, Rhea cried even louder, her small shoulders trembled and she was hyperventting, which made Knox furrow his brows, but he didn''t know what to do with her.

    If Gael was here, he would be able to know what to do with her, but then Knox didn''t know how Gael was right now and he couldn''t go to the facility, since he needed to stay here with his daughter.

    Now that he had finally calmed down, he started to question himself about his decision to take her with him. He shouldn''t have taken her away from July and he must return to check on Gael and Skr, whether the two of them managed to escape with Norbeat or not.

    "I want my mommy!" Rhea was crying harder now.

    "Stop it, you give me a headache," Knox said. He then stood up and Rhea stopped crying, but she was on alert now, as she got off the bed.

    "I want my mommy," Rhea repeated her words again, stifling a sob.

    Right¡­ Knox also wanted July. If he had to take Rhea, it was better if he took July as well. What actually was he thinking at that time? His actions had ruined the whole n.

    "Sit down, we need to talk." Knox frowned. He was not sure this was the way you talked to a five years old kid.

    He remembered when Zuri came for the first time to the McKeltar manor, she was eight years old, but even so, she had never acted like a child around her age.

    "No, I want my mommy!" Rhea screamed at him and then ran away from Knox when he sat down on the edge of the bed. She rushed toward the door.

    Knox didn''t stop her when she walked out of the room, because not long after that, Rhea opened the door again. The look of confusion was evident on her face, as she mmed the door shut again, but then a few momentster the same thing happened again. This repeated for a few times.

    Knox had put a spell on the door, thus no matter what door she opened and wherever she would go, she would end up returning to this room again.

    "Come here and sit down." Knox looked at Rhea, who was bawling her eyes out. She walked toward him doubtfully.

    "Will you take me to my mommy?" Rhea asked, she stifled her cry, but she came closer toward Knox and sat down on the edge of the bed, the furthest part from where he was sitting. "Who are you?"

    Who was Knox to her? He was her father, but he couldn''t say that out loud, because the word ''father'' sounded so strange in his ears.

    And it would onlyplicate the situation if he confused this little girl right now.

    But then, before Knox could say something, they heard a growling sound from Rhea''s stomach.

    "I am hungry," she said timidly.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 537 HOW CAN YOU DO THAT?

    <h4>Chapter 537 HOW CAN YOU DO THAT?</h4>

    Rhea had been sleeping for a whole day and before Knox brought her here, she did not eat anything, therefore, it was out of her control when her stomach growled.

    Despite her fear and embarrassment, she had to admit it. "I am hungry," Rhea said timidly.

    "What?" Knox was in disbelief. This was so absurd. The two of them were in the middle of an intense discussion, but she dered that she wanted to eat. It was so out of the blue.

    "My tummy hurts. I am hungry," Rhea said. She was crying again, but this time she cried because she realized how hungry she was. "I am thirsty¡­" Crying had drained her energy and made her throat hurt too.

    Knox blinked his eyes. This was ridiculous. Was a child around her age so ignorant?

    "What do you usually eat?" Knox asked with a frown.

    "The food that mommy usually cooks."

    "Aside from that."

    Rhea tilted her head. "Food that daddy usually cooks."

    Whom she meant by daddy must be Sebastian, since she took Sebastian''sst name. The thought of someone else being called ''daddy'' by his own child made Knox''s blood boil in annoyance and his emotions appeared on his face, which made Rhea shudder.

    "Rhea can eat anything. Rhea is not a picky eater¡­" she said sullenly, because she thought Knox was angry again at her because of what she said.

    Knox didn''t like this, he didn''t even do this when Zuri was little, but then he didn''t have any other choice.

    It took only a flick of his fingers to make a bowl of sd to appear out of thin air.

    At first, Rhea was impressed by this magic and pped her hands, but when she saw what was inside the bowl, her nose scrunched up.

    "I want to eat human food," she said in a disappointed voice.

    "Vegetables are good for you," Knox replied, as he leaned his back against the headrest of the bed, watching his daughter stare at the bowl of sd with distaste. Somehow, this reminded him of July, she also hated eating vegetables.

    "I want meat¡­" Rhea whimpered.

    "You said you are not a picky eater."

    Rhea couldn''t refute that and she looked like she was about to cry again as she forked the sd into her mouth.

    "I feel like I am a goat¡­" Rhea mumbled under her breath, as she munched on her sd, looking miserable, but Knox enjoyed the sight. He did this to July too after he found out she didn''t like vegetables at all.

    But, after Rhea finished half of the sd, Knox made a te of steak appear out of thin air, like he did with the sd bowl. It made Rhea''s eyes shine brightly to see this and she ravished the meat happily.

    Knox didn''t realize this, but there was a soft smile on the corners of his lips when he watched her happy expression as she munched on the meat.

    "I want a ss of warm milk, can you flick your fingers again?" Rhea asked enthusiastically. She seemed to forget that she was being kidnapped and also the fact that she was afraid of Knox just a few minutes ago.

    ===========================

    "What do you think I should learn here, Chaos?" Zuri buried her face in the crooke of his shoulder, as theyid on the bed.

    The woman named Tia, who dered herself as her grandmother, put her and Chaos in different bedrooms, but Zuri sneaked out of her room and ended up on Chaos''s bed.

    "We are wasting our time," Zuri said. She had been trying to persuade him to go back to the East Draghar, but Chaos didn''t listen to her at all. He insisted that she needed to learn something from her mother''s former pack. "This ce is weird."

    Chaos hugged her body and closed his eyes. "Sleep, Blue¡­" he said in a tired voice.

    "I don''t want to sleep, I want to go back," Zuri said sullenly, but the warmth from his body was soforting. After all, this ce was extremely cold. Even after Chaos covered her with his power, Zuri still felt so cold.

    Right now, they were inside a castle-like ce, the only building in this deserted ce. She wondered how they could live in this kind of situation and what was even stranger was the fact there were no men in this ce.

    "Chaos?" Zuri lifted her head and then looked at Chaos''s sleeping face. "Are you sleeping?" She nudged his cheek, but he didn''t open his eyes. He looked exhausted, it seemed he had drained his energy when he teleported them here.

    And no matter how much Zuri hated to be here, in this condition, Chaos wouldn''t be able to take them back to East Draghar.

    "What is actually your n?" Zuri rested her head against his chest and closed her eyes. "At times like this, I really don''t understand you, Chaos."

    Zuri closed her eyes, as she listened to his heartbeat, which lulled her to sleep, but then she woke up when the temperature dropped.

    "Why is it so cold?" Zuri rubbed her face and then lifted her head, she was still in the same position as before and Chaos was still fast asleep. He didn''t seem to be bothered by the coldness, but she realized that something was wrong.

    Chaos''s body was so cold.

    Zuri felt the coldness because Chaos''s magic no longer worked and now his body was so cold.

    "Chaos?" Zuri shook his body, she then sat down and looked panicked when Chaos didn''t respond to her. "Chaos! Wake up!" Zuri''s eyes widened in fear. She leaned over and pressed her ear against his chest. She still could hear his heartbeat and the warmth of his breath, but they were so weak, as if Chaos slipped out of her fingers.

    No way.

    There was no way he would die, right? He wouldn''t die. He was an immortal.

    "What actually happened to you!?" Zuri shook his body harder this time. "Chaos!"

    Because there was no response from Chaos, Zuri got off the bed and rushed out of the bedroom to find Tia. She must know something about this.

    When Zuri ran down this long corridor, she looked at the windows and the sky was still dark, but even if it was in the middle of the day, the sky still looked so gloomy here.

    Zuri didn''t like this ce. From the coldness and the sky also the people from this pack, those things made her desperate and feel so down.

    "What are you doing here?"

    A white wolf approached her, but when she was close, she shifted into her human''s form. She looked so young, probably around the same age as Zuri, but then you couldn''t guess the age of a shifter, since they would look young even when they were a few hundred years old.

    "I need to meet with Tia," Zuri said hastily. She was in a hurry, but this young woman was so calm, which made her anxiety rise up.

    "You meant luna Tia," she corrected her. She flinched when Zuri used her grandmother''s name when she spoke.

    "Yes, luna Tia." However, she didn''t have time to argue with her. There was something wrong with Chaos, and Knox was not here to help her figure out his condition. "I need to see her."

    "She is sleeping now, you cane back in the morning," the young woman said lightly. She was d in a thick overcoat that looked too big for her, yet she could move easily to block her way.

    Zuri tried to calm down, since these people didn''t even pretend to care about this matter. "This is an urgent matter and I need to see her right now."

    Anger started to rise up in her blood and her ws emerged from the tips of her fingers. She didn''t want to shift into her beast, because she didn''t want to escte this matter further, but this young woman didn''t give her any other choice.

    "No, she is sleeping,e back in the morning," she said in a stern voice.

    "I can''te back in the morning, Chaos''s condition is so weird right now and if we dy this problem, something even worse can happen." Chaos had lost it twice and both times left so much damage, he destroyed everything around him and Zuri didn''t want something like that to happen.

    Moreover, she didn''t want to deal with him again when he was like that, the memory of when she stabbed him was still fresh in her mind.

    "Let me see her," Zuri said firmly, as she approached the door behind the young woman, but she grabbed her hand and pulled her away.

    Zuri was familiar with this kind of situation, she then twisted her hand and managed to free herself from her grip, but when she was about to approach the door again, she couldn''t step forward, as if there was an invisible wall in front of her.

    "What is this?" Zuri was stunned, she tried to approach the door again, but she was blocked by this invisible wall.

    She was sure that this was a protection barrier, but who had done this?

    Zuri shifted her attention toward the young woman, she was in disbelief to see her muttering something under her breath, it seemed like she was chanting a spell.

    "What is that? How can you do that?" Zuri narrowed her eyes.

    As long as she knew, if you were a shifter, there was no way you could have other supernatural powers.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 538 THEY WILL KILL MY BABY

    <h4>Chapter 538 THEY WILL KILL MY BABY</h4>

    This invisible wall prevented Zuri from entering Tia''s bedroom, but on top of that, she was stunned because it was unheard of for a shifter to be able to cast a magic spell.

    "How can you do that?" Zuri stared at the woman, as her eyes turned dark. She was no longer chanting the weirdnguage, but the invisible wall was still there.

    "You can return tomorrow morning to meet with luna Tia," she said in a stern voice. She was standing behind her invisible wall, thus Zuri couldn''t reach out to her and this upset her even further.

    "You need to stop this. You will put us in danger if Chaos loses his control over himself," Zuri said, gritting her teeth. She didn''t know why she should be here, but to see the power that they held, she started to think probably that was what Chaos wanted her to learn.

    However, to think that she should learn that from people like these, it truly annoyed her.

    "We can handle that," the woman said confidently, she even raised her chin slightly at Zuri. "You don''t know the power that the white wolves hold, even though you are one of us."

    Zuri scoffed when she heard that. "Excuse me? I have never said that I am one of you and it will never happen."

    The woman''s face turned red, but she said nothing, because she knew that she was in an advantageous position and all she needed to do was wait for Zuri to turn around and storm off.

    However, before that could happen, they heard a loud explosion sound from the direction of Zuri and Chaos''s bedroom.

    "I HAVE WARNED YOU!" Zuri was seething as she dashed in the direction of her bedroom. Meanwhile, the woman had not yet gotten over her shock and was so stunned, until Tia came out of the bedroom.

    "What happened here?" Tia frowned so hard when the sound of second explosion could be heard.

    "That¡­"

    ==========================

    "I want my mother¡­" Rhea whined to Knox because she wanted her mother and no matter what method that Knox used, it didn''t work on her.

    From creating a small ball of fire to entertain her to giving her a small kitten for her to y. All of those onlysted for one or two hours before the little girl started to whine, asking for her mother again.

    "I want my mother¡­" Rhea said, tears welled up in her eyes. "My mother will read me a book before I go to bed."

    "Do you want me to read a book for you?" Knox had used all the methods and he couldn''t think of anything anymore now.

    "But, I want my mother to read it for me."

    "I will take you to your motherter."

    "Promise?" She stretched out her pinky finger and Knox frowned at that. He knew what she wanted him to do, but instead, he stood up and started to walk out of the room.

    "It''s a promise, as long as you are quiet."

    Rhea stared at the man and then nodded. She rushed to catch up with him. "When will you take me to see my mother?" She asked, as she grabbed Knox''s hand.

    This child was a chatterbox, she talked too much for someone who had a father like Knox.

    "Soon."

    Rhea was not satisfied with the answer, but she chose the book that she wanted him to read for her, yet her brows furrowed pretty quickly.

    "I want a book with pictures. They don''t have any pictures in them." Rhea pointed her finger at the history books on the shelves. "I want a book with dragons, fairies and monsters!" She moved her arms excitedly. "I want a story with magic!"

    "Child, you don''t know what you are asking for," Knox said bitterly. Those dragons and monsters would look fun and cute in children''s stories, but not in real life.

    "But¡­"

    Rhea didn''t get to finish her words when Knox waved his hand and the little girl stopped talking and closed her eyes.

    However, instead of falling to the floor, her body was floating in the air before Knox caught her and carried her in his arms.

    "I should have done it sooner," Knox muttered to himself and put her to bed. He was torn between leaving her alone in this house and staying behind, but he didn''t know what happened to Gael and Skr.

    Knox rubbed his face roughly. He felt so stupid to bring Rhea to this ce, it was a moment of impulsiveness and he was not sure what to do now. He was at a loss.

    =========================

    "Don''t cry, we will figure out how to find her," Sebastian said. He hugged July, but she pushed him away. She was so nervous and anxious to stay put and do nothing. "Aaron told you that he will bring her back." He reminded her again about this.

    "No, he didn''t tell me that he will bring her back, he told me that Knox will not do any harm to her!" July cried. "How can you be so sure about that?!"

    July paced back and forth in her patio, staring into the darkness of the night. The light in the front yard illuminated the stone path toward this house. She imagined Knox walking through it, while bringing their daughter unharmed.

    However, at the same time, the image of Knoxing alone and telling her that their daughter was gone, that Chaos had taken their daughter''s soul, wouldn''t stop appearing in her mind either.

    July felt like she was going crazy with those thoughts.

    Would Knox do that to Rhea? Would that be thest time she saw her daughter?

    "Argh!" July fell to her knees and covered her face, as she screamed in frustration.

    Sebastian immediately came to her and hugged her, even though she tried to push him away again. He tried his best tofort her, but he was out of options now. The only thing that July wanted now was Rhea and he couldn''t make it happen.

    Sebastian didn''t even know where Knox was. He was not in the McKeltar manor, or maybe he went there?

    He would have gone to the McKeltar manor if Rhea was really there, despite all the danger, but no one could guarantee if Knox actually took her there.

    "July, please, you need to calm down¡­" Sebastian had never seen July lose all of her senses like this. She was having a mental breakdown and there was no amount of words that could ease her pain.

    "My child¡­ my daughter, my baby¡­!" July cried her heart out, calling for Rhea, she was frantic. "Seb, do something¡­ they will kill my baby!"

    July didn''t know that Rhea would turn out to be Chaos''s shattered soul. She had seen her share of how he sucked out their souls and left them to disappear into dust. And the same fate would befall on her baby girl if Knox let Chaos do that to their daughter.

    "Seb, what should I do? I can''t let Knox give my baby to Chaos¡­ he is a devil¡­" July wanted to believe that their friendship for a few years back then could save Rhea, but she doubted that.

    "He will not do it¡­ he will not do that to his own child." Sebastian was not sure about that, but he needed to say it.

    "No!" July shook her head. "He doesn''t love the child. He doesn''t even want her! He follows Chaos blindly, you know that! He is his shattered soul too, Chaos will kill him if he tries to fight him."

    July felt her chest cave in. She tried to think so hard about this.

    "Sol¡­ I need to call Sol! I need to ask him for help!" She would have never thought that she would need her brother''s help.

    A few years ago they were standing on different paths. She didn''t consider them enemies, but their circumstances were a little bitplicated.

    "Seb, prepare the car, I will get my jacket. Hurry!" July pushed herself up, as she saw a little bit of hope, there was still a way to save her baby girl.

    July rushed into her bedroom to get a jacket, even though she didn''t really need that, but she felt an urge to go to her bedroom anyway.

    And there, inside her bedroom, on the bed, Rhea was sleeping soundlessly.

    July was stunned for a moment. Was she sleeping? Or¡­

    She immediately rushed to the side of the bed and put her finger under her nose to feel her warm breath, which made her let out a long sigh¡­

    "Rhea¡­ baby¡­" July shook her body gently, she wanted to make sure that she was awake, that nothing bad had happened to her.

    "Don''t wake her up, she is still sleeping," Knox said.

    At the sound of his voice, July immediately turned around, she was on alert, as she put herself between Knox and Rhea.

    But, Knox didn''t make any move, he just leaned his tall body against the wall, as he folded his arms in front of his chest. This was his signature gesture whenever he was thinking deeply, a habit of his that July knew very well.

    "Knox." July mentioned his name through gritted teeth. "What have you done to her?" She demanded an exnation.

    "She is sleeping, you want to wake her up?" Knox tilted his head.

    It had been six years since thest time they met with each other, a lot of things happened and now July was forty three¡­

    The thought of the fact that the average age for humans was seventy shed in his mind.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 539 I CANâ€™T HATE YOU

    <h4>Chapter 539 I CAN''T HATE YOU</h4>

    Forty three¡­

    July was at that age right now and the average age for humans was seventy, which meant, she would have thirty more years more or less to live.

    That was a short period of time for someone like Knox, who had lived for centuries, but then Chaos would have achieved his goal sooner with the fact that there were a few of his shattered souls that left, including his child.

    "What have you done to her?" July looked at Knox intensely, trying to see what he wanted. She was on alert and looked at him like he would harm her and their daughter.

    "I put her to sleep," Knox replied in a matter of fact tone. "She will wake upter."

    July was still skeptical and cautious even after she heard that, she held Rhea''s hand tightly, as if Knox would take her away from her at any moment, thus the silence in this room was very suffocating.

    There were a lot of things that they needed to talk about, but at the same time, they didn''t know how to start it and¡­ was it even worth it now? They were standing in different paths now and the best that they could hope for was to not cross paths with each other again.

    "I will take my leave," Knox said after that suffocating silence.

    But then July stood up from the bed out of instinct and rushed toward him to grab his arm when his figure started fading away.

    "Wait!" July grabbed his arm so tight, she stared at him.

    He was the same as the first time they met. He didn''t age even a minute and this fact hurt her as she was getting old. Right now, she felt like she was his aunt or some elder to him.

    "What do you want to say, July?" Knox asked her after a long moment of silence, in response to which, July didn''t say anything. She just held his arm tight.

    "I don''t know, Knox¡­ I don''t know." That was true, she didn''t know what to say, even though there were a lot of things in her mind, she ended up feeling unable to say it, instead, it was tears that streamed down her cheeks.

    She was frustrated. She couldn''t get her words out, but she cried, albeit that was thest thing that she wanted to do.

    "I don''t know¡­ I don''t know what I should say," she whispered between her tears. Her feelings were so strong for him, even after all these years, her heart was still beating so fast at the sight of him. It was so cruel for both of them to end up this way. "I don''t know what I should do¡­"

    Seeing tears in her eyes, it hurt him.

    Knox pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly, he hugged her so tight, as if he would never let her go, but this only made July cry even harder.

    This was the warmth that she craved for the past six years, this was the man that she wanted in her life and this was the person that she wanted to be with.

    However, the situation between them became veryplicated and everything that happened only drifted them apart even further.

    July only cried even harder in his arms and the sound of it was so devastating for Knox. If he could, he wanted her to forget about him,pletely, even if that made her sad.

    However, he didn''t have the power to do that.

    "You don''t need to do anything, just raise our child." Knox rubbed her back, as her body trembled. "Nothing will happen to her."

    July was having a hard time speaking again after that, but then, when she calmed down a little bit, she lifted her head and then looked into Knox''s eyes. Those beautiful blue eyes were filled with concern.

    The same concern that he always showed to her whenever she did something reckless in her youth. How time flew so fast, she was no longer a young woman that could carelessly do everything she wanted.

    She was no longer a sessful actress that was loved by so many people, having a handsome boyfriend that she was so proud of.

    That was the best time of her life if she could say and something like that would never happen again.

    Now, she was old and not many people remembered her name. Her days zipped by, but here he was, effectively dodging the clutches of time for centuries now. He was still the same as before.

    "You will not bring her to Chaos?" July still hugged him, she couldn''t bring herself to let him go. The memories rushed back to her mind and that only brought her more pain.

    "I will not." Knox gave a pause before he added. "Not yet." The goal would only bepleted if all the shattered souls disappeared from this realm, but then it meant he needed to sacrifice his daughter.

    July stiffened when she heard that. "Did Chaos know about this?"

    "No." Knox then looked at her sternly. "I don''t want you to get involved in this anymore. And, stay away from the devil." His voice was so cold when he talked about this and he dropped his arms around her body. He was so angry at the fact that July involved herself with the devil even after knowing how dangerous and stupid that decision was.

    July bit her lip and lowered her head. "I am sorry¡­" she said in a small voice. "I am sorry for being so selfish and for asking for the devil''s help."

    "I can''t forgive you for that, July¡­" Knowing so much about the devil and her still going with that n was something that Knox couldn''t even try to figure out why she did that in the first ce. "But, I can''t hate you." That was true, after all they had gone through and what she had done to make things worse, he still couldn''t hate her.

    July cried again, but this time Knox didn''t wipe her tears. He even ignored the look of disappointment in her eyes.

    "We could have lived together, just the two of us. I gave you everything and stayed by your side, but that was not enough for you and you wanted more. You wanted something I couldn''t give to you¡­" Knox stared at his sleeping daughter''s face. He couldn''t hate her either. He couldn''t even bring himself to imagine that he would harm her. "I think I am not enough for you."

    July shook her head, but she couldn''t say anything. Her words stuck in her throat and her chest caved in, but still, she couldn''t arrange her words and speak them out loud.

    "You went behind my back and stabbed me this way." Knox lowered his eyes and found hers, which were filled with fear and pain. "I can''t forgive you for doing that to me, July, even though I still love you. I will always love you."

    And with that being said, Knox disappeared, all of a sudden, from before her eyes, as July hugged the empty air, which made her heart hurt even more. She felt like there was a big hole in her chest.

    The feeling of being stabbed wouldn''t be so bad as this.

    Knox disappeared after saying that without even waiting for her exnation, but then what else could she tell him?

    "It''s not like that¡­ you are enough¡­ you are more than enough for me¡­" July was having a hard time breathing.

    Things had gotten this far, but if she could turn back time, she would do the same thing all over again to get Rhea.

    No matter how much love that they had, it couldn''t make July feel safe in their rtionship.

    When she was young and beautiful, she didn''t care much about this, but when she grew old and couldn''t deceive time like Knox did, she couldn''t even stand that thought.

    At first, she would look like his older sister, and then his mother, and then his grandmother? While he looked exactly like the first time they met.

    This was cruel and July couldn''t live that way¡­

    July clutched her chest and cried even harder. She felt like her entire world had crumbled around her feet, but she knew she would be all right¡­

    She had her daughter, the only thing that mattered to her right now, her baby she risked everything for¡­

    ========================

    Vanesha stared at her brother, who was standing at a corner of this room, while Gael was sitting on a chair in the middle of this room.

    She tried to study his expression and wanted to know what he was thinking.

    Niki must have remembered Gael, he knew him more than her when they were little, though growing up, he had never seen or met him.

    "Niki," Vanesha called her brother and he lifted his head to look at her. His expression was devoid of any emotions.

    Meanwhile, Sol walked toward Gael, who didn''t even spare Vanesha a nce, as he straight up red at Sol.

    "Long time no see, Gael," Sol said in a cold tone. The grudge between them only became deeper with the death of Lise.

    "I want to keep it that way, but unfortunately, you trapped me here." Gael replied with the same cold tone, as he smirked at Sol. "It seems you want to see me so badly."

    The device that was put on him made it harder for him to use his power. Right now, he was nothing more than a normal human.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 540 A NAGGING GRANDMA

    <h4>Chapter 540 A NAGGING GRANDMA</h4>

    The whole building started shaking and this sent all the people into panic mode not knowing what was happening, as they came out of their rooms and gathered in the front yard.

    "Zuri! Get out of this ce!" Tia rushed toward her. Before she could step out any further than this, she grabbed her hand and forced her to stop.

    Get out of this ce? She must be kidding. There was no way Zuri would listen to her.

    However, her grip was so tight, as she pulled her back and made her stop running. Surprisingly, she was so strong for someone so old like her.

    Even for a shifter, she looked old enough¡­

    Zuri frowned, she disliked this. "Get off me," she growled viciously, she needed to get to Chaos quickly.

    However, there was something in her grandmother that made her unable to show more aggression than this. She looked so firm when she told her to leave.

    "Get out of this building!" Tia was literally growling at her granddaughter.

    They were blood rted and there was a long story that had not yet been told, but Zuri didn''t feel the connection between them. She didn''t feel like she was among her family, it almost felt like when she visited another pack.

    "No!" Zuri fought the urge to bow her head to show her submissiveness. She hated it when the leader of a pack used this method, forcing their power to make the members obey them. "I need to go to Chaos."

    "What can you do?!" Tia red at her angrily and for some reason, this scared Zuri a little bit. "What can you do to help? Do you have the power to stop him?!"

    The sword. The ck sword.

    Zuri shook her head internally, she didn''t want to resolve this using that sword. There was a chance that Chaos wouldn''t be able to survive this time.

    "Do you?!" Zuri retorted.

    Tia shot her granddaughter a dagger look, but she reminded her of her daughter, Zuri''s mother, about how stubborn she was and how she didn''t think twice before following what her heart said was right.

    "We can try to restrain him!"

    The building was shaking badly, as if it would copse at any given moment and then they heard a loud sting sound from the direction of Zuri''s bedroom once again.

    Zuri''s hand was still in the tight grip of her grandmother, or else, she would be dashing toward her bedroom right now.

    Meanwhile, Tia used the mind link tomunicate with someone, and after that, she dragged Zuri with her.

    "Where are you going?!" Zuri red at Tia for dragging her away in a direction different from where Chaos was.

    "Chaos is not there! He is in the backyard!" Tia shouted at Zuri, which made her shut up as she followed her without question.

    Despite the chaos that they were in, Zuri was surprised to see how nimble Tia was, as she ran as fast as she could and without having much difficulty.

    "Damn it!" Tia cursed under her breath and then cursed again as they moved. She swore like a sailor. "You should have told me once you noticed there was something wrong with him! Now, he is just trying to ruin my ce!" Tia snapped at her granddaughter.

    "You should have told that woman not to interfere! Or else, I would have gotten to you before all of this happened," Zuri snapped back.

    Hearing that, Tia stopped ming Zuri immediately, but she didn''t stop cursing.

    How could someone like her be cursing like that? This amazed Zuri¡­

    And once they arrived at the back yard, they saw eight people there with Chaos in the middle of them, as they surrounded Chaos.

    However, what made Zuri stop dead in her tracks was the replica of the invisible wall the young woman made to prevent her from going into Tia''s bedroom earlier. Only this time it was very huge, and in a dome shape, trapping Chaos inside of it.

    "What are you doing to him?" Zuri gasped, she looked at Chaos, but he wasn''t looking in her direction, yet she could see how dark his eyes were and it was not a good sign.

    "We need to stop him." Tia took two steps closer and then raised both of her hands, which made the invisible wall start glowing a little bit brighter, as if she was strengthening it. "Zuri!"

    "What?!" She really wanted to know how they could do this and as far as she knew, if you were a shifter, then you wouldn''t be able to use any magic, but it seemed the same rule didn''t apply to the white wolves.

    Was this the reason why Xerxes was crazy over her being a white wolf? Because they had so many secrets?

    "How did you stop him thest time?!" Tia asked urgently.

    She knew about what happened with Chaos when one of his shattered souls, the dragon, ran rampant in the east draghar a few months ago. It was Zuri who had stopped him then.

    "Zuri!" Tia called her name again because she didn''t reply to her question. "Are you listening to me?!"

    Zuri clicked her tongue. Why did this granny love to nag so much?

    "I am listening to you!" Zuri shouted back at her because she raised her voice first.

    "Then what were you doing, girl!?"

    Zuri was silent, she nced at Chaos who was trapped inside a dome that was created by about eight members of the pack and Tia.

    The doom was like soft light that surrounded you and because it was quite dark around this area, the shape of it was a little bit clear, if you looked at it closer.

    "I don''t know!"

    "Bullshit!"

    Zuri grimaced. "I have never met an olddy that loves to curse like you," sheined under her breath, but of course, Tia heard that, but she didn''t care what her granddaughter thought about her.

    There was a lot of time to talk about that, but right now, there was another urgent matter.

    "Get your ass here and start telling me what you have done to stop Chaos in the past!"

    "I don''t want to!" Zuri needed to stab Chaos with the ck sword that he gave to her. Stupid Chaos. Didn''t he think it was too much to give her this burden!?

    Zuri rejected it when Chaos gave the sword for the second time, but she couldn''t do anything, since he had put it inside of her.

    Zuri knew how to draw the sword out, but she swore that she would never do that, no matter how severe the circumstances were.

    She didn''t want to stab him again.

    "Silly child! Do you want all of us to die!?" Tia was losing her patience toward her granddaughter, and she felt like she wanted to shake her body hard so she could think straight and start bing helpful. "Start talking! What have you done, or I will push you toward him to deal with him yourself!"

    "Are you even my grandma!?" How could she casually say that she would throw her granddaughter to a raging mad devil?!

    "You don''t know me, don''t call me grandma, we are not there yet!"

    Zuri was stunned by thateback, but even more stupefied when Tia grabbed her jacket and literally threw her inside the dome, she was so strong and Zuri was taken aback to retaliate.

    "What the hell!?" Zuri stumbled on her feet as she entered the dome, where she was standing only three steps away from Chaos. "Damn it."

    "Stop him!" Tia said loudly. There was not an ounce of regret in her voice when she threw her granddaughter to Chaos.

    On the other hand, Chaos turned around and faced Zuri, his face was devoid of any emotions, he seemed to not recognize her, just like what happened before.

    Meanwhile, Zuri gritted her teeth, she balled her fists beside her body and took a step back when Chaos started to approach her.

    "Don''t run away, silly girl! Stop him!" Tia shouted behind her and if she could, Zuri wouldn''t hesitate to strangle that old woman. She was very annoying and not helping at all in this matter. "Do you really want to die?!"

    Tia was annoyed by how Zuri was trying to avoid Chaos, instead of facing him.

    "Shut up!" Zuri shouted back at Tia, but her eyes were fixed on Chaos, who came closer to her, but there was no indication that he recognized her.

    Right at that time, there was a little bit ofmotion from behind Chaos and the dome shattered into a million speckles of lights.

    There was the sound of someone screaming and followed by the others.

    Zuri covered her face with both arms when the light was so bright, but when the blinding light had disappeared and her surroundings dimmed, she saw someone standing across from them.

    It was Aaron with a little girl next to him and also the alpha of the ck wolf pack.

    Under his feet, two of the members of the white wolf pack fell on the snow. They were not moving, but it was hard to tell whether they died or not.

    However, their attention now was on Aaron and Chaos had turned around to face the devil as well. He stood with his back to Zuri.

    If this was a normal circumstance, she would think that he was trying to protect her, but it didn''t seem so at this moment.

    "Chaos¡­" Aaron sighed when he called his name. "I was looking for you. I thought you had disappeared. I am d I found you here."

    Zuri narrowed her eyes at Flo.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 541 WHY ARE YOU HERE?

    <h4>Chapter 541 WHY ARE YOU HERE?</h4>

    Zuri couldn''t believe what she saw right now. It was Aaron. The devil came with the alpha and Flo.

    "Chaos¡­" Aaron sighed when he called his name. "I was looking for you. I thought you had disappeared. I am d I found you here." He opened his arms, as if he was weing an old friend with a grin on his lips.

    On the other hand, Chaos didn''t give any reaction. It was not clear whether he did not even recognize Aaron or he simply didn''t care about the devil.

    "How can he be here?" Zuri was certain that Chaos was careful enough not to reveal their whereabouts, especially to their enemy, thus for Aaron to be here, in this secluded part of this world, it was questionable.

    "Because he tracked you."

    Zuri almost jumped when she heard someone speak, as his voice was so close to her. She whipped her head around and found Hades leaning his head toward her as he smiled innocently.

    "What the fuck are you doing here?!" Having Aaron here was already too much, she didn''t need another devil.

    Hades''s smile fell. "That''s what you say to me after we didn''t meet with each other for so long? You truly hurt my feelings."

    Zuri grimaced to see him.

    "I even answered your question," Hades said pitifully. "Aaron tracked you, he must have done something to you when you met thest time."

    Zuri met with Aaron and Flo not too long before this; when she confronted Niki, but she didn''t realize that he did something to her to be able to track her here.

    "He is very cunning, don''t you think?" Hades mumbled, but loud enough for Zuri to hear him.

    However, before Zuri could reply to that, three white wolves had charged toward Hades and he dodged them in time, as he disappeared from the ce where he was standing and appeared a few meters away from them.

    "Who is that?" Tia came to her, while the three wolves growled at Hades, as they circled Zuri and her.

    "Can you tell them to train their dogs!?" Hades shouted angrily.

    "Nothing, just another nuisance," Zuri said, dismissing Hades''s attempt toin to her. But, when she saw Tia was not satisfied with her answer, she grumbled. "Just another devil like him." She nodded toward Aaron.

    "Come here, Chaos!" Aaron opened his arms to Chaos. "I know that you will not be able to hold back the darkness in you for any longer. You don''t need to hold it back anymore. You can unleash your anger and satisfy your desire."

    Zuri gritted her teeth, she wanted to rush toward Chaos, but Tia held her back.

    "What now?!" Zuri snapped at her. "You shoved me to Chaos earlier and now you are holding me back when I want to go to him. Make up your mind, granny!"

    Tia red at her. "I really regret having youe here! I thought you would be a sweet granddaughter."

    Zuri rolled her eyes. "You should be thankful I am not that sweet, if I were, you would not have a granddaughter now. Don''t you know how harsh the outside world is?"

    She would have been dead by now if she was the timid granddaughter that she imagined her to be.

    This time, it was Tia, who rolled her eyes at herment.

    "Can we kill them?" Tia asked Zuri again.

    "No."

    "What? You don''t want to tell me how to get rid of that pest? Come on! You don''t want to tell me how to stop Chaos and now you don''t want to tell me about this too?!"

    Now, Zuri realized where she got her feisty character from.

    "No. You can''t kill him, not because I don''t want to tell you how! If I could, I would have hunted him down myself and killed him long ago!" Chaos had done the killing part countless times, but the devil simply couldn''t die. It was so annoying.

    Tia clicked her tongue. "You don''t need to yell at me!"

    Zuri was speechless.

    However, she didn''t have time to argue with Tia, as she swatted her hand and rushed toward Chaos. She grabbed his arm tightly.

    "Chaos!" Zuri hoped there was still a little bit of memory of her somewhere in his mind. "Chaos, stop this!"

    "You lost him already, Blue," Hadesmented, as he watched everything unfold here, leaning his back against the rock wall behind him.

    He indeed only came to watch and didn''t even pick a side.

    "Chaos!" Zuri shook his body and then cupped his face to force him to look at her. "Chaos, look at me!"

    Chaos looked at Zuri, but those eyes were so cold. There was no emotion in there and this sent chills down her spine, since it reminded her of what happened in the East Draghar not so long ago.

    "Let''s go back, okay. Let''s go back." Zuri nervously pulled Chaos away, but he didn''t budge at all, instead he walked toward Aaron, who was smiling triumphantly.

    "That''s good! That''s right!" Aaron chirped. His golden eyes brightened with delight.

    However, instead of him, it was Flo, who came to Chaos. She walked closer to Chaos calmly, eating up the distance between them, as she smiled innocently at Zuri.

    "Hi, Zuri. I didn''t have time to greet you thest time we met!" Flo said cheerfully. "If you don''t mind, can you step aside from him for a while, please?" she tilted her head.

    "Get away, Flo, or you will get hurt."

    Flo pouted her lips. "I don''t think so."

    And after the end of her sentence, Zuri felt there was something that pulled her away so harshly from Chaos, her body flew in the air and if it was not for Hades, who caught her, she would have hit the rock wall that surrounded this ce.

    On the other hand, Tia and the rest of the pack didn''t have time toe for rescue, as everything happened so fast and unexpectedly.

    "Zuri!" Tia''s eyes stared at Zuri intensely, but she sighed in relief when Hades caught her body in time.

    "You should thank me, I have saved your life countless times, you know," Hadesmented, as he put Zuri down on the ground that was covered with snow and the girl immediately put distance between them.

    "Thank you," Zuri said unpleasantly, it was the most insincere thanks that the devil ever heard and this made himugh.

    "You don''t need to mention it," Hades said, ying along.

    Meanwhile, Flo approached Chaos, she looked very confident for a girl around her age.

    How old was she? Zuri tried to remember¡­ was she eleven? Twelve? She was around that age, but the vibe that she gave off was way more mature than her actual age. Where were her parents?

    Zuri remembered when July sent Flo away because Chaos would take her soul. She was with her parents, but why did she end up with Aaron now?

    "Don''t," Hades said, as he grabbed Zuri''s arm before she could go forward and approach Chaos again. "You will not be able to do anything about it. Aaron put protection around them and your granny and her pack are trying to dissolve it."

    Because her focus was solely on Chaos, Zuri didn''t see the whole situation.

    Only when Hades mentioned it, she studied her surroundings.

    "You will not be able to get closer."

    "Can you enter the circle of protection that Aaron created?" Zuri turned toward Hades.

    "Of course!" he said proudly, which sounded very annoying.

    "Go then."

    "For what?" Hades tilted his head. "I am not on your side, remember? Unless you agree to be my bride. Then it will be a different case and I will help him." Hades grinned when Zuri shot him a dagger look. "Oh,e on, you know the deal. If you can''t help them, just watch how everything unfolds. Come here, this will be a good show."

    Zuri was in disbelief to see Hades'' attitude, he was like someone, who was excited to watch a movie with popcorn in theirp.

    But, realizing the way Zuri stared at him, Hades shrugged his shoulders.

    "Go on. Do you think you can do something?" He smirked. "You can''t. This is out of your league and if you want to help, you can help by not interfering." Hades nodded at Tia and her pack members. "Your granny is trying to do something with her power already, so with you meddling, you will only get in the way."

    Zuri hated it when Hades said the truth and he looked so smug to see how defeated she was after listening to his logic.

    "Hello, Chaos! We meet again!" Flo said cheerfully. She was standing right in front of Chaos, while he didn''t do anything. He would nce toward Zuri asionally. When this little girl stood in front of him, he didn''t seem affected at all. "Do you want to shake hands with me?"

    Flo extended her hand, there was no trace of fear at all on her face, she seemed to fully trust Aaron that he woulde to her rescue if things went south.

    "Let''s shake hands as a greeting." She boldly took Chaos hand and grabbed it without hesitation.

    But then, something happened.

    A beam of warm light emerged from their joined hands and it grew brighter, as the air around them became suffocating and Zuri realized what was going on almost immediately.

    This was something that would happen whenever Chaos got back his soul, but this time it was way more stronger.

    Yet, Flo was still smiling.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 542 HE IS A COWARD

    <h4>Chapter 542 HE IS A COWARD</h4>

    What was happening with Flo and Chaos was something that Zuri was very familiar with, she had seen this countless times, but this time, it was way more stronger and suffocating.

    The effect of this would be varying, it depended on how strong Chaos''s shattered soul was. Probably something like this would happen when Chaos took back his shattered soul from Knox, but why was it happening with Flo as well?

    Or was she stronger than Knox?

    However, seeing how Flo was still smiling, another revtion hit Zuri.

    "No way," she muttered under her breath. "This must be impossible."

    From the looks of it, it was not Chaos, who was sucking out Flo''s soul, but the other way around.

    "Is that even possible?"

    Zuri turned toward Hades, who enjoyed the sight of it and even seemed thrilled, wanting to know what would happen next.

    "Damn it! Exin to me how this could happen?" Zuri felt like her whole body was trembling. "Is that little girl sucking Chaos''s soul?! She is his shattered soul, not the other way around!"

    Hades rubbed his chin, as if he was making an observation and this pissed Zuri off greatly.

    "I don''t know, Aaron must have done something to her so she could do something like that, or probably that''s her nature." Hades shrugged his shoulders. "Chaos''s shattered souls can do various things. There is one that can do magic like me, someone that can shift their soul to someone else and many other things. I don''t keep track of that. I think this one has a special talent and has the same ability as Chaos."

    In other words, Flo could suck out other shattered souls of Chaos.

    This was bad.

    "You are not serious, right?"

    "Do you want me to make a joke? In this situation?" Hades frowned. "You are so weird."

    Zuri felt her head ache so badly. She didn''t have anyone to ask while Hades had more knowledge on what was going on right now, but he only made everything so difficult for her.

    "Don''t worry, she will not make it, Chaos is stronger than her." Hades patted her shoulder, as if to reassure her. "But, that''s only my opinion. I can be wrong."

    Ugh!

    Zuri really wanted to be so violent toward this devil beside her.

    However, despite his annoyingments, he stood next to Zuri. No, he stood slightly in front of her to shield her from whatever would happen next, since this was something that had never happened before.

    What would happen if Flo managed to get Chaos? Was that possible?

    Zuri watched closely, as Flo''s smile faltered, but she didn''t seem to panic at all, as if everything was still under her control.

    "Can''t you go there and stop it? You have nothing to lose, you will not die either!" Zuri shouted against the noises that came from Chaos and Flo''s direction. It almost sounded like there were a thousand bees there.

    "No, thank you. I don''t like to meddle in their business."

    "So, what''s the point of youing here?!"

    "Just in case you need my help and we can have a deal." Hades wiggled his eyebrows suggestively. "I promise you that I will treat you right if you agree to be my bride. I am a rich man too, you know."

    "Go back to hell, Hades."

    "Nah, it''s not fun there, unless you want toe with me." He chuckled at Zuri''s expression. "Will you be my bride? I can help you stop Chaos."

    Zuri was seething. This devil still had time to talk nonsense like that in this kind of situation. "Chaos will kill you."

    "Nah, I am an immortal." He giggled. "My offer is still valid."

    ======================

    Vanesha tried to avoid eye contact with Gael, she didn''t want to see the look in his eyes.

    However, ever since she stepped into this room, until now, Gael didn''t even once try to make eye contact with her. He didn''t even think that she existed, just like Niki.

    Gael paid zero attention to the siblings.

    "Niki," Vanesha called her brother in a low voice. She tugged his sleeve to get his attention, as she gave him a meaningful stare, yet Niki shook his head subtly, indicating there was nothing that they could do at this point as Sol wouldn''t stop.

    On the other hand, Sol had an upper hand in this situation, as he stared down at Gael. Hatred was evident in his eyes.

    "I still remember how you threatened me years ago when I took away Lise from you." He shot him a dagger look. "And you beat me to pulp."

    Sol was still holding a grudge about that moment. No, he actually started to hate Gael from that very moment.

    "Really? I have beaten a lot of people and you are among them. You don''t really stand out." Gael smirked. He was indicating that the moment that Sol held onto so badly was actually nothing to him. He mocked him for still thinking about that event.

    And it was true that Gael managed to get on Sol''s nerves, as he roared in anger and smacked his face until he fell to the ground.

    Vanesha was about to approach Gael, but Niki stopped her. He held her arm tightly and shook his head, while mouthing; no.

    There was a reason why Sol brought her to this ce, he wanted to see her reaction to whatever thing that he would put Gael through and if she reacted now, whatever she saidter on, she would never get Sol''s trust back.

    "Satisfied?" Gael wasughing to see how angry Sol was. "Are you satisfied after punching me? Is that all you can do? Give me more."

    Sol''s eyes darkened when he heard that, this time, he took a chair lying around there and hit Gael with that.

    Gael right now was only a normal human being without his power. He was bleeding and bruised.

    "Fuck you!" Sol hissed, he kicked Gael on the stomach and didn''t stop there.

    However, Gael onlyughed when he did that. For him, being kicked like that was so ridiculous.

    "Why? Do you feel powerful because you can kick me all you want with my hands tied up? You feel proud when you can beat your opponent, while they can''t even move their hands?" Gaelughed and blood came out of his mouth, but he spitted it out and talked again. "You didn''t change at all. You are still a loser."

    But this time, after Gael said that and received a few more punches, he directed his eyes on Vanesha, there was no hatred when he stared at the young girl

    The girl had helped him to get his daughter back and Gael would be forever grateful for that.

    "This is the man that you love, Vanesha? A coward?"

    Vanesha had a stronger rtionship with Gael than Niki with him, because they met when she was older, while her brother only knew him when they were little, thus Niki only felt bad for him, but Vanesha felt extremely awful to see Gael like this.

    However, she couldn''t do anything, she couldn''t even ask Sol to stop what he was doing because she was afraid that he wouldn''t take her word again, that he would question her.

    Yet, it was a torture to see the person that she looked up to and thought as a father figure being treated that way.

    "You don''t think that he brought you here without any hidden intention, right?" Gael spoke directly to Vanesha. "No, you know that he took you here to torture you by beating me and you still want to be with a man like him?" Gaelughed again, despite the pain. "I wonder, is he even a man?"

    Niki immediately grabbed Vanesha and pulled her into his arms, as he pressed her face against his chest, so she wouldn''t need to witness what Sol was doing to Gael next.

    All she could hear was the groans and curses.

    Vanesha started trembling in her brother''s arms. She hugged him so tight, as Niki covered her ears as well, but the sounds could still be heard.

    ==========================

    "Hades¡­ what is that?" Zuri was bbergasted when the lighting from Chaos and Flo brightened to the point of blinding, as the air around them became so wild, as if the two of them were creating a windstorm. "What is happening to them?"

    Zuri was about to go closer to Chaos when the protection around Chaos and Flo that was created by Aaron shattered, but Hades grabbed her hand and hugged her. Not long after that, there was a huge explosion.

    It was almost like a bomb was set off and everything turned so bright, even the dark night sky looked like day.

    Zuri thought she would hear a loud sting sound, but aside from this bright light, nothing happened.

    Moreover, Hades had taken her away from that spot as he appeared near the building, while the bright light slightly started fading away right now.

    "What is that?" Zuri blinked her eyes, she felt like she was almost blind. "What happened there?"

    Hades clicked his tongue. "Can you thank me first before you start worrying about someone else?" He frowned hard, but Zuri didn''t care about his nonsensicalints, as she kicked him on the shin and rushed toward Chaos, she needed to know what happened to him. Did Flo manage to take Chaos? Or the other way around?

    "Damn it! You don''t need to kick me, you know!"

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 543 DONâ€™T YOU DARE TO MESS WITH MY SISTER

    <h4>Chapter 543 DON''T YOU DARE TO MESS WITH MY SISTER</h4>

    "Damn it! You don''t need to kick me, you know!" Hades growled from behind Zuri, while he could only see the girl rushing away toward Chaos and not care about anything else.

    On the other hand, there was nothing in Zuri''s mind except the question; what happened to Chaos? Was he all right?

    Zuri approached the ce and was surprised to see the snow had disappeared, while the ground looked so dark, as if something had burned it.

    But in the middle of it was Chaos, without Flo. The little girl was nowhere to be seen. Where was she?

    Zuri looked around and found Aaron carrying Flo in his arms, the little girl was unconscious while smoke emanated from her body, though her skin didn''t show any signs of being burned at all.

    The devil stared down at the little girl in his arms with his callous, golden eyes.

    Meanwhile the alpha was standing two steps away from him, he looked terrified at the sight in front of him.

    On the other hand, Chaos stood in his ce, which made Zuri sigh in relief. However, he didn''t do anything else, he didn''t even budge.

    On the side, Tia and the rest of the pack members got the impact of the explosion, as they tried to get on their feet again. Their faces turned red, while snow covered their coats.

    "Chaos!" Zuri was about to grab him, the tip of her fingers grazed the coat that he was wearing, but then he disappeared.

    Zuri stumbled forward and she felt her heart lurch to her stomach when she saw Chaos vanish into thin air.

    This was not good. This was really not good.

    Chaos could appear anywhere and he would unleash hell on earth wherever he ended up at. Two cities had been destroyed by him when he lost it in the past and now Zuri was on the opposite side of the world, she didn''t even know where exactly she was right now.

    However, when her mind rushed so fast about all the possible things that could happen, she heard someone scream loudly in agony, which made her turn her body around out of instinct.

    Zuri realized Chaos appeared behind the alpha and grabbed his neck, as he took back his soul from him.

    The alpha''s eyes widened, horror filled his eyes, as his scream died out before his body vanished. He was no longer there. He no longer existed in this realm.

    Chaos managed to take back his shattered soul, but he didn''t look better at all.

    Meanwhile, Aaron with Flo in his arms, only watched everything unfold with an impassive gaze, as if there was nothing weird that happened before he smirked and disappeared from their sight, leaving Chaos alone there, staring at the empty space.

    "You need to stop him, you know." Hades suddenly appeared behind Zuri and advised her. "Pull the sword out of you and stab him."

    "Get lost!" Zuri grabbed his arm and was about to throw a punch at him for what he said, but Hadesughed lightly before he too disappeared from there.

    However, at the same time, a ball of fire was shot toward her by Chaos. It seemed the attack was aimed at Hades, but since the devil disappeared to dodge his assault, it was only her in the way of the attack.

    The ball of fire was so bright, it was so red and melted the snow that covered the ground in its path and it was toote for Tia to cast a protection barrier around Zuri when she saw that, while Hades didn''t expect something like this to happen.

    Even if Chaos''s aim was Hades, but with Zuri so close to the devil, there was no way she wouldn''t be implicated.

    And now, it was toote for Zuri to dodge the attack. She could only stand there, stunned, unable to move, yet even if she could, there was no chance for her to survive this.

    "ZURI!" Tia screamed her name, her eyes opened wide when she saw that her only granddaughter would be burned alive by the ball of fire. "NO! GET AWAY FROM THERE!"

    Zuri raised both of her hands out of instinct, as if by doing so, she could hold back the fireball that Chaos had shot at her, but instead of running away, her feet gave in and she knelt down on the ground. She closed her eyes when the fireball came closer to her so fast.

    This was it? This was how she would die? In the hands of Chaos?

    Zuri gritted her teeth, she waited for the pain toe when everything around her turned white again.

    But then, nothing happened, what she waited for didn''t happen and there was no pain either.

    What was this?

    Slowly, Zuri opened her eyes and looked at her hands. There was no sign of burning scars at all, but when she looked around her, she saw a burning line on either side of the ground.

    It seemed the fireball was divided into two before it hit her before the pieces shot past her.

    And before everything could register in her mind, she found Chaos standing in front of her. His eyes were so dark, as he stared down at her. However, he didn''t say anything.

    "Chaos?" Zuri called his name gingerly. She couldn''t tell whether he was still possessed by the darkness inside of him or not.

    But then, Chaos stretched out his hand and touched her cheek. His fingers felt so callous and cold.

    "Blue¡­" he said impassively. "My Blue¡­"

    ===========================

    "Why do you have to do that in front of her?" Niki confronted Sol when it was only the two of them.

    Sol beat Gael until he lost consciousness and then walked out of the room. He let Vanesha tend to him and save him, so he wouldn''t die. He was still not satisfied. Death was too easy for him.

    "Answer me!" Niki grabbed Sol''s arm and turned his body around, but Sol twisted his hand and pushed him against the wall, he used his free arm to press his neck.

    "I am your Commander, don''t you dare to raise your voice on me," Sol said menacingly. He didn''t like it when someone else barked at him.

    However, Niki didn''t falter at all, he stared straight into Sol''s eyes. "I don''t care what you are doing to Gael. Why would you make her see it?"

    Sol narrowed his eyes dangerously. He pressed harder on his neck. "Don''t tell me that you have forgotten what she had done. She betrayed us once and she will do it again. Do you think with her reaction, she will sit idly when I n to kill him?"

    "If you don''t trust her, let her go! You are just using her!" Niki roared. He was well aware of Vanesha''s feelings toward Sol and that was the main reason for her to return, but this was not right. This man was too twisted and Vanesha would get hurt in the end.

    "Do you think she doesn''t know? She knows that I am using her and she doesn''t mind." Sol only told him the truth, something that Niki already knew.

    Vanesha was not that stupid to not realize that she was being used.

    Niki then pushed Sol away from him, to make him stop choking himself. "I think what Gael said is true. You are a coward, even now. I don''t understand what my sister sees in a man like you."

    At the mention of Gael, Sol''s eyes turned slightly darker as he reached for his gun and pressed it against Niki''s temple.

    "Say it again and I will blow your head!" Sol was seething right now. He was only a step away from killing Niki right there and then.

    "And then what? Can you get a hold of Vanesha? I really want to know whether her love for you can ovee the fact that you have killed both her father figure and her beloved brother." Niki grinned when he saw Sol realized the same thing, but he was not yet done. "Do you think she will still continue the project that you gave to her?"

    Niki knew how important the project was for Sol and it was only Vanesha, who could do it, since she held all the knowledge about it.

    Niki pushed away the gun from his temple and looked Sol dead in his eyes.

    "Don''t y with my sister''s feelings, Sol. You maybe my Commander, but I don''t give a damn to someone, who wanted to fuck with my baby sister''s feelings."

    And after saying that, Niki walked out of the room. He knew Sol wouldn''t stop here, but at the least, he would know where Niki stood.

    =========================

    Emily was waiting for Eros, he just finished with his training today and it had been hellish since Liam sent half of the warriors away to the east draghar.

    Meanwhile, those who were left behind were young warriors. Some of them didn''t even have any real experience in battle.

    They were cursing at the alpha for his decision as he didn''t take into ount their unwillingness against Liam working with the humans.

    "How are you feeling?" Emily approached Eros and gave him a cup of warm tea when he entered the room.

    "Why didn''t you sleep?" Eros took the tea and thanked her.

    "I can''t sleep. I am waiting for you."

    "There is something you want to talk about?" Eros could tell from her expression.

    Emily looked nervous right now. "Yes, I want to talk about something."

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 544 I DONâ€™T WANT YOU TO GET HURT

    <h4>Chapter 544 I DON''T WANT YOU TO GET HURT</h4>

    "I want to talk about something," Emily said in a small voice, she looked at Eros nervously, as she fiddled with her fingers.

    "What do you want to talk about?" Eros put down the tea cup.

    This room was so big when they were little, when they first upied this room, but right now, this was a narrow space, where they slept together, even before he saw Emily as a woman.

    They had been together for more than a decade and during that time, they only had each other to lean on.

    "I want to ask about your decision." Emily had been thinking about it really hard and she couldn''t shake this feeling off.

    Eros took her to sit down on the couch, this was the couch that he used to sleep in when he was little, but right now, he wouldn''t be able to curl his body here.

    "About the decision to kill the alpha?" Eros spoke about that casually and this made Emily gasp and stare at the door and then at the window, afraid someone might overhear that. "I will know right away if there is anyone nearby, Em."

    Emily should have known about that by now, but still, she was too tense to register that fact.

    "Eros, do you have to do this?" Emily stared at Eros. "I am not afraid that you will kill the alpha," she shuddered when she said that. "But, I am afraid that you might get hurt. I don''t want you to be in such a situation."

    Eros stared into Emily''s hazel eyes. No matter what they had gone through, her heart was still so pure and full of mercy, but Eros couldn''t say the same thing about himself.

    There was nothing much that changed about Emily, since they met for the first time when they were children and he liked her that way.

    Because amidst all the nasty things, she could remain kind and thoughtful.

    However right now, those traits couldn''t be used in their situation. He needed someone to back him up and not add to his worries.

    If Zuri was here, she would be scheming the whole thing with him¡­

    No.

    Eros forced himself to stop from going there.

    "This is only a matter of time, Emily." Eros took her hands into his so she could stop fiddling with her fingers. "I can''t be ordered around and that''s not because I don''t want to, but because that''s my nature. Both me and Liam knew about that."

    Eros was a lycan and for some reason, being given orders only irritated him.

    Liam was so wrong to think that he could tame Eros, just because he raised him and let his humanpanion stay in the pack.

    "But, this is too risky." Emily''s voice cracked. This was even worse than the atbikai that Eros had to do to get the position of beta.

    "Emily, you are not listening to me." Eros looked disappointed when he said that and this made Emily feel taken aback because this was the first time for him to give her that look. "I can''t follow his orders any longer and Liam doesn''t have any strong authority on me like he does toward the other pack members, because I am a lycan, not a werewolf."

    Emily read a few things about lycans and their kind. They were indeed way stronger than werewolves, but there was not much that she could learn, because the information avable about it was not much.

    "Liam knows about that too and eventually, I will be a threat to him." Eros put his finger under Emily''s chin. "Do you think he will let it slide? Or do you think we''ll eventually develop a good rtionship? The answer is no, Em. We will never have a good rtionship like a normal alpha and his trusted beta. We don''t have that kind of thing."

    "You will lead a coup, Eros," Emily said desperately. That was something big. "Do you really want to be the alpha?"

    Emily learned that Ariana''s n was already in motion and Colton also knew about this, the two of them talked two days ago and from what she learned, Colton supported the n and he would gather all the warriors.

    Unfortunately, most of the warriors that were close to the gamma were sent to the East Draghar and this was a setback to them.

    Therefore, they needed to drag this n out until they returned.

    "I want to live." Eros looked Emily dead in the eyes, his look hardened and this was the first time for Eros to give her this kind of look. "We need to survive and for being able to do that is to be the alpha, so be it."

    A coup was not a trivial thing, everything could go south and the risk was so high while Liam was not really predictable.

    "Em, can you just support me and stop worrying?" Eros cupped her face between his palms and kissed her forehead. He could see the look of fear in her eyes when he was a little bit harsh with her. "That''s all I need from you right now."

    Emily closed her eyes and felt his lips on her forehead. He always kissed her gently on the forehead¡­

    "I will keep you safe, Em. You don''t need to worry."

    "I need you to be safe too, Eros."

    Emily stretched out her hands and pulled him closer to her. She kissed him on the lips¡­

    ==========================

    "Hey! Wake up!" Skr pounded her fists against the ss in front of her. "Oh, this sucks!" she grunted.

    Vanesha didn''t lie when she said that one of the doors would lead them to Norbeat, but even when she managed to find him, she didn''t know how to get him out of that room that was surrounded by ss.

    Skr managed to get through the locked door, but she couldn''t break the ss that was akin to a cage that held Norbeat.

    He was in an old man''s body, but for right now, he was under spell and influence, which didn''t allow him to use his power.

    Therefore, the next thing that Skr should do if she managed to break the ss was to wake him up from whatever spell he was under.

    However, before she could do that, she saw Aaron appear out of the blue, with a young girl, around the age of twelve, in his arms.

    Aaron nced at Skr and then smirked at her, but he didn''t pay much attention to her, as he put Flo on the single sofa inside that room.

    "Oh, long time no see, Skr, what are you doing here? I didn''t think I would ever see you in this ce." Aaron knelt down and held the girl''s hand.

    Flo grimaced when a bright red light appeared from the hand that Aaron was holding, she started breathing heavily and then whimpered.

    "What? Do you want toe inside?" Aaron tilted his head when Skr only stood there and stared at him. "You should tell me, I will let you in if that''s what you want."

    Aaron waved his hand and the ss door was opened.

    "Come, enter the room, please," Aaron said politely, as if he had been waiting for this moment. "You don''t need to be shy."

    The door that was unable for her to break was opened with only a wave of his hand, but Skr was hesitant to enter.

    Now she could reach Norbeat, who was unconscious on the bed. He was in an old man''s body. She didn''t think he would have enough strength to run as fast as she could even if she somehow found a way out.

    "Why? Didn''t youe here to get him?" Aaron nodded his head toward Norbeat on the bed. "If you don''t want him, then I will take him."

    "What do you mean?" Skr frowned. She hated being here, it should have been Knox or Gael, who dealt with the devil, as her power wouldn''t affect Aaron at all.

    However, Aaron didn''t answer her question, he put his focus on Flo and when the girl opened her eyes, he smiled widely. "How is it?"

    "It is so painful," Flo replied, she shook her head and her eyes fell on Norbeat. "It is a pity that Chaos managed to get the alpha. We shouldn''t have taken him with us."

    "But, we will get into a lot more trouble if Chaos can''t stabilize the darkness in him. It is not yet time for him to go ballistic." Aaron ruffled Flo''s hair, but she ignored it and stood up from the couch, as she approached Norbeat.

    "I need more power, too. He is too powerful. I can''t handle it." The feeling when Flo tried to suck Chaos''s soul was akin to holding on to something that was too big, too heavy and too much for her to handle.

    "I told you right? You are not yet ready for that. You still have a long way to go." Aaron followed Flo and stood next to her.

    On the other hand, Skr muttered to herself, as her eyes followed their every move. "What are they talking about?"

    "But, I think I can take him." Flo studied Norbeat, the look in her eyes didn''t indicate that she was an eleven years old girl at all. She was too calctive and callous to be called a kid. "Can I take him?"

    "Sure." Aaron''s face lit up and then his gaze fell on Skr. "You can take her too." He nodded at Skr. "Both of them are on the same level. You can practice taking them first."

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 545 THIS IS SO HARD

    <h4>Chapter 545 THIS IS SO HARD</h4>

    "Both of them are on the same level. You can practice taking them first." Aaron smiled softly at Skr, as if both of them were best friends that didn''t see each other for a long time. The devil''s smile looked so innocent, almost like he was an angel and this made Skr want tough at the irony.

    "What do you mean by that?" Skr narrowed her eyes when she saw the little girl on the chair walking toward Norbeat''s body. She frowned at her strange movements. What power did she hold?

    Because each of Chaos''s shattered souls held a different kind of power, it was quite interesting to see what this girl could do.

    "I don''t need to exin that, because you will see for yourself what she can do." Aaron was being kind by replying to her words, as it seemed his mood was very light at this moment. "If you really want to know, you cane and take a closer look. Don''t be shy."

    Skr hated it, the door was open, but she didn''t want to step forward and be in the same room as the two of them.

    She got a bad feeling about this entire situation. And something indeed happened when she saw how Flo pressed her palm against Norbeat''s head.

    "You should have let me try with them first, you know¡­" Flo nced at Aaron before she started sucking out Norbeat''s soul.

    The devil didn''t say anything, but the smile didn''t leave his lips when he grinned at the little girl, who looked so upset because of this matter.

    It was not that Aaron didn''t want Flo to take Skr and Norbeat''s soul first, but he just wanted to y safe. Just in case, he couldn''t save Flo when they confronted Chaos. He couldn''t lose three shattered souls at the same time, right?

    At the very least, he could keep Skr and Norbeat by his side.

    As for the alpha¡­

    That shifter was useless, he had the smallest amount of Chaos''s soul and was not smart enough to help with anything, as he keptining about a lot of things.

    And so, Aaron had put something on his soul, because he already expected that Chaos would aim at him if he couldn''t get Flo, since he was not in a great condition. He was only a step away from releasing the darkness inside him, after all.

    "What are you going to do?" Skr seemed to have already guessed it, but she was still in disbelief, because as far as she knew, it was only Chaos who could do something like this.

    "Wait and see." Aaron winked at Skr who was stunned to see the most impossible thing in her mind actually materialising right before her eyes.

    Skr covered her mouth to prevent herself from crying out loud when Norbeat''s body started fading away, as his soul left him.

    She didn''t like him because he was so noisy and annoying, but they had spent decades together gathering Chaos''s shattered souls.

    Even the three of them, she, Norbeat and Killian had promised that they would disappear from this world together. They would return to their owner, Chaos, after this long and hard journey.

    But, this was not the way they wanted to leave.

    Skr fell to her knees. Her entire body was trembling, not even in a million years would she have thought that one of Chaos''s shattered souls would be able to possess the same power as him.

    Did Chaos know about this? What would he do? Where was he now?!

    =========================

    "Should you do that?" Zuri asked in a small voice, but Tia didn''t have a problem hearing her, as she stood behind her.

    Zuri was sitting on the ground, the snow had melted because of the sting power that Chaos showcased earlier, but it didn''t mean the weather was not cold.

    "There is nothing you can do even if you are here to apany him." Tia nced at her granddaughter, thinking that she was as silly and ridiculous as her mother. She was also very stubborn, even though she couldn''t tell that the trait was noting from her as well.

    "You didn''t answer my question," Zuri refused to talk about something else. She wanted an answer to her question, because she had a lot to ask, but didn''t know where to start.

    "Yes." Tia sighed deeply. "Can you guarantee that he will not wreak havoc if I let him go without any protection? He almost razed my pack house." She kindly reminded her about it.

    "He will get sick if you let him stay in the open in such weather." Zuri narrowed her eyes when the snow started to pile on Chaos''s shoulders.

    Right now, Chaos was in a sitting position on the cold ground, his back leaned against a big tree, but no one coulde closer to him because Tia had surrounded him with a strong protection barrier, just in case he woke up and lost his control upon himself again.

    There was no one that would be able to guarantee that he wouldn''t.

    "You must be crazy to worry about him getting sick. Even if he is buried under the frozen river, he wille back alive. That''s not something that you should be worried about." Tia sneered.

    There was a long moment of silence that stretched out between them.

    Zuri knew that Chaos wouldn''t get sick because of this, but she couldn''t help her feelings.

    Chaos fell unconscious after Aaron and Flo had left. He got a little bit of his shattered soul from the alpha, but it didn''t seem to be enough.

    After that, Tia ordered her people to put Chaos under a strong protection spell. It was fine when he was unconscious, but they didn''t know what kind of Chaos that they would face when he opened his eyes.

    "I hate this ce," Zuri muttered after a long moment of silence.

    Tia sighed deeply, she didn''t even try to mask her annoyance. "Your mother said the same thing before she chose to go away from this ce."

    "Maybe it is because you are too annoying." Zuri sat down while hugging her legs before resting her head on her knees. "Aw!" she cried in pain and whipped her head around to the person behind her, when she felt someone hit her head and it was none other than her grandmother who was standing right behind her. "You don''t need to hit me! You are so violent, I think this is another reason why my mother left here!"

    Tia shook her head, she seemed to need more patience to face Zuri. "Do you remember your mother?"

    Zuri returned to her original position, she hugged her legs and then rested her head on her knees. "No. She died after she gave birth to me and since then, I lived with my father."

    She felt bad because she forgot her father''s face, since she was too little thest time she saw him.

    "She looked exactly like you, when I saw you the first time, I thought it was your mother, who returned." Tia stared into the distance, her eyes were empty, as if her mind was elsewhere.

    "I have a picture of her when I was little, but I lost it when our house was attacked. I don''t remember her face in that picture. I don''t even remember my father." There was no sadness in Zuri''s voice, only emptiness, as if she reiterated an old story, where she didn''t put her heart in it. "We were attacked by the green people."

    "Green people? What a ridiculous name."

    Zuri felt like she needed to get used to the way her grandmother spoke. She tended to look down on everything that she disliked and didn''t care much to cover it.

    "I don''t know what they were, but my father called them so." Zuri remembered that night. Thest night she saw her father. He told her to run without him.

    Would the end have been different had she stayed with him?

    Tia didn''t say anything in response to that, she then tapped on Zuri''s shoulder. "If your panties are soaked, go inside. You will not help anything by freezing yourself in this weather."

    Zuri pouted her lips when she heard that. "You have a distasteful way to annoy people, grandma."

    Tia walked away from her, but not before replying to that. "Well, where do you think you got that skill from?"

    Zuri frowned when she heard that, but she didn''t want to make a big deal out of it and stayed there. She tried to get closer to Chaos, but she couldn''t get rid of the protection around him.

    She wanted to brush away the snow that gathered on his shoulders and hug him, to keep him warm, or even ask him to bring her to his realm, where the time was still and no one would bother them.

    "Chaos, it is getting so hard¡­ I feel like I have been running for a long time without knowing where to go." Zuri stared at Chaos''s sleeping face.

    He looked at peace, as if he was just sleeping and when he opened his eyes, he would smile at her and give her a kiss, like he usually did.

    However, Zuri knew better that the opposite could happen.

    And it was way better to put him under the protection, lock him there, rather than facing the options of whether she should stab him or not.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 546 RHEA WAS THE EASIEST TARGET

    <h4>Chapter 546 RHEA WAS THE EASIEST TARGET</h4>

    After giving back Rhea to July, Knox immediately returned to the facility building, which now had turned into ruins because of him.

    Half of the building had been destroyed and it would take months for them to be able to rebuild the ce again, while half of it, which suffered less damage, was now under repair.

    Knox watched the whole scene calmly, as he walked stealthily to the spot where he, Skr and Gael got ambushed, when they came here, two nights ago.

    The darkness around this area helped Knox stay unnoticed by the many people there. He didn''t have the same power as Skr, but at the very least, he was good at infiltrating ces.

    Thankfully, the system in the building and around this area had not yet fully recovered, so his movements wouldn''t be recorded.

    Knox went to the same ce, where he left Skr and Gael. He had tried to search for the two of them, but there was no sign that they had left the building, thus, there were only two reasons why they had not yet left, it was either they had been caught or they were trapped somewhere inside.

    Just like how he ended up meeting his daughter, Aaron must have yed other but simr kinds of tricks on them.

    Knox looked around. There were many spots that were not guarded around here and when he sensed someone walking toward him, Knox would simply teleport himself to somewhere else.

    He did that until he found that room, the room where they met with Vanesha. She was someone that Gael knew, while Knox only heard a few stories about her.

    He stood in the middle of the messy room, proof that a battle had urred here, as he could feel Gael''s energy surrounding this ce. The walls had been burned and turned dark, a few things had been destroyed and from the dark marks on the floor, it seemed Gael created a wall of fire to barricade the attack.

    Knox then found the two doors that Vanesha mentioned that night and this time he chose the other door, instead of the one that led him to his daughter.

    He could feel Skr''s energy, but Gael didn''t seem to have gone in here with her. He must have stayed behind to give Skr time to get to Norbeat.

    Knox followed the corridor that led him to another room. As this ce only had one way out, he didn''t need to choose and just followed the path, which led him to another room.

    This room was so quiet and there was no sign of violence. Moreover, it seemed this ce was not visited frequently.

    In the middle of the room, Knox saw someone sitting on the floor. She hugged herself with her head lowered.

    "Skr?" Knox frowned to see the woman who looked so messy. Her neat hair that she used to tie behind her back was all disheveled, as a few strands of her hair came out of her hair tie. "What are you doing there?" Knox frowned. He walked closer, but there was something strange with this whole thing.

    However, he couldn''t point out what it was.

    "What are you doing here? Why didn''t you try to go out?" Knox walked closer to her, but he maintained a safe distance, because he didn''t feel like she was herself.

    "Knox¡­" Skr raised her head and looked at Knox with tearful eyes. She looked miserable, but from a quick examination, Knox couldn''t see any injuries on her.

    "What happened to you?" It was so weird for Knox to see Skr cry, since she was very proud about not wearing her emotions on her sleeve.

    "Knox, what should I do?" Skr lowered her head again and hugged herself. She sat on the floor, hugging her legs, while resting her head on top of her knees.

    "What?" Knox took a step closer toward Skr, even though he still had this weird feeling about her. "Did they kill Norbeat? Where is Gael?" he looked around, but he couldn''t find his old friend.

    "What should I do?" Skr looked so heartbroken. There must be something traumatic that had happened for her to be like this, thus Knox took a step closer again.

    "What? Tell me, where are the others?" Knox furrowed his brows and then took another step closer again to shorten the distance between them. In the end, he knelt in front of Skr, as she kept saying the same thing over and over again. "What''s wrong with you? Raise your head."

    Slowly, Skr raised her head, she looked at Knox through her tearful eyes and this made Knox frown even harder.

    "Stop crying, tell me what happened?" Knox didn''t have much patience left after his encounter with July, he was emotionally drained.

    Therefore, he didn''t have the capacity to coax her.

    "What should I do, Knox?" Skr gave Knox a headache, he really wanted to drag her out of this ce and find a quiet ce, so he could talk to her properly.

    Maybe this ce drove her crazy or something, even though he didn''t feel that kind of magic around here.

    He would take her back first and then look for Gael and Norbeatter, after he managed to get some information out of her.

    However, before Knox could take Skr away from this ce, the woman had approached him and wrapped her arms around his neck. She hugged him so tight, it felt suffocating.

    "What are you doing, Skr?" Knox didn''t do anything, he let her clung to him like this, his voice was impassive and there was no change in his expression whatsoever.

    "What should I, Knox? What should I do?"

    Those words again. He got sick of listening to the same thing over and over again.

    This time, Knox didn''t say anything, nor did he do anything.

    "What should I do¡­ I am not Skr¡­" Skr stopped crying and herst words sounded very icy and detached. "I am not her." She emphasized, a smile curling on the corner of her lips.

    Hearing that, Knox tried to get away from her grip, but the arms wrapped around his neck were akin to a pair of tentacles.

    Moreover, there was this strange feeling that he felt, as if his energy was being sucked out of his body.

    It was so weird and ufortable to say the least, but then this feeling only intensified and Knox realized what was happening.

    His soul was being sucked out of his body. This was like the same feeling when Chaos tried to suck out his soul from him when he was unstable, he stopped in time before Knox truly disappeared, but the feeling was not something that you could forget.

    "What?" Knox tried to push Skr away from him, but the girl didn''t let him go, while he was getting weaker.

    Knox frowned.

    Aside from being in this predicament, it was shocking to know there was someone else that was able to do the same thing as Chaos.

    "How can you do this?"

    "I am quite special, you know."

    But another thing that Knox realized was; this woman was not Skr. The real Skr must have been absolved by her. She used the same magic as Norbeat, which meant the man was gone as well.

    Who was this exactly?

    Knox couldn''t get himself away from her clutches.

    =========================

    "Don''t you want to open your eyes?" Zuri came to see Chaos again, he was still in the same position, leaning his body against the withered tree, he looked at peace and seeing him like this now, one wouldn''t even think that he could attack someone or even wreak havoc and turn realms upside down.

    "I am waiting for you. How long do I have to wait for you?" Zuri asked in a light tone. She crouched down near the protection barrier that Tia created around him.

    "I don''t like being here, the weather is too cold for my liking, you need to wake up and we need to go away from here."

    Zuri didn''t even know exactly where they were or what happened to the others. It had been days since they left east draghar, but now they were stuck here.

    "How long do I have to keep up with my nagging grandma? Do you think it is fun to be nagged every minute? She literally drives me insane."

    Zuri looked at Chaos intensely, hoping that she could find any movement from him, but there was none, he was sitting still like yesterday or the day before this.

    "How long do you want me to stay in this ce?" Zuri spoke to Chaos everyday like this and every time she had spare time, she would be here and talk to him for hours.

    She was not a talkative person, but with him, she could tell him almost everything¡­

    "You should let me go from this ce and let me find a shattered soul for you, so you can feel better."

    However, ording to Chaos, there were only a few more shattered souls that they should gather and Zuri knew all of them.

    The easy target was Rhea.

    Should she go find that little girl? Knox might kill her for hurting his daughter. Based on his reaction when he knew that he was a father, probably he wouldn''t let this slide, but then¡­

    Zuri didn''t feel right. She didn''t know what to feel anymore.

    "Wake up, Chaos¡­ even if you want to destroy the whole world. Please, wake up¡­ I don''t want to be here alone."

    Zuri felt so lonely, her training didn''t go so well and she was almost on the verge of giving up¡­

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 547 SCARY UNCLE

    <h4>Chapter 547 SCARY UNCLE</h4>

    "Why are you so weak?" Tia shifted back into her human form, staring at her naked daughter. She was lying on the ground, covered by snow and shivering because of the coldness. She was seething, her grey eyes were slightly darker.

    "I don''t want to do this anymore!" Zuri was now screaming at her grandmother. She hated the feeling of being defeated and then forced to shift back into her human''s form, naked.

    It was not that she was embarrassed about her nakedness, though she was still ufortable about letting her grandmother see her so bare like this.

    "Why? You don''t like me seeing your small tits?" Tia scoffed, as Zuri covered her chest with her long white hair and trudged to where she left her clothes earlier.

    "Tia!" Zuri snapped at her, but she didn''t know what to say in response to herment. Well, she was not on the busty side, but she was not small either for her body size.

    "What? You want to deny it?" Tia raised her brows, she folded her arms in front of her chest, as if to show her that she was at least two sizes bigger than her.

    "Damn it, this old woman." Zuri followed that with other curses that she had learned in her twenty nine years of living.

    "I can hear that," Tia said, as she walked over to Zuri, who was putting on her clothes. She was so tired, every training session felt like she was being bullied by Tia instead.

    "I intended for you to hear that," Zuri replied and shot her grandma a dagger look when she stood next to her. "What is it? You want to hit me again."

    "Stop being dramatic, this is why you have not been able to beat me so far." Tia clicked her tongue, she treated Zuri as if she was a spoiled little brat who was sulking because she couldn''t achieve something.

    "That''s because you use that damn protection magic." Zuri put on her pants and took her sweater, but this sweater was so cold because she left it on the cold ground for quite a while.

    "That''s the point of this training, for you to be able to break the protection magic that I create. The protection I created earlier wasn''t even that strong." Tia leaned her back against the tree and looked up at the sun. It was not too bright, but the sun had never been brighter than this around this mountain.

    "How can I do that?"

    "Concentrate."

    "You have given me the same answer more than a hundred times now." Zuri stomped her feet to get rid of the snow from her boots. "I have concentrated enough."

    "You do not concentrate enough, you brat!" Tia clicked her tongue again, while Zuri could only re at her. She really wanted to fight her, but the invisible wall of protection that she built was so hard to be prated.

    "I do!" Zuri insisted. "How do you know I am not concentrated enough? You are not me, you can''t read my mind."

    Zur was about to turn around and leave Tia there alone, but then she said something that left Zuri seething.

    "You are thinking about Chaos. You are wondering when he will wake up and take you away from this ce. You are thinking about how you dislike the weather here, the coldness and everything that you eat. Am I wrong?" Tia raised her brows smugly.

    She watched how Zuri turned her body around with her eyes wide open. She didn''t need to hear the answer, because her reaction alone was already an answer enough for her.

    "Tell me if I am wrong." Tia walked toward her. "Our protection spell is strong, but you can definitely break it if you think a little bit about this training, but instead, you hate it. You can''t even stand this training a minute longer."

    Zuri gritted her teeth. "This is a waste of time."

    "You are the one who is wasting my time!" Tia snapped at her, she literally growled at her.

    This was the first time for her to be so stern with Zuri. Even though she always talked without thinking twice, this was the first time that she spoke to her in this tone. She looked absolutely done with her granddaughter for the way she handled this situation.

    "Do you really think your attitude helps?!" Tia walked closer toward her. "Do you think if you wait for him, he will magically wake up?! Or do you think if I put down the protection barrier you can wake him up with a kiss?" Tia stopped walking in front of her and then scoffed. "You are so delusional if you think it will work."

    Zuri gritted her teeth.

    "What do you want now? What is your little head thinking right now to solve this problem? Or do you really believe what I said will work?" Tia was openly mocking Zuri now.

    Meanwhile, Zuri didn''t have anything to say back to her.

    "Tell me, what do you have in mind to make things better? Do you really think sulking like this and refusing to learn anything will help with you and Chaos''s situation? Do you even realize what you and Chaos will face?"

    Zuri balled her fists beside her body and lowered her head, she didn''t find it in her to look at Tia''s sharp eyes right in the eyes.

    "You have gone through so much and I understand that. I thought those experiences had wisened you up, but it seems I am wrong. You act like a moron. A petnt child, who hates the cold weather and decides not to do anything. Curling on your bed, waiting for a miracle to happen."

    Tia didn''t even stop when she saw Zuri''s whole body start trembling because she was holding back her emotions. She had started talking, thus she wouldn''t stop until she had said it all. Zuri had annoyed her with her attitude for the past few days.

    "We don''t wait for miracles to happen. We will create one." And then as a final word, she spoke in a very disappointed tone. "You can do as you wish. Wake him up if you can, break the spell and take him away if you can, after all, it is Chaos, who was very adamant for you to be here, but you don''t even try to figure out why he had that n. Do as you wish."

    And after saying that, Tia walked away from Zuri. She didn''t turn back at all when she left her in that vastnd, covered by snow, as white as her hair.

    =========================

    It had been a few days since Knox returned Rhea to her and since then she had been very protective of her daughter. She didn''t allow her to go out, she didn''t even allow her to have a tea party in the garden with her dolls, because that was the ce where Knox found her.

    However, right after that day, her brother, Sol, called Sebastian to the facility, he said that he needed his help, because he had been working for Knox and he wanted him to help with something.

    Of course, asking for July''s help was out of option, since what she had in mind was protecting her daughter alone.

    But, Sebastian had been away for two days and would only return twice or thrice a week, as he helped Sol with something that he didn''t even say to her.

    July didn''t even want to know, she was done with those matters, she wanted to wash her hands, to be away from the war between the supernatural creatures and humans.

    "Mommy! Mommy!" Rhea ran toward the bedroom, where July was preparing their bed because it was time for her to sleep.

    Hearing her panicked voice, July immediately left what she was doing and approached Rhea in the living room, because she just went to the kitchen to get a drink.

    "What is it, Rhea? Are you hurt somewhere? Tell me, what happened?" July felt blood rushing to her head and her heart was beating so fast. It was only the two of them in this house, since Sebastian was in the facility.

    "No, I am not hurt." Rhea shook her head, but July still knelt down in front of her to check her body, whether she got injured somewhere. "There, in the kitchen, the scary uncle is there."

    Rhea pointed her finger toward the kitchen and July swore that her heart skipped a beat when she heard that.

    Because there was only one person that Rhea addressed in such a way. It was Knox.

    When Rhea told her what she was doing and what Knox had done to her, whether he hurt her or not, she said that Knox didn''t hurt her and he was a magician because he could make things appear out of thin air.

    "What?"

    "Yes." Rhea nodded vigorously. "He is there, in the kitchen, but he is sleeping."

    July felt her mind go nk when she heard that. She couldn''t think fast enough because all of this was so confusing to her.

    "What do you mean?"

    "He is sleeping. I woke him up, but he didn''t open his eyes."

    July was silent for a moment and then forced a smile on her lips. "Okay, I will go and see him, why don''t you go to the bedroom and pick the book you want me to read tonight?"

    "Okay," Rhea said readily, she then went to their bedroom.

    July made sure that she had closed the door before she went to the kitchen.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 548 SCARY UNCLE (2)

    <h4>Chapter 548 SCARY UNCLE (2)</h4>

    July''s heart thumped wildly, she couldn''t even think straight as she walked toward the kitchen, where Rhea told her Knox was.

    She must have seen it wrong, right? She must be imagining things, right? There was no way Knox would be there in the kitchen.

    July felt as if her feet were a lot heavier than usual, which dragged her down when she walked toward the kitchen to find what Rhea said was true. Knox was there, leaning against the wall, sitting on the floor. His head was lulled to a side and he looked extremely pale, as his brows furrowed deeply.

    He seemed to be in so much pain and the first thought that rushed to her mind was to hold him close in her arms.

    "Knox?" July immediately approached him and knelt down next to him. She extended her hand to touch his face and felt how cold his skin was. He was unconscious, but he whimpered slightly when he felt July''s hand. "Knox, what happened to you?"

    July began to panic when Knox''s breathing turned erratic. He had never been like this before. What caused him to be like this?

    The only person that she could think of was Chaos.

    Since Knox was his shattered soul, the only person that was capable of hurting him must be Chaos.

    But, why? Was it because of Rhea? Did he know already that Rhea was his shattered soul? Did Knox tell him and things didn''t end well, that was why he was here now in this condition?

    There were a lot of questions that roamed around her mind, but she couldn''t get a single answer out of the unconscious Knox.

    Her heart ached to see his condition and right at that time, someone opened the main door, as she heard the cracking sound of the door and immediately stood up. Horror filled her eyes.

    It couldn''t be the devil, he wouldn''t need to walk through the door, thus it must be a human. Was it Sol? Sebastian?

    She didn''t know what to do if it was Sol, since he would never let go of the chance to get his hands on Knox.

    With that thought, July immediately dashed out toward the door. She felt her mind go numb with a lot of pressure.

    =========================

    Zuri hated it, but she had to admit what Tia said was true; she couldn''t just sit and wait, until everything got solved on its own. It was stupid and delusional to think things would get better in that way.

    Therefore, early in the morning, she went to Tia''s bedroom and met Coza. She was the same woman who had prevented Zuri from going in to see Tia when Chaos lost his control.

    "This is too early," she said curtly, she had never talked warmly to Zuri, even though she knew that she was Tia''s granddaughter.

    It was not that she wanted her to treat her differently¡­

    "It''s okay, I can wait for her inside," Zuri said in the same tone, she didn''t give a damn about her, she just treated Coza the way she treated her.

    "You are not allowed to go inside."

    "Who said so? My grandmother? Should we ask her about this when she wakes upter?" Zuri looked at her sharply, this was not the first time Coza denied her presence in her own grandmother''s bedroom. She seemed to have a strange obsession with asserting her power on someone else.

    Moreover, Tia had given her permission to enter her bedroom if she wanted to.

    On the other hand, seeing that Zuri wouldn''t budge, she stepped aside and finally let her enter the room, where Tia was still sleeping, because this was indeed still early in the morning.

    "Grandma, wake up," Zuri called her, as she sat down next to her grandmother''s bed, while Coza came after her and stared at her intensely, she was displeased.

    "You can''t wake her up like that, she needs to sleep for a few more hours." Coza went to stop Zuri. "She will get a headache if you wake her up this early in the morning."

    Zuri frowned. "She usually wakes up at this hour."

    She was sure that it was only a few minutes earlier than her usual time to wake up, since this olddy was a morning person.

    "She needs to sleep seven hours per day, or else, she will get a headache when she wakes up and grumbles for the whole day."

    "So, you want to say that she always sleeps less than seven hours? All that grumbles came fromck of sleep? Because she grumbles every day."

    Coza pressed her lips, as if she wanted to stop herself from smiling at Zuri''sment. "What do you want with her?"

    Zuri sighed deeply and then stood up to sit down on a chair nearby. She narrowed her eyes at the sun that started to rise, but still it looked so gloomy around this part of the world. How could they live in a ce like this, where the weather screamed out of desperation?

    "I want her to resume my training sessions." Zuri didn''t want to admit it, but she knew that she was at fault here and even though what Tia said was harsh, that was the truth, she couldn''t just sit idly and wait for a miracle to happen.

    There was no such thing in this world.

    "You can train with me," Coza suggested.

    "Hm?" Zuri tilted her head up to look at her.

    "I can train you." Coza rolled her eyes at theck of response from Zuri. "I am your grandmother''s right hand person, if you can beat me, I think you have a high chance of winning against your grandmother. I heard you are helpless in your training."

    Zuri pouted her lips when she heard that. She was not that helpless, but she couldn''t say that she was good either.

    "I think what you need is motivation. Don''t you want to try it?"

    "What? You want to motivate me? Is it training or counseling that you are offering to me?"

    "I think we have made it very clear that I have no patience to be your counselor." She nced at Zuri over her shoulder and spoke in amanding tone. "Follow me."

    Zuri frowned, but she got up and followed her nevertheless. She was genuinely curious if all the members of this white wolf pack had this kind of personality? Their personality was really awful.

    But then, Zuri couldn''t say that her personality was ster either.

    This pack was not like any other pack, there were only women here and her grandmother was the head of only thirty nine pack members.

    There was no beta or gamma either, but Zuri thought Coza would suit the role of the beta of this pack.

    =========================

    "How is he?" July asked Sebastian.

    Thankfully, it was Sebastian, who came home early and helped July bring Knox to the bedroom, because if it was not for him, she wouldn''t have been able to carry him herself. He was twice her size.

    "I don''t know, but he looks bad," Sebastian muttered, he was not a doctor nor was he a supernatural creature, thus he didn''t know what to say about Knox''s condition.

    Yet, the look of worry in July''s eyes hurt him.

    He thought she had gotten over him, but it seemed, she just buried her feelings so well that he didn''t notice it at all.

    "I will check on Rhea," Sebastian said, he didn''t see July in the eyes and he thought it would be better to remove himself from this room because he wouldn''t be able to see her break down for another man.

    The thought was so ridiculous to him because if he had to tell the truth, it was him, who was the other man in their rtionship, even after they had spent six years together, there was nothing that had changed from that and he would always be the outsider between them.

    "Daddy?" Rhea called him, she sat down and rubbed her sleepy eyes.

    Sebastian immediately approached the little girl and sat down on the edge of her bed, as he caressed her head and nudged her toy back again. "Why are you still awake, honey?"

    "Where is mommy?" Rhea asked him. Her mother promised her to read her a story, but she didn''te and she fell asleep because she was tired of waiting.

    "Mommy¡­" Sebastian took a deep breath. "Mommy has something to do."

    Rhea then blinked her eyes and looked at Sebastian closely, she was silent for a while, before she spoke in a small voice. "Why are you sad, daddy?" she stretched out her hands and touched his face. She looked so worried.

    It was ironic, while her mother was worried about her real father, their daughter was worried about him.

    "I am not sad."

    "You are sad, daddy." She pouted her lips because she could tell he was lying to her.

    "I am not." Sebastian shook his head and then smiled brightly at her, but he seemed to understand that the little girl was sensitive and this was what Rhea felt, despite his effort to show her that he was fine.

    "Is it because of the scary uncle?" Rhea asked him, she was genuinely concerned about him.

    Hearing her addressing Knox as a scary uncle, for some petty reason, Sebastian was a little happy. This was ridiculous and he knew that.

    "No. He is not scary actually."

    "No, he is scary." Rhea insisted.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 549 SHE WILL NEVER DO IT AGAIN

    <h4>Chapter 549 SHE WILL NEVER DO IT AGAIN</h4>

    "No, he is scary." Rhea insisted. She turned her body around and faced Sebastian. She looked at him with her blue eyes, which almost made him feel like having Knox stare back at him.

    The thought made his stomach churn ufortably.

    "He looked at me like this," Rhea said in all seriousness, while she tried to make herself look scary and gave Sebastian a mean gaze, which looked so adorable in his eyes.

    "I don''t know if he is that cute," Sebastianughed lightly, but thisment only made Rhea feel sullen, as she pouted her lips.

    "I am serious."

    "I know, I know, I am sorry," Sebastian apologized earnestly. "You must be scared at that time."

    "A little bit."

    Actually, Rhea was scared of Knox a little bit in the beginning, but after he fed her and showed her a little magic, she was not as scared of him as before.

    "Rhea is very brave. Why don''t you sleep now?" Sebastian caressed her head and pinched her cheeks.

    "Mommy said that she will read for me."

    Sebastian remembered the look on July''s face. She didn''t even follow him to go out of the room. "What about daddy reading it for you? What story do you want to hear?"

    "Ah! This!" Rhea handed him the book she picked out when July told her to wait in the bedroom.

    "Okay, let''s read this then." Sebastianid next to Rhea, trying not to think what July was doing right now. He didn''t have any energy to console her.

    But, truthfully speaking, he didn''t want to console her at all.

    Seeing how much she cared for Knox was already too much for him to handle.

    Meanwhile, in the other room, July was sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at Knox''s sleeping face. She didn''t know what happened to him nor did so Sebastian because he heard nothing about it, since he had been working in the military ground for the east draghar country.

    Artzees country indeed grabbed a tight grip on this country because it could benefit them and politically speaking, it was almost like the Artzees country had full control over east draghar because they heavily relied on their military power in order to get rid of the supernatural creatures.

    "Knox¡­" July took his cold hand into hers. "What happened to you?" She brought his hand to her lips and kissed it, as tears started to run down her cheeks and fell on the back of his hand. "Why are you like this? Is it Chaos? Does he know about our daughter? Will hee to take her?"

    July was afraid, she was very afraid with this uncertain situation.

    "Wake up, Knox, please tell me what happened." July lowered her head and then rested her forehead against his hand. "I am so desperate now."

    She couldn''t ask for protection from her brother and she couldn''te in contact with the devil, because both of them would only do something worse to Knox, but if it was true that Chaos was after her daughter, he would catch them sooner orter.

    Why was life so hard?

    ========================

    "How can you do that? What are you going to do?" Zuri was amazed that Coza could enter the protection wall that her grandmother had created without trying too hard; she didn''t even use force to enter it.

    Zuri watched how Coza walked closer to Chaos and brushed the snow off of his shoulders. The man was still in the same position, he didn''t move at all and seemed like someone, who was just taking a nap.

    "Try to feel the energy around the protection barrier." Coza stared at Zuri, while standing next to Chaos.

    "I have tried that, but I don''t know what I should feel, aside from coldness."

    "If you don''t feel it, it means you don''t try enough," Coza said simply.

    "I have."

    "In that case, instead of arguing with me, why don''t you try it again, so I can see how hard you have tried," Coza scolded her lightly.

    This time, Zuri didn''tin anymore and tried to do what she was told to do.

    She tried to put her hands on the barrier, the same way that Tia told her to, but still she couldn''t focus. She couldn''t feel anything.

    "I can''t feel anything. Maybe I am numb."

    "Maybe you are dumb."

    "Careful with what you say," Zuri was seething when she heard Coza say that.

    "What? What can you do? If you are that upset,e and get me." Coza tilted her head and then dropped to her knees, as she stared at Chaos. "You know what? He is pretty handsome, though¡­"

    Zuri narrowed her eyes, she got a bad feeling about the way Coza touched Chaos. She caressed his face and yed with his long hair.

    "Hands off, Coza," Zuri warned her, she was seething now to see the look in Coza''s eyes. "Stay away from him."

    "Or what?" Coza nced at Zuri, as she leaned closer to Chaos and now, she was literally hovering above him. "Or what, Zuri?"

    Fuck!

    Zuri couldn''t understand what she had to feel about this barrier, since there was nothing, but coldness, but apparently she needed to feel something. Like what? A spark? A jolt of electricity? They didn''t exin anything about it to her.

    "You have learned it for a few days with Tia, but right now, you are still clueless?" Coza scoffed. "I was not wrong when I said that you are dumb."

    Zuri breathed raggedly, she was trying to keep her emotions at bay, but it was hard to do when this woman kept trying to provoke her over and over again.

    "Stay away from him or you will regret it."

    "I told you, you need motivation," Coza said and then leaned over to kiss Chaos''s forehead, which made Zuri start seething. "I told you to concentrate, didn''t I?"

    Damn!

    How could you expect someone to concentrate when you wouldn''t stop touching and kissing their man? Zuri could feel anger coursing through her blood at the sight of herying her hands on Chaos.

    "Stay away from him, Coza, because once I get you, you will be dead and I am serious about that."

    "Sure, only if you can get me." She leaned over and this time she hugged Chaos as she traced her hand down to his chest. All the while, she continued to smile at her. The audacity of this woman¡­! "Do you know why there are only women in this pack?"

    Oh, that piece of story was thest thing that Zuri wanted to hear right now, she was truly pissed.

    "No and I don''t want to know!" Zuri snapped, she was trying to feel, but what?!

    However, Coza ignored her reply and kept talking. "Because we don''t need a man. We don''t need an alpha in our pack, a man to lead us, since we can stand on our own."

    "Yeah, that''s why your number dwindled and within a few decades, you will disappear!" Zuri had never seen a pack with only thirty nine members.

    "No. You are so wrong." Coza shook her head. "Because all of us are sterile and aside from your mother and you, no one will be able to bear a child, since that''s not the purpose of our existence."

    "Cut your bullshit, I don''t want to hear that kind of story." Zuri red at her sharply.

    "You do know, right? That the first shifter in this realm was a white wolf."

    Yeah, of course. She experienced it firsthand when her old memories returned to her.

    "So, you do know that the white wolf is thepanion of the God of destruction, Chaos." Coza leaned her head against Chaos''s shoulder and wrapped her arms around his body, and this gesture was truly disturbing to Zuri. If only she toned it down and stopped touching him, she could have concentrated more on what she was trying to say. "You know all of that, right?"

    "I do." Zuri gritted her teeth, she knew the story.

    "We are indeed thepanions of Chaos and also the protectors for him, that''s why we are blessed with this protection power." Coza waved her hand. "And also, only one among us could kill him, which I assume must be you, right?"

    She was right. She held the dark sword, which Chaos kept inside of her. She could draw it whenever she wanted, but the purpose of it was to kill Chaos when he started to lose himself over the darkness, especially when he was about to hurt her.

    She did it once and she swore she would never do it again.

    "I heard how your grandmother told you to stop him when he was about to go berserk. So, it must be you, right?" Coza said.

    "Can we have a normal conversation? And stoptching on to him like that. Can''t you sit properly?" Zuri was upset to see the way Coza hugged Chaos.

    "No, until you can learn all of this." Coza waved her hand, indicating the barrier that she created.

    "I am sure, I am going to kill you, Coza."

    "In that case, it doesn''t matter what I do, I will end up dead anyway, right?" Coza lifted her head and then turned her face, as she leaned over to kiss Chaos on the lips. "I want to see how angry you can be."

    Zuri was stunned, she didn''t expect this would escte this far.

    This was no longer about motivation.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 550 ILLUSION

    <h4>Chapter 550 ILLUSION</h4>

    Coza lifted her head and then turned her face, as she leaned over to kiss Chaos on the lips. "I want to see how angry you can be and what you can do when you are really angry."

    Coza was truly crossing the line when she tried to kiss Chaos right in front of Zuri and she didn''t even back away when she screamed bloody murder at her.

    Zuri couldn''t believe her eyes at what she was seeing right now. How could this crazy woman do this to her?

    It started with her asking a favor to train her with the protection barrier, but how could this end up like this?

    "COZA!" Zuri roared in anger and she felt a tingling feeling on her hands and as if she knew what to do, she grabbed at the empty air, as if there was something there and when she moved her wrist, a long ck sword was already in her hand.

    Zuri didn''t even think twice, she just followed her instinct, her whole body seemed to know what to do when she made a shing movement and cracked the invisible wall of protection that Coza had created.

    It was almost like Zuri shattered a wall of ss and the shattering sound was not too far from that.

    Her hands trembled and the ck sword emitted a soft dark blue light from it, so dark it was almost ck, as if it absorbed the remaining protection around her.

    Zuri breathed heavily, as she saw Coza stand right in front of her, the young woman didn''t even show any remorse, she even smirked lightly and pped her hands.

    "Congrattions on breaking it, even though I don''t think that is the right way to do it, you should¡­"

    Coza didn''t have time to finish her words when Zuri marched toward her and threw away the sword in her hand, but the ck sword disappeared before it reached the snowy ground.

    And because the snow was so thick, Zuri was having a hard time approaching Coza, she couldn''t move as fast as she wanted.

    But the moment she was in front of Coza, she pulled her hand back and punched her so hard.

    "I TOLD YOU TO STOP, DIDN''T I!?" Zuri roared on top of Coza''s body, as she fell so hard to the ground.

    It seemed, they were good fighters when they were in their werewolf form, but not in their human form, since they had never trained their human bodies to have good reflexes, because they had this power to create a protection around them.

    "HOW DARE YOU HIT ME?!" Coza was extremely upset, she was about to get up and shift into her wolf, so did Zuri, she didn''t mind ripping her apart for what she had done earlier.

    Zuri was one of the best warriors, she really wanted to see what Coza could do in her wolf form.

    However, before the two of them could tear each other apart, Tia had stopped them.

    "That''s enough kids!" Tia pped her hands, as if she was talking to two children, who were bickering with each other, not two full grown warriors, who were ready to kill one another.

    Neither Zuri nor Coza knew since when Tia was standing there watching them, they were too upied with the tension of the situation.

    "Move back, Coza, you took it too far." Tia seemed to have seen what Coza had done earlier. "You too, Zuri, tone down your anger and look around you."

    "What!?" Zuri snapped at Tia, but she moved away from Coza. The two of them separated themselves under a hard re from the olddy.

    "It''s an illusion," Tia said lightly and then nodded in the other direction.

    Zuri followed her line of sight and then saw Chaos was still inside the invisible protection that Tia had created, he was still far away from them, not at the same distance as when she watched Coza kiss him.

    "What? How?" Zuri was bbergasted by this discovery. "How could that happen?"

    "It was not just a barrier of protection, but once you were inside, you will be under illusion as well." That was why, Chaos looked calm right now, Tia forced him to be in such a condition, but she didn''t know for how long her protection couldst.

    "Can it do that too?" Zuri seemed surprised to learn about that.

    "I should punch you back for what you have done!" Coza was still upset because she had been hit. "Do you really think I am crazy enough to kiss a devil like him?"

    Zuri shrugged her shoulders, she saw her bruised cheek had started to heal. "I mean, he is handsome and there are a lot of women who want to hook up with him," she said nonchntly.

    "He is a devil." Coza emphasized that fact.

    "A handsome devil," Zuri corrected her stubbornly, but then she didn''t think of paying any attention to her, as she started to talk with her grandmother. "Teach me. I think I am ready to learn this."

    Tia rolled her eyes when she heard this. "You only want to learn when things get interesting."

    ========================

    "Why is mommy crying?" Rhea asked Sebastian, after she peeked through the ajar door and then ran to her daddy. "Mommy is crying again, why?"

    Sebastian bent his body and picked Rhea up. He stared at her for a moment, she took after Knox.

    "Because mommy is sad," Sebastian said, as he took Rhea out of the house to y in the backyard.

    Because of what happened before, July didn''t allow Rhea to step out of the house, but because Sebastian thought she was with him, it would be fine to go out for a while.

    The little girl had been agitated because her mother paid less attention to her and looked so sad almost the entire time.

    Sebastian couldn''t console her, because he clearly knew the look on her face and the tears from her eyes were not for him and that fact hurt him so much.

    He thought his life was perfect for thest six years, but it seemed, there was always something that you couldn''t leave behind. This was something that would be with you no matter what.

    "Why is mommy sad? Rhea is not naughty, I am a good girl."

    "Yes, Rhea is a good girl." Sebastian kissed Rhea''s cheek, but then he stopped before he could do that, he caressed her head instead. "Mommy is not sad because of you."

    "Is it because of that scary uncle?" Rhea lifted her head to look at Sebastian. He put her down, so they could walk hand in hand.

    "Probably."

    "Because he is sick?"

    "I think so¡­" Sebastian replied reluctantly. "You call him a scary uncle, don''t you like him?"

    Rhea lifted her head again and then looked at him intensely. "No, Rhea likes daddy!"

    Sebastian smiled when he heard that. "Daddy likes Rhea too."

    This was the child that he had raised for six years, the only child that July wanted, because she made it clear from the very beginning that she only wanted this child and she didn''t want to give birth to another.

    At that time, Sebastian happily agreed with her, because he thought July must have feared the possibility of Knox knowing that she was pregnant with his baby when she left.

    There was no way that they could meet with each other again, but the truth was not always that nice, because here they were, meeting with each other again and everything seemed to have returned to when they were still in the McKeltar castle.

    Sebastian was invisible in July''s eyes, because she only had Knox in her eyes.

    On the other hand, inside the room, July lost track of time, she no longer knew whether it was morning or noon, or it was night¡­

    Only when Rhea came to her after Sebastian went to work that she had a little bit of interaction, but aside from that, she didn''t talk much.

    She stared at Knox, wondering what happened to him and what he would do when he finally opened his eyes. Probably this was the right time for her to hand him over to Sol and Aaron, so he wouldn''t be able to put his hands on their daughter, but she didn''t feel that was the right thing to do.

    Moreover, there was no way she would put Knox in such danger, not knowing what they would do to him. After all, they were from different parties.

    July lifted her head and then looked at her reflection in the mirror, but she hated what she was seeing right now.

    Years ago, she was so proud and happy whenever she saw her own reflection in the mirror, especially when people told her how young she looked.

    She didn''t think much about it then and thought she would always look like that. How foolish her younger self was.

    But now, after years of hardship and how she lived her life like any ordinary person, time couldn''t lie, she was aging. She could see wrinkles on the corners of her eyes and on top of her lips.

    She hated her look and every time she saw herself in the mirror, she would always have a thousand negative things that would evade her mind.

    Especially when she saw Knox didn''t even age at all.

    Angrily, July took a nket from the cupboard and covered that full length mirror, so she didn''t need to see herself again.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 551 WORK FOR ME

    <h4>Chapter 551 WORK FOR ME</h4>

    Out of anger, July took a nket from the cupboard and covered that full length mirror, so she didn''t need to see herself again. She didn''t want to see her reflection in the mirror. She hated looking at herself.

    People would even call her Knox''s aunt at this point, just the thought of it disgusted her.

    She didn''t know what to do with this reality that she should face.

    July then went to the bathroom and when she saw a mirror there, she couldn''t help, but scream, she hated this so much.

    She didn''t want to be like this.

    "Arrggh!" July muffled her scream with her own hands, so she wouldn''t draw attention to Rhea and Sebastian, but from tears didn''t want to stop no matter what she did.

    She felt frustrated.

    But then, she heard someone knock on the door.

    "July, are you, okay?" Sebastian''s voice traveled to her ears, which made her rub her face roughly before she cleared her throat.

    "Yes, I am fine, I just bumped my hip against the sink. I am fine."

    "Are you hurt?"

    "No, I am not. You don''t need to worry," July said. She tried to sound as cheerful as she could.

    There was silence, as if Sebastian was trying to decide whether she lied to him or not. "I need to go now, I will leave Rhea in our room, she had her breakfast. I left a portion for you, you can reheat itter."

    "Yes, thank you, Seb." July felt extremely bad for what Sebastian had to do for her and Rhea.

    Sebastian was silent for a moment and then he said goodbye to her. "I will go now, take care."

    "Thank you."

    Sebastian didn''t want to hear her ''thank you'', at the very least, she could havee out of the bathroom and given him a hug, to assure him that everything was alright and that they were fine.

    Even though it was a lie, Sebastian was willing to take that lie and move on with that, but July didn''t evene out and face him. She hid herself and it only enhanced his negative thoughts.

    How could he go with the thought that Knox was there, with his little family. That was right. They were a family of three and he was only an outsider.

    Sebastian closed his eyes and started the engine, he didn''t want to think about it, but his mind wouldn''t allow him to do so.

    The negative thoughts that floated around his head were so disturbing.

    At this moment, Sebastian went to work, while July locked herself inside the bathroom, thus Rhea was alone in her room, not knowing what to do.

    Thus, she decided to go see the scary uncle.

    There was no one there, except Knox, so she approached his bed. "Uncle, uncle," Rhea called Knox, while shaking his hand lightly. "Wake up, you have slept too much, don''t you feel hungry?"

    Rhea remembered how Knox made food appear out of thin air and she wanted to see it again.

    "Uncle, wake up," Rhea whispered to wake him up, despite the fact there was no way her tiny voice could wake him up. "Wake up, don''t you feel hungry? Show me more magic¡­"

    Rhea then shook Knox''s body and because it didn''t work, she climbed onto the bed and sat on his belly, while staring at his face.

    "Uncle, wakey, wakey." She nudged Knox''s cheek, but he didn''t budge. He was in a deep sleep. "y with Rhea."

    The little girl pouted her lips as she felt ignored and then climbed down from his body, she rushed out of the bedroom to look for her mommy.

    "Mommy, mommy." Rhea pounded her small fists against the door of the bathroom, behind which her mother was.

    "Yes?"

    "y with me," Rhea whimpered. "No one ys with me, scary uncle is still sleeping."

    Hearing that, July immediately opened the door. "Did you go and see him?" Rhea nodded at that question, while July looked terrified, as she picked her up. "Don''t go into that room again, okay?"

    "Why? I want to see magic."

    "Don''t go inside without me, okay? Rhea is a good girl, right? So, you should listen to mommy, okay?" July was mortified that something bad would happen.

    "Okay¡­" Rhea said defeatedly. "Scary uncle has the same eyes as me, do you know that?" She liked her blue eyes, thus since the first time she saw Knox''s eyes, she loved them.

    "Yes, I know. Of course, I know that¡­" July hugged her little girl.

    ============================

    Emily felt like she was walking on eggshells whenever she was with Ariana, because she knew what she was doing to the alpha.

    She was smart enough not to make it obvious, as she used Emma to deliver the tea. She used various ingredients, so no one would be able to tell her true intentions.

    It seemed, the soft spoken Ariana would look so scary whenever she was determined to do something.

    However, that was not what worried Emily right now, because when she was with Ariana earlier, she was summoned by the alpha to meet him in his study room.

    It was notmon for her to be summoned by him. Thest time Eros was there as well and it didn''t end up good. Was Eros there this time also?

    It would be great if he was there as well.

    However, her hope was crushed when she found out she was alone with alpha Liam in his study.

    "Take a seat, Emily," Liam said, nodding at the chair in front of him.

    Emily followed his instruction and then sat down. She didn''t dare to look him in the eyes and chose to stare at the table instead.

    There were many documents there, but she couldn''t tell what all of them were about.

    "Do you know why I called you here?" Liam asked her, as he leaned his back against his seat.

    "No, I don''t have any idea." Emily was trying to school her expression, so she wouldn''t tantly look like she was hiding something.

    "Hm¡­" Liam mumbled, nodding his head. "I want to know how far you have learned from Ariana?"

    "I have learned a lot from her."

    "I heard you are a quick learner."

    "I don''t have anything to do, thus I can only learn."

    Liam scoffed. "Are you trying to be humble?"

    "I am not, Alpha, I am just telling you the truth. I just follow Ariana''s instructions, that''s all. She is good at what she is doing and knows how to teach me."

    Liam nodded. "Have you mastered how to make that potion?"

    "What potion?"

    "The potion to kill one''s beast."

    The portion would make a shifter lose their beast, even though they would live. But without their beast, they would be nothing more than normal human beings.

    That was what the organization was working on. If they couldn''t kill them all, they could make those supernatural creatures the same as them.

    "I¡­ I can." Emily was trying to guess in which direction this conversation would go, but it was hard to tell when Liam''s expression was hard to read.

    "Can you make it without help from Ariana?"

    "What? What do you mean?" Emily raised her head and then looked at Liam closely.

    "That''s what I mean." Liam stood up and then rounded the table to stand behind Emily, which made her straighten her back as she felt a chill run down her spine. She bit her lip. "Can you make the potion without Ariana''s help? Don''t lie to me, Emily, I know when people lie to me."

    Liam put his hand on her shoulder and squeezed it lightly, as if giving a warning to her.

    "Yes¡­ I can¡­"

    "What else can you not do without her help?"

    Emily swallowed hard, she took a deep breath. "There are a lot of things that I have not yet learned from her."

    "For example?"

    Emily wetted her lips. Truthfully speaking, at this moment, she was as good as Ariana and there was nothing that Ariana could do that she couldn''t.

    However, she had a bad feeling about this.

    "I am waiting for your answer, Emily," Liam said in a low voice.

    "There is this medicine to relieve the pain¡­ to make you unable to feel the pain."

    Liam chuckled. "That''s impossible. You have learned that ages ago. If not, Ariana wouldn''t have given you the responsibility to take care of my dear father, right?"

    Emily couldn''t think straight now, she could feel the dominance that emanated from his body. "There are a lot of things that I need to learn."

    "And yet, you can''t give me an example." Liam then walked away from her and retrieved something from one of his bookshelves. "Read this."

    Emily took the document from Liam''s hand and then opened it. Her heart skipped a beat when she read it.

    "You must recognize that, right? I can see it on your face." Liam sat down on the table in front of Emily and stared down at her. "Now, I have an offer for you, will you take it?"

    Emily was trembling when she saw the names on the paper in her hand. These are the names of all those who had sworn allegiance to the rebellion against Liam, their alpha.

    And the top name on that list was Colton.

    "I can''t believe my passive gamma is trying to do this behind my back." Liam clicked his tongue. "Did he really think that I would not know about this?"

    This was one of the reasons why he sent those warriors away to the east draghar.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 552 YOU ARE CRAZY

    <h4>Chapter 552 YOU ARE CRAZY</h4>

    This was one of the reasons why he sent those warriors away to the east draghar, leaving only those young warriors, who were clueless about this whole situation.

    "I can''t believe my passive gamma is trying to do all this behind my back." Liam clicked his tongue. "Did he really think that I would not know about this?"

    On the other hand, Emily''s hands were slightly trembling when she saw the long list of the people''s names, who had agreed to support Colton, because they didn''t want to bow and join humans in their research and even so help them to destroy their own kind.

    Even though there would always be conflict of interest in the pack, it was normal, but to join forces with humans was different. They felt it was degrading.

    The older warriors felt that way, as for the younger ones, they didn''t go too deep into that kind of moral, since they just learned how to defend their pack.

    And so, Liam sent away all the warriors to the east dragher and weakened Colton''s n to overthrow him from his position.

    "If I already know about this, don''t you think I know more about what you have been nning?" Liam could see how her hands were shaking.

    Emily felt her breathing be erratic, she was tempted to ask about the tea that Emma had been bringing to him almost every day. Did he know there was something in his tea?

    However, she couldn''t ask about that.

    "I know that you love Eros, but do you really think that he will choose you over his mate?" Liam smirked at Emily to see how surprised she was. "Yes, I know. He met with his mate, right when you went to the new capital city."

    Emily felt her throat be dry when she heard that. How could he know about that, unless¡­

    "Did you n all of that?" Emily narrowed her eyes at Liam. She was in disbelief as to what to say.

    "What do you think?" Liam did not particrly n that, he merely followed Aaron''s order, since he couldn''t reject him.

    But, to think about that, the devil indeed made a great n, from sending them away to the new capital city, to sending the warriors to the east draghar to thwart Colton''s n, thus he thought it didn''t hurt him to follow Aaron for a while, as long as it benefited him.

    After all, Eros, whom he thought could be his great weapon, was a failure. He didn''t manage to tame him and now he was eyeing his position. He needed to take damage control for this.

    "What¡­ what are you going to do?" Emily could feel her stomach churn with every realization that hit her hard.

    Their n had failed. He knew about it.

    This was what Emily was afraid of since the very beginning. She didn''t want Eros to make thingsplicated. She just wanted to keep low, so they could live without any confrontation.

    She didn''t care about the werewolves joining hands with humans, for her, it was a trivial matter. She failed to understand the sentimental objective behind that, probably because she was not really part of this pack and she was a human as well.

    "Eros is not part of this." Emily stood up, the list of names in her hand was crumpled, as she held on it tightly.

    "I know. I don''t see his name there, do you see it?" Liam smirked and it was hard to tell what actually he was thinking at this point.

    "If that is so, what do you want from me?" Emily gritted her teeth, she didn''t want to talk with this man because it was so frustrating to guess what he was actually thinking and what his motivation was behind all of this.

    "What I want from you is very simple¡­" Liam said lightly. "I want you to be the new healer."

    Emily narrowed her eyes, she had a bad feeling about it. "What do you mean by that?"

    "I want you to rece Ariana." She knew too much and she and her mate held such power to move people. Liam was still amazed by how they could make those warriors turn their backs against him.

    It was true that Colton kept it low, but his influence was something that you should be concerned about if you were on the opposite side to him.

    After all, Colton had served three generations of the alphas and he survived every single one of them. He could have been the alpha himself with the influence that he had over this pack.

    Unfortunately for him, he didn''t have that capacity, he wasn''t suited to lead. Some people were born to be followers and some were born to be leaders, just like Eros.

    "I just need your help here and there, it is not something difficult," Liam said lightly, as if Emily would believe that.

    "What will happen to Ariana?" If she was going to be the only healer in this pack, what would happen to her?

    "Well, we can''t have two healers, right?"

    "You have been having two healers for years, Alpha and there is no problem with that until now, nor will it or even in the future." Emily stood up, she wanted to keep distance from him because being so close to this man was driving her crazy.

    "Yes, but now I don''t want it to be that way anymore."

    "What if I reject your offer?" Emily put some more distance from him. "Don''t you think that I can run out and tell them about all of this?"

    "Of course, you can." Liam smiled softly at her, as if he was talking about trivial things. "Do things that you think are right. I know you are a good girl, Emily, you don''t want any conflict to arise."

    Liam walked closer to her and she took a few steps away from him because she felt intimidated. She nced at the door, her instinct told her to run away, but she couldn''t do that.

    "But, do you really think their n will seed? Their n has failed even before they started it. Like I said before, if I managed to gather those traitors'' names, what do you think I can do and how much information that I know?"

    Emily bit her lip.

    "Think about Eros. He does this because he wants to help you, because he thought you would be in danger if I remained as an alpha in this pack, which is bullshit, because I want us, the shifters, to join forces with your kind. In that case, will you help him?"

    Emily was silent for a moment, she was trying so hard to think, but she just went numb from all her panic.

    "What will happen to her?" Emily meant Ariana.

    "Of course, I will let her go. I told you that I only need one healer and now since you have learned so fast from her and your knowledge is on par with her, I think I only need you."

    "You are crazy."

    "One has to be crazy in order to survive sometimes¡­"

    ===========================

    Knox had been sleeping for more than a week now and he didn''t wake up at all and after some time, everything went as usual.

    Sebastian and July had never talked about Knox, they acted as if he didn''t exist in this house, but now July would sleep with Rhea and Sebastian would sleep alone.

    It was not a problem, because he seemed to spend his time more and more in the organization to help Niki with something.

    There was only one time when July asked him whether he would let Sol know about Knox or not and Sebastian replied that he wouldn''t let anyone know about him.

    No matter what, Knox was his former boss, even before he knew that he was a supernatural creature, he had been following him for years.

    It felt like betraying him if he did that to him right now.

    And July took his words at face value, as she didn''t ask further and they didn''t talk about it anymore.

    However, this morning, it was different. July developed a habit of going to his room to wipe his body, something that she secretly enjoyed, since she felt so close to him, as if the six years when they were apart had never happened.

    But this morning, when she came to the room with arge bowl of warm water and towel, she found Knox sitting on the edge of the bed, he looked disoriented, staring at the floor with a deep frown on his face.

    He woke up¡­

    July''s steps faltered, she wanted to run out of the room. Water spilled on the floor from the bowl in her hands and this attracted Knox''s attention.

    He turned his body and then found July standing at the door, their eyes met and July lowered her head, she didn''t want to meet his eyes. She didn''t want him to see her.

    "I see you are awake now, I will go and prepare food and drinks for you, you must be hungry." July hurried out of the bedroom and then closed the door behind her.

    Her heart was beating so fast and she was d that Knox didn''t make her stay, probably because he didn''t have enough energy for that.

    Immediately, July went to the kitchen, hiding herself there, but not long after that, Rhea entered the room and found her scary uncle awake.

    "Uncle, you are awake!" Rhea said cheerfully. She rushed toward Knox and clung to him.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 553 BETRAYAL

    <h4>Chapter 553 BETRAYAL</h4>

    "Uncle, you are awake!" Rhea called out cheerfully. She rushed toward Knox and clung to him. She giggled when she found the man staring at her with a frown. "You slept for so loooong. I thought you died."

    Knox smiled lightly when he heard that. "I thought I died too."

    "Why were you sleeping for so long? Why didn''t you wake up?" The little girl kept asking questions, she tilted her head and then climbed up to sit on hisp, which made Knox slightly ufortable, because he was not used to being so close with this little girl. "Aren''t you hungry? Why don''t you do this again and make food for yourself?" She flicked her finger, imitating what Knox did before. "Can you do it again? I want to see magic!"

    "I can''t."

    "Why?" Rhea looked disappointed when she heard that. "Why can''t you do it? Flick your fingers like this."

    She took Knox''s hand in her palms and it felt incredulous when those little fingers caressed his coupled with how serious her expression was right now.

    "I am too tired," Knox replied curtly.

    "But, you slept for a long time, why are you still tired?" Rhea moved around in hisp and almost fell if it was not for Knox who immediately secured her small body and put his arm on her back.

    "Be careful." Knox frowned, because Rhea didn''t seem to care about that. She must have taken after July for her recklessness and sure enough this little girl cared too little about her own safety.

    "Why are you tired? You slept for years!" She said exaggeratedly. It seemed, she still had not yet grasped the concept of time.

    "Really? And after so many years, you are still small like this?" Knox didn''t know what had gotten into him, but he teased her instead, which made her pout her lips. She was dissatisfied because he told her that she was small.

    "I am not small, I just don''t eat too much." She blinked her eyes in disapproval for what Knox said. "If I eat more, I will grow bigger than you."

    "Really?"

    "Yes!" Rhea nodded her head and her arms iled around to show him how big she could be. "I will eat more and grow bigger and bigger!"

    "Then, why don''t you eat more?" Knox found this silly conversation rxing, especially when he saw how her eyes were very expressive. She was so pure that he couldn''t help wondering, how could she be Chaos''s shattered soul?

    This pure little girl was Chaos''s shattered soul? How could such a thing be possible?

    "Because I am¡­"

    However, before Rhea could answer that question, the door was opened and July stepped in, she was shocked to see her daughter sittingfortably in Knox''sp and giggling to see him.

    "Mommy! Scary uncle is awake!" Rhea said cheerfully.

    Scary uncle?

    Knox frowned when he heard the way Rhea addressed him. So, he was a scary uncle for this little girl now?

    "Come here, Rhea," July said, as she put the tray she was carrying on the table and picked Rhea up from Knox''sp, she was afraid that Knox would take her away again like thest time.

    However, Knox was too tired to do anything and just watched as July told their daughter to y alone in her bedroom and not toe here.

    Knox saw the displeasure in Rhea''s eyes when she was being shooed away. She wanted to protest, but July was firm with her order and she closed the door once Rhea was outside.

    "How are you feeling?" July asked Knox, after she managed to save their daughter from him.

    "I am fine. I just need to rest for a few days and after that, I will leave," Knox said, trying to reassure her that he didn''t have any intention to stay for long.

    "Okay." July felt her chest tighten because Knox would leave again, but that was for the best, she didn''t want him to stay here and be a threat to her daughter. This was for the best after all. "What happened?"

    July took a bowl of porridge and handed it to Knox. She felt it was a little bit too much if she had to feed him

    "Nothing. You don''t need to worry." Knox was silent for a while before he answered her. He didn''t reveal anything.

    "You know that I can tell when you lied, right?" July lifted her head and looked Knox right in the eyes for the first time. "I just want to know if my daughter is in any kind of danger?"

    "No," Knox answered that truthfully. "But, she will be if you keep associating yourself with Aaron."

    July lowered her head again. She didn''t forget about the consequences for someone, who asked a favor from a devil, but then she didn''t feel anything wrong even now.

    "You need to eat before the porridge turns cold." July wanted to leave, she couldn''t bear the thought of Knox staring at her with such an usatory look in his eyes.

    "Don''t associate with the devil again. He will use her."

    "Isn''t it better than being dead in the hands of Chaos?" July didn''t look Knox in the eyes when she said that, as she stood up.

    "I would rather her die than be used."

    July didn''t respond to that, she just left the room and closed the door. Her chest caved in and she felt tears run down her cheeks.

    On a normal asion, July would agree with Knox. She didn''t want to be used and would rather die than have to live such a life, but then it was her daughter that they were talking about.

    ========================

    "Is there something that is bothering you?" Ariana asked Emily when she saw the girl spacing out again with a crease between her brows.

    "Hah?" Emily gasped in surprise and then shook her head. "No. I am fine." She bit her tongue to stop herself from telling Ariana what happened when Liam called her a few days ago.

    She had been struggling to avoid her and Eros, because it was so hard to keep a secret from both of them, but sure enough, they could tell there was something wrong with her.

    "Are you sure?" Ariana sat down next to Emily and then stared at the things that she was doing. "You have not yet done with that herb, though you should have been done with it an hour ago."

    Emily gritted her teeth. She stared at the herbs in front of her, but she ignored Ariana''s statement, instead she spoke out of the blue.

    "Alpha Liam has a list of the warriors who agreed to help gamma Colton to overthrow his reign." Emily couldn''t hold it back any longer.

    "What are you saying?" Ariana sat straight and grabbed Emily''s arm. "What did you say?"

    Emily lifted her head and then looked at Ariana, guilty evident in her eyes. "I am sorry I didn''t tell you sooner." She then told her about what she and alpha Liam talked about, not everything, because she kept the important part to herself. "I am sorry."

    "How can you do this to us?" Ariana hissed, she threw her hand away and Emily could feel how betrayed Ariana felt right now.

    "I just want to keep Eros safe." Emily didn''t want Liam to link everything back to Eros. He was not on the list, thus there was a high chance he wouldn''t get involved in this mess.

    Their n had failed and Emily didn''t want them to drag Eros down with them. She didn''t want anything to happen to him.

    If Eros died beingbeled as a traitor, she wouldn''t have any future as well.

    "I am sorry." Emily stood up, she lowered her head.

    She made that deal with Liam, she would be the only healer for this pack, as long as he didn''t do anything to Eros, since he wasn''t involved in that as his name was not there. She didn''t want Colton and Ariana''s betrayal to implicate her or Eros.

    "Sorry?" Ariana shook her head as tears welled up in her eyes, she felt betrayed. "I thought you were a na?ve little girl, I took you in and sheltered you, but this is what you did to me?" Ariana didn''t raise her voice, but pain was palpable in her voice. "You have learned how to betray someone and one day you will know the feeling of betrayal."

    That n was a sinking boat and Emily just wanted to save Eros and herself from being drowned.

    "I am sorry¡­" were the only words that she could say as Ariana stormed out of the room.

    The healer looked around frantically. Because she couldn''t find him in the dining hall or in their bedroom, she asked a young warrior there about Colton''s whereabouts and he told her that he was in the training ground.

    The sun was almost set, but he was still in the training ground.

    However, before Ariana could run toward the training ground, two of Alpha''s personal guards came approaching her.

    "The alpha wants to see you in the main hall," one of them informed her, she believed his name was John.

    "What is it about?" Ariana felt her heart lurch to her stomach. She took a few tentative steps back.

    "We don''t know, we were just ordered to bring you to the main hall."

    "I need to find Colton first, I will go after I find him." Ariana needed to find him and tell him what happened.

    "Don''t worry, the gamma is already there," John told her.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 554 BETRAYAL AFTER BETRAYAL

    <h4>Chapter 554 BETRAYAL AFTER BETRAYAL</h4>

    Colton and Eros were training the young warriors that were left behind to help strengthen the protection around the pack, since almost all the experienced warriors were sent to east draghar to help there, as a token of trust from both parties, as they would like to join forces soon.

    It sounded like bullshit to those who opposed the alpha''s decision. They felt degraded by it and could only grit their teeth, since they couldn''t disobey their alpha yet.

    But then, in the middle of training, someone called Colton and Eros toe to the main hall because there was something important that the alpha wanted to talk about.

    "What do you think it is about?" Colton asked. He was deep in thought, trying to guess what exactly Liam would talk about at this moment.

    "It will be the same old song about having a peace treaty with humans and joining forces with the organization." Eros was not interested enough to know all of that, because every day it would be the same tune. "He will let us know the importance of it."

    "I wonder what made him change his mind in this case." He remembered how Liam opposed the organization pretty hard in the past. He even took revenge on the organization by taking their leader''s daughter as the luna of the pack and treated her badly.

    But now, he wanted to make peace with her brother?

    "I don''t know. He is sick in the head to begin with, so it is hard to know what he is thinking," Eros said nonchntly. They couldn''t go with their n, because it wouldn''t be enough to confront Liam by force knowing the small number of the warriors that were left in the pack. They wouldn''t be enough to make a big move.

    Meanwhile, their back up n was still going on right now, but they needed to take extra precaution for that, since they couldn''t bring about a drastic change in the alpha''s health.

    "What is it?" Eros stopped walking and sniffed the air.

    Colton stopped walking too and tried to figure out what alerted Eros. "Humans."

    "There are so many of them, why are they here?" Eros narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth.

    "A hundred people?" Colton looked concerned by the number of people that had entered their pack and went too deep into the pack house, but no one informed them about this. This could be said as trespassing, but no one reported this. There was no way they missed such a huge thing.

    "More. More than that." Eros quickened his steps, as both of them half ran toward the main hall.

    Both of them rushed toward the main hall, where the scent of these strangers grew only thicker and stronger. They seemed to have gathered in the main hall.

    Two guards opened the door for them and once they were inside, they knew that it was not just in their mind, but indeed, this ce had been surrounded by people, humans, while the alpha stood on the tribune. He looked down at all of them.

    The tension was so intense the atmosphere grew very heavy.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Eros asked in a stern voice. He hated being surrounded by humans, he had experienced it once and he hated these people specifically. The people from the organization.

    However, before they could hear the answer, two people moved so fast and sped something on his and Colton''s wrists and at one nce, they knew what it was.

    It was the bracelet that would prevent a shifter like them from shifting into their beasts.

    "What is the meaning of this?!" Colton roared, he looked at the alpha fiercely. He had never worn something like this and most likely, didn''t like the feeling of being helpless without the help of his beast to fight back, especially when they were surrounded by their enemies like this.

    "I am the one who wanted to ask that," Liam said firmly. He didn''t raise his voice, but his calmness was eerie, it was the only sign that a cmity would befall sooner orter.

    "I don''t understand, why do you have to do this, alpha?" Colton looked around him. There were a few shifters there, but they were young warriors, while humans piled in this main hall. This gave off an ominous feeling to him.

    "Give me the answer for this." Liam threw the list of the traitors, people that had gathered together to discuss how to overthrow him. "What is the meaning of that, gamma Colton?" His eyes found his gamma and he knew that he recognized the names in the list almost immediately, as his eyes hardened. "This is my decision as an alpha, if you are going to disobey my direct order, you better have a good exnation for doing so."

    Colton''s eyes fixed on all the names of the warriors on the list. How could that list fall in Liam''s hands? Had there been a traitor within them? They seemed so eager to help him and were disgusted by the way the alpha forced this alliance without listening to them.

    "Do you know what it meant?" Liam locked his eyes on Colton. "That is treason. You know so well what the punishment for such a crime is, right?" Liam walked closer toward Colton and stopped in the middle of the hall. He pped his hands and ten warriors entered, they were guarded by the young warriors.

    They looked defeated.

    Those ten warriors were the people that had signed the list and would join Colton in the coup. They had the same bracelets sped around one of their wrists as Colton and Eros did. They were unable to shift, unable to fight them all.

    They were in a predicament now. They knew what was in the alpha''s mind this time for gathering them here and the purpose of these people from the organization toe.

    Eros felt his heart fall when he saw Emily standing behind the crowd, she was hiding there, staring at him.

    He wished he could tell her to run and not look back, he wished he could use the mind link to tell her about that, but that was not possible.

    However, when their eyes met with each other''s, Emily lowered her head and avoided his eyes. She somehow looked¡­ guilty?

    ========================

    "Don''t worry, the gamma is already there," John told her. His expression was hard to read, but Ariana could already feel something was wrong.

    Everything was toote. She knew this toote as Emily just told her about this, dragging it out until thest minute where she and Colton could do nothing.

    "Come over here, please," John spoke in an impassive tone, as he grabbed Ariana''s arm, but she shook him off.

    "Don''t touch me," she said fiercely, she swatted his hand away from her and walked ahead. John and the other guard didn''t stop her as they both followed behind her to the main hall, where the alpha and a few important figures had been there, waiting for her.

    Ariana felt her heart beating in her ears with each step she took closer toward the main hall. She dreaded the fate that was waiting for her behind this door.

    She clenched and unclenched her fists against her dress, as she stared at the closed door. She wished she could be strong enough, but she was afraid and this dreadful feeling was so palpable on her face.

    Especially when she entered the main hall and saw the warriors that were on their side kneeling in front of the alpha. They looked stubborn, but fear grazed their rebellious features, since they knew what the punishment for their crime was.

    Not only that, Ariana also saw Eros and her mate.

    Colton looked at her with impassive eyes. He didn''t bow down to the alpha, but she knew that there would be no more running away from this, they wouldn''t be able to run away from this. Their luck had run out, they had survived so many alphas no matter how the reigns changed.

    But it seemed, they wouldn''t survive this one.

    Colton immediately approached his mate and held her hand so tightly, as he ced her behind his back, as if he could shield her from any harm that woulde in their way.

    "Eros,e here," Liam said, as he stretched out his hand toward him, but the young lycan red at him brazenly.

    Yet, Liam wouldn''t ept such an insolent attitude, especially in front of these people.

    "Why don''t youe here and be with Emily? She must be afraid to see whatever will happen here." Liam nodded at Emily, who was hiding behind the crowd. "You are not in the list. You shouldn''t be with them, but still, I will run an investigation on you."

    "Send her away!" Eros growled viciously, which made all the people raise their guns and aim them at him. Inside them must be silver bullets to be able to really knock him down.

    Yet, Eros didn''t falter. He didn''t want to leave Colton and Ariana, so did those people that had supported their idea to stop Liam.

    If he had to die, he would die with them rather than be Liam''s dog.

    However, Liam knew how to make Eros change his mind.

    "Sure." Liam nodded and then tilted his head to his left. "Kyle, why don''t you take Emily back to her room? You can stay there tofort her."

    Kyle was one of the people on the list, but he was on Liam''s side now.

    Betrayal after betrayal¡­

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 555 BETRAYAL AFTER BETRAYAL (2)

    <h4>Chapter 555 BETRAYAL AFTER BETRAYAL (2)</h4>

    Kyle was a friend of Derek and Josh, those three men were the people that had bullied Emily a lot when they first joined the pack.

    Ever since his two friends died, Kyle showed that he had changed. Even though he seemed to be courteous toward Emily recently, they couldn''t say they were on good terms. They were just being civil with each other. They didn''t even meet each other often.

    But, since Colton trusted the young shifter, Eros didn''t have any objection about him, after all, he knew these people more than he did, thus it was only right if he could tell who they could trust or not.

    However, Eros learned that nothing was absolute. Even Colton could make a mistake and this mistake was so dire. They needed to pay for this with their own lives.

    "Bring her to her bedroom," Liam said to Kyle, who immediately grabbed Emily''s arm. "You can stay there andfort her."

    Comfort her¡­.

    It wouldn''t end well and Eros knew that.

    "HANDS OFF HER!" Eros roared when he saw Emily struggling to free herself from Kyle, but she wouldn''t be able to overpower him, no matter what.

    Kyle didn''t budge and he literally dragged Emily away from there, despite her struggle. She even shouted and cursed at Liam.

    It was not often to hear her curse, since she didn''t like it. The memory of their adopted parents, who always cursed at every breath that they took made her hate those words.

    But at this moment, Emily seemed to hate Liam more than the words that she spoke.

    "LIAM! STAY AWAY FROM HER!" Eros roared, but when he was about to charge forward, four people from the organization stopped him.

    Even though he couldn''t shift into his beast, his human form was strong, as they trained in both forms in this pack.

    Therefore, it was quite hard for them to stop him.

    "Wait, Kyle," Liam said, but his eyes were fixed on Eros. He could see the bloody desire that he had to kill him, but there was nothing he could do at this point to make ite true.

    It was a pity that he couldn''t tame this lycan. If only he was obedient enough and he could use Emily as a leverage, he would be more than happy to have him by his side.

    Yet, Eros was a lycan and this kind of shifter hated to be led, as they were born to be leaders.

    "Bring her here and let her see what kind of punishment a traitor receives in this pack." Liam nodded at Kyle to bring Emily in front of him and let her kneel and watch everything with her own eyes.

    It was an easy thing to make this girl stay still, since she didn''t have any strength to fight back a fully grown warrior like Kyle.

    Meanwhile, Eros stared daggers at Liam. It was clear that he would fight the alpha if he was given an opportunity to do so.

    "You promised me! You promised me that you will not hurt Eros!" Emily screamed at Liam. She felt guilty that she agreed with him, in exchange for Eros''s life, but why did he let him stay with Colton and the others?

    Emily didn''t want to look at Ariana and Colton, because of the extreme guilt that she felt toward both of them.

    If there was something that Emily learned in this pack and from the experiences that she had to go through her entire life, it was; you should do whatever it takes in order to stay alive.

    And right now, Emily did exactly that.

    She liked and was grateful for Ariana and Colton for being so kind to her throughout her life in this pack, but if she had to choose, she would choose Eros all over again.

    Their n failed and they needed a way to survive.

    Liam coughed and then focused his attention back on Eros. "You are not on the list, Eros, I know that you are not involved with them."

    Bullshit.

    Eros knew that Liam already knew of his involvement, but he had a hidden agenda that involved him in it and seeing how he had Emily, he was sure enough that he would use her to oppress him.

    "Stop that bullshit, Liam." There was no more respect in his words, he didn''t even address him as the alpha anymore.

    "Watch your mouth, Eros. Their fall is absolute, but you can go die with them after you watch what I will do to your little human." Liam smirked, he didn''t raise his voice, as if he was talking about the weather. "You know I will never hold back when ites to violence and punishment."

    Eros directed his eyes at Emily, as if he wanted to say; what have you done?! Why did you do this?!

    However, Emily immediately lowered her head, she stopped struggling against Kyle and remained still like that, but her body was trembling, she was holding back tears. The hatred that Eros showed to her with the way he red at her was too much.

    This was the first time for him to look at her that way and it was scary to say the least.

    Emily kept her head down as she gritted her teeth, she couldn''t tell whether she would regret this or not. The guilty feeling was there, but she would feel no regret if this could save her and Eros''s lives.

    And then without a preamble, since the crime that theymitted was so tant and the proof was there, the punishment was something that they couldn''t avoid.

    "Kill them all." Liam ordered that without any change in his expression. He looked like someone, who was ordering something trivial, even though those people that he ordered to be killed were the people that had been following him for years.

    Hearing that, Emily closed her eyes and her ears with both of her hands, but it couldn''t prevent her from hearing the screams and roars that echoed in this room.

    The smell of blood immediately permeated in the air, the tension was so high and the atmosphere was so heavy, one could cut it with a knife.

    "NO! DON''T TOUCH HER!" Colton roared, he fought back when one of the men from the organization grabbed Ariana''s body, she screamed at the top of her lungs while tears streamed down her cheeks. She kept shaking her head, as she looked at her mate.

    Colton''s eyes mirrored the same fear that she felt.

    Who would have thought that they wouldn''t even see the night? Just this morning, Ariana helped him to get ready for morning training as they said ''I love you'' to each other before they started their activities.

    But now, they didn''t even have a chance to say goodbye when they parted in this life. How unpredictable life could be.

    All of them fought back, but there was nothing much that they could do in this situation, especially when they couldn''t even shift into their beasts and were outnumbered greatly.

    Emily''s whole body was trembling like a leaf in the wind by the time the sound of screaming stopped, which felt like ages.

    But, Ariana''s scream was the one that would terror her for the rest of her life. She had never heard her scream like that before, so did Colton when he watched his mate die right before his eyes, before one of the men from the organization beheaded him.

    There was only one growl, like an injured animal that could be heard in this room and that came from Eros. He watched everything that happened.

    He will never forgive me. He will never forgive me. He will never forgive me.

    Emily kept repeating these words in her mind. She shook her head, as if by doing so, it could make her a little bit calm.

    But it couldn''t. She knew that Eros wouldn''t forgive her for this. He would hate her.

    And when everything became quiet again, Liam spoke.

    "Take him to the dungeon and you can take her to her room, try tofort her. I will talk with herter." He gave Kyle these instructions before he left.

    While the other warriors looked away from the dreadful sight before their eyes before they dragged Eros away from there.

    On the other hand, Emily didn''t fight when Kyle took her to her bedroom.

    But, once it was only the two of them, she lost it.

    "WHY DID YOU DO THAT?!" Emily snapped, she went ballistic, as she threw a few things that she could reach at Kyle. She didn''t care what she grabbed. It was good if he got a serious injury. "WHY DID YOU BETRAY THEM!? WHY?!"

    If it was not for Kyle, no one would have known about what they were plotting.

    "COLTON TRUSTED YOU! HE THOUGHT OF YOU LIKE HIS BROTHER! HOW COULD YOU BETRAY HIM LIKE THAT!"

    And when there was nothing more that Emily could throw at Kyle, she went to punch him.

    Kyle immediately grabbed both of her hands, but then she kicked him, thus he turned her body around and pinned her against the wall to stop her from attacking him.

    "STOP IT, YOU MAD GIRL!" Kyle roared, as he pinned her so hard against the wall, she felt as if there were two walls that pressed her on both sides. "Brother?! Do you think Colton thinks of me as his brother? He thought of Eros as his brother and now he wanted to put him in the alpha''s position?! That same man that had killed my friends! Two of my friends died in his hands!"

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 556 DAMNED LIFE

    <h4>Chapter 556 DAMNED LIFE</h4>

    Kyle remembered how Eros had killed Derek because he yed a stupid prank on Emily and the young lycan figured out. He ripped Derek''s body apart, which killed him.

    But what the punishment that he got? He was locked for several days only, being starved, but he was still the beta of the pack!

    And then recently, they went to the Aartzes country together, the four of them, but Josh had never returned. He was dead!

    Kyle didn''t know what happened there, but he was sure that they were the caused of his dead. Whatever happened there, they didn''t protect him and let him died just like that!

    They deserved to die!

    "FUCK EROS AND COLTON! THEY LET MY FRIENDS DIED!" Kyle roared at Emily and mmed her body against the wall, so hard, she felt he broke her ribs because of the collision. "They deserved that!" Kyle hissed and then turned around to walk out of the bedroom. He didn''t need to be there and console her.

    Left alone, Emily fell to the ground, she heard the clicking sound from the door, which let her knew that she was being locked inside her own room.

    Emily''s entire body trembled, she fell the hard ground beneath her and without realizing it, she started crying so hard, her heart ached.

    If she called Kyle a traitor, she was no different from him. She agreed to work for alpha Liam, which led him to make a decision to get rid of Ariana.

    But, it was her, to be the healer of the pack or it was Ariana. The decision was so heavy and excruciatingly painful to take, but she needed to survive, so did Eros.

    "Eros¡­" Emily wiped away her tears and ignored the pain on her body, as she stood up and started to pound her fist against the door. "Let me out of here!" Emily screamed to anyone behind this locked door, if there was really someone there. "Alpha Liam! Alpha Liam!"

    She wanted to demand to see him, she wanted to demand his promise. He wouldn''t kill him. He couldn''t kill Eros!

    "Think Emily, think carefully!" Emily muttered to herself. She threaded a dangerous ground now. It was either Alpha Liam would use Eros as a leverage to get her knowledge about the project that she was doing with Ariana, or she could use it as a leverage to get Eros.

    It was so dangerous and was veryplicated, one wrong word and she would be done for, alpha Liam would use her until he couldn''t find any use of her.

    "How to get to Eros?" Emily bit her lip. She paced back and forth inside the room, trying to ignore how painful her body because Kyle had mmed her against the wall.

    ==========================

    "Only if you follow my lead, you will not end up like this, Eros." Liam stared at Eros from behind his cell bars. He put him in dungeon, spread his limbs against the wall, as silver chain tied him there, the silver ate his skin and left burning mark on his wrist and ankle.

    Meanwhile, the damned bracelet that prevented him from shifting into his beast was still lingering there.

    "It is such a pity that you want to confront me." Liam looked deep in thought, while Eros lowered his head, his chin touched his chest, not because he wanted to bow to the alpha, he would never bow to him ever again, especially when it was so tant that he hadpletely joined with the organization, the same people that held him captive in the first eight years of his life.

    There was no way he would be willing to go back to that ce and helped them to do whatever thing that they would do to the supernatural creatures.

    "It is such a pity that I didn''t kill you straight away." Eros raised his head and his blue eyes turned darker, probably because of theck of light inside this dungeon, but sure enough those eyes emitted killing intention.

    Once he got is hand on Liam, he wouldn''t let go. He would snap his head and make sure he died in his hand.

    "Do you really think that you can do that?" Liam asked, tilting his head and then cleared his throat. He felt his throat was itchy recently.

    "I can and I will."

    "I like that you are still high spirit." Liam nodded in disapproval, as if Eros needed it. "You don''t need to worry, I will take a good care of your human girl."

    Liam intentionally mentioned Emily and those killing intention in his dark eyes became so deadly.

    "I am going to rip you apart if you harm her." His voice reverberated in this dungeon and the echo sounded so eerie.

    "Don''t worry about that one, I still need her alive than dead." That was for sure because Liam had another n for Emily. "I can assure you that she will be alive, not only that, I will make here to visit you. I am very certain there are a lot of things that you want to talk with each other, right?"

    And without waiting for his answer, Liam turned his body around and then walked out of the dungeon.

    "Where is Emily?" he asked to one of the guards that followed him.

    "Kyle locked her in her bedroom."

    "He locked here there?" Liam raised his brows, but then he dismissed the two of them, because he didn''t need them when he talked to Emily.

    ======================

    Vanesha was deadpan when she watched Gael''s current situation. He was battered with injuries all over his body. She had never seen him so helpless like this before.

    "You look like a helpless old man," Vanesha stated, as she entered the room, which was his prison. This room was nice enough, not a dungeon cell, but a simple room with only a bed.

    "You are so heartless to call me an old man." Gael didn''t open his eyes, as he curled his bloody body on the bed, his blood stained the mattress. "I wish I have a youthful appearance like any other supernatural creature."

    "Don''t be so greedy, you can''t have it all." Vanesha entered the room and she looked around. There was no ce for her to sit down, but on the edge of his small bed, so she went there. "I think I have dressed your wounds yesterday, how can you get a new one now?"

    "Do you really think I really love to be bruised and injured?" Gael opened his eyes momentarily before he closed them again, too tired to keep awake. "If you onlye here to criticize my wounds, better you go, I am not in the mood to talk. I can burn you if I lost my patient."

    Vanesha rolled her eyes. He still acted all tough. "The bracelet on your wrist will not allow you to burn anything, not even a flicker of fire."

    "You insult me."

    "Sometime the truth is hurt."

    "You don''t make my mood better."

    "I am noting here to make your mood better."

    Gael sighed deeply and he regretted it because it caused his chest so much pain, he thought he broke a rib or two. Damn those people.

    Sol was really keeping a tab on him. This was way more humiliated for Gael than when he killed him straightaway.

    "What do you want to do?" Gael opened his eyes and found Vanesha''splicated expression.

    "I can get you out of here."

    "Great."

    "I am serious. Stop being so bitter."

    "I will thank you after I get out from here, before that, I will be bitter."

    Vanesha scoffed, but she didn''t say anything. She felt so close with Gael, she thought of him like a father figure that she had never had or a brother when she sought for a protection.

    But, his feeling for Sol¡­ she couldn''t ignore that too.

    And Gael could see that through her, he was able to see that and he knew that she was fighting her own battle in her mind.

    "You will be damned this time, Vanesha. There is no one will forgive a traitor for the second row. You will get into a lot of trouble."

    "Well, what makes you think that he will find out?"

    "What makes you think that he will not?" Gael opened his eyes and met hers. Both of them were stubborn and both of them knew that.

    But in the end, the two of themughed, chuckling lightly, as they knew how damned their fate could be.

    "We will be damned, you know that," Gael said. He sighed heavily, his injuries felt so much painful now.

    "We are damned from the very beginning Gael." Vanesha lifted her head and stared at the ceiling of this narrow room. She was allowed to be here because she was in charge of him. "What?"

    Vanesha whipped her head when she heard how Gaelughed all of sudden, as if he had just heard the most funny joke.

    "What is it?"

    "I just can''t imagine that almost two decadester we will sit here talking like this. I still remember you as a little girl with runny nose."

    Vanesha red at him. "I wasn''t a runny nose girl."

    ==========================

    Zuri stared at Chaos, she raised her hand and broke the protection spell that her grandmother had created, which surrounded him.

    She took a few steps closer and knelt down in front of him.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy''s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane''s revenge for his and his people''s very.

 Chapter 557 THE DUNGEON

    <h4>Chapter 557 THE DUNGEON</h4>

    Zuri stared at Chaos, she raised her hand and broke the protection spell that her grandmother had created, which surrounded him. She could feel what they were talking about the energy that surrounded this protection and only now that she realized it.

    Once the protection spell was broken, she took a few steps closer to Chaos and then knelt down in front of him.

    It had been a few weeks they were here now and Chaos was still in this current condition, which made Zuri worried about him, but probably this was the nice fact about being an immortal like him, that you wouldn''t need to worry that he would die so easily.

    "Chaos¡­" Zuri stretched out her hand and caressed his cheek, his skin felt so cold to her touch and this made her heart ached for him. "Why we can''t put him inside?" Zuri talked to Tia without turned around, since she knew that she was there.

    "Because I don''t want him to ruin my ce again," Tia replied. "We don''t know when he will wake up and what kind of creature that we will face. I will not risk it."

    Zuri nced at Tia through her shoulder, but said nothing.

    "Don''t give me that look, if this up to mepletely and without considering the fact that you will throw a tantrum, I will want to put him far away from this ce. There is no need for him to be here, so close and endanger my pack."

    Zuri said nothing about that, as she focused on Chaos. She tried to remember what it needed for him to wake up.

    There was only that she could think of, it was; his shattered soul.

    Thest shattered soul that he took was from the alpha of the bloody wolf pack, but it seemed it was not enough for him.

    "Who are the remaining of his shattered soul?" Zuri muttered to herself, as she thought about it.

    Niki, Knox, Eros, Killian, Norbeat, Skr, Rhea and Flo¡­

    Zuri was still didn''t know something unfortunate happened to Norbeat and Skr¡­

    The easiest target would be Rhea, but then Knox''s reaction would be something that Zuri needed to consider too, because thest time, he was very angry at her for hiding the truth about his daughter and if now she made a move on his daughter, it would be catastrophic.

    The next target would be Norbeat or Skr. Zuri preferred Skr, since the girl didn''t like her and they fought a few times in the past.

    "But, how can I go out of here?" Zuri narrowed her eyes. This was something that bothered her. "What should I do, Chaos."

    In her defeat, she leaned over and rested her forehead against his chest, as the coldness bit her skin, but she didn''t care about that because she wanted to be close with him right now. There was nothing that she wanted more, but to be with him and to hear his voice.

    "I have learned what you told me to learn, but you are sleeping." Zuri closed her eyes and put Chaos''s arms around her body, as if he was hugging her. She missed him a lot. "Why don''t you open your eyes?"

    "If you want to sleep there, I will not take care of you if you fall sick." Tia frowned really hard because she watched how Zuri didn''t seem embarrassed at all to show her affection toward Chaos.

    "Go away, Tia. I don''t need to hear yourin," Zuri said, but she didn''t move an inch from there.

    Not long after that, Zuri could hear her footsteps walked away from here and this made her felt a little bit better. She needed this quietness.

    And without knowing it, she fell asleep, as she sat next to Chaos and rested her head against his shoulder.

    But, when she opened her eyes hourster, she was alone and Chaos was gone.

    =======================

    Liam told someone to unlock the door to Emily''s bedroom, she had been shouting his name since a few hours ago, demanding for Liam to talk to her.

    She was a mess to say the least, her eyes were swollen and her lips parched, her hair was a little bit messy, as if she had been pulling out her hair due to her frustration.

    "Where is Eros?!"

    That was the first thing that Emily asked once she saw Liam, which was not really unpredictable.

    "Sit down first and then we can talk." Liam entered the room, as if he owned this space and then sat on the sofa, the ce, where young Eros would sleep, before his body overgrown it. "Sit."

    "I don''t want to sit." Emily paced back and forth. "Where is he? What you have done to him!?" She had never felt so frustrated like she felt right now. She really wanted to scream her head off.

    "Rx, sit down first and we can talk after that." The way how calm Liam spoke only made Emily became even more angry because this was not the time for him to be this calm.

    Didn''t he realize that he just killed a few of his old supporters? His gamma, the healer, the warriors that had been following him for years? Didn''t he feel a little bit sorry for them?

    "No, I don''t want to sit down!" Emily roared. It was so rare to see her lost control like this and became very aggravating, but then when she watched how Liam simply leaned his back against the sofa and folded his arms, without saying anything, she knew that he wouldn''t say a word, until she did what she was told.

    In the end, Emily sat down and red at Liam for treating her this way.

    "Where is he?" Emily gritted her teeth, the words came out shaky because she was trying to hold back her emotions and anger that coursed through her veins.

    "I let him to stay in the dungeon for a few days, so he can cool off."

    "WHAT?!" Emily immediately stood up, she approached Liam, but she couldn''t do anything to him, even when he was not in his beast form, there was nothing that Emily could do to hurt him.

    "You don''t need to be so riled up. I don''t do anything to him. He needs some time to cool off his mind, after all, he just witnessed something that was so horrible."

    Liam talked like he was talking about trivial things and as if he cared about Eros''s well beings, but Emily knew better.

    There was no way he cared for someone else aside from himself.

    Liam coughed before he continued talking, which made Emily furrowed her brows slightly. It was very rare for a shifter to be sick.

    "You don''t need to be so angry, I am not nning to let him stay there forever, it will not do good for you, as long as he shows some remorse, I will restore his position as my beta, after all, I still need him." You have to put your friends close to you and your enemy even closer, right? Liam thought that to himself.

    "I want to see him," Emily blurted out. "I will not believe you, whatever you said, I will make sure that Eros is fine."

    "Sure, you can go the dungeon right now, but after that, I want you to meet me in my study, there are a lot of things that we need to discuss, right?" Liam grinned at her and then stood up. "I don''t like to wait for long, thus I wish you don''t take the conversation for long, okay?"

    Emily didn''t answer that and Liam didn''t need her reply, as he walked out of the bedroom and left the door opened, as an indication for her that he didn''t have any n to lock her away.

    Of course, didn''t hesitate to walk out of the bedroom and went straight to the dungeon. She had never been here before, since she had never had a business to be here, but she knew the location.

    It was close to a training ground, where Emily could see that people from the organization started their training there and the young warrior needed to share their ground with them.

    The tension was very high, especially after what happened this afternoon.

    Emily shook her head, she didn''t want to remember about what had happened and wanted to put her emotions away for a while, because she needed to make sure that Eros was alright.

    She took a deep breath and pushed her sadness and guilty to the back of her mind.

    "I want to see Eros, show me the way," Emily said to the guards, who was guarding the entrance of the dungeon. "I have permission from the alpha," she added because none of them move their ass before she mentioned the alpha.

    The guards led the way to the deep of the dungeon, to the cell where they locked Eros away and when Emily saw Eros, she couldn''t help, but became frantic.

    "What you have done to him?!" she screamed to see how they tied Eros against the wall with silver chain. The bracelet was still on his wrist, which prevented him from shifting into his beast. "RELEASE HIM!"

    "I don''t think the decision is yours to make, Emily," the guard said and right at that time, Eros lifted his head and their eyes met for the first time after what had transpired.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy''s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane''s revenge for his and his people''s very.

 Chapter 558 THE WHITE WOLF AND CHAOS

    <h4>Chapter 558 THE WHITE WOLF AND CHAOS</h4>

    Emily trembled in anger when she saw Eros''s current condition. How could they do something like this to him?!

    "RELEASE HIM!"

    "I don''t think the decision is yours to make, Emily," he said. "I will leave the two of you for half an hour."

    And after saying that, the two guards left Emily alone there.

    "Eros," she whisper- called him, her chest tightened when she saw him tied up by silver chair against the wall.

    Emily came closer to the cell bars and pressed her body, as if by doing so, she could miraculously be with him.

    "Eros, answer me." Emily was desperate for him to talk to her. "I am sorry, I am really sorry¡­ are you okay? Are you hurt?"

    Eros raised his head and then stared at Emily, this was the first time for him to stare at her like that. His eyes were so cold, those beautiful blue eyes filled with so much pain because of her betrayal and he seemed no longer wanted to hear whatever she was about to say.

    "Leave, Emily. I don''t want to see you here."

    Eros didn''t ask her to leave because he was worried about her, but because he didn''t want to see her and this pained her so much to realize such thing.

    "Eros, I am sorry, I did it because I need to. Alpha Liam had known your n, he had figured it out, that''s why he sent those warriors away."

    "You can tell me, you can talk to me," Eros said, his voice was devoid from any warmth and right now, he was akin to talk to his enemy instead of the girl that he would trust his life with. "I don''t realize it, since when you start to lie to me?"

    Emily swallowed so hard, her voice stuck on her throat, as she couldn''t find a word to answer him.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about it?"

    Emily bit her lip, she watched how the silver chain ate Eros''s wrist and he was bleeding profusely because his healing ability couldn''t heal such thing very fast, he would be in so much pain if he was kept that way.

    What the hell Liam was thinking? When he was already put the bracelet on him, which prevented him from shifting to his beast.

    "Because¡­" Emily swallowed hard. "Because the alpha said that he would let you go, he will keep you alive¡­ you are not in the list, our name is not in the list."

    Erosughed out loud when he heard that, as if that was the most funniest thing that he ever heard. "Do you really believe that? My name supposed to be on top of the list, it is your name that is not there!"

    Eros didn''t allow them to put Emily''s name on the list because he didn''t want her to be implicated, even if the n was failed, since she was one of the best healers in this pack, Liam would reconsider his decision to kill her, especially when they were on an important project with the organization.

    Emily''s knowledge would be able to save her if Liam would execute Ariana.

    Eros realized that he was manipting Colton to agree with not putting Emily''s name on the list, but it was thest thing that he could do to protect Emily.

    But right now, what Emily had done?

    "What you have done, Emily?" Eros looked hurt and¡­ disappointed in her. "My name is on the list. Liam only removed it because he wants to use you and you take the bait without even questioning it."

    Emily felt her chest caved in, she was having a hard time to breath, as she looked at Eros''s dull blue eyes, he was angry and cold. Those eyes were not the same eyes of the man, who would always protect her.

    "Why didn''t you say anything?"

    "Alpha Liam¡­" Emily stammered. "Alpha Liam threatened to kill you if I talk about it¡­" Tears streamed down her face, she felt the extreme guilt, like a harsh wave that hit her so hard.

    She remembered how Ariana was screaming when she was being killed and how Colton was so desperate to reach for his mate and did everything he could to save her, but none of that was matter, their fate had been written the moment they stepped into the hall, the moment Emily chose to side with the alpha.

    "I am sorry, I am sorry¡­ I didn''t think straight¡­ I was only thinking about how to save you. I just want you to live¡­" Emily sobbed against her palms, she fell on the ground, kneeling and crying.

    "Live? This kind of life that you meant?" Eros scoffed. "Look at me, Emily. Look at me."

    Emily was still crying, but she lifted her head to look at Eros.

    "If I have to live like this, I will rather have been killed with Colton and the other in that main hall."

    "Don''t say something like that!" Emily screamed, she didn''t want to hear such thing from him. "I know I am at fault here. I made a mistake¡­"

    "Mistake?" Eros narrowed his eyes. "Can you see what the consequence of your mistake?"

    Emily bit her tongue.

    "You killed your own tutor, friends and their death¡­ is on you." Eros gritted his teeth. He didn''t use to hurt Emily like this and it hurt him too to see how she was crying. They had spent their life together for so many years, they leaned on each other so much.

    However, Eros couldn''t hold back his bitterness and anger to be treated this way. If only Emily talked to him¡­ if only she spoke to him about Liam''s threat, they could figure out something else and Colton didn''t need to die.

    He looked up to Colton, since he was the only decent person that Eros thought was worth to listen, but right now he was gone and he didn''t know what else he needed to do in this circumstances.

    With no n, people and power, he was helpless and Eros hated to be in such position.

    "Please, Eros¡­ I am sorry."

    "Did your ''sorry'' will help? What can you do?"

    Emily lowered her head and she cried against her palms again. She was trembling and when she was about to say something, the two guards entered the cell and told her that her time was up.

    She needed to leave.

    "Leave, Emily. I don''t want to see you now." Eros couldn''t help, but remembered the betrayal every time he saw her and this didn''t help with his current condition. "Leave."

    And with that, they took Emily away from the dungeon.

    Emily didn''t feel any better, if anything, she felt like she lost Eros, the trust that he put on her. The look on his eyes, the way he stared at her was so terrifying.

    He would only look someone that he hated that way, but now he looked at her in the same way.

    ==========================

    Zuri opened her eyes to find out that she was alone under the tree, while Chaos was nowhere to be found. She was left alone andying on the cold ground.

    However, from the way her body was still warm, Zuri was sure that Chaos used his power on her to keep her from being frozen.

    "Chaos!" Zuri immediately got up and looked around, but she couldn''t find him, she couldn''t even sense his scent.

    After that, she rushed toward the pack house to meet with Tia.

    "Where is Chaos?" Zuri gasped for air, she was trembling, a lot of horrible things roamed around in her mind and she couldn''t help, but thought the worst case scenario.

    "Thest time I saw him, was when you hugged him." Tia didn''t look panic at all, she sipped her tea on her favorite chair.

    "He is gone!" Zuri blurted out.

    "Good. I don''t like him to be here."

    "TIA!" Zuri roared, she was very upset because how ignorance she was. "Where is he!?"

    "Why do you ask me? Why should I care where he was going? You are the one, whotched on him day and night, you should know about that better, since I don''t care much about him.

    Zuri was lost for words at this point. "Help me to find him."

    "My help here is for you to figure out the power that the white wolf holds, aside from that, I don''t care."

    "You are my grandmother."

    "And you are my granddaughter. Does that change something? I don''t think so."

    "Tia!" Zuri was lost for words, but she couldn''t rebuke her for this, neither she could force her to do something to find Chaos. She knew where Tia was standing since the very beginning when it came about Chaos.

    Tia sighed, she could see how determined his granddaughter was. "You look like your mother." Her daughter also chose to leave this pack to be with the person that she loved. "Zuri. You know that the moon Goddess sent the white wolf not only for apanying Chaos, right? The Goddess sent the white wolf as a protection. To keep the demon inside of Chaos at bay, because when he ran rampant, there is nothing that could stop him and that''s exactly what Aaron wanted. The devil wants to destroy this realm by using Chaos''s power."

    "What do you want to say?" Zuri narrowed her eyes, she felt Tia was talking in riddle.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy''s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane''s revenge for his and his people''s very.

 Chapter 559 I FOUND YOU

    <h4>Chapter 559 I FOUND YOU</h4>

    "What do you want to say?" Zuri narrowed her eyes, she felt Tia was talking in riddle. She looked at her grandmother with so much intensity, because she was very agitated with the way Tia didn''t talk to her bluntly.

    "The moon Goddess sent the white wolf not only for apanying Chaos, but to keep his demon, his dark side in check, therefore, we are bestowed with this power."

    Zuri stared straight into her eyes, as she listened to her.

    "You know what? No matter how far apart the two of you and how you were in different realms, you will find each other. Like how he found you when you were little, how the two of you met again after years of being apart, since he had to recover in the frozenke and trapped in his own realm for so long and after that, there were so many asion that the two of you have to go separate way, but in the end, you will find each other again."

    Zuri remembered all of that, how she met Chaos for the first time when she was only six and throughout their years together, there were a lot of things that happened, but in the end, they would be together again, even when Chaos lost himself to the darkness, he found his way back to her.

    "That''s what we call fate." Tia sipped her tea again.

    "What do you think I should do?"

    "What do you think you want to do?"

    "I want to find him."

    "Then, by any mean, go."

    "How? I am in the middle of nowhere!"

    Tia rolled her eyes. "You are so slow!" she said in frustration. "I am sure that you have been in his realm before this, right?"

    Zuri nodded.

    "Then, go!"

    Zuri furrowed her brows when she heard that. "Is that possible?"

    "Of course, silly girl." Tia rolled her eyes again, as if she was really desperate with how slow Zuri understood the situation. "Why do you think creature like Chaos has their own realms and it''s strict only for them, no one can enter it?"

    "It''s because the realm is their safe ce."

    "Exactly." Tia flicked her fingers. "And no one show their realm to anyone, because once you have been there, you will be able to go there again. You can''t invite some random people to enter your own realm, just like you invite them to your own house, silly, because they will leave trace and with that trace, you will be able to go there again."

    "Trace?" Zuri had been in Chaos''s realm for more than twice. "Is that really possible?" she muttered to herself.

    ========================

    "Take this, Gael," Vanesha said, as she handed him her ID card to open the door, since it needed an ess. "Sol is not around, the news about your escape will take some time before it could reach him."

    Gael looked at the card and then to Vanesha. "Are you sure about this? I don''t think Sol will forgive you this time."

    "I know."

    "If you have doubt."

    Vanesha opened her palm, as if she was asking the card back. "You can give the card back to me, if you don''t want it."

    Gael frowned and withdrew the card, away from Vanesha''s reach. "What I meant is, if you have any doubt, just curb it, because you are doing the right thing."

    Vanesha shook her head in disbelieve. "You are still shameless."

    "Bad habit died hard."

    "Yeah, but you are a shameless old man now," Vanesha said in light voice and then reached out to his wrist. "I will take it off."

    Once Vanesha took off the bracelet, Gael would be able to use her power and there would be a chaos in this part of research building.

    "What will you do then? Sol can kill you for betrayal."

    "Are you worried about me?"

    "Not really." Gael shrugged his shoulder. "I meant, if I got caught again, it is nice to know that I have someone to release me."

    "Do you prepare to be caught again."

    "Just in case. It will be so na?ve to say that this will be thest encounter between me and Sol, if I managed to get out of this ce."

    "You want to raze this ce?"

    "Well, I don''t have any inclination about this ce, I just want Sol, that''s it." Gael could feel his energy surged through his veins, once the bracelet left his wrist.

    This was very amazing for those people to be able to create something that could suppress the power of the supernatural creature.

    "Thank you," Gael said, as he flicked his fingers and fire lit up on the tip of it.

    "It is so rare for you to thank me," Vanesha smiled softly at him and then hugged him so tight. "River is so lucky to have you as her father."

    "I know. She is very lucky, indeed."

    Vanesha clicked her tongue to hear such arrogant words. "Don''t make me regret to say such thing."

    Gael then reciprocated her hug and kissed both of her cheeks. "If there is another life and we can meet again, I would love for us to be a family."

    "With Niki too?"

    "Well, from the look of it, he is quite a handful teenager."

    Vanesha chuckled. "You are the closest person to be a father figure for me, Gael and thank you for that."

    ===========================

    "Where is she?" Sol asked Liam, he went to the pack in order to discuss a few things and also because he wanted to see his sister, Jasmine, it had been years since they met each other.

    Their father abandoned her when she was caught by the pack, but now everything was different and they were an ally now.

    Thus, it was only right for Liam to ask to see his sister at this point.

    "She is inside her room," Liam said, he was smiling, but behind that polite smile, there were a lot of things that Sol had to be careful of.

    He went to the pack by bringing more people, which made their number even, since the senior warriors of this pack was still in the east draghar, thus if the fight broke, they would be evenly matched, more or less.

    "Sure, I will take you to meet my luna." Liam watched Sol closely when he mentioned Jasmine as his luna, but he didn''t give any reaction for that. This was only a little provocation, just to taste the water.

    "Show me the way," Sol said calmly, while his people followed behind him.

    "This will be a heartwarming reunion between the two of you, that''s why I make it a surprise for her to not tell her beforehand." Liam smiled at Sol and then nced at the people that came along with him.

    He felt his pack started to turn into a second base of these filthy people.

    Liam was not dense, he also heard thein from his pack member about how there were many people in their pack and this made them nervous and agitated, since their scent was something strange for them.

    They hated these people and only tolerate them, but if they stayed for long, it would cause a rift in his pack.

    "I bet she will be surprised," Sol replied, as he walked beside Liam.

    "Yes. She missed her family a lot. Especially, when she couldn''t attend her father''s funeral, she cried her heart out."

    Liam was not lying when he said thest words because at that time, Jasmine was indeed crying when she learned about her father''s demise.

    "She is very close with our father."

    Liam chuckled when he heard that. "I don''t think so, because she gave birth three times, but I have never received a congrattory message from him, not even from you." But, before Sol could response he added more, this time with light tone, as if he was just joking around. "Do you want to see your niece and nephews? You will love them."

    "Hybrid? Half human and half werewolf?" Sol replied with the same tone that Liam used, if one saw them from afar, they would think that the two of them had a warm conversation, instead of mocking each other.

    "Yes, hybrid, if you like to name them that way." Liam was not provoked at all, it would need more than that to get on his nerves.

    "Sure, I will see those litters after I see my sister." Sol nodded in agreement. He didn''t mind to see them, since July''s daughter was not pure a human as well, even Lise''s daughter was a hybrid.

    He hated the fact that people close to him, gave born to that nasty blood.

    =============================

    Zuri remembered this ce very well, the ce where a huge tree grew and the ce, where it was always dusk with brilliance orange hue on the sky and no matter how long you were here, the sun had never crossed the horizon. The wind that blew brought flowery scent from the flower field not too far from her.

    She was here once and she knew her way around.

    But more important thing was; the fact that she could sense Chaos''s scent. He was here.

    Zuri followed her instinct, which brought her to the huge tree, where she could see Chaos wasying down there, sleeping with his eyes close.

    Silently, she came closer to him and sat down next to the man.

    "I found you."

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy''s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane''s revenge for his and his people''s very.

 Chapter 560 THE CHANGE

    <h4>Chapter 560 THE CHANGE</h4>

    Chaos wasying down under the shadow of the huge tree, sleeping soundlessly. He looked exactly the same like thest time Zuri saw him and she loved to see him so vulnerable like this.

    Only in their realm, creature like Chaos would put their guard down, since no one could enter this realm, except for them or the people that he cherished and let in.

    And Zuri just knew about that when Tia exined it a little bit detail to her. She didn''t know the extend of trust that Chaos gave to her until that exnation.

    "Why did you keep running away from me?" Kia sat down next to Chaos and then stared into his face, she was relieved that she finally managed to find him here. She didn''t know that she could do something like this. "Why do you keep trying to solve everything alone when I said I want to be with you?"

    Zuri extended her hand and yed with Chaos''s long, ck hair, she brushed his hair away from his face and put his head on herps, as she traced her fingers on his face.

    This must be what happened when he disappeared years ago to recover his power and Zuri was not sure how long it would take for Chaos to be able to regain his consciousness like usual.

    "You are so stubborn and have a very bad temper," Zuri mumbled, she traced his jaw and his lips, his pointed nose and his closed eyes. She wanted to touch him everywhere and every time. The feeling to see him like this made her restless. "Wake up, please¡­ you have left me alone for so long on my own device, I need you now."

    Zuri lowered her body, so she could rest her head against his. She could smell his scent very clearly and this brought calm to her anxiety.

    "You told me that we can''t live in this realm forever, because time doesn''t change here. But, I really want to stay like this with you." Zuri sighed deeply. "I wish we can stay forever like this."

    Leaves fell from the tree above them and the dusky sky became a little bit brighter, but the flowers withered.

    "What is it? What happened here?"

    The change was subtle, thus she didn''t realize it at first, but then she looked around and knew there was something change with this whole situation.

    "What happened here?" Zuri gritted her teeth when she looked up and the trees didn''t stop shedding its leaves, as the wind was getting colder.

    There was no way something change here, because this realm only resonated with Chaos. If something happened here, it meant, something happened to Chaos as well.

    Zuri looked down at Chaos and her eyes grew wider to see how the man had opened his eyes and the eyes that looked at her was so dark, it was almost like she was staring at a dark hole that could suck your soul.

    "Chaos?" Zuri was stupefied, she couldn''t move anywhere, since she was the one, who put Chaos''s head on herps and more so, the way he looked at her made her unable to move, as if he was draining her strength.

    ==========================

    "Uncle¡­" Rhea poked her head through the door and looked at Knox, who was pacing back and forth inside the room. He was frowning so hard.

    "What is it?" Knox asked, his voice was like a guttural sound, but then he cleared his throat and asked again, this time with slight gentleness in it. "Is there something you want?"

    Rhea tiptoed into the room, she was holding two of her dolls.

    "y with me, uncle," Rhea said, she showed two dolls of hers to Knox, who made a look.

    "No."

    "Why?"

    "I don''t y doll."

    "Why?"

    "Can you stop asking why?"

    "Why?"

    Knox could feel his headache was increasing, but somehow, his lips formed a smile, he didn''t know what happened to him to have such contradictory feeling like this, but she must be crazy to agree to y with her.

    "Where is your mother?"

    "Mommy inside her room."

    "Did you allow toe to this room?" Knowing July, she wouldn''t have allowed Rhea toe near him at all.

    The little girl shook her head. She talked in whispered. "Mommy thought I take a nap, but once mommy went away, I got up and ran here."

    Knox didn''t know whether he had tough or cry when he heard how she sneaked out on July.

    "You should go back to your room."

    "But, I want to y."

    "You can y alone in your room."

    Rhea dropped her hands that showed the two dolls, as they fell on the side of her body. She looked sad with her head hang so low and her chin touched her chest.

    The look on her face bothered Knox and he clicked his tongue begrudgingly when Rhea turned around with her shoulders sagged and walked slowly toward the door.

    "Let''s y for five minutes," Knox said reluctantly, when he finally relented. The sight of her made him felt extremely bad.

    But then, when she turned around after hearing his defeat, her eyes shone brightly and her face lit up, all the traces of sadness that gave Knox a headache had gonepletely, poof, like smoke.

    "Really?!" she asked cheerfully and then rushed toward him. "Let''s y!"

    For some reason, Knox felt like she was just being deceited. How could she change her mood in a split of second, but then he knew where she got this attitude.

    If this was noting from him, of course, it definitely July''s fault. She used to do this to him in the past and she often got her way with it and now their daughter did exactly the same thing.

    "Let''s y!" Rhea pulled Knox toward the bed, so they could y there.

    "Only for five minutes," Knox reminded her again, but she didn''t seem to care.

    "Okay, okay."

    Seeing how care free she was, Knox had another question in his mind; does she know the concept of time already?

    If she did not know about it, she wouldn''t know how long five minutes was.

    Knox felt his headache only got worst now.

    =========================

    "Your sister is inside, she usually doesn''t go out very often," Liam told Sol, as they stopped in front of Jasmine''s door.

    It had been a while, since Liam came to this part of the pack house, because he didn''t want to see Jasmine, he felt suffocated, because every time she saw her, that child would be close to her.

    The child that she conceived with another man. She kept the baby not because she suddenly grew a motherly instinct, but because she wanted to despise him, mock him.

    But then, Liam couldn''t kill the child, because in that way, he would admit the rumor about the child was not his and Jasmine had cheated on him was true.

    For him, that was another p of humiliation and his ego and pride was too big to admit such thing.

    "Go on, you can meet your sister just like I have promised you," Liam said, as he twisted the door knob and let Sol to go inside.

    Sol looked a little bit reluctant, because of how gloomy this room was, but when he heard noise sound from inside, he stepped in.

    "Jasmine?" Sol called her name, the name felt so strange in his tongue. He closed the door behind him.

    However, before he could venture further into the bedroom, there was a little girl around the age of five approached him.

    "Who are you? I have never seen you before," Kenna asked Sol, she needed to crane her neck to see him, because he was too tall for her.

    "You must be Kenna," Sol said, as he stopped walking and slightly bent his body to look at the girl. Liam had told him earlier that there would be one of Jasmine''s child inside the room that always stuck with her and didn''t want to leave her mother''s side.

    "Yes," the little girl answered brightly, because Sol knew her name, she looked at him curiously. "Who are you? Mommy is sleeping, she will get angry if you wake her up," Kenna spoke in whispery tone.

    She looked scared if her mother was woken up by this noise.

    "It''s okay, I need to talk to her, she needs to wake up." Sol ruffled her hair and then proceeded to walk into the room, where he saw a huge bed, where Jasmine wasying on it.

    He came closer and his heart sunk to see Jasmine''s current condition, she didn''t look like the sister that he knew all this time, even in his worst imagination, he didn''t think he would see her like this.

    She looked so pale and skinny, as if there was no longer flesh on her body, only bones and skin.

    "What the hell is happening?" He thought, because she was a luna of the pack, she must have been treated nicely. After all, she was not someone that would give up a fight easily.

    Was this few years had been so hard on her that it broke her spirit and mentality?

    "Jasmine." Sol shook her body, but the little girl came to him and pulled on his jacket, as she shook her head.

    "Don''t wake mommy up, she will get mad, really, really mad," she said in small voice.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy''s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane''s revenge for his and his people''s very.

 Chapter 561 I AM NOT GIVING UP ON YOU

    <h4>Chapter 561 I AM NOT GIVING UP ON YOU</h4>

    Kenna was scared when this strange man came into her room and was about to wake Jasmine up. Her mother didn''t like it when someone woke her up when she was sleeping. She was having a headache and had been screaming on the top of her lungs for hours, she scolded little Kenna and was so mean to her.

    "Don''t wake mommy up, she will get mad, really, really mad." Kenna pulled Sol''s jacket, she was almost crying, as she shook her head. Her scalp was burning because her mother pulled her hair so hard, since she was crying too loud and disturbed her sleep. "No, don''t wake her up." Her voice was barely a whisper.

    On the other hand, Sol stopped for a while to look at this little girl. She must be a shifter too, just like her father, at this point, Sol didn''t know that Kenna had different father from the rest of her siblings.

    "It''s okay, I am your mother''s little brother. She will be happy to see me." Sol caressed her head, but she flinched because her scalp was hurt.

    "I will wake her up for a while, why don''t you go outside and y with your siblings?" Sol asked her again. He looked at her eyes, which filled with worry.

    "I can''t go outside, father doesn''t like it when I am going outside. He doesn''t want me to meet my siblings."

    Sol tilted his head. He thought it was so weird for Liam to separate his children. "Why not?"

    Little Kenna shook her head again. "I don''t know¡­" she lowered her head and looked so sad. "Father doesn''t like me."

    "Why father doesn''t like you? Kenna is beautiful." Sol now looked at the girl and put all of his attention on her.

    "Kenna doesn''t know." She fiddled with her fingers.

    Sol narrowed his eyes to see such gesture and then he was smiling even brighter now. "Why don''t you go out and y for a while? I will go out after talking with your mother? That way, you will not get scolded."

    Kenna shifted her attention from her mother to Sol''s face, but then she nodded. "I will go to y with Aiden."

    Aiden was Emma''s twin and she was closer to him rather than Emma, because she didn''t like to y with her.

    "But, father¡­" Kenna looked hesitated, she didn''t want to get scolded by her father too.

    "I will talk with your father so you can y with your sibling, okay?"

    Kenna''s eyes lit up when she heard that and then nodded vigorously. "Yes."

    "Okay, you can go now." Sol patted her head and watched as she strode out of the room, her face looked so happy to know that she was going to y with her siblings.

    After the little girl walked out of the room, Sol put his focus on his sibling. Jasmine. It had been so long, since thest time he met with her.

    But of course, the image of her in his mind didn''t match with her actual person, who wasying on the bed right now.

    She looked like a withered flower at this moment. She didn''t even look like July at all, though both of them had endured hardship on their own, but it simply looked very different for her.

    "You are truly stubborn, sis." Sol sat down on the edge of her bed and stared at her for a while, before he shook her body to wake her up again.

    It took some time for Sol to finally able to wake her up and she looked at him groggily.

    "This must be a dream¡­" Jasmine muttered under her breathe when she saw Sol was there. "It must be a dream. There is no way you are here."

    "This is me," Sol said, his throat tightened because he saw sadness and disappointment in her eyes.

    Growing up, the two of them was not really close and Sol was closer to July than her, but the time that they spent together in the organization when their father forced him to join, Jasmine taught him a lot of things, which was very handy when he took over their father''s position when he passed away.

    "This is not possible¡­" Jasmine blinked her eyes, she looked at Sol dreamily, didn''t believe with what she was seeing. "I have been waiting for so long for someone to look for me here, but no one came to my rescue. I have been thrown away. This must be a dream."

    Sol felt his chest tightened, he didn''t know that his sister had been waiting for them toe for all these eight years.

    "I am sorry I didn''te sooner," Sol said, he pulled Jasmine into a hug. "You can go home now, sis. You can go back home¡­" he said softly.

    "I am waiting for someone toe¡­ I have been waiting for so long, but no one came to save me."

    "I am here, I am here to take you back home, sis. You don''t need to worry again." Sol hugged Jasmine tighter and rubbed her back in soothing motion, she was so skinny was underweight, the sister that he knew was not there, themander that taught him how to handle hundreds to thousands of men, was not there. "I will take you home and I will exact your revenge."

    Jasmine stopped crying when she heard that, her eyes became sharper.

    "Revenge¡­"

    "Yes, I will avenge you. I will make them suffer for doing this to you." Sol hugged her and rested his chin on her shoulder, as he spoke in whispery tone. "This pack is under my control. The alpha is within my palm. You don''t need to worry, just give me a little bit more time."

    Time¡­

    Jasmine thought, she could give him that.

    Sol had prated this pack and made an alliance with Liam, this was a precarious alliance, which both side was standing on the eggshell.

    But, in the end, they still did it anyway.

    =====================

    "Chaos?" Zuri was stupefied, she couldn''t move anywhere, since she was the one, who put Chaos''s head on herps and more so, the way he looked at her made her unable to move, as if he was draining her strength.

    This was the feeling that was so weird for Zuri, as she watched her surroundings changed, the flowers withered and the sky turned darker.

    "Chaos?" Zuri stared into his dark eyes, as he pushed himself to sit down. He said nothing and Zuri was too stupefied to interrupt him.

    "This realm is going to copse," Chaos said, as he lifted his head and then looked at the sky. He didn''t blink his eyes at all, but there was pain in them.

    "What¡­ what will happen if this realm copse?" Zuri had never heard something like that possible to happen, but then, she was almost clueless about this kind of things, since she just learned about it a few days ago. "What will happen with you?"

    Chaos tilted his head and then looked at Zuri with his expression that was devoid from any emotion.

    "Disappear."

    "What do you mean with disappear?"

    "If the realm copses, it will disappear." Chaos blinked his eyes and Zuri couldn''t take it any longer, she moved to hug him closely to her, as she looked around her, watching how the velvety green grass turned yellow.

    "What can we do to stop it?" Zuri had told Chaos before that she wouldn''t give up and she wouldn''t do it now. "What can we do to prevent it from happening?"

    "Nothing."

    Zuri didn''t believe that. "Let''s find your shattered soul, okay? We will take them all and you will gain your power back. The shattered soul will help you to control the darkness inside of you."

    Chaos said nothing, he closed his eyes and savored the closeness between him and Zuri. It had been a long time for him to not touch her like this.

    "It''s okay." Zuri buried her face against the crook of his shoulder. "Everything will be alright. We will face this together. I told you that I will not give up. I will not give up on you or on us."

    Chaos didn''t respond to that. It was not about giving up, but it was about fate. Just like what the centaurs said, their fate was doomed since the very beginning.

    The white wolf was sent by the moon goddess to apany him, but they were also bestowed by the power of protection, not to protect Chaos, like what they believed, but to protect human from his wrath when he couldn''t control the darkness inside of him.

    Just like those people in the vige thought of the white wolf as a protection from a devil.

    The white wolf was indeed a protector, not for Chaos, but from him.

    Zuri didn''t realize it yet, but Chaos knew it now.

    The realization hit him so hard.

    "There will be time that you have to give it up," Chaos said in whispery tone, but Zuri refused to listen to that, she shook her head in determination, as she hugged him a little bit tighter.

    "I can use protection now, just like you want me," Zuri informed him, she was d that she still had him and he didn''t lose to the darkness.

    "You have done well."

    "Now, I can protect you."

    And there was where Zuri misunderstood of her power.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy''s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane''s revenge for his and his people''s very.

 Chapter 562 WHY ARE YOU CRYING?

    <h4>Chapter 562 WHY ARE YOU CRYING?</h4>

    Kenna was ying with Aiden when Emma came to look what they were ying. She nced at the dolls in Kenna hands and then grabbed it to see it closely.

    "This doll is ugly," Emma said, as she frowned to see the ugly doll in her hand, she scrunched her nose. Her golden eyes shone brightly and she didn''t even bother to hear how her sister was asking her to return the doll to her. "Why do you want to y with ugly doll like this?"

    "Give it back to her, Emma," Aiden said, as he tried to retrieve the doll from her, but Emma stepped away. She didn''t like it whenever Kenna yed with her twin. Aiden should only y with her, but he didn''t like to be with her at all.

    Aiden would rather to have a harsh training than to y with her and this made Emma upset.

    "Give it back to her, Emma, that''s not yours."

    "But, this doll is ugly."

    "If that''s ugly, you don''t need to take it away from her."

    "No." Emma was annoyed because Aiden sided with Kenna. "Why do you y with her and don''t want to y with me?"

    "Because you have someone else to y with," Aiden replied truthfully.

    "Who?"

    "That''s a scary man and a young girl. You always yed with them in the middle of the night and left me alone."

    Emma blinked her eyes. She didn''t know that Aiden realized it, but it didn''t matter, since she wouldn''t give back the doll to him.

    Aaron said no one would know about their little secret, but then why Aiden woke up and Aaron didn''t realize it?

    "Give it back." Aiden stomped his feet, while Kenna started crying, because that was the only doll that she had, no one ever cared enough for her to give her toy and she would get scolded if she wanted to y with other children. Her mother didn''t like it if she went out of the room for long.

    The doll was given by Ariana, but it had been days since thest time she saw her, when Kenna asked sis Emily about her, she would cry, thus she didn''t dare to ask more question, in case she upset sis Emily again.

    "Give me back my doll¡­" Kenna cried she rubbed her face and stood up, as she wanted to grab back her doll, but when she was close to Emma, she pushed her away and threw the doll.

    "There! If you want the doll, you can take it!" Emma shouted at her. She had never felt like Kenna as her sister, neither she thought of her as one. She was just upset because Aiden preferred Kenna than her.

    "Emma!" Aiden was angry because Emma pushed Kenna away and their little sister was crying harder right now, thus he pushed her away the way she did, which made Emma fell on her ass. "You shouldn''t push your sibling!"

    "But, you pushed me! I am your sibling too!" Emma was so angry, as she stood up and started to attack Aiden.

    Seeing that, Aiden raised his hand in fighting stance when Emma attacked him.

    "What happened here!" Emily came and immediately separated the two siblings before they w each other, but then she could feel something prick her arms and she screamed in shock, because it was so painful, when she looked down, her arm was bleeding and Emma stared at her, mortified.

    ws emerged from the tips of her fingers, as if she was about to shift into her beast form, but then she shouldn''t be able to do that, since she had not yet given any sign that she could shift into her beast yet.

    "You¡­ you can shift now?" Emily looked at Emma and how she retracted her ws back, she looked defensive.

    Aiden was able to shiftst year, while Kenna had not yet showed any sign of it, but so did Emily.

    There was a tradition in this pack to throw a party if the children could shift for the first time, but Emma seemed didn''t like the idea.

    "I don''t!" Emma said, she pouted her lips and then stared at the long wounds on Emily''s arm, she lowered her head. "I don''t mean to harm you. You need to take care of it, since you are a human, you will not heal like we do."

    Emily grimaced because it was so painful, she needed to clean this up, but Emma seemed remorseful.

    "Okay, but can you help me to go to the infirmary?" Emily didn''t want to leave Emma alone when she thought she had done something bad. Yes, she picked a fight, but she always saw this girl as a normal child, who was longing for her mother''s affection.

    However, she didn''t get it from her mother, neither Liam, because the alpha preferred his son to be his sessor, though skill wise, Emma was more than enough to fulfil that role.

    "Come here, help me, okay?" Emily grabbed Emma''s hand and then walked away from there. "Aiden, take Kenna to her bedroom, okay?"

    Aiden nodded and then tried to calm his sister down, as he cleaned up the doll for her.

    During their walk to the infirmary, Emma was silence, she only broke down crying when they were already in the infirmary and apologized profusely for what she had done.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt you. I don''t know¡­" Emma palmed her face and sobbed pitifully.

    Emily scouted down in front of her and kissed her head. "You don''t need to cry, it was an ident, but I would love it if you apologize to your brother and sister too, okay?"

    Emma lowered her hands and then looked at Emily through her tears. "They don''t like me."

    "Of course, they like you." Emily wiped away her tears and then kissed her cheeks. "Maybe next time, instead of snatched away Kenna''s doll, you can ask her to y together with you. How is it?"

    Emma thought about it for a while and then nodded.

    "Good girl," Emily said and then asked Emma to help her to clean her wounds and put the bandage.

    "It is very inconvenient to be human, because you can''t heal fast enough," Emmamented, as she stared at Emily''s bandaged arm.

    Emily smiled at her softly and ruffled her hair. "Does your father still like the tea that you brought to him?" she asked her.

    "He likes it, but Ariana is not around and I can''t get the tea leaves." Emma looked somber when she talked about Ariana. "Where is she? Some people said she and Colton went out of the pack for duty."

    At this point, Emily thought, no one would have a heart to tell about how Emily and Colton also a few guards had met their demise.

    "What about I let you know how to brew another tea? Your father must like it the same too," Emily asked with bright eyes and Emma became a little bit happy to hear that.

    "Okay!" she said. "I want to meet with father, but he always busy and I don''t have any excuse to see him if I don''t bring a tea for him."

    "Okay,e here. I will help you." Emily took her to the other side of the infirmary and gave her the tea leaves.

    "Don''t tell this to anyone, okay? Because I told father that I picked the tea leaves by myself." Emma grinned at Emily.

    "Of course," Emily said in delight and watched how the little girl walked out of the room, but once she was out of her sight, her smile disappeared, her eyes turned cold and it was so rare to see Emily like that.

    Her face remained expressionless, while she collected a few herbs for her to bring to the dungeon, because she wanted to see him and treat his wounds because of that stupid silver chain that bound him to the wall.

    Every time Emily went to the dungeon, Eros would pretend that he was sleeping in order to avoid talking with her, that hurt her so bad, but it didn''t stop her froming back again.

    However, this time, Eros opened his eyes when he sensed her scent in this cell.

    "You are bleeding." That was the first thing that Eros said after days he refused to talk to her. His dark eyes fixed on the bandage on her arm.

    "This is¡­ nothing." Emily felt her throat dried, she was too emotional right now.

    He cared for her.

    Despite what happened recently between them, he still cared for her and realized that she got hurt. It made her wanted to cry, not because her wounds were so painful, but because of the realization that she had not yet lost himpletely.

    "Is that so painful?" Eros narrowed his eyes, as he watched Emily wiped away her tears, as she applied herbs on his wrist and ankle, his wounds would be infected if was left untreated, since it was silver that they used.

    Emily had asked Liam to change it, but he told her that Eros was still strong enough to fight and it would only put in danger anyone, who tried to change the chain.

    His n was to let Eros weak enough to not able to fight.

    "No, I am fine." Emily swallowed a lump in her throats.

    "Why are you crying?"

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy''s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane''s revenge for his and his people''s very.

 Chapter 563 A DEAL IN THE DUNGEON

    <h4>Chapter 563 A DEAL IN THE DUNGEON</h4>

    "Is that so painful?" Eros was so concerned to see the bandages on Emily''s arm. He had just been here for a few days, but someone was already messing up with her. He could smell the blood from her wounds and this upset him.

    Despite the fact that his wounds were more severe than the one that Emily had, he couldn''t care less about it.

    Yes, Eros was still angry at her and very disappointed, the fact that her carelessness had caused so many people died, which their death could be prevented, still left a bitter taste in his tongue, but then, he couldn''t stop caring for her, because that was what he had done for the past twelve years.

    He couldn''t just stop like there was nothing happened between them and threw all the hardship that they had endured together to the drain.

    "No, I am fine." Emily lowered her head to hide her face from Eros''s eyes, so she could hide her tears, but the trembling in her voice gave it away.

    "Why are you crying?" Eros tried to strain his neck, but he couldn''t see Emily''s face. She was putting ointment on his wounds, which caused by the silver chain. "Is that very painful?"

    In the end, Emily couldn''t help it. She hugged Eros, wrapped her arms around his hips and buried her face against his shoulder, which she needed to tiptoe to do that, while Eros couldn''t give her a hug tofort her, or even to caress her back, since he was tied up, but he kissed her ear and nuzzled her face.

    Emily didn''t say anything about the cause of her injuries and Eros didn''t want to interrupt her. He did the best that he could tofort her in his condition.

    She bawled her eyes because she missed him and to see him like this broke her heart again and again, it had been days and she felt like she lost herself day by day every time she saw Eros.

    At this moment, her injuries were the least reason why she cried, she didn''t even feel the pain from the Emma''s w, because her heart was already in so much pain.

    "I am sorry¡­ I am sorry¡­" There were so many regrets in her mind and Ariana''s scream always woke her up every night and every time it happened, she would wake up and find she was alone in the room, while Eros was in this hard and cold dungeon, tied up and wounded.

    Eros said nothing, apologized was her favorite words recently and she kept saying it since the first day he was here and there was nothing he could do to alleviate the guilt that she felt.

    Only after Emily was a little bit calm down that Eros could see her right in the eyes and watched how much this whole situation had taken a toll on her.

    Before this, he didn''t want to see her straight, because it pained him to remember what she had done, but right now, he could see clearly the extent of her regret.

    She looked pale and obviously, she lost so much weight, her cheekbones protruded and there was dark circles under her eyes. She looked so haggard and Eros had never seen her this bad before.

    "I am sorry," Emily sobbed again.

    Yet, Eros didn''t heed her apologized. "Tell me, who had done that to you?" He meant the wound on her arm.

    "Its¡­" Emily hupped and then told him about what happened. "It was an ident."

    Eros was relief that it was not something harmful or anything, it could be worse than separating shifter children in the middle of their fight.

    "You need to let them fight next time," Eros said in serious tone, but this made Emily chuckled between her sobs.

    "Of course, I can''t do that." Emily rested her head against his chest and heart his strong heartbeat. She wanted to keep this strong beat forever. She didn''t know what happened to her if Eros was not here with her. "I am sorry to put you in this condition." A tear escaped her eyes again and Eros breathed deeply to hear that.

    "If you are sorry, then don''t get hurt." Eros kissed the top of her head, as Emily hugged her even tighter and cried again.

    Those words¡­

    Those words were the proof that she had not yet lost himpletely, he still cared for her and all the silence that she got before this was a phase where he was very angry at her, which was understandable, knowing what she had done and what grave offense was that, but then he didn''t stop caring for her and she didn''t lose him.

    However, not long after, Eros''s body stiffened, as he sensed someone entered the room. He sensed him even before he could see him.

    It was Liam. He strolled into the dungeon leisurely, as if he was walking in the garden full of roses.

    While Sol was having a conversation with Jasmine, he took his time to take care of his business and then went to see Eros, knowing Emily would be here. It would give her anxiety if he said that he would have a conversation with Eros.

    "Emily, can you leave the two of us alone?" Sol asked her casually, as if this was not something important for him, probably it was right for him, but Emily didn''t feel the same. She was immediately on alert, so did Eros. "There is something I want to talk about with my beta."

    With his beta. He still regarded Eros as his beta.

    But then, Liam tilted his head and then looked at the Emily''s bandaged arm. "What happened with your arm?"

    Emily stopped crying and wiped her tears away, as she red at Liam, since he made it as if there was nothing wrong with this whole thing, which probably was right in his point of view.

    "What? You don''t need to look at me like that, I am just concerned about you," Liam said, as he coughed a little and then cleared his throat again. "You make me nervous when you look at me that way." He stepped into the cell. "Now, can you leave us alone? There is important thing that I need to talk about with him."

    Emily was so reluctant to let go of Eros, but the young lycan had fixed his focus on Liam, which meant, he also wanted to hear what this alpha would talk about and there was no point to force herself to be there.

    Emily gave onest look on Eros, but she couldn''t read what was in his mind when his face wasck of expression, but the tension was so high between the two of them.

    "I am the only one, who knew about the project between you and the leader of the organization, if you harm him, you will not get anything from me," Emily spoke in that cold, low voice to Liam, when she walked past him.

    It was not in her character to threaten someone else, thus it came as a surprise for both Liam and Eros to hear her spoke like that.

    But, Emily didn''t stay to hear the answer, because she only stated what would happen if Liam didn''t hold onto the end of their deal. She didn''t y with this and obviously she would stick to her words.

    "Can you hear that? I don''t know that she is able to threaten someone," Liam said in cheerful voice once Emily was no longer in the room and it was only the two of them there. "Well¡­ I don''t believe with what I heard¡­ I am shock."

    Liam chortled, since he thought it was amusing to see the other side of Emily. It was true that when you have to face adversity, you would peel different side of you.

    He coughed lightly again and then came closer toward Eros, as he looked at the man right in the eyes and smirked.

    "How are you? Do you feel better now after Emily applied some ointment on you?" He tilted his head and then looked at Liam closely to see every pain that he had inflicted indirectly. "I can make you feel better if you agreed to be loyal to me. See? I still have a good faith in you. Why don''t you get this opportunity and made yourself and Emily to feel a little bit better?"

    Eros fixed his dark eyes on him. "What do you want me to do?"

    "I want you to make a deal with him." Liam then nodded at his left, at the corner of this cell.

    Eros was not aware there was someone else in this cell until he mentioned it and when he saw him, he knew who he was, he had seen him a few times before this.

    "Long time no see, Eros," Aaron said lightly, as he pushed himself from the wall, where he leaned his back and then walked forward, letting the light to illuminate him. "I will not waste your time, since I can see how busy you are."

    Eros didn''t give any reaction to the way the devil mocked him.

    "I will not bore you with so much exnation, but like what Liam said. I want to make a deal with you, what do you think?" Aaron looked so bubbly, his golden eyes were exceptionally bright when he suggested this.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy''s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane''s revenge for his and his people''s very.

 Chapter 564 THE COLLAPSE OF THE REALM

    <h4>Chapter 564 THE COLLAPSE OF THE REALM</h4>

    Emily was so agitated to wait for what Liam and Eros were talking about, she waited at the door of the alpha''s office, because she knew that he would be there, since he had an important guest from the organization.

    However, the more she waited for him the more her patient ran think, she closed her eyes and felt her head throbbed painfully. This must be because she was in so much tensed. She couldn''t think straight.

    "What are you doing here?" Liam finally appeared in his study room. He was alone, without his guards and there was amusement in his eyes, as if he had predicted that Emily would be here. "You should return to your bedroom."

    "I want to know what you are talking about with Eros?" Emily was determined to not move a single step without knowing what schemes that he had plotted this time.

    "If you really want to know, why don''t you go back to your room and ask Eros yourself?" Liam smirked, he walked past her and then entered the office, Emily followed behind him.

    "I want you to answer me. I will not go anywhere without knowing the answer of it." Emily red at him. "I will not do your project if you do any harm on him."

    "Are you sure that you will not go anywhere?" Liam asked in mocking tone, he seemed to be delighted by the fact that Emily was so determined, despite she had a little to offer. "Even if I said that you will meet Eros in your bedroom right now?"

    "What?"

    "What? You don''t believe me? I told you that I will not harm him, right? You don''t believe me¡­" Liam clicked his tongue, as if he was very disappointed to know about that. "I am so hurt that you think so little about me."

    "You released him?" Emily creased her brows, she tried to look for lie, but she was not sure that she could even see it. "Did you really release him?"

    "Why don''t you go and check it yourself? You will know it." Liam shrugged his shoulder and then sat down on his seat, as he checked on a few documents on the table. "Like you know, he severely injured. You can help him."

    Emily was conflicted, but in the end, she decided to go and check it herself. She could alwayse back to Liam and demand exnation if she didn''t find Eros there.

    "Ck, ck, ck, she said she will not go anywhere before she heard my answer, but I think she is not that determined." Liam chortled. He then stood up to check on Sol and Jasmine, whether the two of them had done with their reunion.

    On the other hand, Emily rushed toward her bedroom, her heart was on her throat, she felt like she didn''t run fast enough to reach Eros and this made her agitated.

    And once she entered her room, she mmed the door opened.

    "Eros!" Emily shouted his name and there he was, sitting on the bed, while trying to bandage his wound again. "You are here¡­"

    Eros lifted his head and then looked at Emily, who was too stunned to speak. "Come here and help me to bandage this wound." Eros waved the bandage in his hand, he was not good with this, since he was supposed to not need such thing, since his healing ability was so great.

    However, the silver chain truly had hurt him so badly.

    Yet, instead of helping Eros, Emily threw herself toward him and hugged him so tight.

    "You are here, he released you. He released you! I am so d!" Emily cried against his shoulder and she didn''t stop for some time.

    But this time, Eros was able to hug her andfort her. He was still fairly angry at her, but he needed to put that aside, though he knew he would never forget what Emily had done and would never be able to overlook that.

    "How? How can you go out of that ce?" Emily raised her head, her cheeks and the tip of her nose red because she cried so much. "What you were talking about with alpha Liam?"

    Emily''s eyes widened when an idea came across her mind.

    "What you promised him?"

    She was sure that Liam wouldn''t let him go just like that after what happened, therefore, he must have made Eros to promise something to him, doing something for him.

    However, the fact was; it was not Liam that Eros made a deal with, it was the devil.

    ===========================

    Zuri let Chaos toy down and used herps as pillow, while she watched this realm crumbled. Chaos had his eyes closed and he had been like this for who knew how long, since you couldn''t measure time in this ce.

    She watched the flowers withered and the sky turned so dark, as if it was night without the light of moon or even a single star.

    The huge tree that looked so majestic had also withered away, leaving only dry branches, while it leaves had fallen to the ground.

    Zuri hugged Chaos closed to her. She still tried to think what the cause of it because there was no way this realm copsed just like this.

    This realm belonged to Chaos and no one would be able to enter, aside from those who had been here before, leaving their traces here.

    And for as long as Zuri knew, it was only her, who had been here. No one else.

    Moreover, Chaos didn''t look any better. His realm was supposed to help him to recuperate faster, but it seemed it caused the opposite.

    "Chaos?" Zuri caressed his face. "Let''s get out of here. We need to leave this ce." She was afraid for the first time now when she looked up and the sky seemed to crumble above her head. "We need to leave. Can you take us somewhere else?"

    Zuri was not sure whether her voice could reach him or not, because he had been in and out of consciousness every now and then.

    "Chaos¡­ take us somewhere else, can you? This is so scary here." She didn''t believe she said it, when she used to think this ce was beautiful and gave her so muchfort.

    But right now, this ce was even more dreadful than a graveyard, as if she could feel something crawling on the ground right now and this was not a pleasant feeling.

    ==========================

    Knox was ying with Rhea when she felt something so painful stabbed his heart, he gasped loudly, but it was not only him, who felt that way, Rhea felt the same.

    The pain spread so fast and Knox almost unable to bear it, while Rhea was wailing in pain, she was curling her body on the bed, while hugging her doll.

    "It is painful¡­ it is hurt¡­" Rhea wailed.

    Her cry made July came into the room with panic on her expression.

    "What happened here?" she asked, as she approached Rhea and cradled her in her arms. "What you have done to her?!" she immediately used Knox, because it was only him, who was in the room.

    However, Knox fell to the floor, he clutched his chest tightly, as his eyes turned even darker, with that, July immediately realized that both of them were in so much pain at the same time.

    "What is it? What happened?" July cradled Rhea, who was crying in her arms and immediately came to Knox, as she checked on him. "What happened? What is it?"

    July had never seen Knox''s eyes were so dark. This kind of dark, only been seen in Chaos''s eyes when he ran rampant for the first time.

    But right now, she saw it in him.

    With that realization, July immediately checked Rhea''s eyes and she had the same dark color of eyes.

    "What is it?" July trembled in fear to see this unknown. She didn''t know what the cause of this and whatever it was, it wouldn''t be a good thing.

    ============================

    Emily was crying against Eros''s arms, while he tried tofort her, but then, his body stiffened and he growled in low voice, as he shoved her away from him.

    "Eros?" Emily fell to the bed, but Eros clutched his chest and fell to the ground, he curled his body, as he let out a whimper, as if he was in so much agony.

    Seeing this, Emily immediately came to his side, she was panic, knowing there was something wrong with Eros for him to feel such pain.

    "Eros? Eros!" Emily called him, but he was still writhing in pain and it seemed he didn''t listen to her. "What is it? Did they give you poison?"

    That was the only thing that crossed Emily''s mind, since there was nothing else that could cause Eros pain like this. She had not yet heard about what the deal between Liam and Eros when they were in the dungeon, so that must be it.

    And then, she saw it. Eros''s blue eyes turned darker and darker. That was the most ck color that she had ever seen, as if his eyes were made of charcoal.

    "Eros!" Emily didn''t know what to do, as she held him close to her. She checked his pulse and it was beating so fast. It was not normal.

    Gritting her teeth, Emily stood up, she needed to go to Liam. He must know something about this.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy''s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane''s revenge for his and his people''s very.

 Chapter 565 THE COLLAPSE OF THE REALM (2)

    <h4>Chapter 565 THE COLLAPSE OF THE REALM (2)</h4>

    Emily stood up and rushed out of the room to see Liam, he must know something about this. Because Eros was in pain after meeting him, thus she thought, he must use some kind of poison and forced him to drink it.

    After all, that was what Emily was doing, she continued what Ariana had nned for Liam.

    "Alpha! What you have done to Eros?!" Emily mmed the door to the office room quite loud and this made all the people there startled.

    Right now, Liam was not alone, there were Sol and a few other important people and not their eyes were on Emily, but she didn''t care, she needed the answer and she needed it now.

    "What do you think you are doing!?" Kyle shouted at her loudly, he looked so furious about what Emily had done. She interrupted an important meeting.

    Because Colton had died, gamma''s position was vacant and for rewarding Kyle for his bravery to expose the traitor, the alpha gave him the title as the gamma.

    Which now, he was only one rank lower than Eros. For some reason, Liam still kept Eros close to him and didn''t strip him down from his rank.

    "What have you done to Eros?!" Emily didn''t care how Kyle snapped at her and how he rushed toward her with so much hostility in his eyes.

    "Stop." Liam raised his hand to stop Kyle from hitting Emily, as he was about to drag her out of the room. "I am sure there is misunderstand here. Why don''t you exin it to me?"

    Emily red at Liam fiercely and for the people in this pack, this was the first time they saw the mild temper Emily became so furious like this. It shocked them.

    Meanwhile, giving an order from the alpha, Kyle stopped and put down his hand, he regretted that he didn''t p her first.

    "Eros is in pain right now!" Emily screamed. "What have you done to him!?"

    "What?" Liam narrowed his eyes. He didn''t do anything to Eros that could cause him any pain and Emily couldn''t think clearly as she was so afraid to see Eros''s current condition.

    ========================

    "This pain is so much¡­" Flo whimpered in Aaron''s arms, as she tried to breath, she clutched her chest and it almost felt like someone just ripped her heart out of her chest.

    "Don''t worry, the pain will be subsided soon," Aaron said, as he patted her back to give a little bitfort, but his eyes didn''t show any emotions at all to see hispanion writhed in pain.

    Flo was still in Skr''s body, thus she didn''t look like twelve years old girl, but then even when she was a child, she had never looked like one. The way she was thinking and how wicked she could be, was not something that belonged to the girl in her age at all.

    "This is very painful¡­" Flo cried, she curled her body, but she didn''t feelfortable, she was unable to breath. "Make it stop¡­ this is very painful. Make it stop Aaron," she implored him. She was crying her eyes out, while Aaron didn''t do anything, he just patted her back, but he didn''t offer anyfort words.

    He was gone for a moment before and only a moment ago he returned, only to find Flo was in this condition.

    Aaron stared at Flo, but he didn''t really look at her, because there was something else that he was thinking in his mind.

    What he put in the alpha''s soul must have taken an affect by now. When he brought the alpha along with him in their encounter, it was not without purpose, he indeed wanted Chaos to take his shattered soul from the alpha back.

    And now, seeing how Flo was in pain, he was sure that the other shattered souls were going through the same pain like her.

    This was good.

    Everything went ording to the way he wanted it.

    This was great¡­

    There was a smirk etched on the corner of his lips and Flo saw it, but she was in so much pain and her head was a little bit muddled, so she was not sure whether she saw it right or not.

    But then, it was not important, because she had to deal with the pain right now.

    Flo closed her eyes, she clung onto Aaron desperately, hoping he could do something about this pain, but the devil seemed didn''t really interest about it and didn''t even try to think of the solution.

    He just watched her writhed in pain, his golden eyes filled with amusement.

    ========================

    "Someone gave the ess card to the supernatural creature number thirteen! He is escaping now! He burned down the west wing and our team is after him now!" Mohan reported this to Niki, who was having a conversation with his sister in different part of the building.

    Vanesha came to him all of sudden and brought him here and because he didn''t bring anymunication device with him, it took a while for Mohan to be able to find him and report the situation.

    "What?!" Niki was bbergasted. He then looked at his sister and immediately knew there was something going on, that she had her hand in this matter, but he wished he was wrong. "I will be there, you go first," Niki said calmly.

    "But¡­" Mohan wanted to tell him that they didn''t have time to dy this and because Sol was not here, it left Niki in charge.

    "Go!" Niki roared, but his eyes fixed on his sister, who was trying to avoid his gaze. They were in this small room near the storage and it was Vanesha, who took him to this odd part of the building.

    Seeing how serious Niki was; Mohan gritted his teeth and went away, he needed to be with his team, while they had called for help, since it was not easy to tame a supernatural creature like Gael, who could burn everything that he touch.

    "Tell me it is not you," Niki asked, his voice filled with so much usation, but Niki seemed to know the answer, even before he questioned her. He balled his fists beside his body. "We will talk about thister, Vanesha," he said darkly.

    Vanesha said nothing, she was still avoiding his eyes, but before Niki could walk away from her, he suddenly fell to his knees and writhed in pain, he curled his body in a way that it was weird to see for someone that was perfectly fine a moment ago, as he clutched his chest.

    "Niki! Niki!" Vanesha immediately approached her brother and sat down next to him, as she took his head to herps and tried to talk to him. "Niki! What happened with you?"

    Niki couldn''t answer that, he was in agony, even to talk was a great deal for him. He felt like his inside was melted and he was in mes, it was very hot, he felt like he was being burned alive.

    Vanesha looked around her, trying to see whether there was someone else that could help them in this situation, but there was no one there, she was alone.

    But, based on Niki''s expression, he was in so much pain. He barely endured it.

    "I will go and ask for medic! Wait here!" Vanesha regretted it that she asked him to go to a secluded ce, since it would take time for the medic toe, while she didn''t know what happen to her brother.

    This scared Vanesha to see how her brother was suddenly in so much pain because he was fine a few minutes ago, she tried to think what could cause that but then she couldn''te up with any idea about it.

    Vanesha went to see the paramedic in this building, which was a little bit far from where she left Niki, but then she heardmotion that she thought it was because Gael''s escapee, but then the reality was way worst than that.

    "Dragon! The dragon is awake!"

    "The dragon is awake!"

    "The dragon is trying to break free!"

    And more people were shouting the same thing.

    Vanesha stopped in her track and then looked out from the nearby window to the sky, as she heard the guttural roared from afar.

    The sound of it could make you trembled in fear and there it was, on the night sky, Vanesha saw the monster that her brother and his unit had managed to subdue years ago, set free in the sky.

    The creature breathed fire and made a few building copsed, wrapped it in mes. There were so many fire now the beast was out.

    "No¡­ no way¡­"

    Vanesha couldn''t continue to find the paramedic for Niki, because she couldn''t leave him alone, since the beast came to their way.

    This beast could set the whole building in fire and killed them all easily, especially when they didn''t expect it at all, the chain ofmando was obscure.

    "No! No!" Vanesha rushed back to where she left Niki when she saw the dragon flew straight to the storage building.

    Her heart was on her throat and she felt her legs couldn''t carry her fast enough to her brother.

    How could all of this happen?

    She heard the earth- shattering roar in the distance and people that screamed in pain, as the dragon burn everything to ashes in its wake.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy''s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane''s revenge for his and his people''s very.

 Chapter 566 WE ARE HOME NOW

    <h4>Chapter 566 WE ARE HOME NOW</h4>

    Gael was only trying to escape from his predicament. It was easy enough for him to move about when he was not shackled by that damned anklet that restrained him from using his power.

    But then, he felt there was something wrong when his surrounding became morous. People jostled against the other, especially those scientists, they were trembling in fear, as more and more soldiers came.

    Gael narrowed his eyes. He didn''t think he had made this much of ruckus and more so, those soldiers didn''t seem like they were looking for him, but was on guard, as if they were ready for a war.

    "What is happening here?" Gael thought his escaped would be smooth, at least, until he reached the exit door.

    However, it was too fast for them to realize that he was missing.

    Right at that time, as if answering his question, he could hear a roaring sound in the distance, thundering and deafening.

    "No way¡­" Gael muttered under his breath, as he moved to the window and watched the nightmare. It was Killian! In his dragon form!

    But then, a crafty look flitted in his eyes, as he broke the window ss and moved toward the dragon, instead of going with the n that he and Vanesha had agreed.

    "Hey! Big guy! Killian! Here! Take me with you!" Gael shouted at the dragon, because he thought Killian was nning to escape, or maybe he wanted to take revenge first by trashing this ce, either way, Gael didn''t mind, he would love to help to.

    However, that was not the thing that Killian would do, because the next thing that happened was; The dragon breathed fire on his direction, which surprised Gael and forced him to move aside, out of the harm way.

    Fortunately, he was still nimbly enough to dodge such attack, or else, even though they had the same power with fire, there was no way he could hold back a fire breath from a dragon.

    "Crazy bastard!" Gael cursed loudly. "Do you want to kill me?!"

    Gael red at the dragon, but the next second he realized there was something wrong with this mighty creature, it thrashed its body, as if in pain and attacked left and right without thinking. His movement was a little bit weird and unorganized.

    What happened with the dragon?

    Yet, Gael didn''t have time to figure it out because the next thing that he knew was the dragon was breathing fire toward his direction and he must go out from this wretched ce, sticking to his original n.

    He should give up the idea to ride on the dragon back when that creature was trying to fry him multiple time.

    Soon enough the news about how the dragon had broken free from its shackles and was no longer in its stupor state, reached Sol''s ears.

    He mmed his hand against the table, as he hollered his order. "Call Liam!"

    He was currently in his study room, while Liam was going to see his lycan, since Emily had been crying to him, using him for poisoning Eros.

    Of course, Liam didn''t understand what she was talking about, since he didn''t do anything to him, but he needed to make sure that Eros was all right, after all, he just made a deal with the devil.

    There was a high possibility that it had anything to do with Aaron. Maybe he cursed this lycan or did something outrageous without him knowing it?

    But right now, he could only watch Eros was writhing in pain, as he clutched his chest.

    "What you have done to him!?" Emily was very agitated to see Eros was in pain, he wanted to shake Liam''s body, but it was impossible for her to do such thing, after all this alpha could end her life in a single moment of recklessness.

    "I told you, I don''t know!" Liam said through his gritted teeth. He wanted to ask Aaron about this, but he didn''t know how to find the devil, after all, it was always him, who would contact him first, making an appearance out of nowhere.

    "Call someone to take a look at him!" Emily cried because she couldn''t figure out what was happening to Eros.

    "You are the only healer in this pack," Liam reminded her, which made her startled and realized that was true, only then she shot him a disdainful re.

    "Thanks to you, I am the only healer in this pack," she said in mocking tone, but her eyes couldn''t leave Eros''s sorry state. She couldn''te closer, because right now, he was alternating between shifting into his lycan''s form or stayed in his human form.

    Right at that time, someone came to let Liam knew what was happening in the East Draghar and that Sol was calling for him.

    He was not in a good mood to begin with, but hearing that they lost control of the dragon, his expression turned even gloomier right now.

    "Damn it! What is happening?!" he was infuriated, but he couldn''t do anything much about it, as he strode toward where Sol had been making a crazy phone call with his men in the East Draghar.

    Everything happened unexpectedly!

    =========================

    Before the realmpletely copsed, Chaos managed to bring them out of there to the McKeltar manor.

    Currently, they were in the library with fire in the firece lit up, warmed their body.

    Zuri nched, because she had never seen how dreadful it was to witness a realm to copse. The ce that she thought was the safest ce, the most beautiful ce that she had ever seen, but right now, it was no more¡­

    They returned to where it started now, in the McKeltar manor. The very first ce that Zuri would call as home.

    "Chaos, we are home now¡­" she said gently, as she caressed his hair. His head was resting on herps.

    ================

    *Read my new book: The Alpha: iming His Enemy''s Daughter*

    Alpha Cane''s revenge for his and his people''s very.

 Chapter 567 WE ARE HOME NOW (2)

    <h4>Chapter 567 WE ARE HOME NOW (2)</h4>

    This library was still the same like before, the people, who took care of this ce really didn''t change anything.

    And by being here, Zuri felt like they had gone to the past. The first time when she met with him.

    She remembered how she used to wait for him in this library when he was away, she remembered how she easily sensed him.

    She remembered about Anne, how she took care of her eight years old self thought how great her life turned out after Chaos saved her that night.

    And now, twenty one years had gone in a blink of an eye.

    Twenty one yearster and here she was with Chaos in her arms, sitting in front of the same firece, but this time it felt so different. She felt despair in every second that passed.

    Something was wrong with Chaos and he became restless. Not only that, he became very weak. He breathed raggedly.

    Zuri had seen his enraged side, how he lost control, even when he lost his sight, but she had never seen him like this and this hurt her heart so bad to see how vulnerable he was when he used to be the strong among the supernatural creatures.

    "Chaos¡­" Zuri called him, but he didn''t respond to her, not even to her touch and this filled her heart with fear. She blinked her eyes to prevent herself from crying out loud. She couldn''t lose herself.

    At that time, Zuri heard something moving behind her, but she was not startled by it, because it was White, the wolf that she found when she was traveling with Chaos.

    The white wolf came to her and nuzzled her hand. It had been a long time, since Zuri saw this creature.

    "Hi, White¡­" Zuri said in small voice, as she rubbed her hand on its head, which the wolf bark at her and wagged it tail. "Don''t make a noise, he needs to sleep."

    Chaos was using herps as a pillow and fortunately, the rug was thick enough and the firece was lit up, thus it was not cold at all.

    Right at that moment, there was another person entered the library as well and it was Nathen, Gael''s trusted man, he was left to this manor to take care of it, along with Darius.

    "Zuri?!" Nathen was surprised to see her here. "When did you arrive? How could I not know?!" He immediately approached her and saw she was not alone. "Is that Chaos?"

    "Yes," Zuri replied, she made a gesture for him toe closer and didn''t make any noise.

    "What happened? Why are you suddenlying here?" Nathen sat closed to her and look at Chaos, who was still unconscious, but somehow, he knew there was something wrong.

    For a moment, Zuri lost in thought when she saw Nathen. The first time she met with him, he was a young and reliable man, who always followed Gael''s instruction and even now, when he had to stay behind to take care of this manor.

    However, right now, he was already an old man with grey hair and wrinkles on the corner of his eyes. He was not that old, Zuri remembered he was forty six this years, but to see how the people around you changed and how there would be a day you would need to bid them farewell, it made her felt sad.

    Her heart was in a mess right now and to see this fact, this reality before her eyes, she felt even more morose.

    Would ite the day when she had to bid Chaos farewell too? Was their effort not enough and they still couldn''t be together?

    Nathen looked a little bit nervous when Zuri didn''t speak anything and tried to engage with her. After all, there was an important thing that she needed to know if she had not known about it yet. "Do you know that the dragon is running rampant in the East Draghar now?"

    "No," Zuri said simply. She didn''t know about that and she didn''t think she care so much about the dragon shifter now.

    But then, she remembered that Killian was Chaos''s shattered soul, thus it was very possible for him to act up, because right now Chaos was not in good condition, especially after the copse of the realm.

    She was not sure what the after effect of the copse of his realm would be, but she knew it was not something good.

    "Have you been in contact with Knox?" Knox was one of Chaos''s shattered soul too, thus he must know something or feel something when Chaos was like this.

    "No. I lost contact with him a few days ago," Nathen replied truthfully.

    "Try to contact him again or another people and let me know."

    "Okay." He was still as obedience as ever.

    Zuri felt her head was so dizzy, because she tried to keep it together, also because of how overexhausted she was. "Help me to get him to his room and call Ciara. She is still around here, right?"

    Ciara was the witch and she needed someone to help her to figure out what was going on or at least, let her knew about Chaos''s condition right now.

    "I will look for her," Nathen said and then stood up. "I will call Darius to help me."

    Nathen was not so weak by any mean, though he was not young anymore, but Chaos was a big guy, he wouldn''t be able to prop him by himself alone.

    Not so long after that, Nathen returned with Darius, both of them then carried Chaos to his room, which had been kept tidy, even though he was not here for so long.

    Once they had settled Chaos on the bed, Nathen left to find Ciara, but Darius stayed behind.

    "There is something I want to talk with you about the witch," Darius said with a frown.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 568 THE LAST STEP

    <h4>Chapter 568 THE LAST STEP</h4>

    Whatever Aaron had nted on the alpha, one of Chaos''s shattered souls, seemed working perfectly the way he wanted it.

    Because right now, not only Chaos lost his consciousness, but his realm also copsed, which left him in dire situation, while the rest of the shattered soul felt the agony that he was in right now.

    Zuri couldn''t figure out what was going on with Chaos, neither she had any idea about how fixed the situation. She was clueless and helpless, especially now when she couldn''t contact neither Gael nor Knox.

    "There is something I want to talk with you about the witch." Darius approached Zuri when it was only the two of them, he knew that she was looking for the witch, but he didn''t feel it was the right choice, since he had been paying close attention to the twelve witches, especially Ciara.

    "What is it?" Zuri asked, she was impatient.

    Meanwhile, White curled on the rug beneath the bed, as if she was on guard, her ears perked up, listening to Zuri and Darius conversation.

    "I don''t think Ciara is a good choice for you to ask about Chaos," Darius said, he nced at the man on the bed.

    "Why?" Zuri knitted her brows. She knew that the witch was not reliable and if it was not for the mutual benefit between them, the witch would have turned their back against them right now.

    However, hearing what Darius said, she became alerted. There must be something that she was not aware of.

    "The witch is a little bit shaddy," Darius replied, but Zuri said nothing, it was only her eyes that probed him to exin further about what he meant by that.

    She couldn''t simply believe him just because he said Ciara was shaddy, of course, she knew that those witches were shaddy. If it was not for the protection for the people that lived around the McKeltar manor, they wouldn''t have epted those twelve witches in the first ce.

    "I saw him with Aaron," Darius said. He knew who Aaron was and the deep enmity between them, thus for the witches to have a connection with the devil, it was something that couldn''t be tolerated.

    Zuri''s eyes widened in shock. "Tell me more about it," she said sternly.

    Damn it. She had asked Nathen to call her!

    If Ciara was indeed with Aaron, it meant, she had let the devil knew where they were right now. This was not good.

    "Try to contact Knox or Gael, tell them that I am here with Chaos," Zuri said, as she turned around and dismissed the man.

    Darius then left the room, while Zuri walked toward Chaos''s bed and sat there, she held his hand and looked at his pale face.

    "What will we be?" Zuri asked in soft voice.

    The world was in chaos right now with the dragon ran rampant like years ago, but there was another thing that still waited for them.

    Currently, Aaron was with Ciara, both of them stood in front of a dead tree, in the middle of the meadow.

    "Ck!" Aaron clicked his tongue. "Chaos is really heartless, how could he kill this tree?"

    This tree had a long story, ever since Chaos was in this realm, this tree also held so many story and was the witness when the white wolf was killed by the vigers, but right now the tree had died. Chaos killed it without any scruples.

    Beside the devil, Ciara snickered. "Heartless? Don''t make meugh, such word cane out of your mouth? It is very ridiculous to hear."

    Aaron ignored her sarcasticment, his eyes fixed on the hole in the middle of the tree trunk, the ce, where his cocoon of his ck butterfly should be, but it was empty now, all of the cocoon had been burned to ashes.

    "Now, can you do it?" Aaron asked. He wanted to revive the tree because this was part of his n, but thanked to Chaos''s cruelty to kill it, he had to take an extra effort to get enough strength to revive it.

    "Let''s see," Ciara said, as she flicked her hair and not long after that, another eleven witches appeared out of the blue, as they circled around the tree.

    Today was a bright day with breeze ruffled their hair, but when the twelve witches started citing their spell, the sky turned gloomy, as if storm woulde and the wind became harsh. Along with thunder, they could see lightening in the dark sky.

    The change was so drastic, as if a moment ago the sky was so clear and there was no sign of storm whatsoever, but a momentter, everything went one hundred eight.

    How could one exin such phenomenon?

    On the other hand, Aaron seemed delighted by what would happen next.

    This was only the second steps after he forced the copse of Chaos realm, if he seeded, there was only thest step.

    Gradually, the withered tree started to gain its vitality again, as its bark looked less dry than before and the more changes they could see, the wider Aaron''s smile was.

    "Finally¡­" he sighed in delight. "Long time no see, my old friend."

    Aaron put his hand on the hole of the tree trunk and thousand of ck butterflies burst out of there. The sight of it was so mysterious and creepy.

    It was time¡­

    He finally could see the fruition of his long n. There was only one more thing that he had to prepare.

    And at the same time, in the McKeltar manor, Nathen couldn''t find Ciara, neither the twelve witches, but Darius managed to get through to someone.

    "I can''t contact Knox, but July wants to speak with you," Nathen said, as he gave the phone to Zuri.

    "July?" Zuri called her name with a frown. "Are you with Knox?" she asked a little bit impatiently.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 569 COME CLOSER TO ME

    <h4>Chapter 569 COME CLOSER TO ME</h4>

    July looked at Knox, the man groaned in pain, but she didn''t have time to put her attention on him, because right now, their daughter was also crying, she was in so much pain, it seemed both of them were going through the same thing.

    However, of course, Knox handled it better than Rhea. The little girl was bawling her eyes, her face had turned red and she didn''t stop thrashing her body, telling her how painful it was.

    On the other hand, Knox couldn''t reach to his daughter and he was helpless. If he could, he would like to get the portion of pain that his daughter had to endure, he would be grateful to free his daughter from the pain, but the problem was; the situation was not as easy as he wanted it.

    "Seb! Come home! Rhea is in so much pain! What should I do? What can I do?" July was crying, she was panic, she didn''t know what to do to alleviate Rhea''s pain and the look on Knox''s eyes made her even wanted to crumble.

    "There is something going on the facility, I can''t go home now," Sebastian said. He was still inside the building when the dragon woke up and started to ruin this whole ce, at the same time, Gael managed to escape. He told her that much and became even more stressful when she heard how July was crying.

    It was so rare for her to cry helplessly like that, thus it must be something that she couldn''t handle alone.

    "July, don''t panic, I will be home as soon as possible," Sebastian promised her, but he knew that he wouldn''t be able to go anywhere soon, more so, even if he was there, there was nothing that he could do to help Knox and Rhea, their condition and situation was out of his knowledge about them.

    On the other hand, July knew Sebastian was also helpless against all of this, but she used to have him around and she couldn''t help, but asking for an emotional support from this whole ordeal.

    "Okay," July said in small voice.

    At the same time, her phone was ringing again and this time, it was from an unknown number. July picked it up, thinking that probably this was someone that she knew and she was in desperate need of help.

    "Hallo?" July said, as she listened to the other man talked. Apparently, he was Darius and he was calling from McKeltar manor, where he was looking for Knox. "He is not in condition that he can receive your call."

    July listened to him, she wanted to ask for help, but she didn''t know what she should ask, until he mentioned Zuri.

    "Zuri is there? Give the phone to Zuri. I want to talk to her." July felt her heart was beating so fast when she waited for Zuri, as the man named Darius passed the phone call to her. "Zuri? Is that you?"

    "July? I need to talk to Knox," Zuri said in hurry, she didn''t have time to waste, but little did she know, so did July.

    In her haste, July quickly exined to Zuri about what happened there, how Knox and Rhea were in so much pain and both of them were barely able to talk.

    On the background, Zuri could hear how Rhea was crying her heart out.

    Zuri then shifted her attention toward Chaos, who wasying on the bed. "July, Chaos''s condition is not good. He is in even worst state when he returned the first time. He is unconscious and his realm had copsed. I think all of his shattered soul can feel his pain. I heard the dragon managed to escape from the facility."

    July felt her heart sank, she knew that Zuri wouldn''t be able to help much, but then hearing how clueless and helpless she was, it only solidified her fear.

    "What should I do? What should I do to them? They are in so much pain, Zuri! I can''t watch it and do nothing!"

    Zuri bit her lip. "Give the phone to Knox." July didn''t know what Zuri wanted tomunicate with Knox, but he was not in condition that he could converse well. "Just give it to him!" Zuri said sternly.

    She waited until July approached Knox and told him that it was Zuri, she wanted to talk to him and then put the phone closed to his ear.

    Zuri could hear Knox''sbored breathing, he gritted his teeth so hard, in order not to make any sound, because he would scream in pain if he did and it would only stressed July out even more.

    "Knox, can you bring them here?" Zuri asked. She didn''t know what to do, but it would be better if they stayed together.

    Chaos managed to teleport her and himself when he was in such condition out of his realm, thus it meant those shattered soul didn''t lose their ability and Knox could do the same thing, since he held the biggest share of Chaos''s soul.

    "Can you do it?" Zuri had exined all of that and now it depended on him.

    For a while, she couldn''t hear anything, only the way he groaned painfully, but then she heard how he talked to July through his gritted teeth to bring Rhea with her.

    "Bring her here."

    Knox felt his inside was being burned the pain was something that he had never endured before.

    Hearing that, July didn''t hesitate and carry Rhea over. She was still crying, but she was out of energy right now, since she had been thrashing her body, her lips were still trembling, as she mumbled; pain, mommy, I am in pain¡­

    The sight of his daughter made Knox felt another wave of pain. He couldn''t imagine how she felt the same pain like him.

    "Come closer to me," Knox said weakly.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 570 THINGS ARE GETTING COMPLICATED

    <h4>Chapter 570 THINGS ARE GETTING COMPLICATED</h4>

    "Come closer to me," Knox said weakly. He tried to wave his hand toward July to bring over their daughter as well.

    Seeing that, Julyplied immediately, she didn''t know what his n was, but she knew for sure that Knox wouldn''t hurt their daughter. He would do everything to make sure that she was safe.

    With that in her mind, July came closer to Knox with Rhea in her arms, the little girl looked so pale, as if she would faint anytime soon, she was exhausted from the pain, but even so, the pain was still unbearable.

    She whimpered because she was too tired to scream.

    The sight of his daughter made Knox''s heart ached so badly. He hoped Zuri knew what to do or at the very least, he could get any clue from Chaos, since he was there.

    "You will feel¡­ a little bit dizzy, but hold on¡­" Knox spoke in so much difficulty, he felt his inside burning, he couldn''t believe Rhea felt the same pain as him.

    "Okay," Julyplied, her hair looked like a mess, as tears streamed down her cheeks, she was trying to think rationally at this moment, but then she barely could pull herself through this.

    Knox didn''t waste his energy anymore, as he hugged July, who was holding Rhea close to her chest, as he concentrated. From the look of it, it seemed, he only had onest chance to make a jump, otherwise, the second chance would be so much difficult.

    Not to mention the distance was so great, even in his good state, it would be difficult for him to teleport the three of them straight to the McKeltar manor.

    But he did it¡­

    ===========================

    Ciara watched as everything unfolded before her eyes, she couldn''t believe the tree could be revived and not only that, Aaron managed to control this dead tree.

    "What now?" Ciara asked the devil. "Will you start now?"

    "Absolutely." Aaron grinned from ear to ear, as he watched the end result of what he had done.

    ck butterflies fluttered from the hole on the tree bark, as it filled the sky. It would start in this area, but sooner orter, it would infect many ces as well.

    Supernatural creature probably wouldn''t be infected by it, but human surely wouldn''t stand a chance against this.

    Aaron smiled brightly to see what he had done. There was only onest step from his grand n and it would be easier now that Chaos was not in his good shape, as he managed to make his realm copsed.

    "You can go back to the McKeltar manor and start from there," Aaron spoke lightly, he looked so carefree, because he was sure this time, he would be able to destroy Chaos and everything that dear to him, especially that girl¡­

    Absolutely that girl would be his main target.

    ===========================

    Zuri sat down next to Chaos, as he was still unconscious. She held his hand and felt how cold he was. If Chaos was a mere human, she would think that he had died long time ago.

    But the movement from his chest and the fact he was a supernatural creature, a mortal one, gave her a relief.

    Zuri had never been so d that Chaos was a mortal. However, the real trouble would happen when he woke up, because she didn''t know how he would be.

    Chaos had destroyed a few cities in two asions and those events was a mark for the change for human realm, where this country was divided into a few part, as the human created a military strength to fight the supernatural creature, thinking they were a danger, even though they had lived side by side for years without them knowing about it.

    "Chaos, what we should do now? Everything falls apart and I don''t even know what to do. Can you wake up and tell me? I am so lost¡­" Zuri whispered pitifully, her voice was trembling, as she brought his hand and kissed his knuckles. She closed her eyes and imagined their normal life in the Hakan vige.

    That life felt like decades ago. She wanted nothing but to live her life with him that way. Why it was so difficult?

    Silence ensued inside the room, as the sky turned darker and the night fell.

    But soon, the quiet room was disturbed when Nathen knocked on the door repeatedly, as if he was in hurry.

    "Zuri! You need to see this! Knox is here, he is here with July and her daughter!" Until now, only a handful people, who knew that Rhea was Knox''s daughter and none of them wanted anyone else to know more about it.

    Hearing that, Zuri immediately stood up, she let go Chaos''s hand and with onest nce, she hurried toward the door.

    "Where are they?" Zuri asked, as she walked along the corridor, Nathen followed beside her hastily, as he told her that they were inside Knox''s bedroom.

    It had been a while, since there was someone upied that room. Knox rarely entered the room when July left the McKeltar manor and he used to be outside, hunting down all Chaos''s shattered soul, as if he wanted to distract himself from the pain of losing the woman that he loved.

    Zuri hastened her pace when she heard that, despite noting here often, she knew this ce like the back of her hand, because there was nothing change here, as if time had frozen over.

    The first thing that Zuri heard when she approached the bedroom was; July''s cry. She spoke something incoherently.

    "July, what happened?" Zuri opened the door and watched how Knox had passed out and Rhea was also in the same condition. Both of themid on the bed, while July was wailing upon seeing the two most important people in her life fell unconscious. She was so scared, as she imagined the worst.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 571 ANOTHER BAD NEWS

    <h4>Chapter 571 ANOTHER BAD NEWS</h4>

    "July, what happened?" Zuri opened the door and the first thing that she saw was Knox and Rhea on the bed.

    "Zuri!" July immediately stood up and approached Zuri, she pulled her into a tight hug, bawling her eyes, as she buried her face against the crook of her neck. She was in so much pain to see the two of them like that. "What should I do!? Zuri, please¡­ make them wake up! I will do everything¡­ please¡­"

    Zuri was speechless. She wanted Knox to be here because she wanted to discuss this matter with him, but he lost his consciousness as well and now July was asking her the impossible.

    She didn''t have a heart to tell her that she didn''t know either.

    Thus, the only thing that she could do was to calm her down the best she could, though it failed miserably, as July was inconsble.

    "Zuri, please¡­ tell me what to do with them? They will be alright, right? Where is Chaos?"

    July finally let go of her and then looked at her face for the first time.

    Zuri was a shifter, thus even after years had passed, she still looked like her teenage self, July knew about this, because they met not too long time ago, but it didn''t apply for July, because she looked like she had aged ten years older now because of all the stress that she had to endure. She was a mess.

    No one would believe years ago, she was the most desire woman in the industry, a famous artist that would always look impable, but right now, she was nothing, but an olddy with a few strands of white hair.

    "Chaos is unconscious, his condition is still the same like them," Zuri told her with heavy heart and watched how crestfallen July was when she heard that. She thought she could get some help, once they were here, but it didn''t happen that way.

    "I need to find Gael, do you know how he is now?" Zuri knew that Gael was inside the facility in the East Draghar, but she didn''t know his current situation and how the other shattered soul with him.

    More so, the fact that the dragon ran rampant there made Zuri sure that something way more horrible was going to happen.

    "I don''t know¡­" July shook her head, but then she remembered something. "But, I can ask Sebastian. Can I have your phone?"

    Zuri immediately gave her her phone, as she dialed a series of number and waited for Sebastian to pick up her call.

    "He is not picking up the call," July said, her voice was trembling and Zuri led her to sit down on the sofa, while Nathen took a ss of water to calm her down. "I can''t call him¡­"

    Right at that time, Darius came into the room, his expression was terrified, as he spoke. "This is not good."

    Zuri clenched her teeth. Thest thing that she wanted was to hear a bad news, but it seemed their bad luck wouldn''t stop any time soon.

    "What now?" Zuri asked through her gritted teeth, while July tensed up. From the look of it, it was easy to tell whatever he said would make things moreplicated. "Speak!" She became impatient because Darius kept dragging the information that he had, as he looked at her with dread in his eyes.

    "The protection around the Mckeltar manor disappeared!"

    All of them knew how important the protection was and that was the reason why they epted the witches to stay here, because they could protect them from any dark magic or any curses, but Darius said it disappeared?!

    "I knew it! Those witches are unreliable! They couldn''t be trusted! We shouldn''t trust them!" Nathen growled.

    Meanwhile, Zuri and July immediately rushed out of the room, as both of them went to the nearby balcony and stared at the night sky.

    Though the protection was a transparent thing, but if one took a closer look, you would be able to see a faint light of the protection in the atmosphere, it took a shape like a dome that protected the whole area in this territory.

    "Damn it!" Zuri cursed out loud. "Where is Ciara?!"

    On the other hand, July was stunned to see this. She trembled in fear, as she remembered what she had done in the past. Before this, she had joined hand with the witch to get herself pregnant. No, it was the help of the devil named Aaron that helped her to get pregnant with Knox''s child.

    She felt so fool to associate with them!

    Now she could understand how strong Knox''s warning was to tell her not to engage herself with the like of them, but she didn''t listen! She was not so young, but she acted like a teenager when she wanted so bad to have his child.

    Why she couldn''t see this? Did Zuri know about this? July nced at her fearfully, but she was too busy to issue a few orders to tighten the security and look for Ciara and the other witches. She wanted them now!

    "I don''t think we will be able to find them now," Darius replied. "I have looked for them and they had disappeared since yesterday."

    Zuri gritted her teeth and balled her fists. She was hopeless right now and didn''t know what to do about this whole situation. She really wanted to breakdown and cry, but there was no way she could allow herself to do that.

    Meanwhile, July was extremely silent during the whole banter, as Nathen was already gone to inform the new order. He would pull all the warrior and have them to patrol around the area, though it wouldn''t help, if they were attacked by magic.

    "Hi, white hair! Long time no see!"

    All of them turned around upon hearing that cheerful greeting.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 572 HADESâ€™S PROTECTION

    <h4>Chapter 572 HADES''S PROTECTION</h4>

    "Hi, my favorite white hair girl! It has been a long time I have not seen you! Do you miss me?" Hades greeted them all cheerfully, as his expression looked so bright and he looked like he was so excited, despite the dire situation that Zuri faced right now.

    Zuri red at him to see how ted this devil was, but all of the people around them grew rmed because they knew who Hades was and immediately stood in front of Zuri and July.

    "Nah, you don''t need to do that, if I want to get rid of you, I can do it with only a flick of my finger," Hades said in mocking tone, didn''t find them a threat at all. He chuckled in delight when he saw July. "Hi there! I am sure we have met in the past, right?"

    July threw him a nce and narrowed her eyes. "I don''t remember."

    Hades rubbed his chin and then shrugged his shoulder. "Maybe you met with Aaron then," he said in light tone, but it was so clear that he knew something that the other people here didn''t.

    On the other hand, Zuri didn''t care about him, she walked forward hastily and then faced the devil. "Do something about this." She waved her hand toward the barren sky, the protection had gone and they were in vulnerable state.

    Not only them, but those people, who sought for refugee with them also was in dire situation. If the witch nned to attack them right now, they didn''t have any mean to protect themselves against them.

    "What should I do with it?" Hades tilted his head, he feigned an innocent face, but Zuri was very sure that he knew exactly what she was talking about. This devil! He surely lived up his name! "Tell me, girl, what do you want me to do with this?"

    "Protect this ce!" Zuri said bluntly, since he asked, then she was going to tell him.

    Hades looked amused by her reaction, but he held back hisughter, as he grinned. "What can you offer to me as thepensation?"

    Zuri narrowed her eyes, as she stomped her feet. Her old habit, she used to do this whenever she was upset when she was little, but seeing her doing that, only made Hades''s smile wider and this made July had a bad feeling about all of this.

    After all, she felt it firsthand how you made a deal with the devil and how they could cloud your mind into epting their sweet offer, thus she stepped forward and tried to convince Zuri to stop this, but she was already enraged and berated the devil.

    "If youe only to mock and annoy me, get lost! Go to hell!"

    "I have been there," Hades replied innocently, which only aggravated her temper.

    "Get lost from my sight!" Zur screamed at him out of frustration, thest thing that she wanted was to get another trouble in her hand and Hades was a package deal of all the troubles that you could imagine.

    Seeing how angry Zuri was, Darius stepped forward and attacked Hades, he raised his hand to punch the devil on the face, but before his punch could connect to him, his figure flickered and he appeared next to July.

    "I told you that I can get rid of you in a flick of my finger, right?" This time, Hades really flicked his finger, which caused an immense pain on both of Darius''s legs, caused him to bend down and scream in agony.

    "HADES!" Zuri roared angrily, she red at Hades with so much hatred and anger in her beautiful eyes, as she tried to attack him herself, but Hades simply flickered from her sight and appeared a little bit away from her.

    "Zuri, my dear, you should know that''s not how you asked for a favor from someone," he scolded her lightly, like a parent was scolding their child for not being well behave.

    However, Zuri didn''t have time for his nonsense. "Stop it right now!" she became even more anxious when Darius let out a howl of pain, as July came to him and try to look whether there was a wound on his legs, but there was nothing and she was at lost of what to do right now.

    "Why are you so aggressive? Can''t you tone down a little bit of your temper? Chaos is not here and he can''t help you with anything, it is only me that you can rely on, don''t you want to try to ask me for a favor?"

    This was the devil trap. They woulde to you in your desperate time and sing a sweet tone for you, giving hope and a way out for your problem, but the truth was; you would only sink deeper into more trouble if you made a deal with them.

    However, at this point of time, there was nothing that Zuri wanted more than to have a real solution for this matter.

    "Try talk sweeter to me and maybe I will change my mind and help you to fight Aaron and those traitor of witches. How is that?" He asked happily, as if he was the one, who was getting a helping hand from Zuri instead.

    Zuri gritted her teeth. "Stop it!" she said while gritting her teeth. She was obstinate to say the least and Hades was familiar with this girl temper, thus he could only sigh and flick his fingers, which made Darius stopped hollering in agony.

    "What a baby, crying out loud like that," he muttered under his breath, while staring at him disdainfully.

    Hades then did something that Zuri thought he would never do, because a momentter the sky was covered by this transparent look of power. Hades gave his protection.

    "Meet me in the library, white hair." Hades then turned around and disappeared.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 573 HADESâ€™S OFFER

    <h4>Chapter 573 HADES''S OFFER</h4>

    Once Hades flicked his fingers, the pain that Darius felt vanished without any trace, which left him dumbfounded.

    But, Zuri still came over to check on his condition. "Are you okay? Are you still in pain somewhere?" she asked in concern, but Darius shook his head, which made her sighed in relief.

    "I- I am fine¡­" Darius said, still panting because of exhaustion, but not pain.

    Seeing such sight, Hades scoffed. "What a baby, crying out loud like that," he muttered under his breath, while staring at him disdainfully.

    But even so, he did something that Zuri really wished for. He waved his hand and reced the protection that had been withdrawn by the witches with his power, which meant, he protected this ce instead.

    July was the first to realize this, as she tugged Zuri''s sleeve and pointed at the sky. "Who put the protection?"

    Zuri looked up and saw the transparent wisp that canopied arge area around the McKeltar manor and the only person that she could think of doing this was Hades.

    Yet, when Zuri turned around to look at the devil, he snickered. "Meet me in the library, white hair."

    And after saying that, his figure vanished. He disappeared from their sight and Zuri knew what this devil was up to and what he wanted from her.

    It was not hard to guess what thing that Hades wanted in exchange of his protection. After all, he had been offering the same thing over and over again for years, which Zuri had turned it down several times without a second thought.

    But right now, Zuri was actually considering it. There was no way for her to be able to afford the power that Hades had, not to mention Chaos was out of question and Knox was out cold. She had no one to rely on.

    The devil was truly wicked, as they offered their sweet deal when they were in desperate situation, leaving them with nothing, but to take their offer.

    The same thing happened to July when she made a deal with Aaron, which she couldn''t say that she regretted it, because by then, she would regret to have Rhea, which was not true, since she was the only source of joy in her life.

    But, facing this situation, she knew how wrong she was to have any tie or deal with Aaron and how miserable her daughter was. After all, Knox had warned her countless time about him having a child.

    "You take care of things here," she said to Darius and July, as she stood up and was about to walk toward the library.

    Zuri knew, what Hades wanted to offer, but her mind was empty, she was nk. She didn''t know what to do and what decision that she should make. She knew if she went there, she would cave in with the thought of saving the people in the McKeltar manor and most importantly; Chaos.

    But, it didn''t feel so right.

    "Zuri," July called her before she could leave, her eyes told her everything and how much she worried about her.

    She stared at July''s wrinkles face. The stress had gotten on her appearance and she looked even a few years older than her age.

    "Don''t do it, whatever he said and whatever he offered to you, don''t agree with it." July felt like crying when she saw the hopelessness in Zuri''s eyes and she knew exactly how it felt.

    However, what was in Zuri''s shoulder was bigger than hers, because at that time, July only thought about herself, while Zuri had a lot of people depended on her at this moment.

    The protection from the devil was important because they didn''t know when the witch and Aaron would attack them, but then there was something big that Zuri needed to sacrifice as well, just like July.

    There was something so important for her that she needed to sacrifice when she made a deal with Aaron and in her case, it was her youth. That was why, she aged so well, despite her trying to keep her appearance and how she maintained herself.

    Even though she was no longer an actress, someone like July wouldn''t age so rapidly. They would look younger than their age, but it didn''t happen with her.

    "Don''t worry," Zuri replied, that was the only word that she could tell, as she turned around and left to the library.

    Her walked there felt so heavy and so quick, she felt like she wanted to walk in this corridor forever and when she pushed opened the door, she felt like she lost all of her strength.

    "What do you want?" Zuri asked straight to the point when she was already inside the room.

    Hades was sitting on the couch in front of the firece, the couch where little Zuri used to sleep on it whenever she waited for Chaos toe.

    Zuri couldn''t help, but reminisced that moment. It could be said that was the best moment of her life after her father died.

    "You know what I want Zuri," Hades said, he deliberately dragged his words, as he stood up and faced her with his exceptionally beautiful smile. "Be my bride and I will protect those people that dear to you."

    That was right. She knew that his offer would be this, but this time, it was almost like a price that she should pay.

    "What if I disagree?"

    "I will not protect you anymore or those insignificant people." Hades shrugged his shoulder nonchntly when he said that.

    "What if you don''t protect them, what will happen?" Zuri wanted to buy her time and Hades was very genuine to let her, as he beckoned her toe closer.

    "Come here, and I will show you what will happen to this ce if I withdrew my protection," he said, delightfully showing her the disaster that await them.

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 574 HADESâ€™S OFFER (2)

    <h4>Chapter 574 HADES''S OFFER (2)</h4>

    Zuri fell to the floor after Hades showed her what would happen if he withdrew the protection that he had created. The devil really knew how to force her to the corner without even trying so hard. He was so patient to find the right moment to appear under the guise he would help with the situation.

    "So? Will you ept my offer now?" Hades squatted down in front of Zuri, so their eyes were on the same level. He could see those beautiful eyes and how a few strands of her white hair stuck on her face, she was sweating after the fear that he disyed.

    Zuri was having a hard time to breath, the image that Hades showed to her was something that she thought would never happen.

    She saw how the dragon burned down the East Draghar, killed million of people, even the heat from that fire was so real, she could feel the heat licked her face.

    However, the sight that devastated her the most was the sight when Chaos lost all of his conscience. He turned into someone that she didn''t know. He swallowed all of his remaining shattered soul one by one, including Rhea.

    Even now, Zuri could hear the heart- wrenching cry from July when she watched Rhea and Knox were being swallowed by Chaos, vanished before her eyes. She cried until her throat became dry, but no amount of tears that could return them back.

    And then came the sharp pain when Chaos took his soul from Eros. She could feel how the mate bond snapped and how she was unable to move because of the pain, Zuri felt like someone just ripped her heart opened, but she was not bleeding. The mate bond between them snapped and it left her in agony.

    By that time, the dragon had destroyed East Draghar countrypletely, there was nothing, but fire there, while the monster flew toward the Artzees country and did the same destruction to that country, before it flew toward the West Drgahar country and finally to Fintan ind.

    There was nothing but fire. People couldn''t escape even if they wanted to and Chaos watched everything unfolded, because the dragon was thest of his shattered soul and he let it loose until everything had turned into ashes.

    That was no life. There was nothing, but dust.

    "So? What will you say, white hair?" Hades grinned. He knew that he had done it beautifully and he had been patient enough to finally sow the result of it.

    He had been watching the n that Aaron had created and how he had cornered Chaos. He managed to put him down and left him with nothing, unable to do anything, as his realm waspletely destroyed, and now this was his time to offer his deal again to Zuri.

    "How is it?" Hades raised his hand and caressed Zuri''s cheek, but she had too much in her mind to even realize what he was doing.

    She was still reeling the sight of Chaos, who was staring at her without any emotions. He didn''t even recognize her, he didn''t even know who she was before he killed her.

    That was right. The was the end of all the destruction that Chaos would do in this realm, she didn''t know what happened next, because she died, everyone died, all the people that she knew had turned into dust. They were burnedpletely to the ground.

    "What will you say?" Hades moved closer, as he stared at Zuri, but her eyes did not focus, as if she was having a hard time to ept the reality, she was still living in that burning realm, where Chaos killed her without so much as a flinch from him. "Do you agree?"

    Still, Zuri was oblivious of what Hades was going to do, she was in so much shocked, her body was slightly trembling.

    July had told her that she shouldn''t have made any deal with the devil, she knew that was not a wise decision, but then what? What would happen if she couldn''t stop Chaos?

    It was not only his shattered soul that would die, but he was going to kill all the people in this realm and burned down everything and then what?

    What would happen after that? Where was Aaron? Would he smile brightly upon seeing his n came to fruition? That Chaos finally lived up his name, as the God of the destruction?

    "Lovely girl, you don''t need to think so hard," Hades whispered, his voice was very seductive, not like his usual carefree self, but he actually looked like a gentleman, so reliable and the only hope that Zuri had. He came closer to her, so close that he could kiss her tender lips, his eyes fixed on hers, but there was no respond from thetter. "ept me, be my bride and I will help you to fight Aaron. Right now, you have nothing to help you, aside from me and you have nothing to offer, except for yourself."

    Zuri pressed her lips into a thin line. She blinked her eyes and gradually, the sight of Hades entered her eyes, she became aware of her surroundings and the proximity between them.

    "What do you offer to me?" her eyes were dull and her voice was even. She couldn''t care less with their position right now. His hand that cupped her face felt so cold, this was not the hand that used to touch her, neither he was someone that she wanted to be with.

    "Be my bride and I will give you power. You can fight Aaron back with that."

    Zuri narrowed her eyes when she heard that. "How I know what you showed me is real?"

    Hades shrugged his shoulder nonchntly. "You are allowed to not believe me. You call the shot, Zuri. I am here to remind you about my offer."

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 575 YOU ARE SO HEARTLESS

    <h4>Chapter 575 YOU ARE SO HEARTLESS</h4>

    "How I know what you showed me is real?" Zuri had her own suspicion regarding this matter, especially when she regained her sense back and she could think more clearly right now. She looked at the devil right in the eyes. His golden eyes shone brightly.

    Hearing that, Hades shrugged his shoulder nonchntly. "You are allowed to not believe me. You call the shot, Zuri. I am here to remind you about my offer."

    "In another word, there is a chance that all you show me was a lie," Zuri said bluntly. She moved away from Hades and stood up, while the devil was still kneeling on the carpeted floor.

    "Why should I lie to you? What can I get?" Hades tilted his head innocently.

    However, instead of answering his question, Zuri posted her own question, as if she didn''t hear him in the first ce. "Why do you want me to be your bride so bad?"

    He hade into her life years ago, since she was a child, did he harbor that intention since that time too? it would be a nerve- wrecking if he did.

    Little did she know, Aaron did it to Emma. She was Liam''s twin daughter and she had been the devil''s bride ever since she was born, because she supposed to be died and Aaron helped to revive his daughter.

    It was something that the devil could do, but then it was not exactly a life. It was something that you borrowed.

    Something that Aaron could take it as he pleased, after all, it was a deal with the devil, what you would expect to happen? It was sweet in the beginning, but then it would reveal its ugly truth.

    "Because I like you," Hades replied. His voice was so soft, couple with the tranquility of this room, it felt surreal to say that this devil was actually having a bad intention. He looked so genuine with what he said.

    But then, Zuri had gone through so much to be enchanted by his charm. She simply narrowed her eyes and then walked toward the firece to add more firewood in it, as the room became warmer.

    "What are you thinking again now? You don''t believe me? You don''t want to be with me? I have known you for years. I was the one, who was there when you first ran away from alpha Xerxes''s pack, broken and at lost. I apanied you, didn''t I?" Hades didn''t raise his voice, but what he said was so clear, he was counting an old debt.

    "I never asked you to do that," Zuri said coldly, she gazed at the fire and it reflected on her eyes, making her looked so beautiful and ethereal, especially when her white hair turned into bright color. "You could leave me for all I care, I don''t need that sympathy."

    "Ck, ck," Hades clicked his tongue in annoyance, he looked at him with so much adoration, he liked her obstinate nature and adore her even more when she was this annoyed. "You really know how to break people''s heart."

    "I can''t call you people, you are a devil, I don''t even know that you have a heart at all."

    "You are so good to choose your words," Hades sighed. "But, your fierceness only makes me like you even more."

    Zuri didn''t pay close attention to that, as she kept staring at the fire, she looked like she was deep in her own world.

    This fire would burn the whole continent and she had a chance to stop it. It didn''t mean that she cared so much to those random people''s lives, but among them, there were people that she knew and she didn''t want them to suffer.

    Especially when in the end, she could no longer recognize Chaos. He had done it twice in the past, why wouldn''t he be able to do it again now?

    Zuri felt conflicted, though she knew already what kind of decision that she would make. It was still hard for her, she felt like she was shackled into this choice.

    Actually, there was no choice to begin with.

    "What will happen to Chaos if I ept your offer?" This was her main concern for now. She didn''t want Aaron to reach to Chaos in his vulnerable state and she didn''t think he would ept it with opened arms and a smile on his lips if he learned that she would be Hades''s bride.

    "He will be in that state forever," Hades replied lightly, as if this was not something that worth of his attention at all.

    "What?" Zuri turned her body around immediately, she red at the devil in disbelieved, but he actually flickered and appeared on the sofa, sittingfortably there, as if he didn''t say anything earlier. "What did you say?!" Zuri''s temper red when she was so angry at him. Her eyes shot a dagger look at the man.

    However, Hades couldn''t care less about that, he yawned leisurely. "So? What do you want me to do?" He looked at her provokingly. "What do you expect when he woke up? That he would congratte us for being together?" He tilted his head, a sly grin on the corner of his lips. "Do you really think that he wouldn''t throw a temper tantrum? He would kill me once he learned about it."

    What he said was right. There was no way Chaos would ept that, but then Zuri couldn''t ept the fact that Chaos would never wake up again.

    "Don''t be so dramatic, you can''t die!" Zuri balled her fists beside her body, she really wanted to tear him apart for even suggesting such thing.

    "And then what if I couldn''t die? Is it alright for you to watch your groom is being bullied?" Hades made an expression, as if she had wronged him greatly. "You are so heartless!"

    =======================

    *Read my new book: KISSED BY THE DARK ALPHA*

    Alpha Micah Donovan''s second chance mate.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!